《Tangled》


 CHAPTER 1

    1 Ava Grey, Pack Defect¡±


    <b>Author </b>Note: The first two chapters have had a


    What are you supposed to do when your pack¨Cyour family¨Chas decided you¡¯re worthless?


    Get a job.


    Save money.


    Dream of getting the hell out of there.


    It¡¯s a futile thing to hope for, but it¡¯s the only thing I have that keeps me going.


    Until then? I¡¯m just me. Ava Grey. Wolfless. Weak. The shame of the Grey family.


    Which is why I¡¯m spending another Friday night working at Beaniverse, a popr coffeeshop in the middle of White Peak, a solid hour¡¯s drive away from


    packnd. No shifters, no drama, no bullying; the only people I run into all day are humans with a caffeine addiction. Or social media addictions. People love to


    1 Ava Grey, Pack Defect


    use our lobby as <b>a </b>backdrop for theirtest reel.


    ¡°Come out with me tonight.¡±


    Lisa pops her head into my field of view as I wipe down the espresso machine.


    I have no major attachments to my job outside of my pay, but it is my favorite ce to be because of her. Lisa is my best friend¨Cokay, my <i>only </i>friend¨Cand she makes me dream of something more than the ckwood Pack and my uncertain future in it.


    ¡°Can¡¯t. Dad wants me home as soon as I can.¡±


    The grimace that twists her face gives me a warm little tingle in my chest. At least someone gets me.


    Even if she¡¯s a human and has no idea that Ie from a family of wolves.


    Dad¨Cour pack beta and an expert at curt text


    messages demanding my presence home¨Conly allowed me to get a job because he was tired of seeing me at home, I¡¯m pretty sure.


    And because every single cent of my paychecks that didn¡¯t go to gas went to the thousand dors I¡¯d borrowed for my beat¨Cup old clunker Taurus in the


    1 Ava Grey, Pack Defect


    parking lot. It¡¯s my baby, and I love it, but I¡¯m one weird splutter away from wrecking on the highway.


    Still¡ªthe little freedom it allows me is worth it.


    Anything <i>is </i>better than being home.


    ¡°You should just move out. We can get an apartment together and party all night.¡± Lisa says this just about every day we work together, and it never grows old. I want that life, too. I don¡¯t even need the partying. I just want to get away from my pack.


    But wolf shifters don¡¯t just <i>let </i><i>go </i>of their own. Even wolfless defects like me.


    I shove my sses up the bridge of my nose, hating how they slide. I probably need a new prescription, but I haven¡¯t had the time¨Cor extra money¨Cto pour into that. I¡¯m still wearing the same sses Mom got me (much to her disgust) several years ago.


    It¡¯s like a neon sign saying <i>she </i>doesn¡¯t belong <i>with </i>us.


    No shifter has bad eyesight. It¡¯s like a gift from our


    wolves.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Only I don¡¯t have a wolf.


    I flick the dirty towel in her direction, watching her


    1 Ava Grey, Pack Defect


    squeal and jump back. ¡°I would if I could, and you know it. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be restocking our cups? Our dinner rush is going toe in any minute.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine¨Cbut I still think one night of telling him to fuck off won¡¯t hurt. Maybe it¡¯ll teach your parents that you¡¯re an adult and they can¡¯t control you.¡±


    Hah.


    That won¡¯t ever happen.


    Dad¡¯s the pack beta. Even if he acknowledged me as an independent adult, I¡¯d still have to do what he says. The only person above him in the pack is our alpha- also not someone I¡¯d like to cross on a daily basis.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cultural thing,¡± I mutter, and she drops it. For


    now.


    Lisa wille back to it. She always does. She¡¯s been showing me apartments for rent,ing up with mock budgets, even discussing our school schedules. Lisa¡¯s pushy in the sweetest way, where she¡¯s just desperate for me to be independent.


    She was the first person to notice the control my family has over me.


    1 Ava Groy. Pack Defect


    The first person to care.


    The first person to say words that I still can¡¯t admit out


    loud.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Your </i>family is abusive. Who <i>the </i>hell does this?<i>¡±</i>


    My family loved me once. Before I came of age and they realized I had no wolf at all.


    I have warm memories. Sweet memories. Memories


    that I bring out at night during my lowest times. Memories of Mom when she used to smile andugh


    and rock me when I cried. Memories of Dad when he


    would throw me onto his shoulders and tell me I could


    reach the stars. Memories of Jessa and Phoenix when they would call me their baby sister, and show me off proudly to anyone they saw.


    Good times.


    Gone times.


    Maybe it would hurt a little less if I hadn¡¯t shared that affection with them once. Maybe it would hurt a little less if it hadn¡¯t simply¡­ disappeared. If Mom¡¯s blue eyes hadn¡¯t gone from warm like ake in summer to frigid winter skies. If Dad hadn¡¯t thrown me into the


    waada with <b>no </b>thas no food and no shelter talling


    C


    1 Ava Grey, Pack Defect


    me to survive. That the hardship would bring me what I wanted most, what I was missing.


    My wolf.


    Spoiler alert¨Cit didn¡¯t work. He¡¯s still mad about it.


    ***


    Leaving work is always a little production in the parking lot after closing. Lisa never leaves until I¡¯m safely on the road, half in worry that my car will break down (and honestly, I have the same fears), and the other half because she¡¯s concerned I¡¯m going to get mugged.


    When I pointed out to her months ago that she could have the same things happen, she grabbed my hand and said seriously, ¡°You would help me. So I¡¯m going to help you.¡±


    I love her.


    There¡¯s a little guilt that even with my one and only friend, my ride¨Cor¨Cdie girl, I have yet to admit that I¡¯m a shifter. I haven¡¯t exined to her that I¡¯m from the local pack.


    She just thinks I¡¯m neglected and abused from a


    14:32


    6/11


    1 Ava Grey, Pack Defect


    normal human family, and I have to convince her not


    to call the cops at least twice a week. Especially when I show up with new bruises.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, anyway.


    The pack has differentws. No part of the government would interfere in pack matters.


    Honestly, the only way to guarantee my escape from my family and pack is to find my fated mate in another. I dream about it¨Cwe all do. It¡¯s a fantasy I can¡¯t let go of.


    But sometimes it hurts to even think about the


    possibility, because there¡¯s always the chance that I have no fated mate.


    Or worse, that my life in a new pack is just like my life here.


    The night air is warmer than usual for the beginning of spring, but the crisp scent of rain is carried on the breeze, telling us all that a temperature drop ising.


    The scenery changes from the bright, artificially lit business strip to the quiet neighborhoods of White Peak, asionally lit by a streetmp every block or


    14:33


    7/11


    1 Ava Grey, Pack Defect


    <ol>


    <li>so. Eventually, those buildings give way to an unlit rural road that leads into the ckwood Pack</li>


    </ol>


    territory.


    The road is familiar; I¡¯ve driven it countless times in my life, but tonight, it feels different.


    It¡¯s darker than usual, under the waxing crescent moon. The trees seem to close in on me, casting long shadows across the road. My grip tightens on the steering wheel as I navigate the twists and turns, feeling my anxiety wriggle about in my belly, like a fish dashing about in shark¨Cinfested waters.


    The silence in my car is palpable, almost suffocating. My eyes dart to the rearview mirror every few seconds, half expecting to see glowing eyes or shadows lurking in the darkness behind me.


    Being the pack defect means you¡¯re also the pack punching bag. One of the young wolves¡® favorite pastimes is hunting the wolfless.


    They can¡¯t go after humans. The only time the


    government can threaten our sanctuary is when we¡¯ve harmed humans.


    But they can go after the next best thing.


    Me.


    1 Ava Grey, Pack Defect


    A shudder rips down my spine and through my arms, a familiar reaction to the memories floating through my head, of the pain my body remembers.


    My hands jerk on the wheel as a hulking form dashes across the streak of my high beams.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    I m on the brakes, my car fishtailing on the dark road. Tires squeal against pavement. The stench of burning rubber floods my nose. My head whips forward, mming into the steering wheel as the car spins to a stop.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    I groan, squeezing my eyes shut against the throbbing pain in my skull. Stars burst behind my eyelids. The coppery taste of blood fills my mouth.


    I must have bitten my tongue.


    Shit. They usually wait until I¡¯m home to corner me. Fucking with me on the road so tantly is new.


    My hands shake as I peer out the cracked windshield.


    The road ahead is empty. No sign of whatever ran in


    14:33


    1 Ava Grey, Pack Defect


    front of my car.


    There¡¯s about zero percent chance it¡¯s anyone other


    than a ckwood wolf.


    I swallow hard, my heart pounding against my ribs. I need to get home.


    At least that way, even if I¡¯m beaten to within an inch of my life, Mom and Dad will call a healer when it gets <i>too </i>bad. They¡¯ve done it before.


    Probably because they don¡¯t want to lose their live¨Cin maid, but I like to think it¡¯s because they care at least a


    little bit.


    I need to get out of here. Now. Before theye back.


    I reach for the keys, still dangling from the ignition. Painnces through my right wrist and I hiss, cradling it to my chest. Must have sprained it in the crash. Fuck.


    Gritting my teeth, I use my left hand to turn the key. The engine sputters and dies. I try again. And again. Each time, I¡¯m met with that same pathetic whine.


    ¡°No no no,e on¡­¡± Desperation bleeds into my


    voice. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    1 Ava Grey, Pack Defect


    I nce in the rearview mirror, half expecting glowing eyes to materialize out of the darkness. My breathing turns ragged, panic squeezing my lungs.


    I¡¯m a sitting duck out here. A rabbit cowering in the open, just waiting for the wolves¡® jaws to close around


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    The snap of a branch breaking has me flinching, a whimper escaping my throat. I turn slowly, dread churning in my gut as I peer out the driver¡¯s side


    window.


    That¡¯s when I see them. Two pinpricks of eerie yellow light, hovering at the edge of the trees.


    Watching me.


    Comment


    View All >

 CHAPTER 2

    2 Ava: Invitation


    The eyes stalk me from the shadows, unblinking. Unwavering.


    Fuck, fuck, fuck.


    My hands tremble as I turn the key again. The engine sputters, coughs. Please. Please start. I can¡¯t die here. Not like this.


    Another turn. A whine. A sputter.


    The wolf steps out from the tree line, massive and menacing. Its fur blends with the night, a specter of death and torment.


    I can¡¯t make out any distinguishing features in the darkness. No way to know which of my abusers hase for me tonight.


    The engine roars to life. Thank God.


    I m my foot on the elerator, tires screeching against pavement as I peel off down the road. My heart hammers against my ribs, blood rushing in my ears.


    In the rearview mirror, I can see the wolf chasing me.


    2 Ava: Invitation


    Keeping pace with my car as I navigate the winding


    roads.


    He howls, a promise of pain.


    It¡¯s all a familiar, sick game. I hate it. I never know when it¡¯sing; when someone¡¯s bored enough to begin.


    It never ends well though. Not for me.


    The streets of my neighborhoode into view. Mom and Dad won¡¯t save me, even if I¡¯m being ughtered in the front yard¨Cbut if I can make it inside, that¡¯s a different story.


    No one disrespects the beta¡¯s home.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I whip into an awful parallel parking job, the car jerking to a stop. My hands shake as I fumble for my keys, dropping them twice before I manage to grab them.


    I just need to get inside.


    Throwing open the car door, I stagger out on


    trembling legs. The keys jangle in my grip as I stumble


    towards the front door.


    Almost there. Almost-


    2 Ava: Invitation


    Keeping pace with my car as I navigate the winding roads.


    He howls, a promise of pain.


    It¡¯s all a familiar, sick game. I hate it. I never know when it¡¯sing; when someone¡¯s bored enough to begin.


    It never ends well though. Not for me.


    The streets of my neighborhoode into view. Mom and Dad won¡¯t save me, even if I¡¯m being ughtered in the front yard¨Cbut if I can make it inside, that¡¯s a different story.


    No one disrespects the beta¡¯s home.


    I whip into an awful parallel parking job, the car jerking to a stop. My hands shake as I fumble for my keys, dropping them twice before I manage to grab them.


    I just need to get inside.


    Throwing open the car door, I stagger out on


    trembling legs. The keys jangle in my grip as I stumble


    towards the front door.


    Almost there. Almost-


    2 Ava: Invitation


    I can smell wet fur. And rage.


    I spin around, keys clenched between white knuckles. My heart stops.


    The wolf stands mere feet away, lips curled back in a snarl. Saliva drips from dagger¨Clike fangs. His russet fur tells me everything I need to know about his identity.


    Todd.


    He loves to torment me and always has.


    But he just watches as I grab the door from behind my back, turn, and rush inside.


    Tonight is a reprieve; I¡¯ll take it.


    Locking the door behind me, I take a moment toment the damage to my car. I have no idea how much it will cost to repair my cracked windshield; it¡¯ll eat into the savings I¡¯ve been painstakingly gathering.


    Damn it.


    ¡°Ava. Come here.¡°/


    Ugh. Straightening my shoulders, I walk toward my parents, worried butterflies floating around in my


    2 Ava: Invitation


    stomach.


    Dad, of course, says nothing about the wolf outside. He doesn¡¯t give a shit. He knows exactly what they do to me; as long as it isn¡¯t in his eyesight, where he has to deal with it, he won¡¯t say a word.


    Dad is seated in his favorite armchair, his expression stoic as always. Mom stands behind him, her


    disapproving stare leveled over¨Cmy shoulder. I can¡¯t remember thest time we had eye contact outside of being dressed down.


    I bow my head as I enter the room, focusing my gaze on his muddy boots.


    I don¡¯t bother greeting him with words. All he wants to see is my submission. Words are a waste of timeing from the lowest ranking member of our pack.


    None of them say a word as I cradle my wrist; they¡¯re blind to any injuries or illness I suffer.


    He clears his throat. ¡°You will be attending the Lunar G this year. I trust you have enough money from your¡­ job to be properly dressed for the asion. Be grateful that our Alpha allowed you such a luxury.¡±


    My hands tingle with shock, and cold breezes straight


    <ol start="2">


    <li>Ava: Invitation</li>


    </ol>


    105


    through my limbs, shoving past all that anxiety to settle straight into my brain. <i>What?</i>


    My heart skips a beat, thuds a little harder, and then skips another. The Lunar G. I¡¯ve missed out on it for the past two years.


    The g is a big deal, epassing the Northwestern Territories. Unmated wolves from all over will be


    there, hoping to find their fated mates.


    Technically, the g is a way to unwind after the Northwestern Council meets and talks all their pack politics¨Cbut in reality, the Lunar G is more of a matchmaking ball. Alliances are made when high¨Cranking shifters mate into other packs, and new blood is brought in.


    It¡¯s strange for the ckwood Pack to attend this year. Even Jessa hasn¡¯t been to one; historically, our entire pack avoids it. The official story is that there¡¯s bad blood between a few alphas and ours, but I doubt the other packs are the problem.


    Dad¡¯s irritation at having to attend is a palpable force in the room, and I risk a quick nce upward. He¡¯s looking over my head, not even straight at me, like I¡¯m


    2 Ava: Invitation


    beneath his notice.


    His nose wrinkles as though some offensive odor came through, but of course there¡¯s nothing. Just me. ¡°Phoenix and Jessa will be there, so make sure to present yourself without disgrace.¡±


    And just like that, he leaves. No more exnations. Just a beta throwing out his orders and expecting everything to fall into ce.


    I fight to keep my expression neutral, but inside, I¡¯m buzzing with excitement at the idea of leaving this ce even if it¡¯s only for a night.


    The Lunar G is a chance to escape, to breathe outside of this stifling pack dynamic. But I know better than to show my true feelings.


    Mom steps forward then, her voice causing


    goosebumps to erupt all over my arms. The back of my neck prickles at the force of her disregard.


    ¡°At least try not to act like aplete pariah, Ava,¡± she says atst, as though it¡¯s hard for her to figure out what to say at all.


    I stare down at my shoes, fighting against the urge to step closer to the iasmine and honey fragrance she


    2 Ava: Invitation


    wore. So much of me just wants to be enveloped in it like I had been in my childhood, back when I had a mother who embraced me and spoke lovingly in my


    ears.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I respond, my voice smaller than a mouse. Her distance hurts so much more than Dad¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll act appropriately.¡± It sounds like they¡¯re interested in Phoenix and Jessa making a match.


    Not me, of course.


    I have no idea why I¡¯m going, but I have the feeling it¡¯s nothing more than a PR stunt.


    Mom sighs, forcing a look of patience over her elegant face. She moves as if to pat my shoulder, but her hand never touches me¨Cjust hovers right above, close enough to feel the warmth of her body, but without partaking in it.


    ¡°Jessa will take you shopping. Do something with your hair. Get something nice. You have enough from that¡­ coffeeshop, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Of course. They would never spend the money on me. ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±


    2 Ava: Invitation


    She grimaces. ¡°Don¡¯t get something cheap. Remember that you¡¯re representing our family. And for my sake, try to avoid bruises where anyone can see them. You¡¯ll make our pack look feral.¡±


    And that¡¯s it, before she¡¯s off in a swish of perfume and rejection.


    Despite the usual torture of wishing for affection from the family who had loved me once, my heart races with anticipation. Excitement. Fear.


    The Lunar G¨Ca rare chance for me to experience something beyond this suffocating world.


    Maybe I¡¯ll catch a glimpse of what life could be like outside the pack¡¯s iron grip. Maybe I¡¯ll mate with someone and leave here. Maybe everything will change.


    Is it so bad to think that way?


    Comment 14


    View All >


    A


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>11</b>


    <b>1</b>


    Fan

 CHAPTER 3

    3 Ava: Danger


    [WARNING: Sensitive content ahead.]


    Days pass with little regard for the anxiety building in my belly every time I crawl into bed at night, watching the phases of the moon, wondering what this next


    chapter of life will look like.


    Aside from a brief shopping excursion with Jessa¨Cwho ignores me almost the entire time and scoffs at every dress I try on¨CI don¡¯t leave the house except for school and work, trying to avoid trouble.


    I spend any spare moment I can manage picking up extra shifts at Beaniverse to help pay for the atrocious bill at the mall. Who spends three hundred dors on a dress? But Jessa insisted that it was the only one that didn¡¯t make me look like I was wearing a silk potato sack.


    Lisa¡¯s busy, too, so our texts are few and far between, mostlyining about work and school.


    My family¡¯s indifference weighs on me like a thick


    14:33


    111


    3 Ava: Danger


    nket, but beneath it, a tiny bud of hope sprouts- maybe, just maybe, I¡¯ll make it to the g without incident. A week remains before the event that could change my life, or just as likely, confirm my ce as the outcast.


    Today, like the rest of the past two weeks, appears to be yet another day of unsettling peace as I head home after ss with groceries in my passenger seat.


    Phoenix is stopping by for dinner, so I have his favorites on the menu¨Ca creamy garlic and parmesan roasted chicken, paired with bacon¨Cwrapped brussels sprouts tossed in maple syrup and balsamic vinaigrette.


    It sounds fancier than it is, but it really is delicious, thanks to the inte recipes I¡¯d found years ago.


    As the appointed alpha heir to the ckwood Pack, Mom always fawns on Phoenix. Dad was thrilled enough that he had a son with alpha potential, but when Alpha Renard¡¯sst son was killed in a small skirmish with renegade wolves and Phoenix was named heir, he strutted more like a peacock than a wolf for at least a month afterward.


    3 Ava: Danger


    One day he will be Alpha Phoenix ckwood, but for now, he¡¯s still a Grey.


    I juggle the flimsy stic grocery bags with the grace of a dying fawn as I make my way into the empty house.


    The peace of these past few weeks must have rotted the self preservation sphere of my brain, because I don¡¯t pay any attention to my surroundings as I unlock the front door and walk in.


    As I step further inside, a breeze tickles my neck and the door ms with a force that can only mean trouble, bringing a familiar and unwee scent to my nose.


    Todd Mason, my childhood bully and ever¨Cpresent tormentor, is here. Inside. With me. Right now. Ready to finish what he¡¯d started a couple weeks ago.


    He stands right in the entrance of my home, his face twisted into a sneer that chills my spine. I can¡¯t even step away as my brain struggles to catch up to the situation, watching as he reaches behind him to lock the door.


    ¡°I hear umu¡¯ve hoon nloving princess thinkiUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    3 Ava: Danger


    being sent to find some fuckwit willing to take you as a mate.¡± His voice drips with malice as he steps forward, pping a hand against my chest.


    My back ms against the wall with a dull thump, and Todd¡¯s hand circles my neck, lifting me until I¡¯m standing on the very tips of my toes.


    All the bags fall to the floor, and for a moment my idiot brain focuses on the apples that thud against


    hardwood. They¡¯ll be bruised. We¡¯ll have to eat them faster than I expected.


    ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re good enough for the g, huh? You think you can ever escape our pack?¡± His breath is hot and tuna fresh on my face, and I turn away, repulsed.


    His other hand ps against my cheek, forcing me to face him again. He growls every word, rejoicing as they stab into all my insecurities, bleeding me of all those precious hopes and dreams I¡¯ve kept in secret. ¡°Do you actually believe anyone would want you? A wolfless freak like you? You¡¯d be rejected in a heartbeat.¡±


    My heart pounds against my ribcage, a trapped bird desperate for escape. His grip tightens in response to


    3 Ava: Danger


    my struggle, and my mouth opens as I begin to pant for air.


    ¡°Defective,¡± he hisses right into my ear, and I can feel his tongue flick over it. I shudder, bile rushing into my throat, making it even harder to bring air to my burning lungs. Punches, kicks, scratches¨Cthose, I¡¯m used to. Rocks thrown at my head. Jeers and taunts. But this? This isn¡¯t the torturous game I¡¯m used to.


    Anger flickers through my limbs as I grab onto his forearm, scratching long, angry swathes down his skin. I try to kick, but he steps in closer, pinning my legs against the wall with his weight. Sadistic prick.


    ¡°Get off me,¡± I hiss, jerking my entire body and trying to ignore the hard evidence pushing against my belly of exactly how much he¡¯s enjoying this moment. ¡°If any bruises show, Dad¡¯s going to be furious. You really want to piss off your beta that much?¡±


    Normally, Dad doesn¡¯t give a shit when Ie home with bruises, but now the g is just around the corner. If his youngest daughter showed up with bruises all over, there might be questions.


    Todd hesitates, his fingers flexing around the tender


    3 Ava: Don


    skin of my throat, and I lower my eyes. A long time ago, I would refuse to submit, taking every abuse thrown my way and plotting revenge. That was before I learned that real life is nothing like the storybooks we are raised on.


    If he¡¯s looking for submission, I can give him it all day long. Whatever lets me live to tomorrow. Whatever keeps his dick in his pants and out of mine.


    ¡°Please,¡± I whimper, infusing the sound with a little vibrato, as though I want to cry. I tilt my head further back, baring my neck to him.


    Todd loves that. His growl of approval sends revulsion shuddering through every millimeter of my skin, and I struggle to keep my face nk as he sniffs beneath my left ear, licking the crescent¨Cshaped scar on my neck. in a long, slow drag of saliva and mayonnaise¨Cthered


    fish.


    Bile struggles to escape my body with force, but I somehow manage to avoid puking in his face.


    ¡°Please,¡± I beg again, feeling his fingers loosen just a little. His other hand falls to my hip, tugging me closer, and I close my eyes, breathing through my mouth to


    6/11


    3 Ava: Danger


    offset the metallic tang behind my jaw. ¡°I need to make dinner. Phoenix ising home tonight.¡±


    Painnces through me as Todd bites my shoulder, his jaw rigid and unyielding. The shriek that escapes me is beyond my control, and I p at his shoulder in a frantic attempt to escape, writhing against his grip. ¡°Todd! Fuck! That hurts!¡±


    He grunts, finally letting go, but not before suckling a motherfucking hickey onto my skin. He grips my jaw, staring into my eyes, and I realize then that the game has somehow changed for him. For me.


    I¡¯d expected a beating, but instead my tormentor grins at me in maniacal satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯ll never leave us,


    Ava. You¡¯re a defective piece of shit, but you belong here. There¡¯s no prince on a white horse among our packs. There¡¯s nothing to save you at the g. You¡¯ll be our little omega breeder soon enough, even without your wolf.¡±


    My stomach falls to my feet. ¡°Omega¡­ breeder?¡±


    He chuckles, squeezing my jaw harder. ¡°You¡¯ll be our little pack whore, Ava. Even without a wolf.¡± The relief when he lets go is reced only by a horror as his


    14:34


    7711


    3 Ava: Danger


    hand slides slowly down my neck, between my breasts, and rests gently against my belly, pushing in, before sliding a little farther to cup between my thighs and squeeze. ¡°You won¡¯t be good for much else, but at least we can fill this with little pups.¡±


    I¡¯m beyond throwing up. I can¡¯t even feel most of my body anymore. Everything is dark around the edges, but his words keep slithering into my ear, poison to everything good inside me.


    He holds my hips in both hands and pushes his erection against me, rocking hard, nibbling on my jaw, leaving a trail of slime. ¡°You¡¯re lucky enough to be a pretty little defect, Ava. It won¡¯t be too hard to use you.¡± He groans, rocking faster against me, pulling my legs around his hips. ¡°Fuck, Ava. I¡¯m going to breed you until you learn your ce, you understand?¡±


    Yeah, I get it.


    Kind of hard not to, as he rocks and grunts and moans.


    I don¡¯t think my body is even mine anymore.


    He¡¯s panting in my ear, and I realize toote that he¡¯s giving me instructions. The fist in my abdomen brings me back to the moment that I was trying desperately


    811


    14 34


    3 Ava: Danger


    to escape in a corner of my mind. I concentrate on the pain as he shoves me onto my knees and opens his jeans in frantic movements.


    ¡°Beg me for it, Ava,¡± he rasps, forcing my hand around the length of him, smaller than I thought it would be and smelling like a gym bag full of dirty underwear.


    But then I hear a familiar engine, and Todd freezes, his head tilting as he listens. Then he shoves it all into my mouth anyway, jerking in a frenzied kind of way as my lips split at the corners and I gag, my entire body heaving with the force of my rejection.


    3


    My mouth is full of something bitter and nasty in seconds, and he growls at me to swallow as he shoves his dick back into his jeans, just in time for the door to


    open.


    My brother¡¯s distant brown eyes take us all in, pausing on the groceries scattered all over the floor. He


    doesn¡¯t seem to notice me on my knees in front of Todd, except for a slight lift of his upper lip in the


    faintest sneer. He nods to Tom in a curt motion.


    ¡°Mason.¡± I know he knows what happened, because his nostrils re. He has to scent it in the air. But he does


    nothing.


    <b>3 </b>Ava: Danger


    <i>Nothing</i><i>.</i>


    Todd¡¯s smiling, rolling his shoulders back even as he lowers his head in submission. ¡°Alpha heir. Ava was just telling me you wereing home for dinner. I was just stopping by to check on her.¡± He speaks with an intimacy he shouldn¡¯t be able to im, and my belly rebels against it all¨Chis words, the taste in my mouth, and everything I had just endured.


    I dash to the bathroom, ignoring Todd¡¯sughter as it follows behind me. But the tears thate with my forceful retching aren¡¯t for the assault. They¡¯re not for my innocence. They¡¯re not for the rules of this new, changed game.


    No.


    They¡¯re for the brother who <i>knows </i>what he walked in on. The one who ignored it all. The one who doesn¡¯t give a shit that his baby sister was just assaulted in her own home.


    Fuck.


    I can¡¯t stay here. No matter what.

 CHAPTER 4

    4 Ava: nning


    eas


    The next three days pass in a haze as I endeavor to leave my room as little as possible. I spend the time trying to make a n to escape; there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m staying here to be the pack¡¯s omega whore. My brain skirts past everything that happened with Todd, deciding ignoring <b>it </b>all was much cheaper than therapy.


    The walls of my room close in on me. My heart pounds in my chest, and I can¡¯t stop the tears from falling. I try to distract myself with books, but every word seems to mock me, every page a reminder of my trapped existence. I¡¯ve given up on my sses, because¨Cwell, I¡¯m noting back. Obviously.


    I conclude that my best bet is to run from the g itself, while everyone is too distracted to notice I¡¯m gone. I pack a bag with escape in mind, filling it with clothes, food, and the bnce in my bank ount, after withdrawing it all. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ll go or what I¡¯ll do, but I can¡¯t stay here anymore.


    I buy a burner phone and program Lisa¡¯s number into it, but I¡¯m not sure if it will be safe to text her when


    107Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    4 Ava: nning


    I¡¯m gone. Like a coward, I say nothing about my ns, and find myself pre¨Cmourning the loss of my best friend. If I tell her anything, she will be in danger,


    assuming my pack cares enough to hunt her down for information. It¡¯s better to act like everything¡¯s normal.


    At dinner on the third day, I sit at the table, pushing food around my te as my Dad drops the bomb. We¡¯re going to the Silvermoon Pack¡¯s territory for the g.


    It¡¯s happening.


    Composure is hard to keep when a million fire ants are crawling around inside your skin in a psychosomatic manifestation of anxiety, but somehow, I manage. Either that, or my family doesn¡¯t care enough to notice anything off about me.


    In two days, I can¡¯t believe <b>I¡¯ll </b>be surrounded by shifters looking for their fated mates, while I¡¯m just trying to find a way out.


    Dad clears his throat and I nce at him, surprised to find his eyes locked on me. ¡°Ava,¡± he says, in this weird cadence that I think was supposed to be¡­ soothing? ¡°This is a big event for all of us.¡±


    14 35


    * Ava mosout


    ¡°Yes, Father¡±


    ¡°I think you would understand why I would prefer to keep you home, but it would look odd to leave my unmated, eligible daughter at home when Jessa is also attending.¡±


    Oh, wow. He¡¯s exining something to me. I nce around the table, unsurprised to find Jessa grimacing at her te and Phoenix studying me with hist trademark detachment. He has an easy, loving rtionship with Jessa, but me? He inspects me like I¡¯m a bug.


    I guess. to all of them, that¡¯s exactly what I am.


    Dad¡¯s fingers tap in stato rhythm against the table. ¡°I expect nothing but your best behavior while we are there. Ava.¡± His eyes trail to the bruises at my neck, and I flinch. They weren¡¯t as bad as I thought they would be, but I can only hope they fade in time for the g.


    I lower my head, prodding at my green beans with my fork. ¡°I understand, Father.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a wolf, it isn¡¯t like you¡¯ll find your mate there. So just try to stay out of trouble and keep


    4 Ava: nning


    your mouth shut.¡± He returns his attention to his


    dinner, and I clench my fist in myp, hidden beneath


    the table.


    There¡¯s no point in feeling hurt by his words.


    ***


    The trip to Idaho is done like most of my familial interactions¨Cin silence. Mom, Dad, and Jessa are in their own vehicle, while I apany Phoenix in Jessa¡¯s truck.


    The hum of the engine and the rhythmic thud of the tires on the road lull me into a state of numbness. Phoenix drives with the arrogance of an alpha, one arm draped across his door and his entire body


    rxed. The radio is off, because of course it is. He


    looks so much like Dad. Cold and distant, just like all of


    them.


    The hours pass, and rolling teaus give way to the mountains of the northern boundaries of the state. My thoughts drift to Lisa, wondering what she¡¯s up to and if she will forgive me for disappearing.


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning on doing anything foolish at the Lunar G, are you, Ave?¡±


    14:35


    4/7


    4 Ava: nning


    My entire body twitches in shock, first from the <b>sound </b>of Phoenix¡¯s voice, and then by his question. <b>I </b>stare <b>at </b>the side of his face, wondering if he somehow knows, and fight to stay calm. ¡°Of course not. Dad would beat me. He¡¯s made it perfectly clear what he expects of


    me.¡±


    Phoenix grunts. I¡¯m not sure what that means. Oh, Lord, or Moon Goddess, or whoever is the real deity out there¨Cif only I could read my siblings like they can read me.


    I return to staring out the window, trying to sound nonchnt. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like anyone can mate a defect.¡± Oops, the bitterness came out anyway.


    This time, Phoenix doesn¡¯t make a sound. I guess he approves of my bleak outlook on my life.


    ¡°At least Mason will take you in. You won¡¯t be his mate, but your kids will be legitimate and treated well.¡±


    I can¡¯t help the near¨Cviolent flinch at the sound of his name. ¡°As long as they have wolves, you mean.¡±


    Phoenix flicks a nce toward me. ¡°Right.¡±


    Nope. There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m staying with these


    nan


    5070


    4 Ava: nning


    He <i>knows</i>, and he¡¯s sitting here telling me to be thankful that <i>man</i><i>, </i>someone who¡¯s beaten me relentlessly through the years, is willing to take me as his breeding whore.


    I let out a slow breath and go over the topography of the area in my head. I¡¯m not well versed, but there¡¯s several cities around Shadowvale, and the city itself is huge¨Cat least four times asrge as White Peak. I should be able to muddy my tracks somehow. There¡¯s a few different train stations in White Peak, but I¡¯m hoping to make people think I escaped to the suburbs.


    As we approach Shadowvale, my chest tightens with anxiety. The thought of being in the Silvermoon Pack¡¯s territory fills me with a strange mix of dread and hope. It¡¯s like stepping into a world where anything could happen, where I might have a chance at freedom.


    I nce over at Phoenix, who is still focused on the road. His stoic expression sends a shiver down my spine, and I mourn the older brother of my memories. Then I start imagining a mental wall around all those memories of Before. I can¡¯t let my sentimental side take over.


    I return to plotting my escape in my mind. My heart


    14:35


    4 Ava: nning


    races with a mixture of fear and determination. I¡¯m going to make it out of here. I have to.


    The tension inside me coils tighter as we draw closer


    to our destination.


    66


    Every time <i>I </i>type ¡°G¡°, <i>I </i>can <i>hear </i>the Grand Galloping <i>G </i>song from My Little Ponies in <i>my </i>head.


    This makes it really awkward in a few <i>more </i><i>chapters</i>.


    Lenaleia


    Creator¡¯s Thought


    Comment 15


    A


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    11


    <b>1</b>

 CHAPTER 5

    5 Ava: G (1)


    I stand in front of the full¨Clength mirror, my hands shaking as I fumble with the zipper of my dress. The fabric is soft and silky, just as beautiful as the day I bought it. It¡¯s the nicest thing I¡¯ve ever worn, but I feel like an impostor in it.


    I twist and turn just a little, enjoying the feel of my skirt swirling around my legs. As a child, I remember twirling just like this, wishing my dresses would spin like they do for Disney princesses. The little girl in me is satisfied with what she sees in the mirror, while the older me, the current me, thinks I shouldn¡¯t even be


    here.


    Jessa and Mom look me over, their eyes critical as they


    take in my appearance.


    ¡°Oh, Ava,¡± Mom sighs, even her disappointment sounding cultured and elegant. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have at least tried to do something with your hair?¡±


    I reach up, touching my hair in surprise. I thought it looked nice with the forced makeover Jessa had dragged me to but Mom¡¯s face says otherwise. ¡°I


    1/14


    5 Ava: G (1)


    thought it was fine,¡± I mumble, my cheeks burning with


    shame.


    Jessa rolls her eyes. ¡°Of course you did. Come on, let¡¯s get this over with. I bet you didn¡¯t even bring anything. Let¡¯s just do a quick french twist.¡±


    She grabs my arm and drags me back into the room, pushing me down into a chair in front of the vanity. Mom follows, her lips pursed in a tight line.


    ¡°Sit up straight,¡± Mom snaps, her hands on my shoulders as she forces me to straighten my spine. ¡°And suck in your stomach. Those hips of yours are far too wide for this dress. It isn¡¯t much better than a potato sack. Honestly, Ava. If your dad didn¡¯t need to bring you to show the other packs that you¡¯re alive and well, I wouldn¡¯t dare be seen with you. You look like some hobo from the city. What¡¯s that saying, Jessa? A cow¡¯s ear can never be a purse?¡±


    I bite my lip, fighting back unwanted tears as they continue to criticize every aspect of my appearance. I want to ask why the packs even care if I¡¯m alive and well, but I know Mom will be upset if I push.


    That little girl deep inside of me, so satisfied with the


    14-35


    2/14


    5 Ava: G (1)


    swirling skirt of my dress, hides so far in my psyche that I¡¯m not sure she will evere out again. Every bit of stolen joy I¡¯d felt in the mirror is gone, crushed under my mother¡¯s elegant heels and cruel words.


    Jessa yanks a brush through my hair, tugging it into an elegant updo with ruthless efficiency.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re making me do this,¡± she hisses, her breath hot against my ear. ¡°You owe me big time, Ava. I should be concentrating on myself, not you. You don¡¯t even have any prospects here.¡± As if she isn¡¯t perfection walking already.


    I nod anyway, not trusting myself to speak. I know I¡¯m a burden, a disappointment to everyone in my family. But tonight, I have to put on a brave face and pretend to be something I¡¯m not. Tonight, I have to take everything they say with a smile, just like before. Just for a little longer.


    I¡¯ll be free soon. It¡¯s a mantra I repeat to myself as I cower before the disapproval of the people who are supposed to love me the most.


    Mom grabs my chin, forcing me to look left, then right, before giving a slight nod. ¡°At least you no longer look


    2.14


    5 Ava: G (1)


    homeless. For Moon¡¯s sake, Ava, you should know how to take care of yourself. How do you think this makes me look, like I¡¯ve taught you nothing? You couldn¡¯t even bring a pair of earrings?¡±


    I refrain from reminding her that she hasn¡¯t taught me anything since the day I turned twelve, and I don¡¯t own a single piece of jewelry. Well, no, there¡¯s one¡­ but somehow, I don¡¯t think the friendship bracelet I made myself when I was thirteen would pass her muster.


    Jessa moves on to my make¨Cup, her hands rough as she applies foundation and blush to my skin. I try to stay still, but my nerves are getting the best of me.


    ¡°Stop fidgeting,¡± Mom snaps, her handing down hard on my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re going to ruin everything. Jessa, honey, that shade will make her look sallow. We don¡¯t need her to look ill. Imagine what rumors that would create. As if our pack doesn¡¯t have doctors and hospitals.¡±


    I take a shaky breath and force myself to rx, letting Jessa work her magic. When she¡¯s finished, I hardly recognize the girl staring back at me in the mirror. My skin is wless, my eyes smoky and alluring, my lips a


    14


    4/14


    5 Ava: G (1)


    deep, sultry red.


    ¡°There,¡± Jessa says, stepping back to admire her handiwork. ¡°At least now you don¡¯t look like aplete disaster.¡±


    Mom just sighs. Again. How many has that been in the past hour? Probably at least ten. ¡°It will have to do.¡±


    th


    I stand up, smoothing my hands over the fabric of my dress. My heart is pounding in my chest, and I feel like I might be sick. But I know I have to do this. I have to y the part of the perfect daughter, the obedient wolf, just for one more night.


    And then, I¡¯ll be free.


    ***


    I enter the ballroomter that evening, standing alone behind my family. Dad and Mom lead, and Phoenix escorts Jessa, leaving me to follow, feeling like the ugly duckling in a sea of swans. It doesn¡¯t help that Mom and Jessa are dripping in sparkling jewelry while I haven¡¯t the slightest bit of glittery rocks to my name.


    Despite theparison I can¡¯t help but feel in my bones, the grandeur and opulence of the Lunar G take my breath away. Crystal chandeliers hang from


    14:00


    6/14


    5 Ava: G (1)


    the ceiling, casting a warm glow over the room. The floors are polished marble, and the walls are adorned with intricate tapestries and paintings.


    My head swivels more than a weathervane as I look around, my heart pounding in my chest. All I want is to find a quiet corner to hide away, to escape the scrutiny of the other guests. But before I can make my move, my father grabs me by the arm.


    ¡°Ava,e along,¡± he says, his grip tight on my elbow as he steers me towards a well¨Cdressed, older man. I think he is a beta from one of the packs, but my heartbeat in my ears makes it hard to focus on any


    words.


    I force a smile, shaking his hand and mumbling a greeting. Then there¡¯s another person. And another. Their names and faces blur in my mind as my father introduces me to more people, each one more forgettable than thest.


    A kind of mild, buzzing panic fills my head as I wonder if I will be given any freedom at all. I can feel the walls closing in on me, the air thick with the scent of


    perfume and the sound of forcedughter.


    14:30


    8:14


    5 Ava: G (1)


    As we make our way through the crowd, I catch sight of a striking face, studying all of us with unfamiliar intent. He¡¯s old, older even than Alpha Renard, I think, but he has a youthful fluidity to his movements.


    My father approaches him with some reserve. ¡°Alpha Steele.¡±


    ¡°Beta Grey,¡± he responds, his rich voice surprisingly cold.


    Dad seems more tense than normal. ¡°This is Phoenix, our alpha heir. Jessa, my daughter. She¡¯s here in search of a fated connection, as it hasn¡¯t coalesced in our pack.¡±


    ¡°A pleasure,¡± Alpha Steele says, but I notice that he doesn¡¯t extend his hand. Phoenix stiffens, but no one says anything about it.


    Dad turns to me, once again gripping my arm, hard enough to bruise as he shot me a hard look, as if to demand I remain on good behavior.


    ¡°And this is Ava, my youngest daughter.¡±


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Alpha Steele.¡± I recognize his name now, as the alpha of the Silvermoon Pack. Dad¡¯s


    over out <b>toward </b>me <b>and </b>I struggle to find something


    14:36 (-))


    no


    7114


    5 Ava: G (1)


    else to say. ¡°Um, this <i>is </i>all quite beautiful. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    The older alpha¡¯s eyes linger on me, particrly on the crescent scar beneath my left ear, and I feel a flush creep up my neck. He smiles then, holding my gaze with his own. ¡°Thank you. I am quite happy to meet the mysterious youngest daughter of our esteemed Beta Grey. We¡¯ve been waiting for you to step into the sociopolitical sphere, as it were, of the Northwestern Territories.¡±


    Dad¡¯s re is hot enough to set my hair on fire. Instead, my neck flushes as anxiety has me tripping over my tongue. ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m not¡­ I mean, I never had much interest in this sort of thing,¡± I say, wanting to kick myself for sounding so <i>inexperienced</i><i>. </i>Then again, what else could possibly be expected of me? My parents have never helped me gain any exposure outside of our pack.


    ¡°Please, call me Xavier. My Silvermoon Pack takes pride in hosting the Lunar G this year. We are all excited to see the elusive ckstone Pack here, though. It is quite the coup, as my mate likes to tell me. How are you enjoying it?¡±


    14:36


    8/14


    6 Ava: G (1)


    ¡°It¡¯s all quite grand.¡± I can¡¯t really say much else, considering that Dad¡¯s been dragging me here, there, and everywhere. All I¡¯ve managed to do is shake hands with people I don¡¯t even know. ¡°I¡¯m d to be here,¡± I tack on, awkward as ever, trying my best to return his smile.


    A little thought jiggles in my brain. He doesn¡¯t seem to like Dad, or Phoenix, or hold the ckstone Pack in high esteem. Maybe he would be willing to help? But- no, that¡¯s a silly thought. No alpha would shield a defective wolf from another pack.


    Alpha Xavier raises his ss toward me, then turns back to Dad. ¡°What a lovely daughter you have, Beta Grey,¡± he says, his voice deep and filled with some emotion I can¡¯t quite grasp. ¡°She is truly a beauty.¡±


    My father epts thepliment with obvious reluctance, his grip tightening on my arm. I can feel the tension radiating off of him, and I know he¡¯s not happy with the alpha¡¯s attention.


    A handsome young man approaches our group, and I can feel my father¡¯s grip tighten on my arm once more.


    14:36


    8/14


    ¡°Beta Ashbourne,¡± Dad says, his tone cold and


    dismissive. The contrast to his earlier respect for Alpha Xavier is stark,


    Jessa steps forward, a vision in her midnight blue gown and wavy tinum blonde hair, a coy smile on her lips. ¡°Hello, Beta. I am Jessa Grey, of the ckstone Pack. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    The man bows slightly, his eyes flickering to me briefly before settling on Jessa. ¡°Ken Ashbourne, beta of the Westwood Pack. The pleasure is mine.¡±


    I expect him to engage with Jessa, but to my surprise, he turns to me. His hand reaches out, and I extend my own without thinking. He bows over it, his lips nearly brushing my skin, and I feel a shiver run down my


    spine as our eyes meet. He seems to be scrutinizing me as some sort of curious mystery, and I don¡¯t think I like it.


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± he asks, his voice smooth as silk.


    Before I can answer, my father pulls me away, his grip bordering on painful. ¡°This is Ava, my youngest daughter,¡± he says, his tone clipped. ¡°Ava, why don¡¯t


    14:36Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    10/14


    5 Ava: G (1)


    you go mingle with some people your own age?¡±


    It¡¯s a clear dismissal, and I jump at the chance to escape. I nod, mumbling a quick goodbye to Ken and the others before slipping away into the crowd.


    As I navigate the ballroom, I try to act normal, but my mind is reeling. Why had Alpha Xavier and Beta Ashbourne seemed so interested in me? And why was my father so quick to send me away, after dragging me around so much?


    I risk a nce back over my shoulder and find Beta Ashbourne watching me, his gaze intense and curious. A foreboding shiver makes its way down my spine, and I wonder what Dad¡¯s <i>real </i>reason is for me attending this g. Are rumors of his defective daughter causing issues with the other packs? It¡¯s the only thing that makes sense.


    I take a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves. I need to focus on my n, on finding a way out of this life. I can¡¯t let myself get distracted by the plots humming under the surface of this grand event.


    I spend the rest of the evening trying to avoid my family and the curious stares of the other guests. I can


    14:36


    11/14


    5 Ava: G (1)


    feel eyes on me, watching my every move. It¡¯s an intense sensation, like a physical touch, and it makes my belly quiver with unease. I look around frequently, trying to find the source of the gaze, but I never catch anyone in the act. At first, I suspect Beta Ashbourne, yet every time I check, he is always in conversation with someone. I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s him. But who is it?


    As the night wears on, anxiety coiled in my belly forces me to find an exit. I need to get out of here, to escape before it¡¯s toote. I slip away from the ballroom, making my way towards the dimly lit garden. The cool night air is a relief after the stuffy atmosphere inside, and I take a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves.


    There are some couples out here, and noises I never heard before. Still, I¡¯m not innocent enough to not know what they mean, so I avoid them all with embarrassment bright in my cheeks.


    I pull out my phone, bringing up the rideshare app. My finger hovers over the button, ready to summon a car to take me to the Moonlight Terrace Hotel. I repeat the name in my mind, a mantra to keep me focused on my goal. I just need to grab my bag, and I¡¯ll be home


    14:30


    12/14


    5 Ava: G (1)


    free. Or, well, homeless. In a good way.


    Just as I¡¯m about to press the button, a hand grabs my arm, yanking me back. I let out a yelp of surprise as I¡¯m spun around,ing face to face with a stranger who seems intent to embrace me like a lover. He¡¯s tall and broad, with dark hair and piercing eyes that seem to see right through me. His suit feels more luxurious than anything I¡¯ve ever felt, sliding like silk against my skin.


    Something deep inside of me stirs with something unfamiliar. But, like those noises I recognized without ever having heard before, I know what it is.


    Desire.


    Holy shit.


    Could this be?


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, little wolf?¡± he asks, his voice a low growl that sends shivers down my spine.


    I open my mouth to respond, but no wordse out. I¡¯m frozen in ce, my heart pounding in my chest as I stare up at him. His grip on my arm is tight, almost nainful and I know I¡¯m trapped¡­ torn between a


    14:36


    13/14


    <ol start="6">


    <li>Ava: G (1)</li>


    </ol>


    desire to run and a desire to wrap myself around him until he can¡¯t breathe without me.


    <b>66</b>


    Please add <i>Tangled </i><i>in </i><i>Moonlight </i><i>to </i>your <i>library </i><i>so </i>you don¡¯t miss future releases<i>! </i>This also <i>helps </i>me in <i>the </i><i>Cupids </i><i>Quill </i><ipetition</i><i>! </i><i>??</i>


    Comment s


    R


    Post your firstment!


    <b>(</b><b>11</b>

 CHAPTER 6

    6 Lucas: G (II)


    <i>LUCAS</i>


    I stare down at my phone, reading Ken¡¯s texts with a furrowed brow, tapping my foot against the seat in front of me. I have yet to enter the ballroom, because I don¡¯t like dealing with this kind of shit. The annual fated mate hunt, where barely legal women throw themselves at you in hopes of finding that mystical


    connection. Fuck that.


    [KELLAN: The ckwood wolves are here, just as we suspected. There are definitely two daughters. The rumors might be true. I¡¯m going in.]


    [KELLAN: Keep an eye on the younger daughter. Something¡¯s off about her rtionship with her family. Grey <i>just </i>about threw her away when I came up, and he¡¯s trying to get the older one in my pants.]


    I¡¯m surprised. It would make more sense if they had aimed for me, as the alpha, but to send Jessa Grey into


    Ken¡¯s arms¡­


    Unless they wanted another daughter. If Grey didn¡¯t want Ken anywhere near the other one, perhaps it


    1/6


    6 Lucas: G (II)


    was because he had another target in mind.


    If both his daughters were mated to the alpha and beta of my pack¨Cyeah, I can see the appeal, if I was a two¨Cheaded snake like Grey. He would probably be running my pack within the year, if I were stupid enough to let something like that happen.


    He must really think less of me and Ken for being so young, as if we can only think with our dicks.


    Unfortunately for him, I¡¯ve never been tempted to dip mine into poison.


    I slip my phone into my pocket and slide out of the car, throwing my half¨Csmoked cigarette to the ground and crushing it beneath my heel. Smoke wafts out of the car door before I m it shut, nodding at the shifters stationed by the entrance to the building.


    Stepping into the ballroom, I keep to the shadows, avoiding the gazes of the other attendees. Thest thing I need is to be osted by some desperate she¨Cwolf looking for a quicky or a mating bond. I have more important things to focus on, like figuring out what the ckwoods are up to.


    My eyes scan the room, searching for any sign of


    14:36


    2/6Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    6 Lucas G (II)


    Alexander Grey and his brood. It doesn¡¯t take long to spot them. Grey stands tall and proud, his chest puffed out like he owns the ce. His son, Phoenix, hovers nearby, his expression stoic and unreadable. And then there¡¯s his daughter, Jessa, draped over Ken¡¯s arm like a fucking essory.


    I can¡¯t help but scoff at the sight. The ckwoods are so transparent in their attempts to force an alliance between our packs. As if I would ever allow that to happen. I may be young, but I¡¯m not stupid. I know better than to trust a pack with a reputation like theirs. Their alpha didn¡¯t even show up, proving that he had little respect for the Council or the other packs within it. Any alliance would be nothing more than a facade in an attempt to take it over in the next


    generation. The real question is, why has their interest


    turned to us?


    I pull out my phone and shoot off a quick text to


    Ken.


    [LUCAS: What¡¯s the youngest daughter wearing? I don¡¯t see her with the others.]


    As I wait for his response, my gaze continues to roam the ballroom. And that¡¯s when I see her.


    14:30


    3/6


    6 Lucas: G (II)


    She¡¯s standing off to the side, almost hidden in the shadows. Her dark blonde hair falls in soft waves


    around her face, and her thick¨Cframed sses only seem to enhance the striking blue of her eyes. They¡¯re the lightest shade of blue I¡¯ve ever seen, almost like


    ice.


    She¡¯s wearing an elegant little number in ck, with the barest peek at the swell of her breasts. My fingers twitch as the fabric swirls gently around her hips, giving just a hint of the curves beneath. I don¡¯t pay much attention to women¡¯s clothing, but I like hers. A


    lot.


    ssy. Sexy. <i>Mine</i><i>.</i>


    I feel a sudden stirring of desire deep in my gut, and my wolf growls in the back of my mind. It¡¯s a sound I¡¯ve never heard before, a primal recognition of something I can¡¯t quite put my finger on. All I know is that I want her, and I want her now.


    I¡¯m too far to scent her, and my wolf urges me to get


    closer. Instead, I stick to the shadows and keep my eyes on her. She¡¯s ufortable, and walks as though her shoes are foreign, but she¡¯s clearly a little older than most of the first¨Ctime she¨Cwolves who attend this


    14:37 ¨C


    <ol start="6">


    <li>Lucas: G (II)</li>


    </ol>


    Moon¨Cforsaken matefest.


    She stiffens in a way that I can see from here, and her head begins to dart around, her brows furrowed. I¡¯m certain she can sense my regard, and my wolf salivates at the idea of the hunt, even as he howls in my head that I need to get my ass closer. Close enough to sniff her, to hold her against my body, to scent her. Only her shoulders and arms are showing in that ck dress she wears, and her pale skin gleams under the artificial lights of the ballroom.


    Then there¡¯s that little hint of her breasts in that


    diamond¨Cshaped hole over her chest. A tease, and a delectable one. I want to bite her there, to leave my mark for everyone to see that she¡¯s been imed by her alpha.


    I run my tongue over my canines, smiling when she scurries to another end of the room and looks around again. What does she smell like? What taste would explode in my mouth with the first lick? She strikes me as sweet, like honey.


    <i>Take </i>her, <i>scent </i><i>her</i>, <i>rut </i>her<i>, </i>my wolf growls, and I can feel him wing at the invisible boundary of our


    shared psyche.


    14:37


    5/6


    6 Lucas: G (11)


    Could it possibly be that I¡¯ve finally found my mate?


    I continue to circle and watch over my prize, excitement ring when her diminutive form darts toward the gardens a half¨Chour before midnight.


    Oh yes, little wolf. I¡¯ming.


    Comment 4


    View All


    >


    R


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>11</b>


    1


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >

 CHAPTER 7

    7 Lucas: G (III)


    [WARNING: Mature content.]


    <i>LUCAS</i>


    My wolf howls in triumph as I stalk after the little blonde, keeping to the shadows of the garden. She¡¯s oblivious to my presence, her attention focused on the phone in her hand. The glow of the screen illuminates her face, casting a soft light over her delicate features. I can see the reflection of its screen in her sses, and find myself disappointed that the colors obscure those striking eyes of hers.


    As I draw closer, I catch a whiff of her scent on the breeze. Honey and vani, with a hint of something else. Something that calls to me on a primal level. My wolf is practically salivating, urging me to close the distance between us and im what¡¯s mine. She must


    not be my mate¨Cmy wolf would know at first scent- but she¡¯s definitely something special.


    I watch as she taps at her phone with a sense of urgency. A rideshare app, from the looks of it. Is she


    14:37


    7 Lucas: G (1)


    trying to leave?


    The thought sends a surge of possessiveness through me. Like hell I¡¯m going to let her slip away now that I¡¯ve found her.


    I move quickly, closing the distance between us in a few long strides. She doesn¡¯t even have time to react before I yank at her arm, spinning her around to pull her against my chest, wrapping one arm around her waist. My hand settles possessively there, gently stroking at the dip before her hips begin to re. Her skin is warm and tantalizing, even through the soft


    fabric.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, little wolf?¡± I


    murmur, my lips brushing against the shell of her ear.


    She stiffens in my arms, and my wolf does not like that. ¡°Let me go,¡± she demands, but there¡¯s a tremor in her


    voice that belies her bravado.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I chuckle, the sound low and dark. ¡°Now why would I do that? I¡¯ve been watching you all night, waiting for the perfect moment to introduce myself.¡±


    She twists in my grip, trying to get a look at my face. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    34:37


    277


    7 Lucas: <b>G </b>(III)


    ¡°Lucas Westwood, alpha of the Westwood pack.¡± I dip my head, nuzzling against the crook of her neck. Her scent is even stronger here, and I inhale deeply, letting it fill my lungs. ¡°And you, little wolf, areing with


    me.¡±


    <i>Take </i><i>her</i>, my wolf urges. Here. <i>Rut </i>her here. Don¡¯t <i>wait</i><i>. </i><i>Cover </i>her <i>in </i><i>our </i><i>scent</i><i>.</i>


    Horny fucking bastard. But still, he has a point. My delicate little wolf has a crescent scar on the left side of her neck, and I swear her scent is even stronger there. Giving in to temptation, I lick it in a long, slow swathe of my tongue.


    When I feel her shiver, triumph curves my lips. Her quick little intake of breath seems to shoot straight down to my cock. It has been standing at attention all night, but now it¡¯s harder than I think I¡¯ve ever been in my life. Fuck, this woman smells divine.


    ¡°Get off me,¡± she whispers, and I growl my displeasure at her words. But her hands, tiny delicate little things, with curious little fingers, slide up my chest. She¡¯s not pushing me away.


    <i>Take </i>her. <i>Rut </i>her. <i>The </i><i>Moon </i>blesses us<i>.</i>


    14:37


    317


    7 Lucas: G (11)


    The full moon seems to twinkle in agreement. Either that, or I¡¯m delusional from every drag I take off this woman¡¯s skin. At some point, my hands had crawled of their own ord down her hips and around, gently massaging the generous curve of her ass.


    I growl again, this time in approval, and she <i>melts </i>into


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    ¡°Name?¡± I demand, nipping and gently suckling at the scar on her neck. In the dim light, I can just make out a


    bruise on her shoulder that seems to be covered in


    that powder women put on their faces. It makes my wolf howl in fury, and I brush my fingers over it.


    She flinches, and I yank her closer, rubbing her pelvis against the tops of my thighs. <i>Fuck</i><i>, </i>she¡¯s tiny, even in those fuck¨Cme heels she¡¯s wearing. They have to add at


    least three inches to her.


    A part of me realizes I should probably pull back. Be a gentleman. Introduce myself again with a lot less hands¨Con rubbing and squeezing. Maybe stop licking


    her neck.


    But she moans, and I slide my hands under her pert ass to lift her until the very core of her cuddles against


    14:37 ¨C


    417


    7 Lucas G (III)


    my cock, hot and wet and weing behind the barrier of her panties. I can feel it through my pants, especially when she wraps her legs around me and


    squeezes.


    I realize then that she still hasn¡¯t given me her name, but the words that <i>do </ie out of her mouth be


    my highest priority.


    ¡°Weird request,¡± she pants into my ear, rubbing against me in the most delicious little roll of her hips, ¡°Can you find a wall to shove me against?¡±


    Fuck. Me.


    I nce around, knowing I probably look like a feral man, before I kiss her with all the desperation my cock is holding onto, sweeping my tongue into her mouth toy im to everyst inch of her softness. She tastes just like she smells, and it¡¯s hard to pull away, but I do. Because, <i>fuck</i><i>. </i>This is happening.


    ¡°No walls,¡± I grunt, and nip at her jaw, loving the little mewling sound she makes at the contact. ¡°Only trees.¡±


    She gasps something that sounds like, ¡°Great,¡± so I do what any man in my situation would do.


    I m her against the thickest tree I can find


    14:37


    §¢/7


    7 Lucas: <b>G </b>(III)


    unbuttoning my cks so the tip of my cock can shove against her hot, wet little entrance, held back by her panties. They¡¯re ck andcey and I want to rip them off her, but I¡¯m trying to be a gentleman.


    Kind of.


    I slide my hand into that fancy hairdo of hers and fist my fingers in it, relishing her sharp gasp at the pain. Tugging her head back, I fight the urge to howl as her


    slender neck arches in forced submission.


    I bite where a mating mark would go, hard enough to bruise without piercing skin, and suck hard as I shove two fingers into her mouth, demanding without words that she reciprocate.


    And she does.


    That sweet little tongue licks andves at my fingers


    before she sucks them into her mouth with a little


    groan, and I rock against her hard, feeling that slight give in her core as my tip enters her, just a millimeter, with that soaking wet silk between us.


    Fucking. Heaven.

 CHAPTER 8

    8 Ava: G (IV).


    8 Ava: G (IV)


    [WARNING: Mature Content]


    If someone had told me that, mere days after that incident with Todd, I¡¯d be in a simr situation with a stranger and <i>enjoying </i>the <i>fuck out </i><i>of </i>myself<i>, </i>I would have advised them to check in to a psych ward. That¡¯s not how trauma works.


    But apparently it might.


    Maybe it¡¯s just because he¡¯s so¡­ Tall. Dark. Handsome. All the cliches you can dream, that¡¯s him. Especially when he makes no secret of his attraction toward me, despite all the harsh words Jessa and Mom had thrown my way while getting ready. Apparently this man doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m too short, or that my hips are too wide. He seems to like them a lot, actually.


    So when I feel his tongue against my neck and realize that the sensation ispletely differenting from someone like Tall, Dark, and Sexy, that primitive part of me goes absolutely wild.


    14:37


    1/10


    8 Ava: G (IV)


    That voice inside of me, the one that¡¯s absolutely me, tries to tell me that maybe I should step back and think for a second. That this connection is weird. That I don¡¯t act like this, and I should really respect myself


    more.


    But the throbbing down below tells that voice to shut the fuck up and move over, that he¡¯s my <i>fated</i><i>, </i>and then it asks him to <i>m </i>me against <i>a </i>wall<i>.</i>


    I have no idea where that level of bravado came from,


    and when my back hits the rough bark of the tree to add more bruises to my body, desire floods everything in a way even romance novels hadn¡¯t prepared me for.


    Oh <i>sweet </i>baby <i>Jesus </i><i>in </i><i>a </i><i>manger</i>. <i>Sweet </i><i>Moon </i><i>Goddess</i>. This man is <i>magic</i><i>.</i>


    Feeling the hard length of him shoved against the very core of me should have me running for the hills, and it doesn¡¯t. Nope. I arch closer instead, aching and begging for more, peppering kisses along his jaw and rolling my hips toward him. I moan in appreciation when he pushes back, almost inside me if my damn panties could just spontaneouslybust and get out of the way, but the moan changes to frustration as his hips pull back.


    14:37


    2/10


    8 Ava: G (IV)


    Then his fingers are there, yanking my panties to the side as he slides his cock up the wet lips of my pussy, and oh <i>my </i><i>God</i><i>.</i>


    So warm.


    So hard.


    Velvet and <i>fuck </i><i>me </i><i>harder</i>.


    Please.


    And the man keeps biting and suckling everywhere. I know I¡¯m going to have marks all over my neck and shoulders, and my breasts ache to be touched, but everything¡¯s kind of busy on my lower half as I pray and plead for him to go all the way in.


    But he doesn¡¯t, just slides up and down again, soaking himself in the juices I can feel running everywhere. I¡¯m probably wetter than a slip¡¯n¡¯slide, and in my haze of desire, that doesn¡¯t seem embarrassing at all.


    ¡°Please,¡± I whine, loving the rumble of his growl as he ms his hips into me, rubbing us together in the most delicious tease.


    He keeps rocking as his hand returns to my hair, yanking my head back in an act of submission that


    3/10


    8 Ava Gada (IV)


    should have turned me off. Instead, I eagerly presented my neck, hoping he would bite and lick and suck again. Harder.


    Hurt me, please. Fuck.


    This bite is directly over my scar and makes my entire body twitch and hum as I rock against him harder, the pain doing sinful things to the ce where we are so close to being connected.


    And then I fall apart out of nowhere, sent so far over the cliff that I cleared it without realizing the end was


    near.


    His mouth nts over mine, hot and hard as he sucks out my scream, iming it for himself.


    His hips rock against me, hard and frantic, before his entire body tenses and shudders. The kiss ends in an abrupt movement as he bites my lip and groans, something warm spreading against my abdomen. I can feel the sharp pain in my lip and know I¡¯m bleeding, and he sucks at it like it¡¯s ambrosia, before resting his head against my shoulder in the afterglow.


    I blink up at the stars, feeling my heart slow and my limbs grow heavy as the normal part of me takes over


    14<b>:</b>3


    4/10


    8 Ava G (IV)


    my brain again.


    He¡¯s my fated mate, but¨Che¡¯s also a stranger who


    admitted to stalking me out here. Someone who said he was going to take me away.


    And I want him to. I want him <i>to</i>.


    Oh, my God.


    The reality of what happened finally hits me like a freight train, and I can feel my cheeks flushing with embarrassment. I just let aplete stranger dry hump me against a tree, and I <i>liked </i>it. No, I <i>loved </i>it. What the hell is wrong with me? Fated or not, that¡¯s¡­


    I¡¯m still trying to catch my breath when I feel his hands on me again, but this time, they¡¯re gentle. He carefully adjusts my dress as best he can, despite the semen sticky against my abdomen. He does his best to pull it back into ce and smooth out the wrinkles. Thankfully, the back fabric hides a lot, and I nned on changing at the hotel anyway. His touch is so tender, so loving, that it makes my heart ache in a way


    I¡¯ve never felt before.


    He leans in to kiss me again, and I find myself tilting my head up to meet him halfway, desire tingling down


    14:37Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    5/10


    8 Ava: G (IV)


    my spine once again, as though I hadn¡¯t gotten it out of my system just moments before. Our lips are just about to touch when a shrill ringing cuts through the


    air.


    His phone.


    Lucas curses under his breath and pulls back, reaching into his pocket to retrieve the offending device. I can¡¯t help but feel a twinge of disappointment at the


    interruption.


    ¡°I have to take this,¡± he says, his voice low and rough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    I nod in silence, watching as he steps away to answer the call. My mind is still reeling from what just


    happened, and I can¡¯t seem to form a coherent thought.


    What do I do now? Do I wait for him toe back? Do I run away and pretend this never happened? My heart is telling me to stay, but my brain is screaming at me to get the hell out of here. Plus, I need to run¨Cin general. He¡¯d mentioned meing with him before we had, er, connected in the way we did. But he doesn¡¯t even know who I am, and <i>oh </i><i>my </i><i>God</i>, he¡¯s the


    6/10


    B Ava C (IV))


    alpha of the Westwood pack. I can¡¯t possibly be mated


    to an alpha.


    I¡¯m still reeling under this bted recall of his introduction when he returns, his expression unreadable. He takes my hand in his, and all the gentleness has disappeared. His eyes are hard and cold, and dread numbs my face.


    Oh <i>my </i><i>God</i><i>.</i>


    This is no magical connection after all. This is a hump


    and run. Son of a bitch.


    ¡°Ava Grey?¡± he asks, a muscle in his jaw flexing, and his voice isn¡¯t warm or rough or sexy anymore. It¡¯s harsh and cruel and oh my word, I think my heart might actually be breaking.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I feel two inches tall.


    Lucas swears in ways I¡¯d never heard before, and some hysterical part of my braintches onto that detail, clinically impressed by the variation and creativity.


    Then his eyes meet mine, and that sexy man from moments ago is gone. <i>Gone</i><i>.</i>


    He¡¯s staring at me with something I¡¯m far too familiar


    14:38 ¡ª


    7/10


    Ava G (IV)


    with.


    Hatred.


    I don¡¯t wait for the rejection; I yank my hand out of his and run, and he doesn¡¯t follow.


    ***


    I burst through the hotel room door, mming it behind me. My heart is pounding in my chest, and I can¡¯t seem to catch my breath. I lean against the door for a moment, trying topose myself, but it¡¯s no use. I¡¯m broken. Somewhere inside of me is a gaping hole, and it burns with the fire of his rejection. My <i>mate¡¯s </i>rejection.


    <i>Get </i><i>it </i><i>together</i>, <i>Ava</i>. <i>You </i><i>don¡¯t </i>have time for <i>this</i><i>.</i>


    I push off the door and grab my bag, rifling through it until I find my change of clothes. I strip off the dress and throw it into a corner, reminding myself to throw it in the trash on the way out. I don¡¯t need my parents finding the evidence of my indiscretion after I leave. Then again, it would be a great red herring in their search for me, wouldn¡¯t it?


    I step into the shower, turning the water as hot as I


    can stand it. giving myself a five¨Cminute luxury to


    14:30 ¨C


    8/10


    8 Avs: <b>G </b>(IV)


    cleanse myself of everything. I let the water cascade over me, hoping it will wash away the shame and


    humiliation I feel. But no matter how hard I scrub, I can¡¯t seem to get clean. I can still feel his hands on me, his lips on my skin. I can still hear his voice in my ear, telling me how good I feel.


    <i>Stop </i><i>it</i><i>. </i><i>Stop </i><i>thinking </i><i>about </i><i>him.</i>


    The shower ends with my body clean and my soul filthy. I take little care in drying myself before throwing on my clothes, feeling my first bit of true relief now that I feel more like myself. There¡¯s no point in looking in the mirror. I don¡¯t want to see the mess


    I¡¯ve be.


    I grab my bag and head out the door. I need to get as far away from here as possible. The rideshare app is already open on my phone from my escape from the g. Now, I put in another request and dash to the lobby, unsurprised to find my ride already here. They must have been waiting at the hotel in case any guests needed them. Well, hurrah, I¡¯m here.


    I don¡¯t have time to put any fancy ns in ce, and my mind isn¡¯t capable of thinking through any intricate tricks. As we pull away from the hotel, I lean


    14:30

 CHAPTER 9

    9 Lucas: G (V)


    9 Lucas: G (V)


    LUCAS


    Ava¡¯s slight form disappears into the twisted shadows


    of the trees, still bursting to life from the return of spring. The full moon above seems to mock me, mock


    this.


    Ava Grey. Beta Grey¡¯s youngest daughter. Someone who¡¯s been hidden from all of us until tonight.


    A growl rips from my throat and my fist ms into the trunk of the tree beside me, pain radiating up my arm. Blood drips from cuts sustained from the tough bark,


    and I wee the burn of torn skin.


    Yanking my phone out of my back pocket, I redial Ken, trying not to me him for the rage I feel. If he had texted me back, if he had called me, if he had done anything to let me know Ava Grey was a tiny, blonde little thing in a ck dress and sses, I wouldn¡¯t have gone so far tonight. Wouldn¡¯t have fallen for the bait.


    ¡°Ava Grey is taken care of. She¡¯s gone,¡± I spit out, each word hard and clipped. ¡°Keep an eye on the rest of them, in case they try to pull anything else.¡±


    14:38


    1/8


    9 Lucas: G (V)


    I end the call before he can respond and shove the phone back into my pocket, my jaw clenched so tight it aches. The ckwood Pack has gone too far this time. I don¡¯t know what they did to Ava, but whatever it was, it caused me to react to her on the most primal level. My wolf paces in my mind, a caged animal, furious that I let her leave.


    She¡¯s not our fated. You don¡¯t scent that on her, I snap at him, but he just howls, refusing tomunicate with me. It¡¯s the first time we have been so divided, and I me her. That sexy little distraction in her


    oversized, thick ck frames. Wolves don¡¯t need


    sses; the few who wear them are for fashion. I can only assume that she tried to go for a defenseless appeal.


    And it had worked, damn it.


    I drag my hand through my hair and take a deep breath, trying to clear my head. I need to find out what they did to cause Ava¡¯s pheromones to affect me with such intensity. I need to understand why my wolf reacts to her as if she is my mate, And then I¡¯m going to make the ckwood Pack pay for what they¡¯ve done tonight.


    2/8


    <9 Lucas: G (V)


    I prowl through the garden and find that I can¡¯t help following Ava¡¯s scent to the front of the building, where it disappears. The lingering aroma of her unique fragrance clings to my skin, a maddening reminder of our encounter. I can still smell her all over me, and electricity hums beneath my skin as desire rises through the anger. A snarl rips from my throat and I turn away, stalking to my car. There¡¯s no way I can remain at the g with the smell of her all over me, not when every inhale sends my senses reeling and my body aching for more.


    I slide into the driver¡¯s seat and m the door, flexing my hands around the steering wheel. That enticing mix of orange, honey, and vani lingers in the enclosed space, and I draw in a lungful of it, my wolf howling in my mind. He wants to chase her, to im her, but I force him back. She¡¯s not our fated mate.


    The squeal of my tires as I peel out of the parking lot helps take the edge off the fric energy warring between us. I need to get away from here, away from the memories of her soft skin and the way she felt pressed against me. I need to clear my head and figure out what the hell just happened.


    3/8


    9 Lucas: G (V)


    As I speed down the dark highway, my mind races with questions, but one keeps repeating-how do I make sure it never happens again?


    My knuckles are white from the pressure of my grip, and my mrs grind as I fight off a growl. I won¡¯t let them get away with this. Whatever game they¡¯re ying, I¡¯ll find out. And when I do, they¡¯ll pay for it.


    ***


    I pace the hotel room like a caged wolf, my skin crawling with a restless energy I can¡¯t seem to dispel. Every nerve is alight, hyper-aware of the lingering scent of her that clings to me-a maddening reminder of the tempting little blonde in the garden.


    Ava.


    Her name is a growl in my mind, one that has my wolf stirring with an unquenchable hunger. I can still taste her on my tongue, can still feel the warmth of her body pressed against mine, soft curves molding to hard nes. The memory alone is enough to have desire simmering low in my gut, an aching need that demands to be sated.


    With a snarl of frustration, I sweep my arm across the


    ve


    9 Lucas: G (V)


    dresser, sending themp crashing to the floor in a satisfying shatter of ss and ceramic. It¡¯s not enough to ease the tumult raging inside me. I turn on the chair next, upending it with a vicious kick. Still, the tension winds tighter, coiling like a spring ready to snap.


    What did they do to me? What kind of fucked up magic


    did the ckwood Pack use to make me react to Ava


    like a mate? I¡¯ve never felt anything like it before, an all-consuming need to im and possess, to mark her as mine in the most primal way.


    And she had responded. I could smell her arousal, could see it in the way she arched into my touch, whimpering with want. It had taken every ounce of willpower not to rip that little ck dress from her body and take her right there in the garden.


    The image has me groaning, fisting my hands in my hair as I fight against the visceral pull. This isn¡¯t me. I don¡¯t lose control like this. But that girl¡­that tiny slip of a thing with her wide blue eyes and those goddamn sses¡­she had awoken something in me I didn¡¯t even know existed.


    The knock at the door is a wee interruption from the torment of my thoughts. I yank it open, ready toAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    1-30


    5/9


    9 Lucas: G (V)


    unleash the maelstrom of rage on whoever dares disturb me, only to find Ken standing there. He takes one look at the destroyed room and arches a brow.


    ¡°Everything okay, man?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck do you think?¡± I growl, stepping back to let him enter. ¡°You didn¡¯t warn me that I was stalking Ava Grey¡±


    Ken shrugs, kicking the brokenmp out of his path. ¡°I told you the ckwoods brought two daughters. I didn¡¯t realize you wouldn¡¯t recognize the younger one, or that it would be a problem for you.¡±


    A humorless bark ofughter escapes me. ¡°A problem? That¡¯s putting it mildly.¡±


    Bracing my hands on the back of the overturned chair, I fight for control. I can¡¯t let Ken see how shaken I am, how deeply Ava has affected me. As my second, as my friend, he would sense the weakness and try to exploit it. That¡¯s just how we operate.


    When I¡¯m certain I have myself under control once


    more, I turn to face him. ¡°Report. What happened after I left?¡±


    14:39 (¡ª)


    8/8


    9 Lucas Gata (V)


    Ken¡¯s gaze is steady, assessing. He knows something is off, but he¡¯s smart enough not to push it right now. ¡°The ckwoods did some mingling, but nothing out of ce. No particr contacts held their attention. I made sure to keep an eye on them until they left.¡±


    ¡°And Ava?¡±


    A slight frown creases his brow. ¡°She left right after you did. Got into a rideshare and took off.¡±


    The wolf inside me howls at the thought of her out there alone, unprotected. The urge to hunt her down, to keep her safe, is nearly overwhelming. I grit my teeth and force it down.


    ¡°I want you to find out everything you can about her,¡± I growl. ¡°Where she lives, who she associates with, any weaknesses we can exploit. They did something to make me react to her like she¡¯s my mate. I want to know what it is so I can destroy it.¡±


    Ken¡¯s eyes widen a fraction, the only outward sign of his surprise. We both know the implications of a mating bond, no matter how artificially created. It would give the ckwood Pack leverage, a way to control and manipte me.


    14:39


    0778


    9 Lubas: G (V)


    Over my dead body.


    ¡°Consider it done,¡± Ken says 9 Lucas: G (V)


    9 Lucas: G (V)


    LUCAS


    Ava¡¯s slight form disappears into the twisted shadows


    of the trees, still bursting to life from the return of spring. The full moon above seems to mock me, mock


    this.


    Ava Grey. Beta Grey¡¯s youngest daughter. Someone who¡¯s been hidden from all of us until tonight.


    A growl rips from my throat and my fist ms into the trunk of the tree beside me, pain radiating up my arm. Blood drips from cuts sustained from the tough bark,


    and I wee the burn of torn skin.


    Yanking my phone out of my back pocket, I redial Ken, trying not to me him for the rage I feel. If he had texted me back, if he had called me, if he had done anything to let me know Ava Grey was a tiny, blonde little thing in a ck dress and sses, I wouldn¡¯t have gone so far tonight. Wouldn¡¯t have fallen for the bait.


    ¡°Ava Grey is taken care of. She¡¯s gone,¡± I spit out, each word hard and clipped. ¡°Keep an eye on the rest of them, in case they try to pull anything else.¡±


    14:38


    1/8


    9 Lucas: G (V)


    I end the call before he can respond and shove the phone back into my pocket, my jaw clenched so tight it aches. The ckwood Pack has gone too far this time. I don¡¯t know what they did to Ava, but whatever it was, it caused me to react to her on the most primal level. My wolf paces in my mind, a caged animal, furious that I let her leave.


    She¡¯s not our fated. You don¡¯t scent that on her, I snap at him, but he just howls, refusing tomunicate with me. It¡¯s the first time we have been so divided, and I me her. That sexy little distraction in her


    oversized, thick ck frames. Wolves don¡¯t need


    sses; the few who wear them are for fashion. I can only assume that she tried to go for a defenseless appeal.


    And it had worked, damn it.


    I drag my hand through my hair and take a deep breath, trying to clear my head. I need to find out what they did to cause Ava¡¯s pheromones to affect me with such intensity. I need to understand why my wolf reacts to her as if she is my mate, And then I¡¯m going to make the ckwood Pack pay for what they¡¯ve done tonight.


    2/8


    <9 Lucas: G (V) I prowl through the garden and find that I can¡¯t help following Ava¡¯s scent to the front of the building, where it disappears. The lingering aroma of her unique fragrance clings to my skin, a maddening reminder of our encounter. I can still smell her all over me, and electricity hums beneath my skin as desire rises through the anger. A snarl rips from my throat and I turn away, stalking to my car. There¡¯s no way I can remain at the g with the smell of her all over me, not when every inhale sends my senses reeling and my body aching for more. I slide into the driver¡¯s seat and m the door, flexing my hands around the steering wheel. That enticing mix of orange, honey, and vani lingers in the enclosed space, and I draw in a lungful of it, my wolf howling in my mind. He wants to chase her, to im her, but I force him back. She¡¯s not our fated mate. The squeal of my tires as I peel out of the parking lot helps take the edge off the fric energy warring between us. I need to get away from here, away from the memories of her soft skin and the way she felt pressed against me. I need to clear my head and figure out what the hell just happened. 3/8 9 Lucas: G (V) As I speed down the dark highway, my mind races with questions, but one keeps repeating-how do I make sure it never happens again? My knuckles are white from the pressure of my grip, and my mrs grind as I fight off a growl. I won¡¯t let them get away with this. Whatever game they¡¯re ying, I¡¯ll find out. And when I do, they¡¯ll pay for it. *** I pace the hotel room like a caged wolf, my skin crawling with a restless energy I can¡¯t seem to dispel. Every nerve is alight, hyper-aware of the lingering scent of her that clings to me-a maddening reminder of the tempting little blonde in the garden. Ava. Her name is a growl in my mind, one that has my wolf stirring with an unquenchable hunger. I can still taste her on my tongue, can still feel the warmth of her body pressed against mine, soft curves molding to hard nes. The memory alone is enough to have desire simmering low in my gut, an aching need that demands to be sated. With a snarl of frustration, I sweep my arm across the ve 9 Lucas: G (V) dresser, sending themp crashing to the floor in a satisfying shatter of ss and ceramic. It¡¯s not enough to ease the tumult raging inside me. I turn on the chair next, upending it with a vicious kick. Still, the tension winds tighter, coiling like a spring ready to snap. What did they do to me? What kind of fucked up magic did the ckwood Pack use to make me react to Ava like a mate? I¡¯ve never felt anything like it before, an all-consuming need to im and possess, to mark her as mine in the most primal way. And she had responded. I could smell her arousal, could see it in the way she arched into my touch, whimpering with want. It had taken every ounce of willpower not to rip that little ck dress from her body and take her right there in the garden. The image has me groaning, fisting my hands in my hair as I fight against the visceral pull. This isn¡¯t me. I don¡¯t lose control like this. But that girl¡­that tiny slip of a thing with her wide blue eyes and those goddamn sses¡­she had awoken something in me I didn¡¯t even know existed. The knock at the door is a wee interruption from the torment of my thoughts. I yank it open, ready to 1-30 5/9 9 Lucas: G (V) unleash the maelstrom of rage on whoever dares disturb me, only to find Ken standing there. He takes one look at the destroyed room and arches a brow. ¡°Everything okay, man?¡± ¡°What the fuck do you think?¡± I growl, stepping back to let him enter. ¡°You didn¡¯t warn me that I was stalking Ava Grey¡± Ken shrugs, kicking the brokenmp out of his path. ¡°I told you the ckwoods brought two daughters. I didn¡¯t realize you wouldn¡¯t recognize the younger one, or that it would be a problem for you.¡± A humorless bark ofughter escapes me. ¡°A problem? That¡¯s putting it mildly.¡± Bracing my hands on the back of the overturned chair, I fight for control. I can¡¯t let Ken see how shaken I am, how deeply Ava has affected me. As my second, as my friend, he would sense the weakness and try to exploit it. That¡¯s just how we operate. When I¡¯m certain I have myself under control once more, I turn to face him. ¡°Report. What happened after I left?¡± 14:39 (¡ª) 8/8 9 Lucas Gata (V) Ken¡¯s gaze is steady, assessing. He knows something is off, but he¡¯s smart enough not to push it right now. ¡°The ckwoods did some mingling, but nothing out of ce. No particr contacts held their attention. I made sure to keep an eye on them until they left.¡± ¡°And Ava?¡± A slight frown creases his brow. ¡°She left right after you did. Got into a rideshare and took off.¡± The wolf inside me howls at the thought of her out there alone, unprotected. The urge to hunt her down, to keep her safe, is nearly overwhelming. I grit my teeth and force it down. ¡°I want you to find out everything you can about her,¡± I growl. ¡°Where she lives, who she associates with, any weaknesses we can exploit. They did something to make me react to her like she¡¯s my mate. I want to know what it is so I can destroy it.¡± Ken¡¯s eyes widen a fraction, the only outward sign of his surprise. We both know the implications of a mating bond, no matter how artificially created. It would give the ckwood Pack leverage, a way to control and manipte me. 14:39 0778 9 Lubas: G (V) Over my dead body. ¡°Consider it done,¡± Ken says with a solemn nod. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it personally and report back as soon as I have information.¡± Comment View All >


    Post yodi fientmenti


    Vote


    11


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    #


    a solemn nod. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it personally and report back as soon as I have information.¡±


    Comment


    View All >


    Post yodi fientmenti


    Vote


    11


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    #

 CHAPTER 10

    10 Ava: Freedom


    I make it two days before I give up and call Lisa, ten minutes before her shift. She doesn¡¯t answer the first time, so I call again. This time, she picks up, and her annoyed voice brings tears to my eyes.


    ¡°Hello?¡± that wonderful voice snaps into my ear, suspicious and guarded. She thinks I¡¯m a robocaller.


    ¡°Hey, Lise.¡± Somehow, I manage to sound normal.


    ¡°Ava? This isn¡¯t your number. Did you lose your phone?¡±


    I pick at the inseam of my jeans, staring out the train window, focusing on the rolling hills beyond the raindrops sttered against my window. I¡¯ve switched trains a few times and bought multiple tickets at each station, just in case someone figures out how I left the city. In the end, I¡¯ve managed to take an odd, loopy route that has me now in Washington. ¡°Yeah. Look, if anyone from my family tries to contact you¡­ Um. God, this is going to be a lot that I can¡¯t exin before your shift starts, but the main thing is that if my family contacts you, tell them you don¡¯t know anything. Save


    34:30


    1/6


    10 Ava: Freedom.


    this number under a random name. Call me Ashley or


    something.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her instant eptance warms my heart. My nose tingles as a few tears escape, sliding down my cheeks. It¡¯s enough to take the edge off that pain in my chest that refuses to leave, as though something important is


    missing.


    It has to just be in my head, though, right¡­? If he was my fated mate, he would have never looked at me the way he did. I¡¯ve never heard of <i>a </i>fated who <i>hates </i>their mate. Even the abusive ones.


    But I know he is. It¡¯s a knowledge deep in my bones.


    Damn it.


    ¡°I, uh, ran away from home. Long story. I¡¯m not going to be back. My family¡¯s not going to let me go that easy.¡± Or maybe they¡¯ll just be happy to get rid of me. That would be nice. I wait for her response, but there is none. Lisa¡¯s silence has anxiety wing up my belly and death gripping my throat. ¡°Lise?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m just in shock. I can¡¯t believe you ran away. I want to say congrattions, but I¡¯m not


    14:30


    228


    10 Ava: Freedom


    sure if that¡¯s being insensitive. When will youe back? A month? Two?¡±


    I bite my lip. ¡°Never.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>Never</i>?!¡±


    ¡°There are things I¡¯ve never told you, and I promise I¡¯ll exin it all. But the first thing is the most important. I¡¯m not human, Lise. Not exactly, anyway. My entire family, we¡¯re shifters. I¡¯m from the ckwood Pack, and my dad is beta there.¡±


    ¡°The ckwoods are the wolf shifters, aren¡¯t they? The ones that rule over the entire area?¡± Her voice is a higher pitch that normal, but at least she isn¡¯t


    screaming.


    I make a little sound of agreement, and she goes quiet again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you,¡± I whisper, distress shuddering down my back. What if she doesn¡¯t want to talk to me anymore? I know I had pre¨Cmourned her several days before, convincing myself that I had to leave her behind for her safety. But after everything¨CI <i>need </i>a friend. Someone on my side. Someone to talk to. Someone who cares.


    A strangled halfugh sounds from my phone. ¡°Girl, <b>I</b>


    276


    10 Ava: Freedom


    don¡¯t care about that. I¡¯m just¡­ processing. Holy shit. The ckwoods. No wonder you said you¡¯d never be


    able to move out.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯ve just¡­ run away. And not answered my texts in days, by the way.¡±


    Guilt hunches my neck down until I resemble a turtle. ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. I ditched my phone and thought I shouldn¡¯t contact you, in case they¨Cwell. In case.¡±


    ¡°Do you think they will¡­ Oh, shit, hold on. Fuck, Shelby just poked her head in here and stared at me. I need to clock in. Look, Ave. I¡¯ll save your number, and we are going to talk, okay? Should I get a different phone in case they like, tap mine, or something? Can they do that? I know they control the police and everythingUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    around here.¡±


    I can¡¯t help the hysterical giggle that escapes. ¡°I have no idea. Oh, God. I hope they can¡¯t. I got a burner. Maybe you can, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop by the store on my way home. Are you safe right now? God, Shelby¡¯s right here. I have to go, but I need to know you¡¯re safe.¡±


    14:30


    10 Ava: Freedom


    I nod, even though she can¡¯t see me. ¡°I¡¯m safe,¡± I promise, hoping I¡¯m right.


    ¡°Okay. I love you, girl. I¡¯ll call you as soon as I can.¡±


    A smile, my first in days, tugs at the corners of my mouth. <i>This </i>is why I gave in. This was what my broken, bleeding heart needed. <i>Love</i>. Not rejection. Not my family. Not <i>him</i>. ¡°I know. I love you, too.¡±


    I stare at my phone long after Lisa hangs up, my mind a whirlwind. The train rocks beneath me, the steady rhythm a stark contrast to the chaos within. I¡¯m still not sure how far to run or where is safe. The


    ckwood Pack¡¯s influence stretches far and wide,


    their tendrils reaching into every corner of the


    Northwest Territories.


    Once again I consider leaving the region entirely, starting fresh somewhere new. But the thought is fleeting, reced by grim knowledge that I know nothing about any other wolf packs. Their territories, their customs, theirws¨Call a mystery to me. I¡¯ve spent my entire life within the confines of the ckwood Pack, never daring to venture beyond its borders. The few things I know are about the packs


    within the Northwestern territories.


    14:39


    5/0


    10 Ava: Freedom


    My heart beats in an erratic rhythm as I entertain a different thought, equal parts exciting and terrifying. What if I don¡¯t seek out another pack at all? What if I choose to live as a human? The idea sends a shiver down my spine, a mix of fear and anticipation. To leave behind everything I¡¯ve ever known, to navigate a world I¡¯ve only ever observed from the sidelines¡­


    There¡¯s a certain allure to it, the promise of freedom, of anonymity. In the human world, I won¡¯t be Ava Grey, the beta¡¯s daughter, the disappointment of the pack. I can be anyone I want to be, free from the expectations and judgments that have weighed me down for far too long¡­


    Comment 5


    View All >


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>11</b>


    1


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >

 CHAPTER 11

    11 Ava: The Novel Grind


    The new beginning I crave begins in a quaint town by the name of Cedarwood, just outside of Spokane, Washington. It isn¡¯t that I made a conscious choice to stay here, exactly. I sensed shifters at the train station in Spokane and panicked. A rideshare app and a destination chosen at random brought me to


    Cedarwood. Specifically, to an adorable bookshop cafe on a picturesque little street in the middle of their


    Seriously, the entire street gives me a modern


    Victorian vibe, and families all walk because there is literally no parking <i>anywhere</i><i>. </i>I guess peoplee


    here for the charm.


    Two weekster, I¡¯m still at the shop, only now I¡¯m working there. As an added perk, I even get an apartment in the above floor. It was used as storage for a few years by my new boss, and I have a lot of cleaning to do yet, but it¡¯s mine, and I love it, even if there are boxes everywhere.


    I still don¡¯t know how all the luck managed to swing my way, but I¡¯m not going toin. I haven¡¯t seen a


    1/7


    11 Ava: The Novel Grind


    single shifter since I came here, and from what I hear, the Aspen Pack treats humans well in their territory. There¡¯s a huge part of me that¡¯s terrified they wille banging on my door, demanding to know why I haven¡¯t informed them of my presence, but¨Cwell, that¡¯s a problem for future Ava.


    I¡¯m hoping that I smell human enough to not be


    bothered.


    Mrs. Elkins enters the store, the bell above the door


    announcing her arrival. I look up from the book I¡¯m shelving, a smile already forming on my lips. There¡¯s something about her presence that puts me at ease. There might even be a tiny part of my mind that thinks she¡¯s married to Santa us.


    ¡°Good morning, Ava,¡± she greets me warmly, her rheumy eyes crinkling at the corners. ¡°How are you doing today? Settling in alright?¡±


    I nod, my smile widening. ¡°I¡¯m doing well, Mrs. Elkins. Thank you again for the job and the apartment. I can¡¯t tell you how much I appreciate it.¡±


    Mrs. Elkinsughs, a melodious sound that fills the space. ¡°Oh, Ava, you don¡¯t have to thank me every day,


    14:39


    217


    11 Ava: The Novel Grind


    you know.¡±


    My cheeks warm. ¡°I know, I just¡­ I¡¯m so grateful.¡±


    She steps closer, resting her hand over mine. Her touch isforting, almost maternal. ¡°The Novel Grind is a haven, Ava. It¡¯s a ce for those who feel they don¡¯t quite fit anywhere else in this world.¡±


    Tears prick my eyes and I blink them back, fluttering myshes in a desperate attempt to hide how hard her words hit me. If only she knew just how much of an outsider I really am.


    ¡°I want you to find your happiness here,¡± she continues, gesturing to the countless books surrounding us. ¡°Among the thousands of realities written in these pages. There are worlds of possibilities waiting for you, Ava.¡±


    I nce around, taking in the shelves upon shelves of books. Each one holds a different story, a different life. Maybe, just maybe, I can find my own story here too.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Elkins,¡± I say softly, my voice thick with emotion. ¡°I think I will.¡± I rub my breastbone, feeling that now¨Cfamiliar burn re. Nothing eases the pain, but I¡¯ve developed a habit of scrubbing at my


    14:40


    377


    11 Ava<b>: </b>The Novel Grind


    sternum in hopes of easing it.


    She smiles at me, a knowing twinkle in her eye. ¡°I have no doubt about that, my dear. No doubt at all. Now, tell me, is Carlos treating you well? Not hazing my new employee, is he?¡±


    I choke back augh, wiping the tears from my eyes in a discreet motion hidden behind adjusting my sses. Carlos is my new co¨Cworker. He¡¯s a few years older than me, kind and funny, and looks in my eyes when we talk. He treats me like an equal, and it¡¯s an amazing feeling.


    ¡°He¡¯s has been treating me very well,¡± I say, my voice filled with genuine warmth. ¡°He¡¯s even helped me prepare to sign up for night sses this summer, since I probably won¡¯t have a car yet. We¡¯ve been working out the logistics of it.¡±


    Mrs. Elkins¡® eyes widen with delight. ¡°Night sses? Oh, Ava, that¡¯s wonderful! What are you thinking of studying?¡±


    Her enthusiasm has me ducking my head, a little embarrassed. I don¡¯t admit that I¡¯ve dropped out of everything at my old college. I had to have all my


    11 Ava The Novel Grind


    transcripts mailed to a post office box in White Peak that Lisa set up for me, and she forwarded me


    everything I needed to start over here, in hopes that the transfer couldn¡¯t be traced. Neither of us are really sure how it works behind the scenes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been interested in literature.¡± My fingers trace the spine of the book I just shelved. ¡°I thought. maybe I could take some English courses, maybe even creative writing.¡±


    Mrs. Elkins nods, her smile growing. ¡°I think that¡¯s a fantastic idea. You know, I¡¯ve seen the way you handle the books, Ava. It¡¯s like you have a special connection with them. I think you¡¯d excel in any literary field.¡±


    My heart swells at her words, a sense of belonging settling in my chest. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Elkins. That


    means a lot to me.¡±


    She pats my hand once more before stepping back. ¡°Now, I think I smell some fresh coffee brewing. Why don¡¯t you join me for a cup before


    these books?¡±


    you


    finish up


    up with


    I set the rest of the books on a nearby table. ¡°I¡¯d love


    that.¡±


    14:40


    5/7


    11 Ava The Novel Grind


    The smell of coffee is stronger on this end <b>of </b>the cafe, and I sit at the window bar with Mrs. Elkins, enjoying the view of the town¡¯s clock tower and the mountains


    in the distance, still snow¨Ccapped. It is odd to have so few trees on the horizon, but it¡¯s almost a relief. Too many things happen in the shadows of the trees, where a pack can pretend they see nothing.


    Carlos slides two steaming mugs in front of us, a yful grin on his face.


    ¡°One vanitte for the lovely Ava, and a cappino for the ever¨Cgraceful Martha,¡± he announces with a wink of his dark eyes.


    Mrs. Elkins chuckles, her eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Oh, Carlos, you¡¯re too much.¡±


    He ces a hand over his heart, feigning hurt. ¡°You wound me, Martha. I¡¯m just the right amount of much.¡±


    I can¡¯t help butugh at their banter, the sound bubbling out of me with an ease I¡¯ve never known before. It¡¯s like a weight has been lifted off my


    shoulders, allowing me to breathe freely for the first time in my life.


    As I take a sip of mytte, savoring the smooth,


    14:40 ¨C


    AT


    11 Ava: The Novel GrindAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nikku Vlogz Mud Ride with car


    creamy texture, my phone vibrates on the counter. I nce down to see a text from Lisa¡¯s burner number, and a smile tugs at my lips.


    [LISA BURNER: Miss you, babe! Hope you¡¯re settling in okay. Remember, you¡¯ve got this! Love you!


    [LISA BURNER: (GIF of two cartoon bears hugging.)]


    66


    Sweet Ava deserves all <i>the </i><i>good </i><i>things</i><i>.</i>


    Comment 5


    ¦°


    Post your firstment!


    Vote

 CHAPTER 12

    12 Ava: Husky <b>(</b><b>I</b><b>)</b>


    I turn the key in the lock, the familiar click signaling the start of another day at The Novel Grind. Mrs. Elkins is reading a book in one of our plush,


    overstuffed armchairs, content to let me take over her morning chores.?


    ¡°Keep the door open, dear,¡± she says, flipping a page and squinting through her bifocals. ¡°An open door brings traffic, and it¡¯s such a nice morning.¡±


    The heavy door is a beast to prop open, and I wonder how Mrs. Elkins has managed all these years. Eventually, I find the sweet spot to jam the doorstop in, but sweat is gathering in my armpits by the time I figure it out.


    I take a moment to breathe in the pine¨Cfresh air, enjoying the chill that curls into my lungs as the sun warms my face. A soft whine catches my attention and I nce down in surprise at the silver husky sitting just outside the door, its tail thumping gently against the sidewalk.


    The dog¡¯s eyes are a blue so light that they almost


    177


    12 Ava: Husky (1)


    seem white and seem to pierce right through me, as though they can see every secret I¡¯ve ever hidden deep into the recesses of my mind. But then that thought is gone, because hey, it¡¯s just a dog.


    Though, I can¡¯t help but notice the uncanny simrity between the husky¡¯s eyes and my own. It¡¯s a little creepy. Plus, they look better on the furry one.


    ¡°Hey there, buddy,¡± I say, easing into a crouch. ¡°What are you doing here so early?¡±


    It does an adorable head tilt, perking its ears forward as though listening with deep thought to every word that I speak. It doesn¡¯t make a sound, but I can¡¯t help but think, again, there¡¯s an uncanny intelligence in its


    gaze.


    The dog doesn¡¯t seem to mind when I reach out a hand, and my fingers brush against the soft fur of its face. It leans into my touch, its eyes half¨Cclosed in pleasure, savoring the contact.


    I know I¡¯m smiling a freaking megawatt smile. I love animals. For obvious reasons, the pack doesn¡¯t have dogs around. Or cats. Or rabbits. Well, actually, there are rabbits¨Cbut they aren¡¯t the kind you cuddle with.


    14:00


    2/7


    12 Ava: Husky (1)


    We eat them.


    ¡°You¡¯re a friendly boy, aren¡¯t you?¡± I murmur, still


    scratching.


    The dog pulls back, and I swear there¡¯s affront all over that furry face.


    ¡°Friendly <i>girl</i><i>?</i>¡± I try again.


    Her tail wags harder, and she lets out a soft whine of


    agreement.


    I nce around, looking for any sign of an owner, but the street is empty save for a few early morning


    joggers in the distance. ¡°Are you lost, sweet girl?¡±


    She stares at me, and I have the distinct sense that she thinks I¡¯m stupid.


    I sigh and stand, brushing my hair behind my ear. The wind keeps catching at it, blowing it into my face. Between that and the fur I¡¯d managed to loosen with happy scritches, I feel like a sneeze is trying to explode out of my nose.


    Huh. Is it possible for even a wolfless shifter to be allergic to dogs?


    The husky makes an odd, rhythmic string of chatter at


    10:40 ¡ª


    317


    12 Ava: Husky (1)


    me, and I swear she rolls her eyes.


    <i>Get </i><i>a </i><i>freaking </i><i>grip</i><i>, </i>Ava. <i>You </i>can¡¯t possibly miss <i>being </i>in <i>a </i><i>pack </i>so much that <i>you¡¯re </i>starting <i>to </i><i>wolfy</i><i>¨C</i><i>ize </i><i>a </i><i>stray </i><i>dog</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°What an interesting development,¡± Mrs. Elkins says from behind me, and I almost fall over in surprise. She tuts and swats at my arm. ¡°You¡¯re too young to have bnce issues, Ava. Maybe you should try some squats? I hear those fitness influencers really help.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    If it isn¡¯t obvious, Mrs. Elkins is pretty hip to new technology. She says it¡¯s her job, because she needs to


    know how to cater to an audience.


    ¡°Do you want toe in, little pup?¡± Mrs. Elkins asks the husky, who woofs at her. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Come on in. Don¡¯t get your fur all over my chairs. Those are for clients, not dogs.¡±


    Iugh and follow behind, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something is just <i>off </i>with this dog. Then again, I have never been away from a pack before, and I¡¯ve heard that going solo does weird things to wolves. I¡¯ll have to keep an eye out for that. There¡¯s no point in freedom and independence if I¡¯m going to go crazy.


    14:40


    417


    12 Ava Husky (1)


    ¡°I¡¯ll start brewing the coffee,¡± I tell Mrs. Elkins, who¡¯s acquired a bag of dog treats from somewhere. The husky is ignoring them, content to tten herself on the ground and stare at me. The most action my boss gets is a disdainful flick of her furry ears.


    The slow morning picks up with a vengeance, and I spend most of my time behind the coffee bar. In the time since I started working here, I realized that most of the travel mugs people bring here say things like, <i>Mama </i><i>Bear </i>and <i>I </i>can¡¯t mom until I¡¯ve had <i>my </i><i>coffee</i><i>. </i>They¡¯re usually some sort of glittery ombre.


    At some point, Mrs. Elkins had the husky leave the establishment, though <b>it </b>seems to be hanging around every time I check outside. Several customers try to pet her, but she just sits like a stoic little dog statue


    outside of the storefront.


    Sometimes, when I take too long between checking in on the dog, I¡¯ll nce up and see her snout pushed up against the window, squished up and showing her sparkling white teeth. I giggle every time, then poke my head out the door and hiss at her to stay off the windows.


    I¡¯m going to have to wipe them down.


    14:40


    677


    12 <b>Ava</b>: Husky (1)


    Carloses in just after the lunch rush, and Mrs. Elkins pats my shoulder as she leaves. ¡°I¡¯ll get out of you young people¡¯s hair, now. Carlos, take care of our new little angel, will you?¡±


    He winks <b>at </b>me in outrageous flirtation that I¡¯ve learned means absolutely nothing beyond mild affection. ¡°Oh, you know I will.¡±


    It¡¯s not hard tough. Carlos just brings it right out of me. It used to be that I only everughed with Lisa, but now I feel like most of my day is spent smiling. Real


    smiles, not customer service smiles. Those, I have perfected.


    I used them on my family all the time, and they definitely never noticed.


    Damn, I¡¯m thinking about them again. I¡¯ve got to figure out how to stop doing that.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay working until closing again, Ava?¡±


    40


    6/7


    13 Ava: Husky (II)

 CHAPTER 13

    13 Ava: Husky (II)


    Carlos¡® words bring me out of my little mini¨Cfunk, and I nod. ¡°I need to make as much money as I can before the summer semester. I¡¯m going to need money for tuition, books, misceneous fees, and then hopefully a car. Between rent and life necessities, I really need the overtime. I¡¯m lucky Mrs. Elkins is even letting me


    work this much.¡±


    He nods, wiping down the counter as I replenish napkins in the dispenser. ¡°She¡¯s got a way about her.


    Takes care of us all. Sometimes I wonder if she¡¯s even making money off this ce. We sell a lot of coffee, but not so many books.¡±


    He¡¯s not wrong; I¡¯ve thought the same. My shoulders lift in a vague shrug, and I start cleaning off the end tables of newspapers, magazines, and books.


    ¡°I have no idea, but I can¡¯t imagine she would run a business just to lose money.¡± I pause, thinking of the sweet olddy and how she treats every customer who enters her shop like family. ¡°Would she?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t put it past her.¡± Carlos puts together a sinful


    14:40 ¨C


    176


    13 Ava: Husky (1<b>)</b>


    cup


    of caramel¨Ctoffee mocha with an obscene amount


    of whipped cream and slides it toward me with a wink. ¡°Here, just how you like it. Go take a break with that dog out there. Have you checked her for a cor?¡±


    I nod, taking a sip of the ultra sweet beverage and sighing in bliss. ¡°No cor,¡± I confirm with a shrug. ¡°Huskies are notorious for running away. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll wander her way back home when all the free scritchy


    scratches are gone.¡±


    The day passes in a slow, meandering sort of way. People ebb and flow in a familiar pattern, and I¡¯m surrounded by the scent of books and coffee. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt peace like I do here, working at the Novel Grind.


    When business is slow, Carlos regales me with


    oundish stories and drama he reads on his social media news feeds. He¡¯s been begging me to open up my own profile, but I always decline.


    I don¡¯t want anyone to find me here, in thisst bastion of peace on earth. Which, yes, <i>is </i>a cringe level of melodramatic, but it¡¯s how I feel down to my very


    soul.


    250


    13 Ava: Husky (0)


    Long after the sun set, it¡¯s finally time to close, and the husky is still there, asleep on the sidewalk in front of our door. It takes little time to wipe down thest of the tables, gathering stray cups and napkins and tossing them into the trash. I¡¯m exhausted from the double shift, but it¡¯s the kind of tired that burrows deep into your bones and says <i>you¡¯ve </i><i>worked </i><i>hard</i><i>. </i>Like your body¡¯s proud of you for what you¡¯ve done.


    Or maybe I¡¯m a little bit of a masochist for thinking that way.


    Carlos has me flip the sign on the door to ¡®Closed¡® as he counts out the register, his fingers flying faster than I would have ever thought possible when going through that much cash.


    ¡°Is your furry friend is still out there?¡±


    I nce out the window and, sure enough, the husky is sitting there, staring at me, with her nose pushed against the ss, her pants leaving a foggy haze against it. Once again I¡¯m struck by those eyes so eerily simr to my own, and I feel a bizarre tug in my chest. I want to take her home, but that doesn¡¯t seem intelligent. I live in a tiny apartment above a store. I¡¯m not even sure where she¡¯s gone all day to do her


    14:40 ¨C


    3/6


    13 Ava Husky (1)


    business, because there¡¯s no yard near us, just a tiny square with a well¨Cgroomed tree popping out of it in the middle of the sidewalk.


    ¡°Still there.¡± I toss the rag into the sink and think of the boxes everywhere in my apartment. I¡¯ve made little headway in trying to clean and organize everything, mainly because I¡¯m taking every shift Mrs. Elkins lets me work.


    Carlos hums a catchy little jingle as he finishes up with the money. ¡°She¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    I roll my eyes. ¡°Why would she be waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe because you¡¯ve been sneaking her treats all day? She probably thinks you¡¯re going home together.¡±


    I can¡¯t help butugh. It¡¯s true, She¡¯s been scarfing down bits of muffin and croissant whenever I had a chance to toss them her way. What can I say? I have a soft spot for animals.


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t just leave her out there all night. I guess it¡¯s kind ofte to say this, but should we call animal


    control?¡±


    Carlos nods, closing the register with a ding. He grabs


    the deposit bag and looks toward the door thinking.


    14:40


    4/6


    13 Ava: Husky (11)


    ¡°They¡¯re closed. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine overnight with


    all that fur protecting her. If she¡¯s still around in the morning, we can call then. They can check for a microchip and contact her owner.¡±


    I sigh, looking out at the husky again. She¡¯s still staring at me, her nose all squashed against the window. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I just¨CI don¡¯t know. There¡¯s something about her.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s always something. You know how many cats have tried to live in this shop over the years?¡± Carlos pats the top of my head in a way that reminds me of Phoenix. The Phoenix I knew <i>before</i><i>. </i>Brotherly. Kind.


    ¡°You can¡¯t adopt every stray thates along. Come


    on, let¡¯s go.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I know he¡¯s right. I¡¯m still working on getting my life together. I know almost nothing about the city I live in, and I haven¡¯t left my apartment or the store since the day I moved in. I have groceries delivered because I¡¯m not sure how to get there and back without a car.


    But still, as I look out at the husky, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that there¡¯s something different about her. Something that whispers deep inside of me that she belongs here, that she¡¯s found me for a reason¨Ctha

 CHAPTER 14

    14 Ava: Husky (III)


    The husky is still here.


    A call to Animal Control is simple enough, even though it feels like I¡¯m betraying her loyalty to me. I feed her bits of deli meat I brought down from my apartment, and she goes into doggy custody with little fanfare.


    My day is bleak without her, but somehow, when Carlos and I are closing, I hear a scratching at the front door and nce up to see the now¨Cfamiliar sight of my little Siberian buddy.


    Okay, she isn¡¯t really that little, and has to weigh at least fifty pounds, but to me, she¡¯s a <i>baby</i><i>.</i>


    Carlosughs behind me, a hearty sound that starts deep in his belly and bursts out to reverberate through the store. ¡°I think she¡¯s keeping you, Ava.¡±


    I let her inside, smiling when her cold nose gives my leg a gentle boop as she passes. ¡°Hey, girl. We¡¯ve got to stop meeting like this.¡±


    She snuffles and tosses her head, chattering at me in that unique husky cadence. I ruffle the fur behind her


    116


    14 Ava: Husky (III)


    ears with a sigh. ¡°How did you escape, hmm? I hope you didn¡¯t leave a mess.¡± I remember a viral video of a dog that went wild after escaping its kennel within a shelter somewhere, and the mess it left in its wake. If I


    recall correctly, that dog was also a husky.


    Carlos snorts as the dog yips at me. ¡°You may as well take her upstairs. I doubt she¡¯s going anywhere. I have a feeling that the dog has chosen you. My mama would say it¡¯s a spiritual connection. You should name her.¡± He taps her furry little snout with a grin, then shoots me a meaningful look. ¡°Names have power.¡±


    I jolt, finding wonder that someone put into words what I felt toward the mischievous, yet devoted to a bizarre level, stranger dog. But he¡¯s right. I can¡¯t keep calling her ¡°the husky¡°, or ¡°the dog¡°, can I?


    Then again, I¡¯ll be calling Animal Control again in the morning, so there¡¯s that.


    As if understanding my thoughts, she yips again and circles in agitation, chattering and groaning as her head bumps against me hard enough to throw me off bnce. ¡°I am not taking you for a walk every time you want to go potty,¡± I warn her, but my voice sounds like I¡¯m happy¨Ctalking to a child. ¡°I¡¯m calling Animal


    14:41


    2/8


    14 Ava: Husky (III)


    Control in the morning, so you better go home if you have one. Otherwise, it¡¯s back to the kennels.¡± I rub and scrunch my hands all over the fur at her neck,ughing when she falls over and exposes her belly to me, tail wagging against the floor.


    ¡°Come on, you silly little monkey. We need to close up. I¡¯m serious, you need to go home.¡±


    She blows out a little chuff, and I get the distinct feeling she¡¯s doing the dog equivalent of rolling her eyes at me before following us out the door. She tries to follow me upstairs to the front door of my apartment, but I point at her with narrowed eyes. ¡°No. You go home now. Find your family. I can¡¯t take care of


    you.¡±


    Whine.


    ¡°No way. No matter how cute you are, I just can¡¯t. I don¡¯t have the space. I don¡¯t have the money. I¡¯m sure you have a perfectly nice family that you ran away from. You should go back.¡±


    Groan. That agitated circling again, before she curls up at the bottom of the steps and stares at me with


    mournful eyes!


    14:41


    3/8


    14 Ava: Husky (II)


    I escape into my apartment, feeling like the worst person alive for abandoning her.


    ***


    She¡¯s still there in the morning, and Animal Control picks her up within ten minutes of my phone call, eximing how odd the camera footage is. If their words are to be believed, her kennel door just¡­ popped open.


    And she somehow escaped from one camera to the


    next. No one knows how.


    My supernatural radar tingles at their words, but hello, she¡¯s a husky. Not a wolf. I¡¯ve never heard of a


    domestic dog shifter. Wolves, foxes, coyotes, panthers, and other wild animals? Sure. A dog? No. Not only no,


    but hell no.


    And yet she¡¯s there again when we close down the


    store.


    Three more days pass, and she escapes each time, waiting for me to clock out every night. Mrs. Elkins even stayste one night to watch it happen, clucking her tongue and telling me that fate has brought us together. Carlos, of course, agrees. Even Lisa is


    14:41 ¨C


    14 Ava: Husky (1)


    I flick at one of the husky¡¯s furry little ears. I¡¯ve taken to calling her Selene, after the Moon Goddess that most wolf shifters believe in.


    ¡°Fine. I give in. Come home with me. I¡¯m pretty sure Animal Control is tired of my phone calls anyway.¡±


    She trills and yips in an excited canine melody and Iugh,


    ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s not that great. You won¡¯t have a lot of room, and I¡¯m serious about you having to find a ce to potty on your own. I¡¯m not helping you.¡±


    Selene croons, shoving her head under my hands and leaning into me with her full weight. I¡¯m used to it by now and have myself braced to not fall over. ¡°What do I feed you, though?¡±


    She huffs.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to order some dog food and have it delivered.¡±


    She groans, and I swear she¡¯s side¨Ceyeing me.


    14:41


    6/8


    14 Ava: Husky (III)


    ¡°What? You¡¯re a dog. You eat dog food. I can¡¯t feed you


    muffins and croissants for the rest of her life.¡±


    Another groan, mixed with a bit of a whine. I throw up my hands. ¡°I¡¯m arguing with a dog. I¡¯ve lost my mind. It¡¯s official. Come on, Selene, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Selene trots in front of me as I unlock the door to my


    apartment, her tail and ears perked in interest. I hang my purse and breathe in the musty smell of old boxes as she begins to sniff everywhere, her nose twitching in rapid shivers of movement as she investigates her


    new home.


    Watching her explore warms my heart and settles something I didn¡¯t even realize was unsettled deep inside me. ¡°Make yourself at home, Selene.¡±


    She wags her tail in response, her nose leading her into the bedroom. My sense of smell is only a little stronger than a normal human¡¯s, and far inferior even to the domestic dog. I follow, curious to see what¡¯s so interesting.


    Selene¡¯s intense snuffling centers around a pile of boxes I still haven¡¯t sorted through, off to the side of the closet.


    14:41


    6/8Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    14 Ava: Husky (III)


    She paws at one of the boxes and nces at me with a questioning head tilt.


    I shake my head. ¡°No, girl. Those are off¨Climits. They were here before I moved in, and I still have to go through them.¡±


    She whines and settles into another sniffing session around the boxes before returning to the living room. I watch as she hops onto the couch, circling a few times before settling down, her cial eyes following my


    <b>ever</b>


    every move.


    It¡¯s nice to have apanion, even if she¡¯s <i>just </i>a dog. A wolf should never be alone, after all.


    I change into afortable oversized t¨Cshirt and a pair of shorts, going about my evening routine. I¡¯m brushing my teeth when her head pokes through the bathroom door.


    ¡°You¡¯re a curious one, aren¡¯t you?¡± I mumble around a mouth full of toothpaste.


    She woofs and ditches me for the couch. I can¡¯t me


    her. Who wants to watch someone brushing tooth


    scum?


    I ringa <b>mu </b>mouth and roarot that I didn¡¯t niak <b>un</b>


    14:41 ¡ª )


    78


    14 <b>Ava</b>: Husky (III)


    anything for dinner. My fridge isn¡¯t bare, but everything needs to be cooked. I don¡¯t have the energy


    for that.


    I settle beside Selene, settling in a feeling ofpleteness as she rests her head in myp and closes her eyes.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s just you and me now, Selene. Two misfits trying to find our ce in the world.¡±


    She sighs, nuzzling closer. For the first time in a long time, I don¡¯t feel so alone.


    Comment


    R


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>11</b>


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    View All >

 CHAPTER 15

    15 Ava: Settling In <b>(</b><b>I</b><b>)</b>


    Waking up with a dog is both better and worse than waking to an rm.


    Selene starts with a cute little nose bumping against my hand. Then a head burrowing beneath it. Then her entire body on mine, as her dog breath¨Cwhich smelled particrly fishy¨Cassaults my nose.


    She finishes it off with a low, mournful howl, and I


    open my eyes with a groan. ¡°I¡¯m up. I¡¯m <i>up</i><i>. </i>Come on, Selene. You couldn¡¯t let me sleep for fifteen more


    minutes?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Her huff sounds a lot like <i>you </i>slept for <i>six </i><i>hours</i><i>, </i><i>you¡¯ll</i>


    <i>be </i><i>fine </i>to me, but I rub her ears and roll out of bed anyway, only to screech a few secondster when something sharp tries to murder my foot.


    ¡°Shit! Ow, ow, ow. Fuck. Oh, my God. I¡¯m dying. Holy shit.¡± I fall back onto the bed and check the bottom of


    my foot. Only a little bleeding where something sharp broke the skin, and a nice big scratch. I grab my sses and peered at the floor, shocked to see a purple crystal there.


    14:41


    1/7


    15 <b>Ava </b>Settling in (1)


    Selene must have gotten into something overnight, because that was <i>not </i>therest night.


    I shoot her a dark look. ¡°This is the thanks I get for giving you a home?¡±


    My sweet little husky just tilts her head, staring at me like I¡¯m stupid, and I sigh, tossing the crystal onto my night stand. For a second, I feel a tingle on my


    fingertips, but when I grab it again and hold it in my palm, there¡¯s nothing.


    Weird.


    But that ever¨Cpresent aching pain in my chest seems subdued, almost as if there¡¯s some sort of barrier between it and my body.


    I¡¯ve heard of crystals having magical properties, but Dad always said it was human nonsense. Huh. Maybe


    not.


    There¡¯s some gold encasing one tip of the long crystal, as if it is meant to hang off a chain. I spin the crystal around, lifting it to the light to admire its colors. ¡°Pretty. Think I should get a chain for this?¡± I ask, as if a husky would care if I carry something around my


    neck.


    14:41


    217


    15 Ava: Settling In (1)


    But then my eye catches the clock and I rush Selene out the door, telling her to find a ce to potty as I get dressed in record time. She¡¯s at my door again by the time I dash outside, finishing the messy bun I¡¯d corralled my hair into. I¡¯ve been pondering cutting and dyeing it to help hide my identity, but I figure if someone finds me, it¡¯s probably not from being blonde.


    I thud down the stairs on the side of The Novel Grind¡¯s building, and a sign on the door has my pace slowing, before I stop, staring ck¨Cjawed at the message on


    the door.


    <i>Ava</i><i>, </i>you are <i>hereby </i>banned from the premises for the <i>next </i><i>48 </i>hours. This is <i>to </i><i>facilitate </i><i>bonding </i><i>with </i>your <i>new </i><i>dog </i>and <i>to </i>rest <i>from </i><i>your </i><i>workaholic </i>tendencies<i>. </i><i>Don¡¯t </i><i>worry</i><i>, </i>we¡¯ve <i>got </i>everything covered. <i>HAVE </i><i>FUN</i>! <i>-Mrs</i>. <i>Elkins </i>and <i>Carlos</i>


    Selene yips, and I swear she sounds amused. I¡¯ve learned in these past few days that I can¡¯t stop attributing human emotions to her mannerisms. I


    think it¡¯s a side effect of being raised with wolf shifters. They <i>do </i>have their human emotions when shifted into their wolf form, and it¡¯s hard for me to


    14:41


    3/7


    15 Ava: Settling in (1)


    disconnect from that.


    Carlos opens the door and pokes his head out, grinning at me like a madman. He starts talking as soon as my mouth opens, holding up a hand to stop my torrent of mild outrage. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Ava. Martha agrees. You¡¯re banned. Go home, rx, get to know your new roommate. You haven¡¯t had a day off since she hired you.¡±


    I must look like a fish as my mouth opens and closes as all my arguments dissipate in the face of his loony smile and reasonable words.


    Something cold nudges my hand, and I nce down to see Selene with her ears back and her eyes twice asrge as normal. Or maybe it¡¯s just in my head.


    I sigh.


    ¡°Fine. But I¡¯m going to hate every second of my forced


    rest.¡±


    His grin, if possible, grew wider. ¡°We figured. Martha said it¡¯s paid time off, for¨Cum, I think she called it maternity leave.¡±


    I open my mouth, then close it again. Yup, I¡¯m for <i>sure</i>


    a fish face. ¡°Oh. that¡¯s¡­¡±


    14:41


    4/7


    15 Ava. Settling in (1)


    ¡°Crazy, I know. Like you gave birth or something. But Mrs. Martha says fur babies are still babies, so get out.¡± He winks before mming the door in my face.


    The door doesn¡¯t actually m, of course. It has a built¨Cin soft close, because banging doors doesn¡¯t fit a bookstore cafe¡¯s ambience. It¡¯s just the overall sentiment of the moment.


    A high¨Cpitched vocal melody pulls me out of my daze and I look at Selene, then the door again. ¡°I guess we can just¡­ go home?¡± Because what else am I going to do? I could go hiking, but I don¡¯t know the area. With my luck, I¡¯d get lost in the middle of miles of evergreens, with no ess to any of the local rivers, and get eaten by a hungry bear. Does Washington even have bears? I should google this.


    It urs to me in that moment that I have no life


    outside of The Novel Grind. It isn¡¯t like I¡¯m unfamiliar with that fact. It¡¯s just that I never had to worry about it. I¡¯ve been in Cedarwood for only a few weeks, and working at The Novel Grind the whole time, working open to close to rack up as much money as I can. I have tuition to pay at a new college, and it¡¯s expensive, because I¡¯m out of state. Speaking of which, I¡¯m going


    14:41


    5/7


    15 Ava: Settling In (1)


    to need a new license. But if I get a new license, will


    that make it easier to find me?


    Running away seemed so simple when I thought of just taking my money and starting somewhere new. But with college, and now a driver¡¯s license, I¡¯m beginning to realize that it might be impossible without some sort of shady connection. Like to Lisa¡¯s people, who make fake IDs-


    And, again, if I do that, will my college credits even stack? Will I put myself in some sort of shady¨Cperson quagmire that affects my future because I didn¡¯t do everything on the up and up?


    My head¡¯s already spinning, and it only stops when sharp pain blossoms in the tip of my right finger. I blink at Selene. ¡°Did you just nip me?¡±


    She tilts her head, flicking one ear back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sensing any remorse from you, you know that?¡±


    Not a muscle moves, but I have the vague sense of a human¨Clike shrug emanating from her. Stupid shifter anthropomorphism. Dogs are dogs. Dogs aren¡¯t shifters. Dogs feel dog feelings. I have to stop that.


    14:41


    617


    15 Ava: Settling in (1)


    ¡°Come on, Selene. Let¡¯s go home. Maybe you can get an extra bowl of kibble while I tackle some of these


    boxes.¡±


    There we go. A solid n for the day. Something that doesn¡¯t throw me down a spiral of questions I have no answers for. Avoiding my future won¡¯t work forever, but I¡¯m grateful to do it for now.


    Comment 4


    View All >


    <b>R</b>


    Post your firstment!

 CHAPTER 16

    16 Ava: Settling In <b>(</b><b>II</b><b>)</b>


    <i>Thunk</i><i>.</i>


    That¡¯s it. That¡¯s thest book, tossed onto a pile of mystery novels. Fifteen boxes are now empty, and while it might appear that my apartment is little more than a haphazard pile of empty boxes and organized book piles, my heart breathes with the room I¡¯ve created by tackling the monster that is everything Mrs. Elkins stored in this apartment for thest who knows how long.


    The couch is soft and springy as I flop onto it, taking a well¨Cdeserved break. Selene¡¯s ears perk up at my sudden disy of enthusiasm, but she doesn¡¯t move, content to rest by the front door, which happens to be one of the few ces in the living room not covered in something.


    ¡°We did it, Selene! We¡¯ve tackled the monster and unpacked it all!¡±


    Well, everything that was in the living room. The kitchen still has a few boxes, and let¡¯s not even talk about the bedroom. But the living room? The living


    14:42


    1/9


    16 Ava: Settling in (11)


    room is done, and that¡¯s what matters.


    I survey the piles of books scattered around the room, separated by genre. There¡¯s a stack of ssics, a pile of contemporary fiction, a few biographies, and even a small collection of poetry. The biggest pile by far, though, is near and dear to my heart. Romance. Tantalizing little bodice¨Crippers with bare male chests whispering to me, enticing me to flip them open and be drawn into a world of magical, mystical, perfect


    men.


    I used to read them whenever I had a chance. The


    White Peak library was full of them, and I was desperate for any happy ever after I could get my hands on.


    They¡¯re a lot less appealing these days.


    I rub my chest, frustrated by the ache that likes to poke its head out in my weak moments, and snap a quick photo of the piles to send to Mrs. Elkins.


    [AVA: What should I do with all these books?]


    Selene seems to realize that I¡¯m done moving for a while and slinks over on her silent paws, jumping beside me. She circles once, twice, then settles down,


    2/9


    16 Ava: Sottling In (1)


    her head resting on my thigh. I scratch behind her soft ears as <b>I </b>wait for Mrs. Elkins¡® response.


    My phone buzzes.


    [MRS. ELKINS: Keep them, dear. Start your own library. They¡¯ve already been up there for a decade gathering dust anyway.]


    I look at the books with new appreciation. My own library? The thought had never urred to me. In the ckwood Pack, books were a luxury. Books were unnecessary, and Mom and Dad weren¡¯t interested in feeding my addiction to fantasy worlds and lives that could take me away from my own, at least for a while.


    But now, surrounded by the musty scent of old pages,


    the idea doesn¡¯t seem so far¨Cfetched.


    Selene¡¯s cold nose snuffles against my hand, and I realize I¡¯ve stopped petting her. ¡°What do you think, Selene? Should we keep them all?¡±


    What a silly question. As if it was ever an option to get rid of them. Who throws away books? @


    She lets out a contented sigh, which I choose to interpret as a yes.


    14:42


    3/0


    <


    16 Ava Settling in (1)


    My fingers linger over the spines of the books, their textures as varied as their titles. Some are smooth, others ridged, a few even cracked with age. Each one holds a story, a world waiting to be explored. And now, they¡¯re mine.


    Mine to read, mine to cherish, mine to disy.


    But where?


    I stand, ignoring Selene¡¯s huff of displeasure at being disturbed, and survey the living room with a critical eye. The walls are bare, save for a few generic paintings that came with the apartment. They¡¯ll have to go, reced by shelves.


    Shelves that will hold my new library.


    I pace the room, measuring with my steps. The wall opposite the couch could fit a tall bookcase, perfect for the hardcovers. The smaller paperbacks could go on a lower shelf, maybe under the window. And the romance novels? They deserve a special ce, perhaps a little nook in the corner where I can curl up and lose myself in their pages again one day.


    Yes, that could work.


    But the <b>living </b><b>room </b>in <b>not </b>the atort


    <b>inat</b>


    14


    My hodroom had a


    16 Ava: Settling In (II)


    wall that¡¯s practically begging for a bookshelf. I could wake up every morning and see my beloved books, ready and waiting to be read. And maybe, just maybe, I could squeeze a small shelf into the bathroom. For those long soaks in the tub, when I want nothing more than to escape into a good story.


    The possibilities are endless, limited only by the space I have and the strength of the shelves. But I¡¯m determined. These books have waited long enough to be read, to be loved. They deserve a home, and I¡¯m going to give them one.


    Selene watches me from her spot on the couch, her blue eyes curious. ¡°What do you think, girl? Should we go shopping for bookshelves tomorrow?¡±


    She tilts her head, considering, then lets out a soft


    bark.


    I take that as a yes as my mind races down the rabbithole of shopping, of crisp white bookshelves and the colorful book spines that would enliven them up. Maybe I would even do something a little crazy and


    organize all my books by color. It would be impractical, yes, but fun.


    5/9


    16 Ava: Settling In (1)


    And those little dreams dance and twirl through my mind until they stop with a jerk and a dip in my belly as reality sets in. Bookshelves cost money. Money that I don¡¯t have in abundance, not with my barista wages. Not with how much I¡¯ve spent just to establish life here.


    I sink back onto the couch, my enthusiasm gone. Happy Ava is gone, and regr Ava is back. Selene senses my mood shift and nuzzles my hand in silent


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Eating and saving for school is more


    important than bookshelves. Once I have a car, once I¡¯m settled in sses, things will change.¡±


    But the thought of these books, these precious stories,nguishing in piles on the floor is almost painful. They deserve better. They deserve a proper home.


    And I think about all those popr DIY videos I¡¯ve watched while dreaming of building a better life. People turning old crates into rustic shelves, repurposingdders into quirky bookcases, even building shelves, from scratch with nothing but a few nks of wood and a trusty drill.


    14:42


    679


    16 Ava: Settling in (1)


    ¡°I bet I can do that.¡± I sit up again, staring at my walls. It can¡¯t be that hard, can it? I can build them myself, right?


    Selene¡¯s ears perk up at the excitement in my voice.


    ¡°I just need some wood, a drill, maybe a saw, if I manage to keep from slicing my fingers off¡­¡± I trail off, the list of tools growing in my mind. Tools that I also


    don¡¯t have.


    But the idea has wrapped its sticky tentacles all over my mind¡¯s eye, and I can¡¯t shake it off. Rough¨Chewn shelves, crafted by <i>me</i>, holding <i>my </i>books. Abor of love. A step to independence.


    I pace the living room. I want this so much, my skin is crawling with all the energy boiling inside of me. The pacing helps. ¡°I can ask Carlos if he has any tools I can borrow. Or maybe Mrs. Elkins has a friend who can help me out.¡±


    The possibilities are spinning in my head, my


    apartment fading away as I dream of myself wielding electric tools like a badass. But then, like a record scratch, reality intrudes.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ve never built anything in my life. I don¡¯t know the


    14.42


    7/9


    16 Ava: Settling in (1)


    first thing about woodworking or carpentry. What if I mess it up? What if I ruin the wood, or worse, hurt myself in the process? What if it looks hideous? What if the weight of the books causes everything to fall after all the hard work I put in?


    The doubts creep in, insidious and persistent. Who am I kidding? I¡¯m no handyman. I¡¯m a defective shifter who ran away from home. No talents, no skills, <i>nothing</i><i>. </i>Just an ache in my chest that won¡¯t leave, dreams of a man who tore my heart apart, and zero prospects for my future.


    I sink back onto the couch, deted once more. Selene whines, and I bury my face into her soft fur, wondering what I need to do in order to change. To turn into a


    real adult who can stand on her own two feet.


    <i>You¡¯re </i><i>pathetic</i><i>, </i><i>Ava</i>. <i>Get </i><i>up</i><i>. </i>You <i>walked </i><i>away </i><i>from </i><i>your </i>asshole family<i>. </i><i>You¡¯re </i><i>stronger </i><i>than </i>this. <i>Stop </i><i>acting </i><i>like </i><i>the </i>weak <i>defect </i><i>they </i><i>think </i><i>you </i><i>are</i><i>, </i><i>and</i>


    <i>grow </i><i>up</i>.


    Yeah. It¡¯s time to stop wallowing.


    I take a deep breath and sit up. ¡°No. If I want to build


    14:42


    8/9


    16 Ava Settling in (1)


    shelves, I will. I can figure this shit out. It can¡¯t be that


    hard.¡±


    Comments


    View All


    >


    P¨¹st you firstment!


    Vote

 CHAPTER 17

    ?LUCAS


    The frost of winter thaws, giving way to the brisk air of spring. The days drag on, each moment blurring into the next as my frustration builds. Weeks have passed since that fateful night at the Lunar G, and still, the


    ckwood Pack¡¯s intentions remain shrouded in mystery, even with summer peeking around the corner. My wolf paces restlessly within me, yearning for answers, for action, for her.


    My obsession grows.


    I m my fist on the desk, the impact reverberating through the room. Ken, ever the loyal beta, barely flinches. He knows better than to disturb me when I¡¯m like this, consumed by the need to unravel the web of secrets that surrounds us.


    A missive arrivedst week from Alpha ckwood, a terse notification that his beta¡¯s daughter, Jessa Grey, would be attending the local university here in Granite City. The balls on that asshole, sending her into our territory without so much as a proper request forpermission. It¡¯s an unspoken rule among our kind, a courtesy extended to the ruling pack when an outsider ns to stay within their domain.


    I can¡¯t help but wonder if this is another ploy, another move in the twisted game that ckwood seems intent on ying. Jessa¡¯s presence here, so close to the heart of our pack, sets my teeth on edge. What secrets does she carry? What lies will she spin to further her alpha¡¯s agenda?


    My thoughts drift naturally to her, the girl who haunts my every waking moment. Ava. The memory of her scent, her touch, the way she surrendered to me in the garden¨Cit¡¯s seared into my very being. And yet, my hatred grows by the day.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I push myself away from the desk, pacing the length of my office like a caged beast. The cool air brought in by an open window does little to soothe my restless spirit. I need answers.


    ¡°Ken,¡± I bark, my voice slicing through the silence. ¡°I want eyes on Jessa Grey the moment she sets foot in Granite City. I want to know her every move, every breath she takes. And if you find even a whisper of information about her sister¡­¡±


    I leave the sentence hanging, the implication clear. Ken nods, his expression grim. He understands the gravity of the situation, the weight that rests upon our shoulders.


    The silence stretches between us as I once again contemte the possible motives behind the ckwood Pack¡¯s actions, like we have a thousand times. But this time, I let my mind linger on Ava. On the garden. On that scent that I can never forget and how there was something different about it all. My mind races, trying to piece together the fragments of information we¡¯ve gathered.


    "What if they''ve developed some kind of pheromone enhancer?" I muse aloud, my eyes focused on something beyond the walls of this room. "A way to force a mate connection, to manipte the bond between wolves."


    Ken frowns, shaking his head. "I don''t know, Lucas. When I met Ava that night, I didn''t sense anything unusual. No hint of artificial pheromones or maniption."


    I scoff, turning to face him. "She probably applied it in the garden, knowing I was watching her. It''s theperfect setup, don''t you see? Lure me in, make me believe there''s a connection, and then use that to gain a foothold in our pack."


    Ken hesitates, his brow furrowed in thought. "I suppose that''s possible, but her rtionship with her family seemed strained. The way they interacted, the tension between them, wasn''t faked. It didn''t feel like a united front."


    I grimace. "Exactly. And that''s why it''s even more likely. Think about it, Ken. If Ava''s rtionship with her father is rocky, she''d be even more desperate to prove herself, to earn his approval. Sacrificing herself, using her body as a tool to further their agenda... it''s exactly the kind of thing a desperate wolf would do."


    Ken''s eyes widen. "I hadn''t considered that angle. It does make a twisted sort of sense."


    I turn away, my hands curling into fists at my sides. The thought of Ava being used in such a way, of her willing participation in this deception, fuels the rage that warms my skin.


    "We need to be prepared for anything." I growl, my voice low and dangerous. "The ckwood Pack is upto something. I won''t let them destroy everything we''ve built, everything we stand for."


    Ken''s expression is grim. "I know. We all do. We''re behind you, Lucas. We''ll keep a close eye on Jessa, and if we find any evidence of foul y..."


    "We''ll show them what happens when they try to mess with the Westwood Pack." There''s no other option.


    I turn to face the window, my gaze sweeping over the city that is mine to protect. The ckwood Pack may be able to hold their secrets, but they have no idea who they''re dealing with. I will uncover the truth, no matter the cost.


    A sharp knock at the door jolts me awake, scattering the papers strewn across my desk. I blink, trying to clear the fog of sleep from my mind as I realize I must have dozed off while poring over thetest reports from Granite City.


    "Come in," I call out, my voice rough.


    The door swings open, revealing one of my deltas, Ryder Thom. He enters the room, his posture stiff and his expression guarded. I can sense his unease, the way he seems to be holding back.


    "What is it?" I ask, straightening in my chair. No alpha should be caught sleeping on the job.


    He clears his throat, his eyes flicking to the mess of documents on my desk before meeting my gaze. "One of our scouts sent an update from ckwood territory. I thought you''d want to see it immediately. It was sent to my e-mail in urgency in a private attachment, printed, and sealed with no eyes upon the contents."


    He hands me a sealed envelope, the paper crisp beneath my fingers. I nod, setting it aside for the moment, trying not to show how hard my heart is jolting in my chest. But before I can dismiss him, he speaks again, his tone hesitant.


    "Alpha, if I may... Do you really need to spend so much time and energy chasing down this girl from the ckwood Pack? Shouldn''t we be focusing on our own pack, on the issues that directly affect us?"


    Irritation hits me harder than it should. I have always refrained from dismissing sensible inquiries, because shutting down their voices is a slippery slope todespotism. Like the ckwood Pack. And yet, I can''t help the words thate out anyway. "Are you questioning my judgment, Delta?"

 CHAPTER 18

    18 Lucas: Realization (1)


    18 Lucas: Realization (<b>I</b><b>)</b>


    <i>LUCAS</i>


    The frost of winter thaws, giving way to the brisk air of spring. The days drag on, each moment blurring into the next as my frustration builds. Weeks have passed since that fateful night at the Lunar G, and still, the


    ckwood Pack¡¯s intentions remain shrouded inAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mystery, even with summer peeking around the corner. My wolf paces restlessly within me, yearning for answers, for action, for her<i>.</i>


    My obsession grows.


    I m my fist on the desk, the impact reverberating through the room. Ken, ever the loyal beta, barely flinches. He knows better than to disturb me when I¡¯m


    like this, consumed by the need to unravel the web of


    secrets that surrounds us.


    A missive arrivedst week from Alpha ckwood, a terse notification that his beta¡¯s daughter, Jessa Grey, would be attending the local university here in Granite City. The balls on that asshole, sending her into our territory without so much as a proper request for


    14:42


    17


    18 Lucas: Realization (1)


    permission. It¡¯s an unspoken rule among our kind, a courtesy extended to the ruling pack when an outsider ns to stay within their domain.


    I can¡¯t help but wonder if this is another ploy, another move in the twisted game that ckwood seems intent on ying. Jessa¡¯s presence here, so close to the heart of our pack, sets my teeth on edge. What secrets does she carry? What lies will she spin to further her alpha¡¯s agenda?


    My thoughts drift naturally to <i>her</i>, the girl who haunts my every waking moment. Ava. The memory of her scent, her touch, the way she surrendered to me in the garden¨Cit¡¯s seared into my very being. And yet, my hatred grows by the day.


    I push myself away from the desk, pacing the length of my office like a caged beast. The cool air brought in by an open window does little to soothe my restless


    spirit. I need answers.


    ¡°Ken,¡± I bark, my voice slicing through the silence. ¡°I want eyes on Jessa Grey the moment she sets foot in Granite City. I want to know her every move, every breath she takes. And if you find even a whisper of information about her sister¡­¡±


    14:43 ¨C


    2/T


    18 Lucas: Realization (1)


    I leave the sentence hanging, the implication clear. Ken nods, his expression grim. He understands the gravity of the situation, the weight that rests upon our shoulders.


    The silence stretches between us as I once again contemte the possible motives behind the ckwood Pack¡¯s actions, like we have a thousand times. But this time, I let my mind linger on Ava. On the garden. On that scent that I can never forget and how there was something <i>different </i>about it all. My mind races, trying to piece together the fragments of information we¡¯ve gathered.


    ¡°What if they¡¯ve developed some kind of pheromone enhancer?¡± I muse aloud, my eyes focused on something beyond the walls of this room. ¡°A way to force a mate connection, to manipte the bond between wolves.¡±


    Ken frowns, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Lucas. When I met Ava that night, I didn¡¯t sense anything unusual. No hint of artificial pheromones or


    maniption.¡±


    I scoff, turning to face him. ¡°She probably applied it in the garden, knowing I was watching her. It¡¯s the


    14:


    317


    18 Lucas Realization (1)


    perfect setup, don¡¯t you see? Lure me in, make me believe there¡¯s a connection, and then use that to gain a foothold in our pack.¡±


    Ken hesitates, his brow furrowed in thought. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s possible, but her rtionship with her family seemed strained. The way they interacted, the tension between them, wasn¡¯t faked. It didn¡¯t feel like a


    united front.¡±


    I grimace. ¡°Exactly. And that¡¯s why it¡¯s even more likely. Think about it, Ken. If Ava¡¯s rtionship with her father is rocky, she¡¯d be even more desperate to prove herself, to earn his approval. Sacrificing herself, using her body as a tool to further their agenda¡­ it¡¯s exactly the kind of thing a desperate wolf would do.¡±


    Ken¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°I hadn¡¯t considered that angle. It


    does make a twisted sort of sense.¡±


    I turn away, my hands curling into fists at my sides. The thought of Ava being used in such a way, of her willing participation in this deception, fuels the rage that warms my skin.


    ¡°We need to be prepared for anything,¡± I growl, my voice low and dangerous. ¡°The ckwood Pack is up


    14:43 )


    47


    18 Lucas: Realization (1)


    to something. I won¡¯t let them destroy everything we¡¯ve built, everything we stand for.¡±


    Ken¡¯s expression is grim. ¡°I know. We all do. We¡¯re behind you, Lucas. We¡¯ll keep a close eye on Jessa, and if we find any evidence of foul y¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll show them what happens when they try to mess with the Westwood Pack.¡± There¡¯s no other option.


    I turn to face the window, my gaze sweeping over the city that is mine to protect. The ckwood Pack may be able to hold their secrets, but they have no idea who they¡¯re dealing with. I will uncover the truth, no


    matter the cost.


    ***


    A sharp knock at the door jolts me awake, scattering the papers strewn across my desk. I blink, trying to clear the fog of sleep from my mind as I realize I must have dozed off while poring over thetest reports from Granite City.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I call out, my voice rough.


    The door swings open, revealing one of my deltas, Ryder Thorn. He enters the room, his posture stiff and his expression guarded. I can sense his unease. the


    14:43


    5/7/


    18 Lucas Realization (1)


    way he seems to be holding back.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, straightening in my chair. No alpha should be caught sleeping on the job.


    He clears his throat, his eyes flicking to the mess of documents on my desk before meeting my gaze. ¡°One of our scouts sent an update from ckwood territory. I thought you¡¯d want to see it immediately. It was sent to my e¨Cmail in urgency in a private attachment, printed, and sealed with no eyes upon the contents.¡±


    He hands me a sealed envelope, the paper crisp beneath my fingers. I nod, setting it aside for the moment, trying not to show how hard my heart is jolting in my chest. But before I can dismiss him, he speaks again, his tone hesitant.


    ¡°Alpha, if I may¡­ Do you really need to spend so much time and energy chasing down this girl from the ckwood Pack? Shouldn¡¯t we be focusing on our own pack, on the issues that directly affect us?¡±


    Irritation hits me harder than it should. I have always refrained from dismissing sensible inquiries, because shutting down their voices is a slippery slope to


    14:43


    677


    18 Lucas: Realization (1)


    despotism. Like the ckwood Pack. And yet, I can¡¯t help the words thate out anyway. ¡°Are you questioning my judgment, Delta?¡±


    Comment


    View All >


    14.43 C


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>11</b>


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    ͼ

 CHAPTER 19

    19 Lucas: Realization (II)


    19 Lucas: Realization (II)


    <i>LUCAS</i>


    His spine straightens in an instant, and his face goes. nk. ¡°Of course not, Alpha. I only worry that this obsession with the ckwood girl is distracting you from what really matters.¡±


    I stand in a swift motion, my chair scraping against the floor. Inexplicable rage fans the mes of months of irritation and frustration. ¡°What matters is the safety and security of our pack. If the alpha of ckwood is plotting against us, if they¡¯re using Ava as a pawn in their twisted game, then it is my duty to uncover the truth. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    He takes a step back, his head bowed in submission. ¡°I understand, Alpha. Forgive me for overstepping.¡±


    I take a deep breath, trying to rein in my temper. ¡°Your concern is noted, Delta. But I need you to trust me on this. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    He nods, his expression still nk. ¡°Of course, Alpha. I¡¯ll leave you to your work.¡±


    178


    With that, he turns and leaves the room, closing the door behind him with a soft click. I sink back into my chair, rubbing a hand over my face. The letter from the scout lies on my desk, taunting me with the promise of new information.


    I close my eyes<b>, </b>taking a deep breath as I try to quell the maelstrom of emotions raging within me. I know I need to approach this situation with a clear head, to separate my personal feelings from the cold, hard facts. But it¡¯s easier said than done when ites to


    Ava.


    With a heavy sigh, I unfold the missive, my eyes scanning the contents. Each word is like a punch to the gut, and I feel my heart sinking lower and lower with every line. The letter shakes in my hands as I read, a cold fury seeping into my bones with every damning word


    To: [email protected]</a>


    From: [email protected]</a>


    Subject: URGENT: <i>For </i>Alpha¡¯s Eyes Only


    Attachment: Report.docx


    19 Lucas: Realization (II)


    <i>My </i><i>source </i><i>within </i>the <i>ckwood </i>Pack has <i>provided </i>crucial information <i>regarding </i>Ava¡¯s circumstances. She has <i>been </i><i>enduring </i>severe mistreatment and <i>neglect </i>from her own <i>family</i><i>, </i><i>with </i>Beta Alexander <i>Grey </i>being <i>the </i>primary <i>perpetrator </i>of cruelty. Furthermore<i>, </i>her <i>mother </i>and siblings <i>have </i><i>disyed </i><i>little </i><i>regard </i>for her <i>well</i>¨C<i>being</i><i>, </i><i>demonstrating </i>indifference <i>or </i><i>outright </i>disdain<i>. </i>Ava is <i>consistently </i><i>subjected </i>to assault <i>by </i>numerous pack members and <i>is </i>treated as an outcast <i>within </i>the <imunity</i><i>.</i>


    It¡¯s worth noting that Beta Grey¡¯s decision to <i>permit </i>Ava¡¯s attendance <i>at </i>college has raised eyebrows among <i>the </i><i>pack</i><i>. </i>However, <i>rumors </i>suggest that this allowance was <i>motivated </i><i>by </i>a <i>desire </i><i>to </i>remove her from his <i>immediate </i>vicinity. <i>Notably</i><i>, </i>Ava has <i>been </i><i>working </i><i>independently </i><i>to </i><i>finance </i>her education, <i>receiving </i>no <i>support </i><i>from </i><i>her </i>parents<i>.</i>


    <i>Furthermore</i><i>, </i><i>it </i>has <ie </i><i>to </i><i>our </i>attention <i>that </i>Ava has been <i>missing </i><i>since </i>the <i>night </i>of <i>the </i>Lunar G, where she wasst seen leaving the <i>building </i>shortly <i>before </i>midnight<i>. </i><i>Surprisingly</i><i>, </i>the <i>ckwood </i><i>Pack </i><i>has </i><i>made </i><i>no </i>effort <i>to </i><i>locate </i>her or ensure her safety. <i>It </i><i>appears </i><i>they </i><i>have </i><i>simply </i>washed their hands of her, as if she


    never existed.


    38


    19 Lucas: Realization (II)


    As <i>troubling </i>as <i>these </i>revtions are<i>, </i><i>there </i><i>is </i>more <i>to </i>the <i>story</i>. <i>My </i><i>source </i>within the <i>ckwood </i>Pack has <i>confided </i><i>in </i><i>me </i>that Ava <i>is </i>a wolfless <i>shifter</i><i>¨C</i>she is basically human. <i>It </i>seems that Alpha ckwood and his inner circle had ns <i>to </i><i>use </i>her as a breeder <i>to </i>several <i>strong </i>males within the pack. They <i>believed </i><i>that </i><i>her </i><i>family¡¯s </i>genes <i>would </i><i>be </i>passed down to her <i>offspring</i>, <i>potentially </i>increasing theirbat power <i>in </i><i>the </i>next generation. They do <i>not </i>believe her defect would <i>be </i>passed <i>down</i>. <i>My </i><i>source </i>believes that <i>once </i>she <i>proved </i>her ability <i>to </i>bear children<i>, </i><i>Alpha </i><i>ckwood </i><i>intended </i><i>to </i>use <i>her </i>to <i>breed </i>his next heir.


    With regard <i>to </i>the ambitions <i>of </i><i>Alpha </i>ckwood<i>, </i><i>there </i><i>is </i><i>rumor </i><i>that </i>he <i>wishes </i><i>to </i><i>create </i><i>an </i><i>alliance </i><i>via </i>mating <i>with </i>another <i>pack</i>, <i>in </i><i>hopes </i>of increasing his <i>power </i>in <i>the </i><i>Council</i><i>. </i><i>It </i><i>is </i><i>uncertain </i><i>if </i>this alliance <i>is </i>friendly <i>or </i><i>with </i>darker designs <i>in </i><i>mind</i><i>. </i>Whatever ns <i>he </i>has, <i>he </i>holds close to his vest. Jessa Grey has <i>been </i>seen attending Luna training<i>, </i><i>but </i>Alpha


    ckwood has no intention of mating her.


    <i>All </i>of this information came at a great cost. <i>The </i><i>source </i><i>who </i>provided these details was one <i>of </i><i>Alpha </i><i>ckwood¡¯s </i>former lovers. <i>He </i>has seven lovers <i>at </i><i>this</i>


    time trving <i>to </i>breed proper <i>alpha </i>heirs <i>Shortly </i>after


    14:44


    4/8


    19 Lucas: Realization (II)


    <i>our </i><i>meeting</i><i>, </i><i>my </i><i>source </i>was found dead under suspicious circumstances. <i>I </i>fear that <i>my </i><i>own </i>position <i>may </i><i>be </i><ipromised</i><i>, </i>and <i>I </i>n to <i>return </i><i>to </i>the <i>Westwood </i>Pack as soon as <i>possible </i><i>to </i>ensure <i>my </i><i>own </i><i>safety </i><i>and </i>share any <i>further </i><i>intelligence </i>I have <i>gathered</i><i>.</i>


    <i>Alpha </i><i>Westwood</i>, I <i>urge </i><i>you </i>to consider <i>this</i>


    <i>information </i>carefully. The <i>ckwood </i>Pack¡¯s treatment <i>of </i><i>Ava </i>and their apparent disregard for her <i>well</i>¨C<i>being </i>raise serious concerns <i>about </i><i>the </i>morality of their pack <i>leadership</i>, and <i>what </i>they <i>might </i>do to further <i>their </i><i>agenda</i><i>.</i>


    <i>I </i>trust that <i>you </i><i>will </i>use this <i>knowledge </i>wisely <i>to </i><i>protect </i><i>not </i><i>only </i><i>Ava </i><i>but </i>also the interests of <i>our </i><i>own </i><i>pack</i>.


    Your loyal <i>scout</i>,


    <i>Ethan </i>Hawke


    I set the letter down, my mind reeling from the implications of its contents. Ava is a wolfless shifter. My mind focused on that, remembering her delicate face behind those thick¨Cframed sses. So, the sses were real. She has no wolf. Probably no enhanced


    58


    19 Lucas: Realization (II)


    strength, or sight, or ability to scent the things around her.


    She is our <i>fated</i><i>, </i>my wolf insists, snarling and snapping at the air. <i>We </i><i>would </i>normally know once <i>her </i>wolf appears, but <i>she </i>has <i>no </i><i>wolf</i><i>. </i><i>That </i>is why the <i>connection </i><i>is </i><i>only </i>to one <i>piece </i>of <i>her</i>.


    The revtion yanks the breath out of my lungs. Fuck. Fuck. <i>Fuck</i><i>.</i>


    If Ava is wolfless, the odd connection would make sense, The ckwood Pack never <i>did </i>anything to her. And if I were to be fully honest, the connection had begun on sight, before I had ever scented her.


    It had to be fate.


    <i>It </i><i>is</i><i>, </i>my wolf growls. <i>And </i><i>you </i><i>threw </i><i>our </i>mate <i>away</i><i>.</i>


    Shit.


    I blow out a shaky breath and try to shove all that to the side for a moment. If I don¡¯t, I might just throw my fucking desk through the window. Son of a fucking bitch. My mate<i>. </i>And I let her go.


    Let her disappear.


    <i>Fuck</i><i>!</i>


    19 Lucas: Realization (II)


    My wolf howled incessantly in my head as I picked up the letter again, re¨Creading it and letting every word stab into my heart. Mistreated. Neglected. Assaulted.


    <i>My </i>Ava. My sweet, perfect mate.


    Fuck.


    And to know the ns Alpha ckwood had made for that sweet girl?


    The pieces of the puzzle are falling into ce, painting a picture far more disturbing than I could have


    imagined. My wolf stirs within me, a low growl


    rumbling in my chest as the urge to protect Ava surges through my veins.


    But I can¡¯t let my emotions cloud my judgment. I need to approach this situation with a level head, to gather more information and devise a n of action. The safety of my pack, and now Ava¡¯s as well, depends on


    <ol>


    <li>it.</li>


    </ol>


    I crush the letter in my fist, a growl building in my throat. How could they treat her like this? Their own daughter, their own blood? The thought of Ava suffering at the hands of her so¨Ccalled family makes my stomach churn with revulsion and rage.


    14:44


    7/8


    19 Lucas: Realization (II)


    And now she¡¯s missing, disappeared into the night like a ghost. The memory of her in my arms, the feel of her soft skin against mine, the taste of her lips¡­ it alles rushing back, tainted by the knowledge of her pain.


    I should have known something was wrong that night. The way she trembled in my embrace, the desperate hunger in her kisses, was more than just desire. It was the actions of a woman starved for affection, for the simple warmth of human touch.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    And I pushed her away. I let my own fears and suspicions cloud my judgment, let my anger at the ckwood Pack blind me to the truth of the woman in


    front of me.


    I need to find her, to make things right. But where do I even begin?


    Comment 4


    View All >


    R


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>11</b>


    Fandom


    Swipe <b>left </b>to continue >


    E


    20 Ava: Paranoin and Secre

 CHAPTER 20

    20 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (I)


    The bell above the door jingles, signaling another customer¡¯s arrival at The Novel Grind. I nce up from where I¡¯m restocking the pastry case and feel a smile tugging at my lips. It¡¯s be such a familiar routine these past four months¨Cthe steady flow of customers, the aroma of freshly brewed coffee mingling with the scent of old books, thefortable chatter filling the cozy space.


    I nod in acknowledgment, my hands continuing their task of arranging the muffins and scones just so. This ce has be more than just a job to me; it¡¯s a sanctuary, a haven where I can breathe easy and simply exist without the weight of expectations bearing down on me.


    As I work, my mind wanders to the evening ahead. It¡¯s been two weeks since Franklin and his wife, Emily,st had me over for dinner. I¡¯m looking forward to the home¨Ccooked meal and easy conversation, a stark contrast to the strained silences and disapproving nces that used to fill my family dinners back home.


    A pang of guilt tugs at my heart, but I quickly push it


    1/7


    20 <b>Ava</b><b>: </b>Paranoia and Secrets (1)


    away. This is my life now, the life I¡¯ve chosen, and I won¡¯t let the ghosts of the past haunt me anymore.


    ¡°Here you go, dear,¡± Mrs. Elkins says, cing a steaming cup of coffee on the counter in front of me. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯ve got that ss this afternoon.¡±


    I nod, gratefully epting the mug and taking a sip of the rich, robust brew. The summer course I¡¯ve signed up for¨CIntroduction to Literature¨Cis a small step, but it¡¯s a step in the right direction. With my limited savings, I can only afford one ss this summer semester, but I¡¯m determined to make the most of it.


    As the morning rush begins to taper off, I take a moment to simply breathe and appreciate the quiet moments in between. This is my life now, a life of my own making, and for the first time in as long as I can remember, I feel a sense of peace settling over me.


    I nce up from shelving a stack of paperbacks, my gaze instinctively drawn to the two men seated at one of the corner tables. Their murmured conversation drifts through the quiet hum of the caf¨¦, and a chill races down my spine as I catch the unmistakable scent of shifters.


    217-


    20 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (1)


    I¡¯m not sure how I didn¡¯t notice it before.


    My knees threaten to buckle, but I force myself to maintain an air of nonchnce, casually sliding books into their designated spots as I strain to eavesdrop. Snippets of their discussion filter through.


    ¡­a power¨Chungry bastard, that¡¯s what ckwood is,¡± one of them grumbles into his coffee cup. ¡°Dragging us


    all into his feud with that hothead Westwood.¡±


    I freeze, my fingers tightening around the book in my grasp. Westwood¡­ that¡¯s Lucas. The name ignites a flicker of memory, one I swiftly smother before it can fully take shape. That part of my life is over, a closed chapter I¡¯ve sworn to leave behind.


    ¡°Can¡¯t fathom why our alpha is so hellbent on finding that ckwood girl,¡± the other man scoffs. ¡°She¡¯s more


    trouble than she¡¯s worth.¡±


    The book slips from my trembling hands, ttering to the floor with a dull thud. I drop into a crouch, my heart thundering in my ears as I hastily gather the scattered pages. That ckwood girl¨Cthey can¡¯t be talking about me, can they? But a sickening realization settles in the pit of my stomach. Of course they are.


    14


    3/7


    <b>20 </b>Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (1)


    Panic ws at my throat, but I force it down, reminding myself to breathe. No one knows where I am, not really. I¡¯m safe here, anonymous and unassuming, just another face in the crowd. Straightening, I sh a tight smile at the oblivious shifters and make my way back behind the counter, my hands shaking ever so slightly.


    ***


    ss goes by in a blur, the lecturer¡¯s voice fading into a dull murmur as my mind drifts. I can¡¯t seem to shake the nagging sense of unease that¡¯s been clinging to me ever since overhearing those shifters at the cafe. Their words echo in my head, an endless loop of doubt and fear that threatens to unravel the fragile peace I¡¯ve managed to construct for myself.


    As the final bell rings, signaling the end of the period, I gather my things on autopilot, my movements mechanical and detached. The hallway is a sea of bodies, students rushing to their next ss or spilling out into the sunshine, but I barely register their presence. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m encased in a bubble, separate and isted from the world around me.


    A light tap on my shoulder shatters the illusion, and I


    14:44


    WIT


    20 Ava. Paranoia and Secrets (1)


    can¡¯t stifle the startled scream that tears from my throat. My textbook thuds as it hits the ground. I whirl around to face my attacker, my heart pounding a frantic rhythm against my ribcage.


    ¡°Whoa, hey, it¡¯s okay!¡± A man¡¯s voice,ced with concern, cuts through the haze of panic clouding my mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡±


    My gaze focuses on the figure before me, and I feel the tension bleed from my body as I take in his


    unassuming appearance¨Ca slightly rumpled button¨Cdown shirt, a warm, disarming smile, and eyes that hold nothing but gentle curiosity.


    He¡¯s human.


    Of course he is. I¡¯m being ridiculous, letting my fears get the better of me. Exhaling a shaky breath, I force a self¨Cdeprecating chuckle, willing my racing heart to


    slow.


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I manage, bending to retrieve my fallen books. ¡°You just startled me, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The man crouches down to help, gathering the scattered pages with an easy, unhurried grace. ¡°Well, I definitely didn¡¯t mean to do that,¡± he says with a wry


    14:45


    20 Ava. Paranoia and Secrets (1)


    grin. ¡°I was just going to ask if you might be interested in grabbing a coffee with me sometime?¡±


    The words are like a bucket of ice water, dousing the lingering embers of panic still smoldering within me. My lips part in surprise, and for a beat, I simply stare at him, at a loss for words.


    Of course, this is a perfectly normal situation¨Ca guy asking a girl out for coffee, nothing more. But after everything I¡¯ve been through, every instinct within me is screaming at me to politely decline and retreat.


    Swallowing hard, I offer him a small, regretful smile. ¡°That¡¯s really sweet of you,¡± I murmur, ¡°but I¡¯m not really looking to date anyone right now.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To his credit, the man doesn¡¯t miss a beat. He simply nods, his expression one of understanding rather than disappointment. ¡°No problem at all,¡± he says easily, rising to his feet and offering me a hand up. ¡°I figured I¡¯d just shoot my shot, you know?¡±


    I ept his proffered hand, allowing him to pull me upright. ¡°Well, I appreciate the thought,¡± I tell him, and I truly do. It¡¯s a stark reminder that, despite the lingering shadows of my past, I¡¯m just a normal girl


    14:45


    617


    20 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (0)


    trying to navigate the world like anyone else.


    With a final, friendly smile, the man gives a little wave and continues on his way, leaving me standing in the hallway with a strange sense of lightness in my chest. Then I check my phone when it buzzes, and it all fades


    away.


    Comment


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    Vote


    <b>11</b>


    Fandom

 CHAPTER 21

    21 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (II)


    [LISA BURNER: Your brother¡¯s looking for you. I think he believes me that I don¡¯t know anything, but I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m deleting everything off this phone just in case. I have a bad feeling about this]


    [AVA: Be careful. It might be better if we don¡¯t talk for a few weeks. I just heard two shifters talking earlier today; it looks like they¡¯re finally searching.]


    [LISA BURNER: I love you, Ave. I¡¯m worried. Have I been watching too many crime documentaries? Anyway, I¡¯ll text you when it¡¯s safer.]


    I clutch my phone in fear, the stic case digging into my palm as I rush out of the lecture hall. My heart pounds with a frantic rhythm, echoing the chaos in my mind. The two shifters¡® words rey in an endless loop, fueling the fear that coils tighter with each passing second.


    Escape. I need to escape.


    I weave through the throngs of students, desperate to put as much distance between myself and those who might be searching for me. The world around me blurs


    14:45


    17


    21 Ava: Paran and Secrets (1)


    into a kaleidoscope of colors and faces, each one a potential threat. I can¡¯t shake the feeling that eyes are watching my every move, that danger lurks in every shadow.


    The bus stop offers a brief respite, and I copse onto the bench, gasping for air. My eyes dart back and forth, scanning the crowd for any sign of pursuit. The minutes crawl by, each one amplifying the tension coiled within me.


    Finally, the bus arrives, and I board with a sense of urgency, clutching my bag close to my chest. As it lurches forward, I sink into a seat near the back, my gaze fixed on the window, searching for any suspicious figures or movements.


    The ride is a blur of paranoia, every passenger a potential enemy. I study their faces, their mannerisms, looking for any telltale signs that might give away their true nature. But all I see are ordinary people, oblivious to the fear that grips me.


    When the bus finally reaches my stop, I practically leap from my seat. Relief washes over me as I spot Selene waiting patiently, her bright blue eyes a beacon of familiarity in a world that suddenly feels so hostile.


    <ul>


    <li>14:45 ¡ª ).</li>


    </ul>


    217


    21 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (I)


    ¡°Selene,¡± I breathe, my voice trembling. She trots over to me, her tail wagging, and for a moment, the weight on my shoulders eases. Together, we hurry towards the safety of my apartment, my steps quickening with each passing block.


    The moment I step inside, the floodgates open. I slide down against the door, burying my face in my hands as sobs wrack my body. Fear, frustration, and a deep sense of istion crash over me in waves, threatening to drown me in their depths.


    Selene whines softly, nuzzling against my side, her warmth aforting presence in the midst of my turmoil. I cling to her, my fingers tangling in her soft fur, drawing strength from her unwavering loyalty.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The tears flor


    freely, a release of the pent¨Cup emotions that have been building within me. I cry for the life I¡¯ve lost, for the family that has turned their backs on me, for the constant threat of discovery that looms over me like a dark cloud.


    I startle awake, my cheek pressed against my knees as thest vestiges of a nightmare cling to the edges of


    10:


    21 Ava Paranoia and Secrets (i)


    my consciousness. Disoriented, I blink away the haze of sleep, taking in the familiar surroundings of my apartment, lit only by moonlight peeking in through the window.


    A soft whine draws my attention to Selene, curled up at my feet, her piercing blue eyes regarding me with concern. A wave of affection washes over me as I reach out to stroke her silky fur, her presence a constant reminder that I¡¯m not truly alone in this world.


    As the tension in my body begins to uncoil, my stomach rumbles, reminding me that I haven¡¯t eaten properly since breakfast. With a groan, I push myself up from the floor, my limbs protesting the prolonged period of inactivity.


    ¡°Dinner time, girl,¡± I murmur, offering Selene a weary smile as I make my way to the kitchen.


    The familiar motions of cooking are soothing, a wee distraction from the turmoil that had


    consumed me earlier. I move through the motions with practiced ease, the sizzle of the pan and the aroma of


    saut¨¦ed vegetables filling the air with aforting warmth.


    21 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (11)


    As I work, my mind drifts back to the events of the day, reying the hushed conversation that had sent me spiraling into a panic. The fear that had gripped me so tightly begins to loosen its hold, reced by a steely resolve. I cannot let the threat of discovery paralyze me; I won¡¯t go back. I am free now, and I won¡¯t ever give that up.


    A noise draws me from my reverie, and I turn to find Selene sitting in the doorway, the unmistakable glimmer of the purple crystal clenched between her jaws. A surprisedugh escapes my lips as I cross the room, reaching out to gently pry the object from her mouth. She¡¯s obsessed with it, and I¡¯ve had to hide it


    from her several times over the past few months.


    ¡°Where did you find this, you little troublemaker?¡± I chide, holding the crystal up to the fading light.


    As my fingers curl around the smooth surface, a jolt of energy courses through me, setting my nerves alight with a tingling sensation. I gasp, nearly dropping the crystal in surprise, but something holds me transfixed, my gaze locked on the mesmerizing y of light within its depths.


    And then, a voice, soft and melodic, like the purr of a


    14


    57


    21 Ava<b>: </b>Paranoia and Secrets (1)


    contented feline, whispers through the recesses of my


    mind.


    <i>It¡¯s </i><i>time</i><i>.</i>


    The words reverberate through my very being, sending a shiver down my spine. I whirl around, searching for the source of the voice, but the apartment is empty save for Selene, who regards me with a tilted head, as if sensing the shift in the air.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I call out, my voice wavering slightly.


    But there is no response, and the crystal in my hand is now devoid of any of that energy I¡¯d felt just a second


    ago.


    66


    TIMU <i>has </i><i>been </i><i>contracted</i>! <i>Please </i><i>remember </i>to add <i>to </i>your <i>library</i>, <iment</i><i>, </i><i>and </i>throw gifts at me to <i>keep </i><i>me </i><i>motivated</i><i>.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s </i>been a <i>bit </i><i>of </i><i>a </i>slow start, <i>but </i><i>there </i><i>are </i>some incredible <i>arcs</i>


    <b>Lenaleia</b>


    Creator¡¯s Thought

 CHAPTER 22

    22 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (III)


    22 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (III)


    I try to slip the crystal back into the drawer of my nightstand, but Selene darts forward, her body wriggling between me and the furniture like a furry battering ram. With a huff of frustration, I pull my hand back, the crystal still clutched in my fist.¡±


    ¡°Selene, down,¡± I scold, but she remains resolutely in my path, those pale blue eyes fixed on the object in my grasp.


    Realizing this is a battle I won¡¯t win, I shove the crystal into the pocket of my jeans, ignoring the uneasy weight that seems to settle in my gut at its presence. Selene¡¯s tail wags, and she trots back toward the kitchen, pausing every few steps to nce over her shoulder, as if ensuring I follow.


    The aroma of the saut¨¦ed vegetables greets me as I re¨Center the kitchen, and my stomach rumbles in


    anticipation. But as I move to finish ting the meal, Selene darts underfoot, nearly sending me sprawling. I sidestep her clumsily, shooting her a re.


    ¡°What has gotten into you?¡± I mutter, stirring the


    1/6


    22 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (1)


    contents of the pan with perhaps more force than


    necessary.


    Selene whines, her nose pointed toward the front. door, and understanding dawns.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°All right, all right.¡± I rush over to open the front door.


    But Selene remains rooted to the spot, her gaze flickering between me and the door, an insistent whine escaping her. I frown as realization sets in¨Cshe wants


    me toe with her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± I groan, but her resolute stare tells me she¡¯s dead serious. ¡°Fine, but just a quick walk. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    With a sigh, I scrape the food onto a te and shove it into the microwave, resigning myself to eating a


    lukewarm dinner in favor of appeasing my restless.panion.


    Selene¡¯s tail wags furiously as I clip the leash onto her cor, and she darts out the door the second it¡¯s open wide enough, nearly yanking me off my feet. I stumble after her, the crystal in my pocket seeming to grow heavier with every step.


    The crisp evening air is a wee relief after the


    2/6


    22 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (III)


    stuffy confines of the apartment, and I find myself falling into an easy rhythm, my earlier unease fading into the background. Selene trots ahead, her nose twitching as she investigates every nook and cranny, but her path seems guided by some unseen force.


    I should protest, should insist we turn back before we venture too far from home, but some inexplicable force holds my tongue. Instead, I let Selene lead, trusting in the bond we¡¯ve forged over these past few


    months.


    Half an hourter, I¡¯m feeling extreme regret. We¡¯ve made it to a nearby park, which is essentially a trail going through a small bit of city forest. My food is cold at home, and we have at least a half hour of walking to get back home. I¡¯m hungry and worn out from the day, and I keep looking around like someone¡¯s about to pop out of the shadows to kidnap me.


    ¡°Selene, we need to go home. I¡¯m starving.¡± I tug at her leash, but she ignores it. ¡°Selene. Come on. Now!¡± I tug harder and try to start walking in the opposite


    direction.


    She almost yanks me off my feet, and I stumble, barely catching myself before I fall. ¡°You¡¯ve gotta be kidding


    14:45.


    38


    22 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (III)


    me.¡± I sigh. Selene¡¯s not usually one for these kinds of shenanigans. ¡°Okay. Okay! I get it, you aren¡¯t done.¡±


    She hasn¡¯t gone potty once. Maybe she needs to walk longer.


    I follow Selene¡¯s lead as she veers off the trail and into the shadowed treeline, the crunch of fallen leaves and twigs beneath my boots echoing in the stillness. A shiver skitters down my spine. I can¡¯t help but touch the crystal in my pocket, gleaning a little sense of security when I touch it.


    Moonlight filters through the canopy in dappled streaks, casting an eerie glow over our path. Selene forges ahead, her movements purposeful, almost urgent. I tighten my grip on the leash, my heart. thrumming a stato rhythm against my ribcage.


    This isn¡¯t like her. Selene has always been a rtively well¨Cbehavedpanion, her antics limited to the asional bout of mischief around the apartment. But this? This single¨Cminded determination to lead me deeper into the shadows feels different. Foreboding.


    A bead of sweat trickles down the nape of my neck as the air seems to thicken around us, the scent of damp


    14:45 ¨C


    < 22 Ava: Paran and Secrets (III)


    earth and decaying foliage taking on an almost cloying quality. My pulse quickens, each breath growing


    shallower as an unfamiliar heat blossoms deep in my


    abdomen.


    What is happening to me?


    Selene pauses, her nose twitching as she scents the air, and I take the opportunity to nce around, trying to get my bearings. But the trees seem to blur together, an endless maze of bark and branches that offers no clear path of escape.


    A tremor wracks my frame, my fingers clenching spasmodically around the leash as a wave of dizziness washes over me. The world tilts precariously, the shadows lengthening and distorting until they seem to reach out with gnarled tendrils, seeking to ensnare


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    I squeeze my eyes shut, fighting against the disorientation, but it does little to quell the roiling in the pit of my stomach. Something is happening- something I can¡¯t begin toprehend. But every fiber of my being screams that something¡¯s wrong.


    A low whine from Selene breaks through the haze, and


    516


    22 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (III)


    I force my eyes open, blinking rapidly to clear the spots from my vision. She stands before me, her pale gaze locked on mine, and in that moment, I see a flicker of something¨Ca spark of recognition, of understanding.


    She knows.


    The realization is like a punch to the gut, stealing what little breath remains in my lungs. Selene has been trying to tell me all along, and I¡¯ve been too blind, too


    stubborn to listen.


    The crystal seems to pulse in my pocket, its weight. now a tangible thing, a tether binding me to this moment, this path I¡¯ve been set upon.


    Selene steps closer, her nose touching mine, cold and wet. Then, a whisper in my mind. <i>Hello</i><i>, </i>my <i>human</i>. I¡¯m


    so <i>d </i><i>you¡¯re </i>finally <i>listening</i><i>.</i>


    Comment


    View All >


    R


    Post your firstment!/


    Vote


    *0


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >

 CHAPTER 23

    23 Ava. Paranoia and Socrets (IV)


    23 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (IV)


    I stare at Selene in shock, emotions roiling within me like a sea at storm. Searing heat flushes my skin, beads of sweat forming along my hairline. My legs tremble, the world tilting precariously, and I clutch at Selene¡¯s fur, her solid presence the only thing anchoring me.


    ¡°Are you¡­¡± I swallow thickly, the words catching in my throat. ¡°Are you my wolf?¡±


    The question seems absurd even as it leaves my lips, defying all logic and reason. And yet, as Selene preens, her gaze gleaming with an intelligence that transcends any mere dog, a hysterical giggle bubbles up from deep within me.


    ¡°My wolf is a husky,¡± I wheeze between breathless peals ofughter. ¡°How does this even happen?¡±


    Selene¡¯s ears tten against her skull, and she emits a low growl, her displeasure rippling through our newfound connection like a physical force. <i>I </i><i>am </i>not <i>a </i><i>husky</i><i>, </i>her voice echoes in my mind, resolute and unyielding.


    Theughter dies on my lips as abruptly as it began,


    1/6


    23 Ava: Paran and Secrets (IV)


    and I gape at her, struggling to reconcile the reality before me. ¡°But¡­ you look like one.¡±


    <i>Appearances </i>can <i>be </i>deceiving<i>, </i>my human. There¡¯s a hint of amusement in her tone now, as if she¡¯s enjoying my bewilderment. <i>I </i>am <i>a </i><i>wolf</i><i>, </i><i>through </i><i>and </i><i>through</i><i>. </i><i>This </i><i>form </i>is <i>merely </i>a vessel<i>, </i>a <i>guise </i><i>to </i>help <i>me </i>blend in <i>among </i><i>your </i><i>kind</i>.


    My brow furrows as I study her. Nope. Still a husky.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡± The wordse out harsher than I intend, tinged with a hint of usation. If my wolf had appeared, my life wouldn¡¯t have been so terrible. And maybe, at the G, I wouldn¡¯t have been


    No. No point thinking over things that have already happened.


    Though I can¡¯t help ring at my dog in usation.


    Selene regards me steadily, her eyes ancient and inscrutable. <i>You </i>were not <i>ready</i><i>, </i>she says simply. <i>Your </i>path has been <i>a </i><i>winding </i><i>one</i><i>, </i>filled <i>with </i>obstacles and pain. <i>But </i><i>you </i>were <i>young</i><i>, </i><i>and </i>they had <i>too </i><i>much</i>


    <i>power </i>over <i>you</i><i>.</i>


    I suck in a sharp breath. her words striking a chord


    4:46 ?


    2/0


    23 Ava: Paran and Secrets (IV)


    deep within me. The weight of my past¨Cthe istion, the rejection, the constant struggle to find my ce- presses down upon me, and I sag against her, suddenly exhausted.


    Selene nuzzles my cheek, her warmth enveloping me like aforting embrace. <i>Now</i><i>, </i><i>you </i>can <i>embrace </i><i>your </i><i>destiny</i><i>, </i>she murmurs. You <i>have </i>learned that <i>you </i>are <i>strong</i>, <i>but </i><i>you </i>are more than you <i>know</i><i>, </i>my <i>human</i>. <i>And </i>I <i>will </i>be <i>by </i><i>your </i>side <i>every </i><i>step </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>way</i>, <i>guiding </i><i>you </i>toward the path <i>you </i>were always <i>meant </i><i>to </i><i>walk</i><i>.</i>


    I pat her fur, feeling the connection between us, marveling at its existence. I realize now that it¡¯s what¡¯s been helping me get through it all. I can even feel how it¡¯s a wall sheltering me from the pain of rejection. But more importantly-


    ¡°Selene,¡± I whimper, as pain shoots through my abdomen. I¡¯m on fire. ¡°Why does this hurt?¡±


    <i>Strength </i><ies </i>with <i>a </i>roar, <i>and </i>weaknesses <i>with </i>a <i>whimper</i><i>, </i>Selene says, like that means anything at all.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin anything,¡± I wheeze between the worst cramps I¡¯ve ever felt in my life.


    14:46


    36


    23 Ava: Paran and Secrets (IV)


    Selene stands and trots away a few paces, looking behind her. <i>Get </i>up<i>, </i><i>little </i><i>cub</i><i>. </i><i>We </i>have a <i>long </i><i>way </i><i>to</i>


    <ol>


    <li><i>go</i><b><i>.</i></b></li>


    </ol>


    I groan. ¡°Are you serious right now? I can¡¯t move. I¡¯m just going to die here for a little while. Why¡¯d you take me so far from home?¡±


    <i>There </i>is a <i>ce </i><i>we </i>need <i>to </i><i>be</i><i>, </i>she exins, and I can hear the patience in her words. <i>Come </i><i>now</i>.


    I push to my feet with a groan, swaying with every step. ¡°We should have taken an Uber.¡±


    <i>Not </i>for this<i>. </i>She stays just out of reach, leading me somewhere. <i>It </i><i>isn¡¯t </i>far <i>now</i><i>.</i>


    I follow Selene¡¯s lead, every step a torturous effort as painnces through my abdomen. Sweating, vision blurring¨Cit feels impossible. But Selene¡¯s steady presence urges me forward.


    The trees seem to close in around us, casting eerie shadows across our path. Selene navigates the darkness with ease, her lithe form weaving through the undergrowth with a grace that belies her apparent husky exterior.


    na


    That when I think I can <b>go </b><b>no </b>further the tread <b>nort </b>toAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    14.46 ¡ª


    4/6


    <b>23 </b>Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (IV)


    reveal a tiny clearing. The canopy above allows just a glimpse of the night sky.


    With a groan, I copse onto a soft carpet of moss and fallen leaves, my body trembling. The pain intensifies, threatening to consume me from within. I curl into a ball, whimpering. Selene settles beside me, her warmth aforting presence.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡± I rasp, my voice strained and hoarse.


    Selene¡¯s eyes gleam in the dim light. <i>You </i>are <i>bing</i><i>, </i>she murmurs.


    I grit my teeth, riding the waves of agony that wrack my body. Every fiber of my body feels as though it¡¯s being torn asunder, only to be remade anew. Sweat soaks my clothes, my hair stered to my skin.


    Focus on <i>my </i><i>voice</i><i>, </i>shemands, her tone gentle.


    Obeying her words, I cling to the sound of her voice, allowing it to anchor me as the world around me dissolves into a haze of pain and disorientation. The stars above blur and spin, the trees swaying in a dizzying dance.


    Then just when I think I can bear no more, the agony


    576


    <b>23 </b>Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (IV)


    reaches a crescendo, a blinding sh of white¨Chot anguish that steals my breath away. And in that moment, something within me¡­ shifts.


    Realizing what it is, I burst upright as soon as the pain begins to fade. I hold out my hands in excitement, holding out my hands. Fur! ws!


    But no.


    I¡¯m still me.


    Chipped coral nail polish, a burn on my right index finger from cooking, and skin that was once pale and has finally achieved a light golden hue from the sun.


    My shoulders slump. ¡°I didn¡¯t shift.¡±


    <i>Of </i><i>course </i><i>not</i>. <i>How </i><i>can </i><i>you </i><i>shift </i><i>when </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>not </i><i>within </i><i>you</i><i>? </i>Selene tilts her head at me curiously. <i>Now</i><i>, </i><i>dig</i><i>.</i>


    Comment

 CHAPTER 24

    24 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (V)


    I stare at Selene in utter confusion. ¡°Dig? What do you mean, dig?¡±


    <i>Precisely </i><i>what </i><i>I </i><i>said</i><i>, </i>she replies, her tone brooking no argument. <i>Dig</i><i>.</i>


    I nce around the small clearing, taking in the soft carpet of moss and fallen leaves. ¡°With what? My hands?¡± The mere thought of digging into the earth with my bare fingers fills me with a strange revulsion.


    Selene lets out a huff of annoyance. Yes, <i>with </i>your <i>hands</i>. <i>I </i><i>would </i><i>do </i><i>it </i>myself<i>, </i><i>but</i><i>¡­ </i>She pauses, eyeing the ground with distaste. <i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>like </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>mud </i>between <i>my </i><i>ws</i>.


    I can¡¯t help but snort at that. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not just a husky after all? Because that¡¯s a very husky¨Clike attitude.¡±


    In response, Selene snaps at the air, her jaws closing with an audible click. <i>Enough </i><i>stalling</i><i>, </i>she growls. <i>Dig</i><i>.</i>


    With a sigh, I sink to my knees and begin to dig, scooping handfuls of damp earth aside. Selene


    14.40


    1/7


    24 Ava Paranoia and Secrets (V)


    watches me intently, her tail swishing back and forth.


    <i>Deeper</i>, she urges after a few moments.


    I grimace as my fingers sink into the cool, loamy soil. ¡°This is so gross. You owe me a manicure after this.¡±


    Selene merely flicks an ear, unimpressed by myints.


    As I continue to dig, my arms quickly grow tired from the exertion. Sweat beads on my brow, and I can feel the grime caking beneath my nails. Ugh.


    Finally, my fingers scrape against something hard and unyielding. I pause, brushing away the remaining soil to reveal¡­a box?


    <i>Keep </i><i>going</i><i>, </i>Selene prompts.


    With a grunt, I manage to pry the box free from the earth. It¡¯s a simple wooden affair, unremarkable save for a strange symbol carved into the lid. I shoot Selene a questioning look, but she merely inclines her head


    toward the box.


    Taking a deep breath, I lift the lid.


    Inside, nestled amid a bed of soft fabric, is a ring. But not just any ring¨Cthe centerpiece is arge, faceted


    14:46


    27


    24 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (V)


    crystal in a deep, vivid purple hue. It¡¯s almost identical to the one I currently have in my pocket.


    <i>You¡¯ll </i><i>need </i><i>to </i>wear <i>them </i><i>both</i>, Selene says, as if


    reading my thoughts. <i>At </i><i>all </i><i>times</i><i>.</i>


    I frown, gingerly lifting the ring from its resting ce. ¡°But why? What¡¯s so special about these crystals?¡±


    Selene shakes her head. It¡¯s <i>not </i><i>yet </i>time <i>for </i><i>you </i><i>to </i><i>know </i><i>that</i><i>. </i><i>For </i><i>now</i><i>, </i><i>you </i>must <i>simply </i>trust <i>me</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s ominous,¡± I mutter, but I obediently slip the ring onto my finger. An odd tingle dances across my skin as the two crystals are united.


    <i>Good</i><i>. </i>Selene¡¯s tone is one of satisfaction. <i>Now</i><i>, </i><i>let¡¯s </i><i>get </i><i>out </i><i>of </i><i>here </i>before <i>I </i><i>have to </i><i>groom </i>myself <i>for </i><i>days </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>all </i>this filth <i>out </i>of <i>my </i><i>fur</i>.


    I can¡¯t help but giggle at her disdainful expression as she eyes the mud clinging to her paws. ¡°Whatever you say, princess. I¡¯ll make sure to book you a grooming appointment first thing in the morning.¡±


    With a huff, Selene turns and begins to lead the way back through the trees, leaving me to hurry after her.


    I eye Selene warily as we walk, the empty box tucked


    14


    317


    24 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (V)


    under my arm. ¡°So, are you going to exin what all that pain was about? And what did you mean by me ¡®bing¡°?¡±


    Selene chuffs, twitching one ear in irritation. <i>It </i>means <i>precisely </i><i>what </i><i>I </i>said<i>. </i><i>You </i><i>were </i><i>bing</i><i>.</i>Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I frown. ¡°Yeah, but bing what, exactly?¡±


    <i>Sometimes </i><i>being </i><i>cryptic </i>is the <i>best </i>thing <i>for </i>everyone <i>involved</i><i>. </i>Selene¡¯s tone is firm as she pads across the small clearing toward the park trail.


    Rolling my eyes, I hurry to catch up, leaves crunching underfoot. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the best thing for me. I¡¯m so confused right now.¡±


    Selene doesn¡¯t reply, leaving me to stew in silence as we retrace our steps back toward the main path. It¡¯s only when we reach the trailhead that <b>I </b>realize something feels¡­ different.


    I pause, taking a deep breath. There¡¯s a lightness to my body that wasn¡¯t there before, a sense of renewed energy thrumming through my veins. The aches and pains from earlier have faded, leaving me feeling almost refreshed.


    <i>Don¡¯t </i>even <i>think </i><i>about </i><i>it </i>Selene¡¯s voice cuts through


    14:40 ¨C


    24 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (V)


    my thoughts in a sharp warning.


    I blink, shooting her a perplexed look. ¡°Think about what?¡±


    Running<i>, </i>she replies tly. <i>Unless </i><i>you </i>want <i>the </i><i>attention </i><i>it </i><i>will </i><i>bring</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°Attention?¡± I echo, baffled. ¡°What are you talking about? How would me running bring any attention?¡±


    Selene shakes her head, clearly exasperated. <i>It¡¯s </i><i>better </i><i>you </i><i>don¡¯t </i>find <i>out</i><i>. </i><i>Not </i><i>yet</i><i>, </i><i>at </i>least<i>.</i>


    I open my mouth, ready to protest, but she silences me with a stern look. Gritting my teeth, I swallow back my questions and continue toward the parking lot in


    silence.


    I¡¯d dreamt about getting my wolf. Never once had I dreamed I¡¯d get a cryptic wolf who refuses to answer questions and pretends she¡¯s a husky in her free time.


    The entire walk back to my apartment, I can¡¯t shake the strange, restless energy buzzing beneath my skin. It¡¯s like every cell in my body is thrumming with newfound vigor, just waiting to be unleashed.


    Part of me¨Cthe curious, reckless part¨Cwants nothing


    14:46


    6/7


    24 Ava Paran and Secrets (V)


    more than to take off at a sprint, to push my body to its limits and see what this strange feeling is all about.


    But Selene¡¯s warning holds me back. Attention is thest thing I want or need right now. I¡¯m still trying to wrap my head around the fact that my dog is apparently not a dog.


    By the time we reach my front door, I¡¯m practically vibrating with pent¨Cup energy. I shoot Selene a sidelong nce as I fumble for my keys. ¡°Are you at least going to tell me what¡¯s going on? Why I feel like this?¡±


    <i>Wait</i><i>, </i>she snaps, staring at the door and growling.


    I remember now. I didn¡¯t lock the door; I¡¯d thought we would walk a few minutes, at most. So stupid!


    I sniff, but I can¡¯t smell anything. While my sense of smell is better than a human¡¯s, it isn¡¯t as good as that of a dog, much less a wolf.


    <i>We </i>can enter<i>, </i>she says after some time, and I open the door with some hesitation. Nothing seems different.


    As I walk into the living room, a familiar, tantalizing scent hits my nose. I jerk my head around in panic, but


    -no he isn¡¯t here.


    14.40


    6/7


    24 Ava: Paran and Secrets (V


    ¡°Selene. I can smell Lucas.¡±

 CHAPTER 25

    25 Ava: A Familiar Scent


    Selene growls, pacing as she sniffs every corner of the room. Her hackles are stiff. Even though she¡¯s just a dog right now, it¡¯s still intimidating.


    <i>That </i><i>bastard </i><i>was </i>here, Selene confirms, after sniffing around the bedroom. <i>He </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>harm </i><i>you</i><i>. </i>Her lip curls back into a soft snarl. <i>I </i>can smell his <i>regret </i><i>with </i><i>every </i><i>step </i><i>he </i><i>took</i><i>.</i>


    I copse, my legs too weak to hold me up. That refreshed, revitalized feeling is gone. Only fear


    remains.


    ¡°What am I going to do? I can¡¯t stay here. If he found me, that means Dad can find me.¡±


    <i>Perhaps</i><i>. </i>Selene stretches with arge yawn. <i>I </i>would <i>not </i>worry <i>yet</i><i>, </i><i>cub</i><i>. </i><i>You </i><i>are </i><i>not </i>as <i>defenseless </i>as <i>you </i><i>once </i><i>were</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>you </i><i>cannot </i><i>run </i>forever<i>.</i>


    ¡°But-¡±


    <i>You </i>cannot run <i>forever</i>, Selene repeats forcefully, and I fall silent, struggling against the panic fluttering against my ribcage. <i>One </i><i>day</i><i>, </i>you might have <i>to </i><i>fight</i>


    14-46 ¨C


    177


    25 Ava: A Familiar Scent


    <i>back</i><i>.</i>


    Fight back?


    I¡¯d never imagined fighting back.


    How can a wolfless defect fight back?


    <i>You </i><i>are </i><i>not </i><i>wolfless</i>, she reminds me, settling on the couch after a few circles. <i>You </i><i>are </i><i>strong</i><i>. </i><i>You </i>have <i>me</i><i>. </i><i>We </i><i>will </i><i>not </i>return <i>to </i><i>your </i><i>pack</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°What will we do?¡± I ask helplessly.


    Selene yawns again. <i>Live</i>, she says simply. Just as <i>you</i>


    <i>have </i>been. <i>Do </i><i>not </i><i>borrow </i><i>trouble </i><i>before </i><i>it </i>finds <i>you</i>.


    ***


    I sigh and fall onto the couch cushions, trying to let Selene¡¯s words wash over me. Live. Just live. It sounds


    so simple when she says it like that.


    Selene lifts her head, those piercing blue eyes fixing me with an intent stare. <i>You </i><i>cannot </i><i>keep </i><i>going </i>as <i>you </i><i>have </i><i>been</i>, <i>though</i>. <i>Your </i><i>body </i>is <i>soft</i><i>. </i>Weak. <i>You </i>must strengthen <i>it</i><i>.</i>


    A frown tugs at my lips. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She pushes my arm with her cold, wet nose. <i>Exercise</i><i>.</i>


    14:46 ¡ª


    217


    25 Ava: A Familiar Scont


    <i>Train </i>your <i>body </i><i>as </i><i>you </i><i>would </i><i>your </i><i>mind</i><i>. </i><i>You </i>cannot <i>rely </i><i>solely </i>on <i>me </i><i>to </i><i>protect </i><i>you </i><i>forever</i>.


    I blink at her. I¡¯m notpletely soft. I¡¯ve had to learn to run. But to Selene, I¡¯m soft.


    I guess that makes sense. I¡¯m nothingpared to shifters. She wants me to get fit. To toughen up, build muscle, increase my stamina. A tremor of trepidation runs through me, but I can¡¯t deny the logic in her


    words.


    If Todd¨Cor anyone from my packes for me again, I need to be able to defend myself. My only chance at true freedom is bing strong enough to fight back if necessary.


    With a slow nod, I steel my resolve. ¡°Okay. What do I


    need to do?¡±


    The next morning, I approach Mrs. Elkins with a


    request to leave work early three days a week. I spin a vague story about a ss I¡¯ve decided to take, not daring to reveal the real reason.


    Mrs. Elkins¡¯s brow furrows in concern, but she doesn¡¯t


    pry. ¡°Of course, dear. As long as you can have your


    work done before you leave, I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    14:46


    3/7


    25 Ava: A Familiar Scont


    Relief washes over me. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Elkins. I really appreciate your understanding.¡±


    She gives me one of her warm, grandmotherly smiles. ¡°Not a problem, Ava. Just take care of yourself, alright?¡±


    I force a smile in return, her kindnessncing through my chest. If only she knew¡­


    That evening, Selene leads me through a series of basic calisthenics in the privacy of my small living room- push¨Cups, sit¨Cups, air squats, a hundred each. My muscles strain and burn with the unustomed


    exertion, but I grit my teeth and push through the difort.


    This bes our new routine. Three nights a week, after leaving work early, I meet with a self¨Cdefense instructor named Kyle that Selene somehow dug up. He¡¯s an older packless wolf, his lined face and calloused hands speaking of a hard life. But his pale blue eyes hold a kindness that puts me at ease from the start.


    To Kyle, Selene is <i>just </i>an ordinary husky tagging along with her owner. He doesn¡¯t seem to notice anything


    <b>25 </b>Ava: A Familiar Scent


    amiss, which is probably for the best. I¡¯m not sure I could exin the truth even if I wanted to.


    The training is grueling. Kyle runs me through basic strikes, blocks, grapples and takedowns, pushing me to my limits. I leave each session bruised, my body screaming in protest.


    But I persevere, following Selene¡¯s firm


    encouragement. Because with each passing week, I can feel myself growing stronger. My endurance increasing, my movements bing more fluid and precise.


    I¡¯m toughening up, preparing myself for whatever challenges may still lie ahead. No longer will I be a helpless victim waiting for someone else to save me.


    A few nights a week, Ie home to the scent of Lucas in my apartment, but I have yet to catch sight of him. I¡¯m not sure how to feel about that, so I try not to think about it too much. I changed the locks, but he


    still makes it in.


    More shifters have been appearing in town, stopping by The Novel Grind. I can hear them talking about war between the ckwood and Westwood packs. I want


    577


    25 Ava: A Familiar Scent


    to know more, but I don¡¯t know how to dig up the information. It isn¡¯t like I can just check this sort of news on the inte¨Cwerewolves tend to lie low with their pack information.


    I haven¡¯t heard any more talk about me, though. I¡¯m not sure what that means, and I¡¯m too scared to find


    out. I should probably reach out to the pack alpha here, but I don¡¯t know how he feels about my family or my pack. I can¡¯t risk him wanting to hand me over.


    So I just¨Clive. Like Selene said. I go to my ss. I work


    at The Novel Grind. I train.


    I¡¯m not at ease, though Selene doesn¡¯t seem too concerned. I can¡¯t help looking over my shoulder more often these days. But aside from Lucas¡® presence in my room, his scent all over my things, there¡¯s nothing different around me.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Until now.


    I put on a fake smile, looking at the person in front of me like I don¡¯t recognize them. ¡°Hello. What would you like to order today? We are currently

 CHAPTER 26

    26 Lucas: Watching


    Chapter 26<b>: </b>Lucas: Watching


    <i>LUCAS</i>


    Her scent dances around me. Every breath I take fills my lungs with the sweet, honey and vani notes that have haunted my dreams since that fateful night at the Lunar G. Ava. Just the thought of her name sends a shiver down my spine.


    For weeks, I¡¯ve been watching her from the shadows, unable to resist the pull of her presence. The need to be near her has consumed me, driving me to break into her apartment just to bask in the lingering traces of her essence. I¡¯m a desperate man, lost in the throes of an obsession I can¡¯t exin nor control.


    As I stand before her now, my wolf howls with


    unbridled joy inside my head, reveling in her proximity. Part of me had hoped that the fact she didn¡¯t run when she realized I¡¯d found her meant something more. An acknowledgement of the connection that binds us


    together.


    But as her gaze meets mine, devoid of any emotion, I


    1/9


    20 Lucas: Watching


    <b>feel </b>the weight of disappointment settle heavily in <b>my </b>chest. She regards me with the same polite


    indifference she would show any other customer, and the realization stings like a p to the face.


    Leaning over the counter, I can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How have you been? Are you okay?¡± The words tumble out,ced with concern and a hint of desperation that I can¡¯t quite mask.


    For a fleeting moment, I see her falter, a crack in her impassive facade. But it¡¯s gone as quickly as it appeared, and she meets my gaze with a cool


    detachment that cuts deeper than any de.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I need you to order or step aside for


    the other customers.¡±


    Her voice is clipped, professional, devoid of any warmth or recognition. It¡¯s as if our shared moment in the garden never happened, as if the connection that ignited between us was nothing more than a fleeting fantasy.


    I want to protest, to demand that she acknowledges the bond that ties us together. But the words stick in my throat as I remember the look on her face right


    2/9


    26 Lucas: Watching


    before she turned and ran. All I can do is nod mutely and order something random off the menu.


    When I give her my card, our fingertips brush together, and the spark of our connection floods through me. My wolf yips and whines. <i>My </i><i>mate</i><i>, </i>he howls, and I can only apologize to him again.


    It¡¯s my fault that our mate isn¡¯t in our arms, after all.


    I watch Ava as she glides behind the counter. Every movement she makes is fluid, almost hypnotic, drawing my gaze. The gentle sway of her hips as she leans over to grab a mug, the way her delicate fingers curl around it¨Cit¡¯s all I can do to tear my eyes away, even for a moment.


    A pang of jealousy twists in my gut as her coworker approaches her, an easy grin stered across his face. My wolf snarls within me, hackles raised as he watches the exchange, bristling at the familiarity between them. That asshole leans in, whispering something that makes Ava¡¯s lips quirk upwards in a smile that should


    be reserved for me alone.


    The urge to storm over there and rip him away from her is overwhelming, my fists clenching at my sides as


    14:47


    3/9


    26 Lucas: Watching


    I imagine the satisfying crunch of his nose breaking beneath my knuckles. It would be so easy, so


    deliciously satisfying to put him in his ce and remind him that Ava is mine.


    But I force myself to remain still, my nails digging crescents into my palms as I wrestle with the animalistic impulses raging within me. I can¡¯t afford to do anything that might jeopardize what little chance I have of winning her over. One wrong move, one slip of control, and I could lose her forever.


    So I watch, and I wait, and I seethe in silence as Carlos throws his head back with augh, basking in the warmth of Ava¡¯s attention. Every fiber of my being screams at me to intervene, to stake my im and remind her of the bond we share, no matter how tenuous it might seem at the moment.


    But her eyes never turn towards me, not even for a fleeting second. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m invisible to her, a ghost haunting the periphery of her world, unable to break through the barrier she¡¯s erected around herself.


    After a couple hours of staring at the woman I want more than anything, an older woman approaches me with a warm smile, her eyes crinkling at the corners in


    14:47 ¨C


    26 Lucas: Watching


    a way


    that speaks of a lifetime spentughing. ¡°Good morning,¡± she greets me cheerfully. ¡°Can I get you anything else?¡±


    I shake my head, offering her a polite smile in return. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m all set.¡±


    She nods, but doesn¡¯t move to leave, her gaze drifting over to where Ava is chatting with the dickhead behind the counter. There¡¯s a knowing look in her eyes as she regards me, one that makes me shift ufortably in


    my seat.


    ¡°You know our Ava, don¡¯t you?¡± she asks, her tone casual butced with a hint of protectiveness.


    I sigh, running a hand through my hair as I contemte how to respond. Part of me wants to deny any knowledge of her, knowing she¡¯s probably told these people nothing. But there¡¯s something about the woman¡¯s gentle demeanor thatpels me to be


    honest.


    ¡°Yes, I know her,¡± I admit quietly. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve done something terrible to her, and I¡¯m not sure how to make it right.¡±


    Her gray eyebrows rise, but she doesn¡¯t press me for


    5/9


    26 Lucas: Watching


    details. Instead, she pulls out the chair across from me and settles into it, her expression one of patient understanding.


    ¡°Well, the first step is recognizing that you¡¯ve made a mistake,¡± she says sagely. ¡°That¡¯s more than a lot of people can manage.¡±


    I bark out a humorlessugh, shaking my head ruefully. ¡°Trust me, it was more than just a mistake. I¡­¡± I trail off, swallowing hard as the memories of that nighte flooding back.


    The way Ava had looked at me with such hurt and betrayal in her eyes. The scent of her tears mingling with the sweet honey and vani that clings to her skin. The anguished howls of my wolf as our mate fled from us, leaving us both bereft and hollow.


    Knowing what I know now, my soul shrivels even


    more. She must have looked at me as salvation, and I¡¯d


    betrayed her hopes.


    It¡¯s little wonder she wants nothing to do with me.


    ¡°I hurt her,¡± I finally manage to choke out, my voice thick with self¨Cloathing. ¡°Badly. And I don¡¯t know how to make it right.¡±


    26 Lucas. Watching


    She regards me with a thoughtful expression, her fingers steepled beneath her chin as she considers my words. Finally, she leans forward, her voice lowered to a conspiratorial murmur.


    ¡°Have you tried apologizing?¡± she asks gently.


    I blink at her, thrown by the simplicity of her


    suggestion. ¡°Apologize?¡± I repeat, flummoxed. It urs to me that I¡¯ve never said those words to her. Granted, I haven¡¯t spoken to her at all until just now, but¨Chow can it be that the first words out of my mouth weren¡¯t <i>I¡¯m </i>sorry <i>I </i>was <i>such </i><i>an </i><i>asshole</i><i>?</i>


    She nods, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Sometimes, the most powerful thing we can do is admit our mistakes and ask for forgiveness. It¡¯s not easy, mind you,¡± she adds with a wry smile. ¡°But if you truly regret what happened and want to make amends, it¡¯s the first step.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I murmur, more to myself than to her. ¡°I need to apologize. To tell her how sorry I am for the way I treated her.¡±


    The old woman nods, reaching across the table to pat my hand gently. ¡°I can¡¯t promise that it will be easy, or


    14:47


    779


    26 Lucas Watching


    that she¡¯ll ept your apology right away,¡± she cautions. ¡°But it¡¯s a start.¡±


    I grip her hand tightly, feeling a surge of gratitude towards this kind¨Chearted woman. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, genuine in my gratitude. Somehow, she¡¯d shed light on such a simple oversight. I¡¯ve apologized to Ava a million times in my heart, but how would Ava know that? Of course she doesn¡¯t know.


    She smiles at me, her eyes shining with a warmth that reminds me of my own mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°I have a feeling that if you approach her with an open heart and true remorse, she¡¯ll surprise you,¡± she says softly. ¡°Our Ava is one of the kindest, most forgiving souls I¡¯ve ever known.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    With a gentle squeeze of my hand, she rises from her chair and moves to greet another customer. My gaze drifts back to Ava, drinking in the sight of her.


    Apologize. Such a simple concept.


    It¡¯s only the first step¨Cbut I¡¯ll take thousands of steps until she finally turns and calls my name.


    She¡¯s worth everything

 CHAPTER 27

    27 Ava: Watched


    I step into my apartment, muscles aching from another grueling self¨Cdefense session with Kyle. Despite the pain, I can feel myself getting stronger.


    A heavy sigh escapes my lips as I kick off my shoes, relishing the feeling of being home, safe within these walls. Selene¡¯s thoughts brush against my


    consciousness, aforting feeling after an awful day, as she pads over to the couch to take a nap.


    <i>You </i><i>did </i>well <i>today</i>. <i>You¡¯re </i><i>progressing </i><i>rapidly</i><i>, </i>as <i>I </i><i>knew </i><i>you </i><i>would</i><i>.</i>


    I nod, offering a weary smile. ¡°Thanks. I feel like a truck hit me, but in a good way, you know?¡±


    A low chuckle reverberates through our bond. Rest<i>, </i><i>my</i>


    <i>human</i>. <i>You¡¯ve </i><i>earned </i><i>it</i>.


    Peeling off my sweat¨Cdrenched clothes, I make my way to the bathroom, the promise of a hot shower


    beckoning me. As the water cascades over my aching muscles, I allow my mind to drift, reying the events of the day.


    17


    27 Ava: Watched


    And inevitably, my thoughts turn to him.


    Lucas.


    Just the mere thought of his name sends a shiver down my spine, a heady mixture of longing and resentment coiling deep within me. I can still see the intensity in his golden eyes, the way his gaze seemed to strip me bare.


    Unbidden, my body responds to the memory, a


    traitorous flush creeping up my neck as desire unfurls in my core. I curse inwardly, hating the way he still has this effect on me, even after everything that transpired between us.


    Selene¡¯s disapproval washes over me, a cool balm


    against the raging inferno of my emotions. He threw <i>you </i><i>away </i><i>like </i>trash, she growls. <i>It </i><i>does </i>him <i>no </i><i>good </i><i>to </i><ie </i>around <i>now</i><i>, </i><i>begging </i>for forgiveness<i>.</i>


    I wince, her blunt assessment striking a chord deep within me. She¡¯s right, of course. Lucas had his chance, and he squandered it, crushing my heart beneath the heel of his contempt. The pain of that rejection still lingers, a raw, festering wound that refuses to heal. The ache will never go away. Stupid fated mates


    14


    217


    27 Ava: Watched


    bullshit.


    ¡°I know,¡± I murmur, rinsing the shampoo from my hair. ¡°Believe me, I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± And yet, a


    treacherous part of me yearns for his touch, his embrace, his eptance.


    Selene¡¯s presence ebbs and flows. Do not <i>let </i><i>him </i><i>in </i><i>just </i>because <i>the </i><i>bond </i><i>tries </i><i>to </i><i>call </i><i>you</i><i>, </i>she finally says. <i>You are </i><i>worth </i><i>more </i><i>than </i>the demands <i>of </i><i>a </i>bond<i>.</i>


    With a deep breath, I push him from my mind. He hasn¡¯t done anything to me in weeks, if you don¡¯t count breaking into my apartment when I¡¯m not home. Even at work, he¡¯d stepped aside as soon as I brushed


    him away.


    So far, he isn¡¯t dangerous. Well¨Cnot that kind of dangerous.


    My heart, though¡­ That, I need to guard carefully.


    ***


    The next week passes in an odd manner.


    Every morning, there¡¯s a note on my apartment door.


    It only says, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± with Lucas¡® signature at the


    bottom.


    3/7


    27 Ava: Watched


    I see him around lunch every day at work. He orders. something different each time. Every time I take his card, he looks me in the eyes and says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t need you to answer me; I just need you to know


    that I mean it.¡±


    And then he takes his coffee and leaves.


    He doesn¡¯t sit there watching me for hours, like the first day.


    It¡¯s bizarre.


    Selene grumbles in the back of my head every time she sees him. I¡¯m grateful that Lucas has yet to realize she¡¯s anything more than dog.


    Every night, there¡¯s a warm dinner waiting for me at home. Granted, he¡¯s broken in to leave it on my table,


    but¨Cit¡¯s free dinner.


    I¡¯m not going toin if that¡¯s all he¡¯s doing. Clearly I can¡¯t keep him out, anyway.


    There was even a new bag of dog food the first time I came home to dinner, though Selene announced that she was <i>not </i>eating out of that bag under any


    circumstances.


    14.47


    AFT


    27 Ava: Watched


    I donated it to the animal shelter.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I can¡¯t lie; there¡¯s a part of my heart that wavers, just a little. But a week of cute little notes and simple apologies and the asional meal aren¡¯t enough to make up for what he did, so I just ignore it all.


    It isn¡¯t until I hear a shifter muttering to his friend about how the Westwood alpha has been spending a lot of time in the Aspen Pack territory that I realize there¡¯s a real problem with what Lucas is doing.


    I wonder if the Aspen Pack alpha knows that Lucas is here. Clearly, he¡¯s unsettling the shifters. With theints about tensions between Westwood and ckwood, it makes no sense that he¡¯s still here.


    I wait for Lucas to show up at lunch, tapping my pen restlessly against the counter. The cafe is fairly empty today, just a few regrs tucked into their usual corners. Mrs. Elkins shoots me a questioning look from the kitchen, but I just shrug, feigning nonchnce.


    Twelve¨Cthirtyes and goes without any sign of him.


    Selene snorts in the back of my mind. <i>You </i><i>shouldn¡¯t </i><i>be</i>


    27 Ava: Watched


    <i>worried </i><i>about </i><i>that </i><i>arrogant </i>alpha. <i>Focus </i><i>on </i><i>yourself</i><i>,</i>


    <i>little </i><i>one</i><i>.</i>


    I frown, refilling a customer¡¯s coffee mug. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about him, per se. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    An image of snarling wolves shes through my mind, ws and fangs bared. The memory of screams and the coppery scent of blood assaults my senses. I shudder, pushing the vision away.


    Don¡¯t <i>embroil </i><i>yourself </i><i>in </i><i>pack </i>politics<i>, </i><i>Ava</i>, Selene chides.


    ¡°But what if a war erupts because of me?¡± I protest, gripping the counter until my knuckles turn white. ¡°I can¡¯t have that on my conscience.¡±


    Selene is silent for a long moment. <i>That </i>isn¡¯t <i>your </i><i>responsibility</i><i>. </i>Alphas <i>make </i>their own decisions. <i>Lucas </i><i>will </i><i>either </i><i>return </i><i>for </i>his alpha duties <i>or </i><i>not</i>. That <i>isn¡¯t </i><i>on </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>him</i><i>¨C</i><i>he </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i>have <i>to </i><i>be </i><i>here </i><i>if </i>he had <i>done </i><i>the </i><i>right </i><i>thing </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>first </i><i>ce</i>.


    I open my mouth to argue, but she cuts me off. <i>No</i><i>, </i>little <i>one</i><i>. </i>Listen to <i>me</i><i>. </i><i>You </i><i>have </i>finally <i>found </i><i>a </i><i>semnce </i><i>of </i><i>peace </i>and <i>freedom </i>here<i>. </i><i>Focus </i>on <i>that</i><i>.</i>


    14:40

 CHAPTER 28

    28 Ava: Omega? (<b>I</b>)


    I¡¯m walking to the bus stop after my evening ss, my mind still focused on the lecture. The streetlights flicker overhead, casting long shadows that seem to shift and dance in the corners of my vision. An uneasy feeling prickles at the back of my neck, but I push it aside, chalking it up to my overactive imagination.


    Then, without warning, a searing pain explodes at the base of my skull. A strangled yell tears from my throat as my knees buckle, and I crumple to the pavement. Spots dance before my eyes, and for a disorienting moment, the world tilts on its axis.


    <i>Ava</i>! Ava, listen <i>to </i><i>me</i><i>! </i>Selene¡¯s frantic voice cuts through the haze of agony. <i>Get </i><i>up</i><i>! </i>You <i>have </i><i>to </i>run!


    A rough hand grips my arm, hauling me upright with a savage jerk. The potent scent of shifter ms into me- musky, feral, and utterly alien. My heart stutters in my


    chest as a car screeches to a halt beside us.


    Fight, Ava! <i>Fight</i><i>! </i>Selene¡¯smand echoes through my mind, her urgency lending me a burst of adrenaline¨Cfueled strength.


    1/7


    28 Avt: <b>Omega</b><b>? </b>(1)


    I thrash against my assant¡¯s hold, kicking and wing with everything I have. A guttural snarl rumbles in my ear as he wrestles me toward the waiting vehicle. My nails find purchase, scoring deep gouges along his cheek, but he doesn¡¯t relent.


    The backseat door flies open, and I¡¯m shoved inside with brutal force. My head cracks against the opposite window, and stars explode across my vision. Rough hands pin me down, the weight of a body trapping me against the cracked leather seats.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± I scream, bucking wildly. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Hot, rancid breath washes over my face as my assant leans in close, his features twisted into a savage leer. ¡°Calm down, little wolf,¡± he growls, his voice a deep, grating rasp. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ll be mating you soon.¡±


    Bile rises in my throat as he buries his face in the crook of my neck, inhaling deeply. Revulsion churns in my gut, and I renew my struggles with frantic desperation.


    ¡°She¡¯s unmated, all right,¡± he pants, his words muffled against my skin. ¡°A rogue wolf, free for the taking.


    217


    28 Ava Omega? (1)


    What are you doing, walking alone at night? Waiting for us to take you?¡±


    ¡°Of course she was,¡± the driver says, and I can hear the leer in his voice.


    I thrash and buck beneath the weight of my assant, my heart thundering in my ears. Every ounce of my training screams at me to fight, to w and bite and scratch until I¡¯m free, but he¡¯s just too strong. His bulk pins me down, rendering my struggles futile.


    Selene whimpers in the back of my mind. I¡¯m <iing</i><i>,</i>


    <i>Ava</i><i>. </i><i>Hold </i><i>on</i><i>!</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>be </i><i>okay</i><i>. </i>I¡¯m unsure if Selene can even hear my thoughts over the roaring panic in my head. <i>I¡¯ll </i>survive <i>until </i><i>I </i>can <i>get </i><i>away</i><i>. </i><i>Just </i><i>get </i><i>to </i><i>me </i>as fast <i>as </i><i>you </i><i>can</i><i>.</i>


    The driver lets out a guttural groan, his eyes flicking to the rearview mirror. ¡°Can you smell that? She¡¯s about to go into heat.¡± He drags in a deep breath, his nostrils ring. ¡°Goddamn, that scent is driving me crazy. I fucking knew she wasn¡¯t human. I told you, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Heat? That doesn¡¯t make sense. Female shifters don¡¯t


    go into heat until they¡¯re mated. At least¨Cthat¡¯s what I was told.


    3/7


    28 Ava: Omega<b>? </b>(1)


    Since I ran away, I¡¯m learning that my pack education might not be that great, honestly. In White Peak, it was rare to see a shifter among humans. Here¨Cwell,


    Cedarwood didn¡¯t have many before, buttely they¡¯re everywhere, and they fit in just fine¡­ Something Alpha Renard always said was impossible.


    I can feel the man¡¯s slimy tongue licking along the crescent at my neck, causing it to burn. The urge to vomit is strong, and I jerk my head away, only for his teeth to bite into me in punishment. Stupid shifters. They have to be rogues; they smell wrong. Wild. And they¡¯re so fucking horny they¡¯d abduct a potential mate right off the street.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Though, Todd wasn¡¯t any better. Being in a pack doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re a civilized shifter, either. I cringe as unwanted memories crowd my brain; I don¡¯t want to go through that again. Or worse.


    I try to formte a n, my mind racing even as the brute on top of me nuzzles the crook of my neck with disturbing tenderness. y dead? No, they¡¯d never let their guard down. Scream? The driver seems just as unhinged as my captor; he¡¯d probably join in on the fun.


    4/7


    28 <b>Ava</b>: Omoga? (1)


    My only hope is to wait for an opportunity, to bide my time until they make a mistake. I force my body to go limp, feigning defeat as a whimper escapes my lips. The man chuckles darkly, mistaking my deception for fear as he noses along my jaw.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, little wolf,¡± he rumbles, his hot breath fanning over my skin. ¡°Just rx and let it happen. You¡¯ll enjoy it soon enough. Submit to your alphas.¡±


    Alpha? Please. They¡¯re not even betas.


    I guess rogue wolves get a little delusional.


    I swallow back a wave of nausea, fighting to keep my expression nk even as his calloused hands roam over my body in a mockery of a lover¡¯s caress. Rage simmers beneath my skin, scorching through my veins with every touch, but I can¡¯t let it show. Not yet.


    Just <i>hold </i>on, Ava. I¡¯m <iing</i><i>.</i>


    His fingers tangle in my hair, yanking my head back to expose the long column of my throat. I let out a whimper, praying it sounds convincing as his lips touch my crescent scar again. ¡°I can smell her so strongly right here,¡± he growls, licking at it again. Fire burns, almost as if my scar is rejecting his touch.


    57


    28 Ava: Omega? (1)


    ¡°Are you calm now, little mate?¡±


    I nod frantically, praying he believes that I¡¯ve been sufficiently subdued by his ¡°alpha¡± aura. ¡°I¡¯m calm. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t fight.¡±


    ¡°Of course you won¡¯t,¡± he croons, and I can see the wild in his eyes.


    Selene<i>, </i><i>these </i><i>guys </i><i>are </i>weird. Is <i>this </i><i>what </i>feral wolves <i>are </i><i>like</i>?


    The silence in my head has me unnerved, even as the shifter¡¯s painful grip eases into something like a lover¡¯s embrace. Both of them talk to me every so often, telling me how wonderful our lives are going to be, and how we¡¯re going to create our own pack.


    <i>My </i>skin crawls as my kidnapper nuzzles against me, and my brain nks whenever he kisses me. All I can taste is stale cigarettes, but Iy limp, waiting for my chance.


    They¡¯ve already let their guard down. If I can keep this


    up¡­


    Selene? I ask urgently, but it¡¯s still quiet.

 CHAPTER 29

    29 Ava: Omega? (II)


    29 Ava: Omega? <b>(</b><b>II</b><b>)</b>


    [WARNING: Sensitive content.]R


    There¡¯s a luxury I¡¯ve indulged in since I left my pack.


    The news.


    I wasn¡¯t allowed to watch it at home because of its


    ¡®human bias¡®.


    One thing I learned in the news is that sexual assault from shifters happens at least twice as often as it does from humans, and that¡¯s only what¡¯s reported in the humanmunity. It¡¯s estimated that assault within the shiftermunity is be much higher.


    Theories run rampant, but there¡¯s one that feels


    authentic to me. It talks about the bestial


    temperament of wolf shifters, and how their innate need to breed like wild animals gets the best of them. This is why we often have fights between males over women, even with a fated connection in ce.


    It¡¯s something I don¡¯t think about too much, because it was just a part of my life when I lived in a shifter pack.


    14:50


    1/7


    Now that I live among humans, I can see how different the rtionship is between humans,pared to how it is in our packs. I see why they are kept so separate.


    And as someone in this kind of situation again. I¡¯m inclined to think that humans are a hell of a lot


    smarter than shifters.


    stare over my kidnapper¡¯s shoulder, looking through the window. <i>We¡¯re </i>no longer in the city. Towering trees nk both sides of the winding road.


    I swallow hard, my throat constricting around the lump of panic that threatens to choke me. Selene¡¯s silence has me anxious, worried that I¡¯ll be alone when I have to fight for my freedom


    Forcing my gaze away from the window, I study the shifter in the front seat. They¡¯re talking again, their gruff voices blending together in a low rumble as they discuss something I tune out their words, focusing instead on trying not to vomit


    Fucking shifters.


    A tremor runs through me, and I clench my fists to still the trembling of my hands. I can¡¯t afford to show


    weakness


    29 Ava: Omega? (II)


    Now that I live among humans, I can see how different the rtionship is between humans,pared to how it is in our packs. I see why they are kept so separate.


    And as someone in this kind of situation again, I¡¯m inclined to think that humans are a hell of a lot


    smarter than shifters.


    I stare over my kidnapper¡¯s shoulder, looking through the window. We¡¯re no longer in the city. Towering trees nk both sides of the winding road.


    I swallow hard, my throat constricting around the lump of panic that threatens to choke me. Selene¡¯s silence has me anxious, worried that <b>I¡¯ll </b>be alone when I have to fight for my freedom.


    Forcing my gaze away from the window, I study the shifter in the front seat. They¡¯re talking again, their gruff voices blending together in a low rumble as they discuss¡­ something. I tune out their words, focusing instead on trying not to vomit.


    Fucking shifters.


    A tremor runs through me, and I clench my fists to still the trembling of my hands. I can¡¯t afford to show


    weakness.


    14:50


    2/7


    29 Ava: Omega? (II)


    The car takes a sharp turn, and I¡¯m forced even farther into the embrace of the one holding me. I let go of my fists to dig my nails into the worn leather of the seat I¡¯m lying on, my legs bent awkwardly against the other door. They¡¯re going to be on edge when they bring me out of the car, so I¡¯ll have to y nicely until I can get on my feet. But I can¡¯t go into any building they drag me to¨Cit¡¯ll be even harder to escape then. My mind races, desperate for a n, for any sliver of hope that I might make it out of this.


    I don¡¯t even want my fated mate, much less these


    assholes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon, little mate.¡± Again with the sniffing and snuffling at my scar, as he rubs and grunts against me. ¡°Fuck, you feel good. You going to be able to take us both, little omega? I think you can. Your


    smell says you can.¡±


    That makes no fucking sense at all, but I can¡¯t even talk back. I just groan beneath the weight of his body,


    constricting my lungs. He must think I¡¯m making a sexy response, though, because his breathing quickens and he rubs harder against me, his arousal unmistakable in his jeans.


    3/7


    29 Ava: Omega? (II)


    I grip his hips in my hands and try to push him off, but it only seems to excite him further. ¡°Please,¡± I murmur, staring up at him with what I hope are innocent eyes. ¡°I can barely breathe.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a tiny little thing,¡± he groans, and my


    attempt backfires as he yanks my legs apart and wraps them around his waist. ¡°She¡¯s so hot and wet,¡± he says to the driver.


    I¡¯m not, but apparently this excites the other one, who¡¯s-


    Oh, my God.


    Is he-


    Yes.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He is.


    That rapid shaking of his arm is unmistakable as his


    moans fill the car, too.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, you¡¯re going to have to switch ces with me,¡± he growls. ¡°It isn¡¯t fair that you get to y with her while I drive.¡±


    ¡°You can always pull over. I don¡¯t think I can wait until we get there anyway¡± His hand¡¯s at his waistband


    14:50


    29 Ava: Omega? (11)


    now, and I start to panic.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I grab his wrist in a panic, trying desperately to think of something, <i>anything</i><i>, </i>that would get through their horny skulls. ¡°If you do it out here¨Cmy scent will be everywhere. Do you really want someone barging in on us in the middle of it?¡±


    For an excuse, it¡¯s pretty flimsy, but the feral look in his fades slightly. His hand cups my cheek as he croons, ¡°What a smart girl our little mate is. You¡¯re right. We¡¯d have to kill anyone who smells you.¡± He slides his other hand up my shirt, easily breaking my grasp. I can feel him cupping my breast through my bra. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to have our fun while Derek drives,


    won¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°I get carsick,¡± I say, frantic now. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin¡­¡±


    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, Jeremy. It¡¯s her first time. Don¡¯t be a fucking retard.¡± Derek grunts and groans, his arm


    moving even faster. ¡°Bring her up here and let me finish in her mouth.¡±


    God, no. Please no.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the retard?¡± Jeremy growls. ¡°Pay attention to


    14:50 ¨C


    29 Ava: Omega? (II)


    the fucking road before we get in an ident.¡±


    Yes, there we go. Have some brains, Jeremy.


    ¡°Just get her ass up here!¡±


    Jeremy snarls at his partner, and I have the brief hope that they¡¯re going to get into a tussle.


    Instead, Jeremy kisses me again, a bruising kiss with a tongue that ms into my mouth like a slimy


    jackhammer, before he yanks me forward and shoves


    me across the center console.


    Derek¡¯s dick is there in front of my face, angry purple and disgusting, pumped furiously by a hand that seems to be gripping it way too hard. Won¡¯t that thing just pop off with that kind of strength?


    s, it doesn¡¯t.


    Selene<i>, </i><i>I </i>really <i>hope </i><i>you¡¯re </i>about <i>to </i>make this car <i>crash</i>, I snap into the darkness of my head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I whine, trying to sound as pathetic as possible. ¡°I feel so sick. I¡¯m going to throw up.¡±


    Derek grabs my hair at the back of my head, and in


    that moment something ms into us, turning reality sideways.


    14:50

 CHAPTER 30

    30 Ava: Omega? <b>(</b><b>III</b>)


    I groan as searing painnces through my ribs, fairly certain that at least a few are broken from the impact. Gasping for air, I blink through the haze of confusion, trying to make sense of the chaos surrounding me.


    Derek is slumped over the steering wheel, a grotesque trickle of blood oozing from his hairline. In the backseat, Jeremy lies crumpled in a disturbing, bloody mess, unmoving and rmingly still.


    For one hysterical second, I muse that this is precisely why seatbelts exist. Should¡¯ve worn a seatbelt, Jeremy.


    I grit my teeth against a wave of pain as I w my way into the passenger seat.,


    My shaking hands fumble with the door handle, but the door remains stubbornly jammed. Peering through the cracked windshield, I realize this side of the car


    has collided with a tree. A few inches of trunk are all


    that¡¯s blocking my door from opening.


    Adrenaline courses through my veins as I muster what little strength remains and kick the door with


    everything I have. Before I can kick again, the door


    14:51


    1/7


    30 <b>Ava</b>: Omega? (i))))


    <b>flies </b>off.


    I don¡¯t stop to question my luck. As I tumble out <b>of </b><b>the </b>wrecked vehicle, gasping for fresh air, a strong hand suddenly grips my arm, yanking me upright. I whirl around, my heart pounding, only to find myself face¨Cto¨Cface with a stranger¨Ca tall, imposing man with chestnut hair and piercing green eyes.


    His gaze sweeps over me, assessing, before he speaks in a deep, authoritative tone. ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    I sway into him, my battered body screaming in protest as I fight to remain upright. A dizzying wave of nausea washes over me, and I squeeze my eyes shut, willing the world to stop spinning.


    That¡¯s when the scent hits me¨Cocean fresh, with a woodsy scent lingering just beneath, along with something that can only belong to one of my kind. A shifter. My eyes fly open, locking onto the stranger¡¯s intense gaze, and I instinctively flinch away from him.


    A mistake.


    My legs buckle beneath me, and I brace myself for the unforgiving impact of the ground. But instead of hitting the hard earth, I find myself enveloped in a


    14:51


    2/7


    30 Ava: Omega? (III)


    strong embrace, cradled against a broad chest.


    The stranger¨Cno, the shifter¨Chas swept me into his arms with an ease that belies his impressive stature. I tense, every fiber of my being screaming at me to fight, to flee, but I¡¯m utterly powerless against his hold.


    His chiseled features are set in a grim line as he studies me intently. ¡°Are you injured?¡± he rumbles, his deep


    voiceced with concern.


    my


    I open my mouth to respond, but the words catch in


    throat. The events of the past few hours have left me reeling, and I can¡¯t seem to find my voice amidst


    the chaos.


    He frowns, his brow furrowing as he takes in my silence. ¡°We need to get you to safety,¡± he deres, his tone brooking no argument.


    Panic seizes me, and I struggle feebly against his iron grip. I can¡¯t go with him!


    But my efforts are futile. He merely tightens his hold, cradling me closer to his chest as if I weigh no more than a child.


    ¡°Easy now,¡± he murmurs, his voice low and soothing.


    3/7


    30 Ava: Omega? (III)


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you. Rowan, take care of the rogues,¡± he orders over his shoulder as he strides away from the scene of the ident, carrying me with ease.


    I struggle against the waves of pain crashing over me. ¡°Who are you?¡± I rasp out, my voice hoarse. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    His green eyes find mine, calm yet intense. ¡°I am Alpha yton Shadowpine of the Aspen Pack. And you are?¡±


    I hesitate, unsure if I should give my real name. I feel safe for the immediate moment, but I know my future is now even more uncertain. Selene remains silent in my mind. ¡°Ava,¡± I finally say.


    ¡°Well, Ava, you¡¯re safe now.¡± His tone leaves no room for argument as he continues walking, heading deeper into the trees. ¡°Those rogues won¡¯t be a problem anymore.¡±


    I shiver, the adrenaline ebbing and leaving me chilled in the crisp evening air.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± the alpha asks.


    ¡°No, just-¡± I shudder as another tremor wracks through me, my teeth chattering uncontrobly.


    14:51


    30 Ava: Omega? (III)


    yton tightens his hold, pulling me closer against his solid frame as we approach a sleek ck SUV. His presence is bothforting and unsettling¨Ca paradox that leaves me reeling.


    Part of me wants to burrow deeper into his warmth, to soak in the reassurance of his strength, to lean on an alpha. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been in a pack, and I guess somewhere deep inside, something¡¯s been craving it.


    Another part remains wary, a voice in the back of my mind whispering that I can trust no one, especially not


    another shifter.


    He shifts me effortlessly in his arms, freeing one hand to retrieve a set of keys from his pocket. With a deft flick of his wrist, he unlocks the SUV, and the rear door swings open silently.


    ¡°Here, let me get you inside where it¡¯s warm,¡± he murmurs, his deep voice a low rumble that vibrates against my cheek.


    I tense as he moves to deposit me in the backseat, my fingers instinctively curling into the fabric of his shirt. A strangled noise escapes my throat¨Ca silent plea for


    14:61


    517


    30 Ava: Omega? (III)


    him to wait, to give me a moment longer before he pulls away.


    yton pauses, his sharp gaze assessing me with a prating intensity that leaves me feeling stripped bare. His nostrils re ever so slightly, and I know he¡¯s scenting me, picking up the nuances of my fear and uncertainty.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe, Ava,¡± he says, his voice a gentle rumble. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I swallow hard, forcing myself to loosen my grip on his shirt. Slowly, carefully, he lowers me onto the plush leather seat, his movements measured and controlled. As soon as I¡¯m settled, he shrugs off his jacket and drapes it over me like a nket, cocooning me in its warmth and the lingering traces of his woodsy scent.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper, clutching the jacket tighter around me. It¡¯s a smallfort, but one I cling to


    nheless.


    yton gives a solemn nod, his expression inscrutable. ¡°We¡¯ll get you looked at by our healers,¡± he says, his tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°And then we can figure out what to do next.¡±


    30 Ava: Omega? (III)


    A flicker of unease stirs within me at his words. What does he mean by ¡°figure out what to do next¡°? Is he implying that I¡¯ll be staying with his pack? The thought is terrifying.


    Before I can voice my concerns, the sound of


    approaching footsteps draws my attention. I tense instinctively, my heart rate spiking as a tall, lean figure emerges from the shadows.


    Comment 2


    View All >


    <b>A</b>


    Leave the firstment for this chapter


    Vote


    <b>11</b>


    1


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    31 Ava: Omoga? (IV)


    31 Ava: Omega

 CHAPTER 31

    31 Ava: Omega? (IV)


    It¡¯s a man¨Cno, a shifter¨Cwith a mane of auburn hair pulled back in a practical ponytail. His sharp features are softened by warm amber eyes that crinkle at the corners as he offers yton a respectful nod.


    ¡°The rogues have been taken care of,¡± he says, his tone clipped and professional. ¡°The authorities have been alerted, and our people are cleaning up the scene.¡±


    yton returns the nod, his expression grim. ¡°Good work, Rowan. This is Ava¨Cshe was the target.¡±


    I study the neer with a mixture of curiosity and trepidation. His nostrils re as he takes in my scent, and his eyes widen almost imperceptibly. Before I can react, he takes an impulsive step forward, his gaze locked on me with an intensity that makes my breath catch in my throat.


    rm bells re in my mind, every instinct screaming at me to flee. But then yton moves swiftly, cing himself between Rowan and me in one fluid motion. He extends an arm, effectively halting Rowan¡¯s


    advance with a subtle shake of his head.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    1/6


    31 Ava: Omega? (IV)


    Rowan freezes, his eyes fluttering shut as he draws in a deep, steadying breath. When he opens them again, a flicker of shame crosses his features, and he dips his head in a silent apology.


    ¡°My apologies, Ava,¡± he murmurs, his voice strained. ¡°It isn¡¯t often we run into a true omega entering heat.¡±


    My brow furrows in confusion as I nce between the two shifters. ¡°A true omega?¡± I echo uncertainly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many omegas enter heat. It doesn¡¯t seem rare.¡±


    yton shifts his stance, angling himself towards me as he studies me with a contemtive frown. ¡°There are omegas by birth and omegas by rank,¡± he exins, his deep voice measured and even. ¡°Omegas by birth are rare, and their heat can affect any male in their radius. They¡¯re the only ones whose heat can influence the rationality of betas and higher ranks.¡±


    My eyes widen as understanding dawns. So that¡¯s why Rowan reacted the way he did¨Cbecause I¡¯m supposedly this ¡°true omega¡± they speak of. A shiver runs down my spine as the implications sink in. If my heat can affect even the most disciplined of shifters, then I¡¯m in far more danger than I¡¯d initially thought.


    216


    <31 Ava: Omega? (IV)


    yton¡¯s piercing gaze holds mine, his expression unreadable. ¡°Is your mother an omega, Ava?¡±


    I tense at the question, my jaw clenching instinctively. Memories of my family surge to the surface, bitter and unwanted. I can¡¯t bring myself to answer, to reveal any part of that life I¡¯ve fought so hard to leave behind.


    An ufortable silence stretches between us, thick


    with unspoken questions and lingering tension. Finally, yton gives a slight nod, as if epting my reticence


    for now.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he says, his tone neutral. ¡°We¡¯ll get you settled, and you can tell us what you¡¯refortable with when you¡¯re ready.¡± He turns to Rowan, his expression hardening ever so slightly. ¡°Keep your distance for now. I¡¯ll have one of the healers take a


    look at her.¡±


    Rowan bobs his head in a terse nod, his amber eyes flickering towards me with a mixture of remorse and something else¨Csomething I can¡¯t quite ce. ¡°Of course, Alpha,¡± he murmurs, taking a measured step back.


    My heart pounds in my ears as the weight of the


    31 Ava: Omega? (IV)


    situation presses down on me. I¡¯m in thepany of not just one, but two powerful shifters¨Can alpha and his beta, no less. And if what they¡¯re saying is true, if <b>I </b>really am this ¡°true omega¡± they speak of, then I¡¯m in a far more precarious position than I¡¯d ever imagined.


    Where the fuck is Selene when I need her?


    Selene<i>, </i><i>where </i>the <i>fuck </i><i>are </i><i>you</i><i>?</i>


    A tremor wracks through me, and I clutch yton¡¯s jacket tighter around my shoulders, seeking the meagerfort it provides.


    I want to go back home. I want to be in my apartment, far away from so many shifters. From the alpha of this region. So much for my ns of hiding among humans.


    My heart still thunders as I shiver uncontrobly. I draw in a shaky breath, smelling the ocean and pines once again¨Cyton¡¯s scent. Oddly enough, it helps calm my frayed nerves.


    I shift in my seat, wincing as the movement aggravates the aches and bruises littering my body.


    yton¡¯s imposing figure catches my eye as he stands guard outside the vehicle. His broad shoulders are


    31 Ava: Omega? (IV)


    squared, his stance unwavering, every inch the powerful alpha he is. Yet there¡¯s a quiet strength about him, a sense of steady reassurance that radiates from his very presence.


    Despite my fear for my future, I can¡¯t deny the feeling of safety that surrounds me in his presence.


    It¡¯s a foreign sensation, one I haven¡¯t experienced much. Not since¡­


    I shake my head, grimacing as thoughts of Lucas intrude even now.


    It must be an alpha thing. Though I never felt anything resembling security with Alpha Renard. Fear, maybe.


    Rowan is back, nodding to yton, then to me. As if sensing my trepidation at the man¡¯s approach, yton shifts his stance, angling his body towards me ever so slightly. It¡¯s a subtle movement, but one that speaks volumes¨Ca silent reassurance that he¡¯s there, watching


    over me.


    Rowan stands at a respectful distance, his amber eyes trained on me with an intensity that¡¯s almost unsettling.


    ¡°We¡¯ve secured amodations for you.¡± he says his


    <31 Ava: Omega? (IV)


    tone brisk and professional. ¡°One of our healers will tend to your injuries and ensure you¡¯refortable.¡±


    I nod mutely, unsure of what to say. My gaze drifts back to yton, and a pang of uncertainty twists in my gut. I¡¯m grateful for their assistance, truly, but a part of me can¡¯t help but wonder what their endgame is. What do they want from me, this supposed ¡°true omega¡°?


    Rowan must sense my hesitation, for he takes a tentative step forward, his expression softening ever so slightly. ¡°You¡¯re safe here, Ava,¡± he murmurs, his voice low and soothing. ¡°We won¡¯t let any harme


    to you, I promise.¡±


    His words should reassure me, but instead, they send a shiver down my spine. What if they find out my real identity? How about then?


    Comment


    R


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    Vote

 CHAPTER 32

    32 Ava: Omega? (V)


    I study therge, imposing building as we approach, my brow furrowing slightly. The sleek, modern architecture is striking, but it¡¯s the logo that catches my eye¨Ca stylized wolf¡¯s head, rendered in shades of gray,


    ¡°This is one of our pack¡¯s facilities,¡± yton exins, no doubt noticing my curiosity. ¡°A hospital, of sorts.¡±


    A hospital run by shifters? The concept is as unsettling as it is intriguing. I can¡¯t help but wonder what sort of medical practices they employ here, how different they might be from human hospitals.


    yton ushers me through the ambnce bay, and I can¡¯t resist ncing around, taking in the flurry of activity. Nurses and orderlies bustle about, their movements crisp and efficient. For a moment, it all seems so¡­ normal. Like any other hospital.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    But then I catch a glimpse of a patient being wheeled by on a gurney, and I suck in a sharp breath. His face is twisted in agony, body contorting unnaturally¨Cno


    doubt the result of an uncontrolled shift. A stark


    14:


    1/7


    32 Ava: Omega? (V)


    reminder that this ce is anything but ordinary.


    We step into an elevator, and yton punches the button for one of the upper floors. As the doors slide shut, I find myself keeping close to him, seeking reassurance in his steady presence. It¡¯s like an aura around him that keeps me calm.


    The ride is mercifully brief, and soon we¡¯re stepping out onto a hushed hallway, our¨Cfootfalls cking away on the tile, echoing around us. yton leads me to a private room, the door ajar.


    ¡°You¡¯ll befortable here,¡± he says, his deep voice a low rumble. ¡°One of our nurses will be in shortly to check on you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I slip into the room, sinking gratefully onto the edge of the neatly made bed. yton leaves once I¡¯m settled, and it¡¯s as if I¡¯m drained the moment


    he walks away.


    The room is spartan and sterile, but it has arge


    window that faces the mountains.


    The soft click of the door opening pulls me from my observation, and I turn to see a young woman in scrubs entering the room, a clipboard in hand. She


    14:51 ?¡®


    217


    32 Ava: Omega? (V)


    offers me a warm, reassuring smile as she approaches.


    ¡°Good evening, Ava,¡± she says, her voice gentle. ¡°I¡¯m Nurse Jenna. I¡¯ll be taking care of you tonight.¡±


    I manage a small nod in return, suddenly self¨Cconscious under her attentive gaze. She begins checking my vitals, her movements deft and practiced, and I can¡¯t help but marvel at how¡­ normal it all feels. Almost like being in a human hospital.


    Almost.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Jenna asks, her brow creasing ever so slightly as she takes note of my various cuts and bruises. ¡°Any dizziness? Nausea?¡±


    I shake my head, finding my voice. ¡°Just¡­ sore,¡± I murmur, flexing my fingers gingerly. ¡°And tired. And cold.¡±


    Jenna nods, making a note on her clipboard. ¡°That¡¯s to be expected after what you¡¯ve been through,¡± she says, her tone sympathetic. ¡°We¡¯ll get you something for the pain, and you can rest.¡±


    Rest. The word is tantalizing.


    ¡°Let me finish a few more questions, dear. How old are


    14:52


    377


    32 Ava: Omega? (V)


    you?¡±


    I blink at Jenna¡¯s question, feeling a flicker of uncertainty. ¡°My age? I¡¯m twenty.¡±


    She makes a note, her pen scratching across the paper. ¡°And how many cycles have you experienced so far?¡±


    Cycles? I blink at her.


    Jenna looks up, her gaze appraising. There¡¯s a hint of surprise in her expression, but she schools her features quickly. ¡°Heat cycles? When a female shifter goes into heat¨Cwhen she bes fertile and experiences an increased drive to mate.¡±


    Oh. Realization dawns, heat creeping up my neck. Of course. That¡¯s what she¡¯s asking about.


    For a second, I forgot that I was at a shifter hospital.


    I shift ufortably on the bed, acutely aware of the dull aches all over my body. ¡°This¡­ this is my first.


    time.¡±


    ¡°Your first heat?¡± Jenna¡¯s brows lift, but she doesn¡¯t


    seem scandalized¨Cjust curious. Professional. ¡°I see. And have you noticed any changes in your body or


    14 62


    32 Ava: Omega? (V)


    behavior recently? Increased sexual desire?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No, nothing like that. I feel normal.¡±


    Jenna makes another note on her clipboard.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± she murmurs, more to herself than to me. ¡°We¡¯ll have to monitor you closely, then. It¡¯s rare, but some omegas can experience dyed or irregr cycles, especially if they¡¯ve been suppressed.¡±


    Suppressed? The word niggles at the back of my mind,


    but I don¡¯t have a chance to ask about it before Jenna


    is rising to her feet, all business once more.


    ¡°For now, rest up,¡± she instructs, offering me a reassuring smile. ¡°We¡¯ll keep youfortable here until your heat passes safely. Don¡¯t hesitate to let one of the nurses know if you need anything at all.¡±


    I nod mutely, watching as she slips from the room, the door clicking shut behind her. Alone once more, I let out a slow breath, sinking back against the pillows.


    My first heat. It feels weird to say those words. I¡¯d never been in heat before¨CI¡¯d never had a wolf before.


    But I can¡¯t shift, so how am I in heat? It makes no


    sense.


    14.52


    6/7


    32 Ava: Omega? (V)


    I feel nothing. No raging hormones, no insatiable


    urges. Just the dull, lingering ache from my injuries and exhaustion from everything that happened today.


    Selene? I call, but it¡¯s still silent.


    I nce down at the ring on my finger, twisting it to watch the purple crystal glint in the light. Too bad it can¡¯t give me the answers I need right now.


    Sighing, I heave myself onto my feet. I don¡¯t want toy in bed like this; I¡¯ll shower first. It might help calm me down.


    The bathroom is as clinical and stark as the rest of the


    room, but the sight of the spacious shower stall is inviting. I peel off my tattered clothes, wincing as the fabric catches on my various scrapes and bruises. The warm water that cascades over me is blissful, and I tilt my face into the spray, letting it sluice away some of the grime and tension.


    of


    It¡¯s not until I reach for a towel that I catch a glimpse my reflection in the mirror¨Cand freeze. My breath catches in my throat as I realize the crystal pendant I¡¯d fashioned into a makeshift ne is no longer resting against my chest.


    14:52


    6517


    33 Ava: Selena¡¯s Retim

 CHAPTER 33

    33 Ava: Selene¡¯s Return


    Panic seizes me as I pat frantically at my neck, searching for the familiar weight of my ne and finding only smooth skin.


    Where is it? How could I have lost it?


    Hurriedly, I retrace my steps, dripping water across the tile as I scour the bathroom. I get down on my hands and knees, peering under the sink and toilet, my heart pounding with rising dread. Nothing. It¡¯s not here.


    Wrapping myself in a towel, I venture back into the main room<b>, </b>my gaze darting frantically about as I search for any sign of the missing crystal. I rifle


    through the sheets on the bed, tossing pillows aside as my desperation grows.


    Not there.


    I get the bright idea to check my pockets, but it isn¡¯t


    there either.


    Shit.


    Fuck.


    14:52


    1/8


    33 Ava: Solone¡¯s Return


    you.¡±


    I clutch the towel tighter around myself. ¡°Thank you. I just showered, so it¡¯s perfect timing.¡±


    It dawns on me that I hadn¡¯t even checked for a


    change of clothes before showering. My brain¡¯s been defective since I got here; it¡¯s no wonder I didn¡¯t notice the ne missing.


    I end up in a soft cotton hospital gown that buttons up in the back, instead of gaping open. Nurse Jenna left a cup of water at my bedside and showed me how to use my call light in case I needed anyone.


    Too bad none of them can help me materialize a missing ne.


    I try to rx in bed; I can¡¯t.


    I try to rx in the recliner they¡¯ve provided; I can¡¯t.


    I try to drink water; I can¡¯t.


    Food? Perish the thought. I wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow that, either. The thought alone makes me


    nauseated.


    I keep reaching out for Selene in my mind, meeting only silence. It¡¯s something I should be used to, after


    <ol start="14">


    <li>14.</li>


    </ol>


    36


    33 Ava: Selena¡¯s Retur


    years


    of it¡ªbut it¡¯s amazing how you adapt to change.


    I can¡¯t imagine life without Selene anymore, even when she isn¡¯t in my head.


    It¡¯s wrong.


    I fall asleep in fits and starts. Every few hours, a nursees in to check all my vitals, and it takes a long time until I can fall asleep again.


    But even a restless sleep replenishes your energy, and I wake at sunrise feeling ever¨Cso¨Cslightly refreshed and ready to take on the world.


    Well¨Cmaybe not the world.


    But definitely to ask Alpha yton if I can go back to the scene of the ident.


    Unfortunately, that doesn¡¯t go well. Apparently, he¡¯s too busy to just be called down to the hospital because a strange woman wants to meet with him.


    By lunch, I¡¯m nearly crawling out of my skin with agitation.


    ***


    Ava.


    4/8


    33 Ava: Selene¡¯s Return


    I drop my spoonful of orange jello in shock.


    <i>Selene</i><i>! </i><i>Where </i><i>have </i><i>you </i>been<i>?!</i>


    ¡­<i>can¡¯t</i>¡­<i>far</i><i>¡­</i>


    It¡¯s like her voice is ebbing and flowing in my mind. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s saying so much more than I can hear, but the important word is there.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I must be too far to maintain a connection. This isn¡¯t something any other shifter could have exined to me; all their wolves exist with them. I¡¯ve never heard of a wolf that can manifest into their own body, even if it is a dog¡¯s form.


    Relief blossoms, rxing every inch of taut muscle as Iy back in my bed. My breath escapes me in a long sigh.


    Selene is close.


    She must have been running all night. I¡¯m not sure how fast she can run, but it must have been hard on her.


    Selene? I ask after a few minutes.


    <i>I </i>can hear <i>you</i><i>, </i>her voice whispers, and I can feel tears


    in my eyes.


    14:52


    5/8


    <b>33 </b>Ava: Selene¡¯s Return


    <i>I¡¯m </i>in a <i>hospital </i>run <i>by </i><i>the </i><i>Aspen </i>pack. Their alpha <i>saved </i>mest <i>night</i><i>. </i>I quickly give a summary of events, feeling her presence strengthen every minute.


    <i>Are </i><i>you </i><i>hurt</i>?


    I shake my head, forgetting she can¡¯t see me.


    <i>Ava</i>. <i>Are </i><i>you </i>hurt<i>?</i>


    <i>Not </i><i>bad</i><i>, </i>mainly <i>from </i><i>the </i>car crash. <i>I </i>have some questions, <i>though</i>. <i>They </i>said I¡¯m <i>going </i><i>into </i>heat<i>. </i>They <i>want </i><i>me </i><i>here </i><i>until </i><i>my </i>heat is <i>over</i>.


    Selene goes silent, but I can still feel her. It¡¯s good to


    have her back.


    <i>That </i><i>will </i><i>be </i>problematic<i>, </i>she says, sounding grim. <i>Has </i><i>the </i><i>alpha </i><i>scented </i><i>you</i><i>?</i>


    <i>You </i>mean, <i>sniffed </i><i>me</i><i>? </i><i>Yes</i>.


    I can hear a faint growl in my head. Has <i>he </i><i>gotten </i>near


    the scar <i>on </i><i>your </i><i>neck</i>?


    <i>No</i><i>, </i>I respond obediently.


    <i>Good</i><i>. </i><i>Keep </i><i>him </i><i>away </i><i>from </i><i>it</i>. <i>When </i><i>did </i><i>you </i><i>lose </i><i>the </i><i>ne</i><i>?</i>


    I look around. <i>How </i><i>did </i><i>you </i><i>know</i><i>? </i><i>Can </i><i>you </i>see <i>me</i>?


    33 Ava Selene¡¯s Return


    <i>No. </i><i>If </i>you¡¯re <i>going </i><i>into </i><i>heat</i><i>, </i><i>it </i>means <i>you </i><i>lost </i>the


    <i>ne</i>.


    Oh. That¡¯s news to me. Would have been nice to


    know¡­


    <i>Um</i>, <i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>know</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>thought </i><i>I </i><i>might </i><i>have </i><i>lost </i>it <i>during </i><i>the </i><i>crash</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>now <i>I¡¯m </i><i>thinking </i><i>I </i><i>might </i><i>have </i><i>lost </i><i>it </i><i>earlier</i>. The guys who kidnapped <i>me </i><i>kept </i><i>saying </i><i>I </i>was <i>going </i><i>into </i><i>heat</i><i>.</i>


    Selene¡¯s sigh of frustration fills my head. <i>Will </i><i>you </i><i>be </i><i>safe </i><i>there</i>?


    <i>At </i><i>the </i>hospital?


    <i>Yes</i><i>.</i>


    I nod, then remember she can¡¯t see me. <i>Yes</i>. <i>Alpha </i><i>yton </i><i>seems </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>very </i><i>kind</i>, and has <i>a </i><i>good </i><i>reputation </i><i>as </i><i>a </i>leader. <i>I </i>don¡¯t <i>think </i><i>he </i><i>will </i>do <i>anything</i>


    to me.


    She sighs again. <i>I </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>look </i><i>for </i>the <i>ne</i>. <i>Don¡¯t </i>lose the <i>ring</i><i>, </i><i>too</i><i>, </i><i>or </i><i>we </i><i>will </i>really <i>be </i><i>in </i><i>trouble</i>.


    I touch the ring, needing the physical reassurance that it¡¯s still there. It is. <i>Are </i>you <i>going </i><i>to </i><i>exin </i><i>it </i><i>all </i><i>to </i>me <i>now</i><i>? </i>What I <i>am</i><i>? </i><i>Why </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>in </i><i>heat</i><i>? </i><i>Why </i><i>this </i><i>ne</i>


    14:52


    7.9


    33 Ava: Selene¡¯s Return


    <i>keeps </i><i>me </i><i>from </i><i>going </i><i>into </i><i>heat</i><i>?</i>


    Selene goes silent for a while. Her voice is fading when she finally responds. <i>We </i><i>will </i><i>talk</i>, Ava.


    Comment1


    View All

 CHAPTER 34

    can¡¯t imagine life without Selene anymore, even when she isn¡¯t in my head.


    It¡¯s wrong.


    I fall asleep in fits and starts. Every few hours, a nursees in to check all my vitals, and it takes a long time until I can fall asleep again.


    But even a restless sleep replenishes your energy, and I wake at sunrise feeling ever¨Cso¨Cslightly refreshed and ready to take on the world.


    Well¨Cmaybe not the world.


    But definitely to ask Alpha yton if I can go back to the scene of the ident.


    Unfortunately, that doesn¡¯t go well. Apparently, he¡¯s too busy to just be called down to the hospital because a strange woman wants to meet with him.


    By lunch, I¡¯m nearly crawling out of my skin with agitation.


    ***


    Ava.


    4/8


    33 Ava: Selene¡¯s Return


    I drop my spoonful of orange jello in shock.


    <i>Selene</i><i>! </i><i>Where </i><i>have </i><i>you </i>been<i>?!</i>


    ¡­<i>can¡¯t</i>¡­<i>far</i><i>¡­</i>


    It¡¯s like her voice is ebbing and flowing in my mind. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s saying so much more than I can hear, but the important word is there.


    I must be too far to maintain a connection. This isn¡¯t something any other shifter could have exined to me; all their wolves exist with them. I¡¯ve never heard of a wolf that can manifest into their own body, even if it is a dog¡¯s form.


    Relief blossoms, rxing every inch of taut muscle as Iy back in my bed. My breath escapes me in a long sigh.


    Selene is close.


    She must have been running all night. I¡¯m not sure how fast she can run, but it must have been hard on her.


    Selene? I ask after a few minutes.


    <i>I </i>can hear <i>you</i><i>, </i>her voice whispers, and I can feel tears


    in my eyes.


    14:52


    5/8


    <b>33 </b>Ava: Selene¡¯s Return


    <i>I¡¯m </i>in a <i>hospital </i>run <i>by </i><i>the </i><i>Aspen </i>pack. Their alpha <i>saved </i>mest <i>night</i><i>. </i>I quickly give a summary of events, feeling her presence strengthen every minute.


    <i>Are </i><i>you </i><i>hurt</i>?


    I shake my head, forgetting she can¡¯t see me.


    <i>Ava</i>. <i>Are </i><i>you </i>hurt<i>?</i>


    <i>Not </i><i>bad</i><i>, </i>mainly <i>from </i><i>the </i>car crash. <i>I </i>have some questions, <i>though</i>. <i>They </i>said I¡¯m <i>going </i><i>into </i>heat<i>. </i>They <i>want </i><i>me </i><i>here </i><i>until </i><i>my </i>heat is <i>over</i>.


    Selene goes silent, but I can still feel her. It¡¯s good to


    have her back.


    <i>That </i><i>will </i><i>be </i>problematic<i>, </i>she says, sounding grim. <i>Has </i><i>the </i><i>alpha </i><i>scented </i><i>you</i><i>?</i>Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    <i>You </i>mean, <i>sniffed </i><i>me</i><i>? </i><i>Yes</i>.


    I can hear a faint growl in my head. Has <i>he </i><i>gotten </i>near


    the scar <i>on </i><i>your </i><i>neck</i>?


    <i>No</i><i>, </i>I respond obediently.


    <i>Good</i><i>. </i><i>Keep </i><i>him </i><i>away </i><i>from </i><i>it</i>. <i>When </i><i>did </i><i>you </i><i>lose </i><i>the </i><i>ne</i><i>?</i>


    I look around. <i>How </i><i>did </i><i>you </i><i>know</i><i>? </i><i>Can </i><i>you </i>see <i>me</i>?


    33 Ava Selene¡¯s Return


    <i>No. </i><i>If </i>you¡¯re <i>going </i><i>into </i><i>heat</i><i>, </i><i>it </i>means <i>you </i><i>lost </i>the


    <i>ne</i>.


    Oh. That¡¯s news to me. Would have been nice to


    know¡­


    <i>Um</i>, <i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>know</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>thought </i><i>I </i><i>might </i><i>have </i><i>lost </i>it <i>during </i><i>the </i><i>crash</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>now <i>I¡¯m </i><i>thinking </i><i>I </i><i>might </i><i>have </i><i>lost </i><i>it </i><i>earlier</i>. The guys who kidnapped <i>me </i><i>kept </i><i>saying </i><i>I </i>was <i>going </i><i>into </i><i>heat</i><i>.</i>


    Selene¡¯s sigh of frustration fills my head. <i>Will </i><i>you </i><i>be </i><i>safe </i><i>there</i>?


    <i>At </i><i>the </i>hospital?


    <i>Yes</i><i>.</i>


    I nod, then remember she can¡¯t see me. <i>Yes</i>. <i>Alpha </i><i>yton </i><i>seems </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>very </i><i>kind</i>, and has <i>a </i><i>good </i><i>reputation </i><i>as </i><i>a </i>leader. <i>I </i>don¡¯t <i>think </i><i>he </i><i>will </i>do <i>anything</i>


    to me.


    She sighs again. <i>I </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>look </i><i>for </i>the <i>ne</i>. <i>Don¡¯t </i>lose the <i>ring</i><i>, </i><i>too</i><i>, </i><i>or </i><i>we </i><i>will </i>really <i>be </i><i>in </i><i>trouble</i>.


    I touch the ring, needing the physical reassurance that it¡¯s still there. It is. <i>Are </i>you <i>going </i><i>to </i><i>exin </i><i>it </i><i>all </i><i>to </i>me <i>now</i><i>? </i>What I <i>am</i><i>? </i><i>Why </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>in </i><i>heat</i><i>? </i><i>Why </i><i>this </i><i>ne</i>


    14:52


    7.9


    33 Ava: Selene¡¯s Return


    <i>keeps </i><i>me </i><i>from </i><i>going </i><i>into </i><i>heat</i><i>?</i>


    Selene goes silent for a while. Her voice is fading when she finally responds. <i>We </i><i>will </i><i>talk</i>, Ava.


    Comment1


    View All


    >


    14:52


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    11


    1


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    B/B


    34 Ava Ovee (1)


    ¡°Hello, Alpha yton,¡± I say, smiling back despite the butterflies in my stomach. I¡¯m keenly aware of Selene¡¯s warning about keeping him away from my scar. It¡¯s not like I want anyone near it anyway, but her caution makes me extra wary.


    He steps into the room, his presence filling the small space. ¡°Please, just yton is fine.¡± His voice is warm, like honey and fresh¨Cbaked bread, all things that stimte my appetite¨Cprobably a side effect from only being allowed to eat little cups of jello. ¡°How are you feeling? I apologize for not being able to check on


    you sooner.¡±


    I wave off his apology, setting the jello cup aside. ¡°I¡¯m doing better, thanks. The nurse said I still have a little while before the peak of my heat hits.¡±


    yton brings a chair to the side of my bed, sitting with the elegant grace most wolf shifters manage without thinking.


    I don¡¯t have that level of grace, probably because I


    wasn¡¯t raised with my wolf inside of me like the rest of


    them.


    ¡°About that,¡± yton says, sounding hesitant. ¡°The


    14:52


    2/9


    34 Ava: Oveo (1)


    doctors are certain that you are, in fact, a true omega.¡±


    I nod slowly, waiting for him to continue. We¡¯d already established that.


    ¡°True omega heats are¡­¡± He ps his hands, unsps them, and eventually rests them on the side of my bed as rests his elbows on his knees. His fingers brush gently against the side of my hand, and I¡¯m surprised to feel fireworks explode at the contact. ¡°Different.¡±


    ¡°Different how?¡± I ask, distracted by how much I want to grab his hands, to link our fingers together.


    ¡°They¡¯re stronger. Wolves know when one is around, even if they can¡¯t directly scent them. So, the unmated wolves tend to get a little single¨Cminded in their pursuit.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± I¡¯m paying attention, or trying to, but I¡¯m also trying not to just rape his hand with an unwanted


    hand¨Cholding.


    1


    ¡°Even I will have a hard time controlling myself, so we will do our best to keep only female employees once it¡¯s confirmed that you¡¯re entering your peak.¡±


    He seems to understand what¡¯s going on in my head,


    probably because I¡¯ve been staring at his hand without


    3/9


    34 Ava Ovee (1)


    blinking. He reaches out, and I link my fingers through his with a satisfied sigh.


    His voice gets a little rougher, and I blink at him as he speaks, wondering why his voice sounds so <i>nice</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°A true omega seeks an alpha when she¡¯s in heat, though a strong beta can also catch her attention,¡± he says, and I realize that he¡¯s now sitting on the edge of my bed.


    And we¡¯re staring at each other, as his thumb caresses the back of my hand in a way that¡¯s driving me insane.


    I tilt my chin up just a little, and yton leans down to nuzzle against my jaw. ¡°Do you need an alpha, Ava?¡± he asks in that rough voice that makes everything inside me tingle.


    I nod, panting a little as he drags our sped hands up my thigh, pressing gently down against the top of my pelvis. I wiggle a little, and he bites my ear.


    ¡°You smell divine.¡±


    I sigh as he lets go of my hand, pulling my nket down. He nuzzles down the side of my neck, licking at the crescent scar that¡¯s¡­ really¡­ important?


    14.52


    34 Ava: Overcoino (1)


    Important.


    My scar is important.


    Why?


    Because it feels good when he kisses it. Yes.


    And licks it.


    And nibbles.


    And bites.


    And-


    <i>Fuck</i><i>.</i>


    Part of my brain function returns, and I shove at yton¡¯s chest weakly. ¡°Wait. Alpha-¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he breathes, beforetching onto my neck and sucking hard in a way that has my entire body jolting off the bed. I grab his head, wanting to pull him away,


    but instead shove him closer.


    Warning bells are going off somewhere, but I don¡¯t care. ¡°Harder,¡± I beg him, and he bites down.


    I moan in dizzying delight, and his hand is rough as it yanks at the bottom of my hospital gown, shoving it up


    14:52 ¨C


    5/91


    34 Ava Ovee (1)


    precision. I can feel his fingers sliding, parting me, and


    <i>¡°</i><i>ALPHA </i><i>CLAYTON</i><i>!</i>¡± Someone¡¯s screaming.


    yton¡¯s growling as he shoves his fingers inside of me, and I¡¯m trying desperately to keep him there, bucking against his hand. I¡¯m pleading, he¡¯s snarling, and suddenly he¡¯s gone.


    I burst into tears as frustration burns through me, only to feel someone holding me gently. Someone¡¯s growling and snarling, and I want to go to them, but-


    ¡°Shh, Ava. Shh.¡±


    Something pinches my thigh, but I can¡¯t swat it away because there¡¯s something on top of them, weighing


    them down.


    I¡¯m dizzy.


    ¡°I feel¨Cweird¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, sweetheart. You just need to hold on a little longer. We gave you some medicine to help, okay?¡±


    ¡°I need the alpha,¡± I whimper. ¡°I need him.¡±


    ¡°I know, honey, but I don¡¯t think you know what you¡¯re


    14:53


    6.9


    30 Ava. Ovee (1)


    doing right now.¡±


    I remember her name now, the one holding me and stroking my hair. The one who made my arms feel like they weigh a thousand pounds.


    Jenna.


    I blink owlishly, realizing my vision is blurry. I yank my sses off my face, d to see that everything¡¯s finally clear again.


    Throwing my sses across the room, I try to pull


    away from Jenna. ¡°Alpha yton. I need Alpha


    yton.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t. Your body¡¯s calming down. You¡¯re fine.¡±


    It¡¯s not calming down.


    I¡¯m hot. It hurts. I need <i>him</i><i>, </i>but he isn¡¯t here. He rejected me. Then he apologized. And then he disappeared. I don¡¯t know where he is.


    ¡°Alpha yton didn¡¯t reject you,¡± Jenna says, her warm voice a soothing balm to the itch inside of me. ¡°He just needed toe to his senses, even if he didn¡¯t want to. He¡¯s outside now, and he won¡¯t be back until your heat is over. Okay?¡±


    14:53 C


    7/9


    34 Ava: Ovee (<b>1</b><b>)</b>


    I shake my head. ¡°Not yton. Lucas. I need Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well, Lucas isn¡¯t here right now, and we¡¯re all here to get you through this together, okay? Hey, Nance- can you get me another dose? She should be out right now, but she¡¯s fighting it.¡±


    ¡°Her pulse is all over the ce,¡± another voice


    Alpha¡¯s out there?


    Lucas.


    My alpha.


    I shove Jenna off me and rush to the door, opening it just before Jenna pulls me back. ¡°Alpha!¡±

 CHAPTER 35

    35 yton: Ovee <b>(</b><b>II</b><b>)</b>


    <i>CLAYTON</i>


    I tear at the hands restraining me, snarling with a fury that nearly chokes me. The scent of my mate¨Cmy omega¨Cstill clings to my skin, an intoxicating perfume that drives me to the brink of madness.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I roar, thrashing against the iron grip of my beta and the guards I¡¯d assigned to Ava¡¯s room¨Call mated, all safe from her heat. They hold fast, dragging me further from the room where she lies. Further from


    the sweet siren song of her scent.


    ¡°Alpha, you must control yourself,¡± Rowan grits out, his voice strained with the effort of containing my rage. But control is a distant memory, shattered the moment. I caught her scent. The moment I knew she was mine.


    ¡°She needs me,¡± I growl, the words tearing from my throat like shards of ss. Every fiber of my being screams to go to her, to im what is mine by right. To sink my teeth into the soft curve of her neck and mark her as my own. To fuck her, to breed her, to


    14:53


    16


    35 yton: Ovee (II)


    im her <b>so </b>no one else can. So my scent is all over


    her. So she¡¯s mine. All mine.¡±


    But they don¡¯t understand. They can¡¯t feel the primal pull, the all¨Cconsuming need that sets my blood on fire. She¡¯s my mate, the other half of my soul. And they dare to keep me from her?


    I lunge forward, a savage roar building in my chest. But more hands grasp at me, holding me back. I can hear their voices, a distant buzz drowned out by the pounding of my own heart.


    ¡°Alpha, please. You¡¯re not in your right mind.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in heat, yton. You know what that means.¡± Rowan grunts. ¡°Fuck, you might have to hold me back, too. I can smell her. Shit. I need her.¡±


    ¡°God dammit. Beta! We can¡¯t deal with the both of you


    at once. Wake up!¡±


    Rowan snarls. ¡°I know! Damn it. My wolf thinks she¡¯s my fucking mate. This fucking omega heat is bullshit. Fuck. <i>Fuck</i><i>! </i>This is killing me. yton! Wake the fuck up! Hey, you¨Chit me. Hit me once so I can wake up. <i>Fuck</i><i>. </i>I want to fuck her. I¡¯m going.¡±


    A meaty thud follows his words, along with a grunted.


    2:6


    35 yton: Ovee (il)


    ¡°Shit, it¡¯s not working. I¡¯m going to need to be


    restrained.¡±


    But their words are meaningless. All that matters is her. My omega. My Ava.


    I catch a glimpse of her through the doorway, her face flushed and eyes zed with need. Need for me. The sight sends a bolt of pure, primal desire shooting through me, and I renew my struggles with a


    vengeance.


    ¡°Close the fucking door!¡± I hear someone yell, and then the door ms closed. I can¡¯t see her anymore.


    ¡°Ava,¡± I rasp, her name a prayer and a curse on my lips.


    ¡°Ava!¡±


    But they¡¯re too strong, too many. I feel myself being dragged back, further and further from her intoxicating presence. The scent of her heat fades, reced by the sterile tang of the hospital corridor.


    I shove and thrash, my body a whirlwind of raw, animalistic fury as I fight against the restraints holding me back. The hands grappling at my arms, my shoulders, are nothing more than infuriating obstacles keeping me from what is mine. From her.


    14:53


    316


    35 yton: Ovee (II)


    ¡°Let me go, damn you!¡± I snarl, my wolf raging just


    beneath the surface, wing to be set free. To im its mate. My mate.


    ¡°Alpha, please!¡± Someone¡¯s strained voice cuts through the red haze of need clouding my mind. ¡°You have to fight this. She¡¯s not-¡±


    But I don¡¯t let him finish. With a feral growl, I wrench myself free from his grasp, sending him staggering back. The guards clutch at me, their grips like iron shackles, but I shake them off with a strength born of pure desperation.


    Ava. I have to get to Ava.


    Her scent still lingers in the air, a tantalizing tease that has me salivating with want. With need. My wolf howls inside me, a savage, possessive thing that demands to be sated. To im its mate in the most primal way possible.


    I can¡¯t fight it anymore. I don¡¯t want to.


    Letting out a guttural roar, I charge forward, barreling through the feeble attempts to restrain me. The door to her room is so close now, just a few strides away. I can almost taste her on my tongue, sweet and


    14:53


    4/6


    35 yton: Ovee (II)


    intoxicating.


    And then, as if by some cosmic twist of fate, the door swings open. There she is, framed in the doorway like a vision from my wildest dreams. My omega. My mate.¡±


    ¡°Alpha!¡± she cries out, and her sweet voice has me trembling with need.


    Our eyes meet, and the world around us seems to fall away. There¡¯s only her¨Cher flushed cheeks, her heaving chest, her eyes burning with a need that


    mirrors my own. An eternity seems to pass in that


    single, charged moment, our gazes locked in a searingContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    embrace.


    Then, as if pulled by some inexorable force, we¡¯re moving towards each other. My strides are long, devouring the distance between us in the span of a few ragged breaths. And then she¡¯s in my arms, her soft curves molding perfectly against the hard nes of my body.


    A strangled groan escapes my lips as her scent envelops me, setting every nerve ending aze. It¡¯s heady and rich, a tempting blend of honey and vani that has my wolf howling in ecstasy. Mine. She¡¯s mine.


    14:53


    6/6


    35 yton. Ovea (II)


    Ava whimpers softly, her fingers clutching at my shirt as if she¡¯s drowning and I¡¯m her only lifeline. I can feel the heat rolling off her in waves, her skin feverish and slick with need. For me.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± she gasps again, her voice a breathless plea that sears straight through me.


    I can¡¯t resist her siren song any longer. With a low, possessive growl, I crush my lips to hers in a searing, all¨Cconsuming kiss.


    Comment 12


    View All >


    <b>R</b>


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>11</b>


    <b>*</b><b>0</b>

 CHAPTER 36

    36 Ava: Ovee (III)¡±


    My hands dive into his hair, yanking him closer as I rub and writhe against him, ignoring the hands pulling at me, trying to tear me away from my mate. My Lucas. My alpha.R


    The kiss consumes me down to my soul, and I wrap my legs around him, reveling in the feel of him against me as he holds me to him, settling the core of me just above the erection I can feel pressing against his jeans.


    I gasp between kisses, and grind down, begging for more, ignoring the voices around us.


    I feel another pinch on my thigh, and I cling to my alpha, moaning as his tongue dives into my mouth again and again, exploring every millimeter.


    <i>AVA</i><i>.</i>


    <i>AVA</i><i>!</i>


    <i>AVA</i>. <i>WAKE</i>. UP<i>.</i>


    Selene¡¯s voice breaks through the kisses, but I can only feel annoyance. <i>Go </i><i>away</i>!


    His hands are up my gown, squeezing my breasts, and


    14:53


    1/7


    36 Ava: Ovee (II)


    <i>ohmygod</i><i>, </i>he¡¯s pinching my nipples in a way that makes me jerk my hips against him and moan.


    Ava! He isn¡¯t Lucas<i>. </i><i>He </i><i>isn¡¯t </i>your mate!


    I pull away from the brain¨Cnumbing kiss, panting as I try to focus on the man in front of me. Lucas?


    No? Yes?


    I blink, and lose my focus when he swoops in for another kiss. I can still feel people trying to tug us apart, but my alpha refuses to let me go.


    I yank hard at his chestnut hair, telling him without words that I want it rougher, and-


    Wait.


    Lucas doesn¡¯t have hair this color.


    I pull back again, covering his mouth with my hand. He licks and nibbles at my palm, and I can feel him.


    rhythmically rubbing my hips against him in a way that makes me want to give up and let him do whatever he


    wants to me.


    But he¡¯s not Lucas.


    He¡¯s yton.


    14:53


    217


    36 Ava: Ovee (III))


    Alpha yton. Yes<i>. </i><i>Not </i>Lucas. Wake <i>up</i>, Ava. <i>Your </i>heat is <i>taking </i>over <i>you</i><i>. </i><i>You </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>take </i><i>control</i><i>, </i>unless <i>you </i>want <i>to </i><i>be </i>mated <i>to </i><i>the </i>Aspen <i>alpha</i><i>.</i>


    That doesn¡¯t sound so bad. In fact, it sounds great.


    Great enough that I want to tear his clothes off and do it right now.


    <i>Ava</i><i>!</i>


    I groan, then yelp as firm hands grab me around the chest and yank me out of yton¡¯s grip, just as yton falls to the ground.


    I see Nurse Jenna, then, with two syringes in her hand and a guilty look on her face.


    My body arches into the man who took me from yton, but whoever it is sets me on the ground with augh. ¡°Won¡¯t work on me. Sorry, little omega. Here, Jen¨Cwhy don¡¯t we knock her out, too? She¡¯s just going to keep escaping if we don¡¯t.¡±


    I nod frantically. ¡°Yes. Please. I can¡¯t¨CI want¨CHelp me!¡±


    I¡¯m incoherent, but at least I¡¯m starting to realize that something is very, very wrong.


    14:53 ¡ª)


    3/7


    38 Ava Oven (1)


    I just made out with Alpha yton like a sex¨Cdepraved maniac, and I¡¯m pretty sure his wolf is convinced we¡¯re mates. But we¡¯re not, because Lucas is my mate.


    Isn¡¯t he?


    I think he is.


    And¨Cdespite being horrified¨Cthere¡¯s a huge, heat¨Cdriven part of me that wants to pounce back onto Alpha yton and let him have his bestial way with me, driven purely by the urges of my heat.


    <i>Yes</i>, that¡¯s the <i>heat </i><i>slut </i><i>in </i><i>you</i>. <i>Just </i>ignore <i>her</i>, <i>Ava</i><i>. </i><i>Once </i><i>you </i><i>get </i><i>used </i><i>to </i><i>it</i>, <i>she </i>won¡¯t <i>take </i>over <i>anymore</i><i>. </i>Selene sounds resigned. This wasn¡¯t <i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>happen </i>this way<i>. </i><i>I </i><i>told </i><i>you </i><i>to </i><i>keep </i><i>him </i>away <i>from</i>


    <i>your </i><i>scar</i><i>.</i>


    I decline to mention how all her instructions went out


    the window the moment I saw his face. Or was it when


    I smelled him? I¡¯m not sure. I want him back.


    <i>No</i>, Ava. <i>Calm </i><i>down</i>. <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>be </i>there soon<i>.</i>


    ¡°Okay, Ava, honey. It¡¯s just going to be a little stick-¡±


    Whoever is holding me won¡¯t let me go, no matter how much I writhe and kick against his hold.


    14:53


    36 Ava Ovee (ll)


    Dizziness rushes through me in a wave. My knees buckle. I can feel whoever¡¯s holding me tightening his grip, saving me from crashing to the floor like a boneless chicken.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s taking effect. We need to keep an eye on her vitals. Let¡¯s get her into the istion unit. She¡¯s as frenzied as the men are,¡± Nurse Jenna says, her relief palpable, even to my drugged ears.


    I struggle to keep my eyes open. I can¡¯t hold myself up anymore, and I slump against the mountain holding me, feeling blessed relief from the manic desire that


    had taken over me.


    ¡°Come on, little omega. Let¡¯s get you somewhere safe,¡± the man murmurs, his voice distorted and distant.


    I try to protest, but my wordse out as a garbled mumble. My eyelids droop, and I catch a glimpse of Alpha yton being lifted from the floor, his face flushed and his eyes zed over.


    ***


    The bright, white ceiling is the first thing that really hits my brain as it loads back into consciousness.


    It hurna mu <b>Quan </b>with light and I squint <b>at </b>it wishing I


    14:53


    6/7


    36 Ava Ovee (i)


    could just turn the lights off with my thoughts. Of course, it doesn¡¯t work.


    <i>Of </i><i>course </i><i>not</i>. <i>You¡¯ve </i>had <i>no </i><i>training</i><i>.</i>


    I blink at the ceiling. Right. No training. No wonder I


    can¡¯t do it.


    Wait.


    <i>What</i>? <i>I </i>can move <i>shit </i><i>with </i>my <i>mind</i><i>? </i>My brain cycles


    into awareness faster with that shock.


    <i>Of </i>course <i>not</i><i>. </i>Wake <i>up</i><i>, </i><i>Ava</i>.


    I try to sit up, only to realize my arms and legs are restrained. My eyes trail over the ties holding me to the rails of my bed, then over the room to realize I¡¯m


    alone.


    The door is closed. It¡¯s huge and metal, not like a normal hospital door. Goosebumps prickle over my skin, and I can¡¯t help but shiver. I don¡¯t want to know what happens in this room where they need a room


    like that.


    Remembering everything that happened with Alpha yton, a blush fires from my chest straight into my face. Fuck. Yeah, I can see why they¡¯d need a door like


    14:54

 CHAPTER 37

    37 Ava: Ovee (IV)


    I was an animal. And so was he.


    I can feel Selene in the back of my mind, and I know that she¡¯s asleep. I don¡¯t bother her; I have a more pressing concern.


    There¡¯s no call light within reach, and I wiggle and struggle against my restraints. I desperately,


    <i>desperately </i>need to pee.


    I can hear a little electronic click, then a disinterested, staticky voice fills the room. ¡°Do you need anything?¡±


    I clear my throat, licking my dry lips. ¡°I need to go to the bathroom.¡± My voice is hoarse, my throat sore. I wonder if I¡¯ve been screaming. I have a feeling I have


    been.


    ¡°Your nurse will be in in just a moment,¡± Static Voice says, and clicks off again.


    I realize then that they¡¯re probably watching me on camera, and my skin prickles in unease. Somehow, this feels worse than dealing with a horny kidnapper rubbing himself on me.


    17


    37 Ava: Ovee (IV)


    I try not to think about it. It¡¯s something I¡¯m used <b>to </b>doing; it¡¯s how I¡¯ve made it through life this far.


    But I really, <i>really </i>need to pee, damn it.


    A nurse I don¡¯t recognizees in, and it takes a solid thirty seconds for her to lock the door behind her. It¡¯s embarrassing to see how many security measures are in ce to keep me unmated.


    ¡°How are you feeling? You seem to be pretty rational,¡± she says, chipper as the morning sun.


    I hate her. I feel like shit. My head hurts. My body hurts. I have horrible memories of me throwing myself at a man I barely know in front of who knows how many strangers, and here¡¯s this pretty nurse with her life together, asking me how I¡¯m doing.


    ¡°I need to go to the bathroom, or I¡¯m going to burst.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I can remove your restraints, but if you start feeling off, we¡¯re going to have to put you back in them. We don¡¯t want a repeat ofst night.¡± She speaks in a matter of fact kind of way, but I can¡¯t help blushing.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not,¡± I agree with a sigh, perking up when


    cha noman to mu aide and starta unhuabling my urint


    14:54


    217


    37 Ava: Ovee (IV)


    first. Now that I know I¡¯m about to have freedom, my urgency has be an emergency. ¡°Please hurry.¡±


    The nurse releases me from the restraints, and I bolt for the bathroom in panic. For a brief moment, I¡¯m able to push aside the confusion and embarrassment. But then memories rush back, and I bury my face in my


    hands as I remember it all.


    Ugh.


    I wish I had amnesia.


    If only there was a pill to cancel heat and cause twenty¨Cfour hours of memory loss!


    But there isn¡¯t, so I flush the toilet and wash my hands. Drying them with a thin hospital town, I stare at my reflection. Tangled hair, puffy eyes, and hickeys everywhere.


    I shudder and turn away from the mirror, patting my hot cheeks. So embarrassing.


    Thankfully, the nurse is gone when I exit the


    bathroom. The sight of the restraints hanging off my bed makes my stomach roil with nausea, so I sit on the visitor¡¯s couch instead.


    14


    377


    37 Ava: Ovee (IV)


    The nursees in, followed by a female doctor, going through the borate process of locking and


    unlocking the steel door.


    The doctor enters the room, a warm smile on her face. ¡°Good morning, Ava. I¡¯m Dr. Summers. How are you feeling today?¡±


    I shrug. Knowing she probably heard aboutst night makes me feel awkward, so I avoid her eyes.


    ¡°Embarrassed, mostly. And sore.¡± I gesture vaguely at my neck.


    Dr. Summers nods, her expression serious. ¡°IUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    understand. What you experienced was a very intense heat cycle, Ava. Much stronger than what we typically see in omegas.¡±


    She sits down across from me, folding her hands in herp. ¡°Honestly, though¡­ We don¡¯t have a lot of documented information on true omegas and their heat cycles. They¡¯re incredibly rare. All omegas are called that because they were given the rank, not born


    as one.¡±


    I swallow hard, my stomach churning with unease. ¡°So, what does that mean for me?¡±


    14.54 ¡ª


    37 Ava: Ovee (IV)


    Dr. Summers sighs. ¡°It means we underestimated the severity of your heat. We thought we would have more time before the peak hit.¡± She looks at me directly, her eyes apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ava. We should have taken more precautions.¡±


    I shrug a shoulder, trying to be nonchnt. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I mean, it¡¯s not, but¡­ I understand.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to do everything we can to help you through this, Ava. I promise.¡± Dr. Summers leans


    forward, her voice gentle but firm. ¡°But I need you to be honest with me about your symptoms, okay? Even if it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    I take a deep breath, trying to steady myself. ¡°Okay. I


    can do that.¡±


    Dr. Summers smiles encouragingly. ¡°Good. Now, tell me, how are you feeling physically? Any pain,


    difort?¡±


    I shift on the couch, wincing slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sore. Everywhere. And I feel¡­ I don¡¯t know. Restless? Like my skin is too tight.¡±


    She nods, making a note on her clipboard. ¡°That¡¯smon during heat. Your body is going through a lot.


    14:59


    5.7


    37 Ava: Ovee (IV)


    of changes right now.¡±


    ¡°And the¡­ the need? The desire? Is that normal too?¡± <b>I</b>


    ask, my face flushing.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Your hormones are in overdrive right now, Ava. It¡¯s going to affect your emotions and your physical desires.¡± Dr. Summers looks at me.


    sympathetically. ¡°I know it¡¯s overwhelming, but it¡¯s all part of the process. And for you, any alpha or rtively strong shifter is going to tempt you. Unfortunately, Alpha Shadowpine¡¯s presence was a triggerst night,


    and we don¡¯t want to risk another situation.¡±


    I nod, trying to absorb this information. It¡¯s a lot to take in, on top of everything else.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to monitor you closely, Ava. We¡¯ll do everything we can to keep youfortable and safe.¡± Dr. Summers stands up, offering me a reassuring smile. ¡°If you need anything, anything at all, just let one of the nurses know, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Dr. Summers.¡± I manage a small smile, grateful for her kindness.


    Their <i>doctors </i><i>know </i>nothing<i>, </i>Selene says in my mind,


    14:54

 CHAPTER 38

    <b></b>Ava: Challenging Common Knowledge


    38 Ava: Challenging Common


    Knowledge


    <i>What </i><i>do </i><i>you </i>mean??


    Selene sighs in my mind, a little huff that brings a


    picture to my mind¡¯s eye of her resting her chin on her front paws. I miss her.


    <i>You </i>are <i>not </i><i>an </i>omega<i>, </i>she finally says. <i>Omegas </i>don¡¯t <i>exist</i><i>.</i>


    I tilt my head. It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t believe Selene, it¡¯s just that¡­ well, I mean, how do omegas not exist? All shifters have ranks, once theye into adulthood.


    Well¨CI never got a rank, because I didn¡¯t have a rank. But everyone else has one.


    Selene growls. Omegas <i>were </i><i>created </i>for <i>the </i>pleasure of <i>the </i>alphas <i>of </i><i>old</i><i>, </i><i>who </i>wanted nothing more than to <i>breed </i><i>and </i><i>dominate</i><i>. </i><i>It </i>was a different time.


    I talk out loud, because I¡¯m giving myself a headache by <i>thinking </i>too hard at her. ¡°What about the ¡®true omegas¡® they¡¯re talking about?¡±


    1/8


    38 Ava: Challenging Common Knowledge


    <i>There </i>is <i>no </i>true <i>omega</i><i>. </i>There are only shifters <b><i>with </i></b><i>powerful </i>heat <i>cycles</i>. Some <i>of </i>them were known <i>to </i><i>breed </i><i>strong </i>alpha <i>pups</i>. Wolves and humans <i>both </i><i>tend </i><i>toward </i>the <i>superstitious</i>.


    Powerful heat cyclese <i>to </i><i>powerful </i>she¨C<i>wolves</i>. <i>It </i><i>has </i><i>nothing </i><i>to </i><i>do </i><i>with </i><i>their </i>arbitrary <i>rankings</i><i>.</i>


    I rub my eyes in frustration. It isn¡¯t that I¡¯m not understanding the words she¡¯s saying; it¡¯s just that nothing is making sense in my head, like we¡¯re speaking of a foreignnd.


    ¡°So they just made up this entire thing, because some strong wolf got really horny during heat?¡±


    <i>Yes</i>.


    ¡°How does that even make sense?¡±


    <i>All </i>of these ranks <i>are </i>for human <i>ego</i>. <i>Alphas </i>have <i>always </i><i>existed</i><i>, </i><i>though </i><i>we </i><i>did </i><i>not </i><i>have </i><i>a </i><i>word </i>for them<i>. </i>Even <i>strong </i><i>betas </i>can <i>be </i>alphas. <i>It </i>isn¡¯t <i>a </i><i>birthright</i><i>, </i>but a matter of <i>strength </i>and <i>leadership</i>. <i>Strong </i>wolves <i>lead </i><i>the </i><i>pack</i>. <i>Weak </i>wolves follow. <i>It </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>rocket </i><i>science</i><i>.</i>


    I groan, resting my forehead on my hand as Selene


    tomson a homb <b>on </b>the antiro ranking hiararahu <b>of</b>


    2/8


    38 Ava: Challenging Common Knowledge


    shifters.


    <i>Hush</i><i>, </i>little <i>one</i>. <i>I </i><i>hear </i><i>your </i><i>skepticism</i><i>.</i>


    Having <b>a </b>wolf in my head gives me no privacy at all.


    <i>But </i>even <i>our </i><i>wolves </i>refer <i>to </i><i>our </i>ranks, I protest. Don¡¯t


    they?


    Selene¡¯s sigh this time is so strong I can almost feel it in the room with me. <i>Child</i><i>, </i>there is <i>too </i><i>much </i><i>history </i><i>to </i><i>go through</i>. Yes, <i>the </i>weak wolves <i>of </i><i>today¡¯s </i>shifters <i>have </i><i>epted </i>this, as this is <i>how </i><i>your </i>packs <i>work </i><i>now</i>. <i>But </i><i>they </i><i>were </i><i>not </i>always so.


    It sounds like Selene¡¯s telling me the entire history of shifters is wrong.


    <i>It </i><i>is</i><i>.</i>


    I groan. Somehow, I know I don¡¯t want to hear


    this.


    <i>This </i><i>is </i><i>why </i><i>I </i>didn¡¯t <i>tell </i><i>you </i><i>anything </i><i>before</i>.


    any of


    Okay. I take a deep breath. Exin <i>it </i>to me <i>from </i>the <i>beginning</i><i>, </i><i>Selene</i>.


    ***


    <i>Long </i><i>ago</i>, wolves and humans <i>lived </i><i>in </i>harmony<i>, </i>Selene


    14:56


    3/8


    38 Ava: Challenging Common Knowledge


    begins, her voice a soothing rumble in my mind. The <i>Great </i><i>Wolves</i><i>, </i><i>Lycans</i><i>, </i><i>were </i><i>respected </i><i>and </i><i>revered </i><i>by </i>human magicians. <i>They </i>worked <i>together</i>, <i>each </i><i>benefiting </i>from <i>the </i>other¡¯s <i>strengths</i>.


    But as with all <i>things </i>human<i>, </i>war eventually <i>came</i>. The <i>gods</i><i>, </i><i>fickle </i>beings that <i>they </i><i>were</i><i>, </i><i>grew </i><i>tired </i>of <i>the </i>constant <i>bloodshed </i>waged in their names. They <i>decided </i><i>to </i><i>flee </i><i>this </i><i>world</i><i>, </i><i>to </i><i>find </i><i>sce </i><i>in </i>another


    <i>realm</i>.


    <i>The </i><i>Lycans</i>, <i>in </i>their wisdom and <i>loyalty</i><i>, </i><i>agreed </i><i>to </i><i>be </i>sacrificed <i>to </i>ensure the gods¡® safe departure. Their souls were to guide <i>and </i><i>protect </i>the <i>gods </i>on their <i>journey</i><i>.</i>


    Sacrificed. The word is heavy in my mind. To give up one¡¯s life, even for a god¨Cthat¡¯s a level of devotion I can¡¯t fathom..


    <i>But </i>some <i>among </i>the human magicians <i>were </i><i>not </i>content <i>with </i>this. They delved into forbidden <i>magic</i>, <i>seeking </i><i>to </i><i>bring </i>the Lycan souls <i>back </i>from the realm <i>between </i><i>life </i>and death<i>, </i>desiring their <i>strength</i>.


    <i>And </i><i>so </i>the first shifters were <i>born</i><i>, </i>weakened Lycan souls <i>merging </i>with human <i>bodies</i><i>. </i>But <i>such </i><i>a </i>vition


    14:54


    A/BProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    38 Ava: Challenging Common Knowledge


    of <i>the </i><i>natural </i>order <i>could </i><i>not </i><i>go </i>unpunished<i>.</i>


    I hold my breath, dreading whates next in Selene¡¯s


    tale.


    <i>The </i><i>Lycan </i><i>Curse </i><i>descended </i>upon <i>the </i><i>magicians </i>and their descendants. The <i>returned </i>Lycan souls, <i>enraged </i><i>by </i>the <i>betrayal</i>, <i>consumed </i><i>them</i><i>. </i>Over time, these souls developed their <i>own </i>identity<i>, </i><i>working </i><i>in </i><i>harmony </i>with <i>the </i><i>souls </i><i>they </i>shared life <i>with</i>. They <i>became </i>Lycan <i>Shifters</i><i>.</i>


    I frown, trying to reconcile this with the history I¡¯ve been taught. Shifters, cursed? It goes against everything I know. We are blessed by the moon goddess, and given a gift¨Cor so we¡¯re told.


    As <i>centuries </i><i>passed</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>Lycan </i>Shifters <i>became </i><i>simply </i><i>known </i>as wolf shifters. <i>They </i><i>formed </i><i>their </i><i>own </i><i>packs</i><i>, </i>their <i>own </i>traditions and values<i>, </i><i>based </i>on <i>their </i><i>unique </i><i>history</i><i>. </i>And that, <i>little </i>one<i>, </i>is the true <i>origin </i><i>of </i>our <i>kind</i><i>. </i>Two <i>souls </i><i>cursed </i>into one <i>body</i>.


    Selene¡¯s voice fades, leaving me in a stunned silence. It¡¯s a lot to take in, this alternate history. Part of me wants to reject it, to cling to the familiar stories I¡¯ve grown up with


    14:54


    5/8


    38 Ava: Challenging Common Knowledge


    But-


    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±


    It means<i>, </i><i>Ava</i>, that <i>you </i><i>are </i><i>more </i>than what they¡¯ve <i>told </i><i>you</i>. You are <i>not </i>an <i>omega</i>. <i>You </i>are a <i>descendant </i><i>of </i><i>the </i>original magicians, a being <i>of </i><i>magic </i>and <i>power </i><i>in </i><i>your </i><i>own </i><i>right</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°But¨Cdoesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m cursed?¡±


    <i>Of </i><i>course</i>.


    I wait for her to borate, but she doesn¡¯t. ¡°But I¡¯m


    different.¡±


    <i>Yes</i>.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t Jessa and Phoenix different?¡±


    <i>It </i>is <i>in </i>your <i>soul</i>, <i>not </i><i>in </i><i>your </i><i>blood</i>.


    I sigh. ¡°Okay. Selene, <i>how </i>am I different? Exin it to me like I¡¯m five.¡±


    You are stronger than the others.


    ¡°So, because I¡¯m strong, my heat is strong.¡± That¡¯s what she¡¯d said just a few moments ago.


    <i>It </i>is one of the reasons<i>, </i>she concedes. <i>Though</i><i>, </i><i>your</i>


    3/8


    38 Ava: Challenging Common Knowledge


    <i>Yours </i><i>is </i><i>to </i>gain <i>strength</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°Did you miss the part where I jumped yton¡¯s bones and tried to fuck him in front of the hospital staff?¡±


    Sex<i>, </i><i>of </i><i>course</i>, <i>is </i>part <i>of </i><i>it</i><i>, </i>Selene says primly.


    I sigh. It¡¯s like having half¨Canswers, which Selene excels at so thoroughly. But, I remember clearly feeling a heat going through my body once before, and feeling refreshed and stronger after-


    I think I might understand, a little bit. Not really, but


    kind of.


    <i>You </i>have the strength <i>of </i>the arcane running <i>through </i><i>your </i><i>blood</i><i>, </i>she says simply. <i>And </i><i>I</i><i>¡­</i>


    She stops.


    <i>Well</i><i>, </i><i>that¡¯s </i><i>for </i>another <i>time</i>.


    ¡°What, that you¡¯re a Lycan?¡±


    <i>Well</i><i>, </i><i>we </i><i>are </i><i>all </i>Lycan, of <i>a </i><i>sort</i>, Selene says vaguely.


    Wait. When she says strength of the arcane-


    ¡°Selene, are you saying I can do <i>magic</i><i>?</i>¡±


    14:54 ¡ª

 CHAPTER 39

    39 <b>Ava</b>: Her Identity


    39 Ava<b>: </b>Her Identity


    <i>You </i>have <i>the </i>potential, Selene says, her voice a cautious whisper in my mind. The arcane <i>flows </i>through <i>your </i>veins. <i>But</i><i>¡­</i>


    My breath escapes me in a giddy rush. Magic. Real magic. Human magic. It¡¯s something out of a fairy tale, not something that should exist in my life. Then again, supernaturals exist¨Cand we¡¯re pretty nonstandard,


    ourselves.


    <i>It¡¯s </i>not that <i>simple</i><i>, </i>Selene continues, her tone growing more serious. <i>Magic </i>is not a <i>toy</i><i>, </i>little one<i>. </i><i>It¡¯s </i>a <i>force </i>of nature, <i>raw </i>and <i>untamed</i><i>. </i><i>To </i><i>wield </i><i>it </i><i>requires </i><i>knowledge</i><i>, </i>discipline, and control.


    I swallow hard, feeling the warning in her words. ¡°But how do I learn? I don¡¯t even know where to start.¡±


    <i>You </i><i>would </i><i>need </i><i>a </i>teacher, Selene exins, her voice tinged with hesitation. Someone <i>well</i>¨Cversed <i>in </i><i>the </i>arcane arts, <i>who </i><i>could guide </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>show </i><i>you </i><i>how </i><i>to </i>harness and control <i>your </i>power. <i>But </i><i>magic </i>is a lost art<i>. </i>Magicians were lost <i>to </i>the curse and became shifters<i>.</i>


    14:55


    177


    39 Ava: Her Identity


    Talk about a letdown.


    O


    ¡°So, I won¡¯t be able to do magic.¡± Is that how you say it? Do magic? Cast magic? Spell magic? Cast spells? It all feels weird in my mouth.


    It is <i>unlikely</i><i>, </i>Selene says, but she still has that cautious


    sound to her voice.


    ¡°If I tried, what¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡±


    <i>Death</i><i>.</i>Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A simple word, bluntly given, with all the truth in the world behind it. I shudder at the matter¨Cof¨Cfact tone.


    In times <i>long </i>past, many talented humans were lost <i>to </i>the recklessness of their magical talent. <i>Until </i>magicians <i>began </i><i>to </i>teach each other, <i>too </i>many lives <i>were </i><i>lost </i>in the <i>pursuit </i>of the <i>power </i>within them. <i>Do </i>not open that <i>door</i><i>, </i><i>Ava</i>.


    I rub my arms vigorously, trying to regain some of the warmth that fled my body as she spoke.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say, shoving down the odd sense of loss. Magic would have been amazing to learn, of course. But¨Cif Selene says it¡¯s too dangerous, I believe her. It isn¡¯t worth my life to try and grasp something so


    39 Ava: Her Identity


    vtile.


    So I focus on a question that¡¯s been bothering me from the beginning. ¡°Selene, you¡¯re my wolf, right?¡±


    <i>Of </i><i>course</i>.


    ¡°Then why are you separate from me? No shifter has a wolf with a physical body.¡±


    Selene hums, a thoughtful sound that echoes through my mind. <i>You </i>were <i>born </i><i>bonded </i><i>with </i><i>the </i>ancient <i>magic</i>, she exins in that non¨Cexining way, where nothing is really answered. We are <i>both </i>separate and <i>one </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>same </i><i>time</i>.


    I groan. ¡°That makes no sense. You¡¯re being cryptic again. All shifters are bonded with ancient magic, and they don¡¯t have any ¡®separate¡®, only ¡®one¡®. Why am I different?¡±


    <i>Crypticity </i>is <i>something </i>that can¡¯t be <i>helped</i><i>, </i>Selene sighs, and I can almost picture her shaking her head. <i>It¡¯s </i><i>the </i><i>nature </i><i>of </i><i>what </i><i>we </i><i>are</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°<i>Crypticity</i>? What are you, an English professor now? And what are we, exactly? Are you a Lycan or a shifter?¡±


    39 Ava: Her Identity


    <i>I </i>am <i>pure</i><i>, </i>Selene says, her voice filled with a quiet pride. <i>I </i>came <i>to </i><i>be </i><i>with </i><i>you </i><i>of </i><i>my </i>own <i>choice</i>.


    I squint, as if that somehow makes my brain work better. ¡°How is that possible? Doesn¡¯t the curse decide


    who is matched?¡±


    <i>That </i><i>is </i>a story for another <i>time</i><i>, </i>Selene says, her tone turning brisk. <i>For </i><i>now</i><i>, </i><i>it¡¯s </i><i>more </i>important that <i>you </i><i>take </i>a <i>cold </i>shower before <i>your </i>heat starts <i>back </i><i>up</i><i>. </i><i>yton </i>is near.


    The mention of the alpha sends a shiver down my spine, and I can feel the first tendrils of heat starting to uncurl in my belly.


    Selene¡¯s right; I don¡¯t want to be in a frantic state like yesterday. But I can¡¯t let this conversation go just yet. I¡¯m finally getting answers.


    ¡°But how can you just choose to be with me? And what do you mean, we¡¯re separate and one at the same time? I don¡¯t understand any of this.¡±


    <i>I </i><i>know</i><i>, </i>little <i>one</i><i>, </i>Selene says, her voice softening. <i>There </i><i>is </i><i>much </i>you don¡¯t understand <i>yet</i><i>. </i><i>But </i>trust <i>me </i><i>when </i><i>I </i><i>say </i>that <i>everything </i><i>will </i>be revealed in <i>time</i>. For now<i>, </i>focus on getting <i>through </i><i>your </i>heat. <i>We </i>can talk


    39 Ava: Her Identity


    <i>more </i><iter</i><i>.</i>


    I want to argue, to demand answers, but the heat is building faster now, and I can feel my skin starting to prickle with sweat. I need to get this under control before I be a feral, slutty mess.


    One humiliation is enough.


    I head for the bathroom, tearing off my hospital gown and tossing it on the ground as I go. Niceties are foregone; I just want to get control of my body as soon


    as I can.


    I can sense the presence of a powerful wolf. I don¡¯t know how far they are, but they¡¯re close enough that I¡¯m lifting my chin to sniff, trying to get their scent in


    my nose.


    There¡¯s two of them. One¡¯s a little weaker, but he¡¯ll do


    <i>Ava</i><i>!</i>


    Shit. Right. I p my nose, which of course does nothing to help but makes me feel better for at least trying, and turn on the water at its coldest setting.


    I¡¯m shivering in minutes, huddled under that freezing


    617


    39 Ava: Her Identity


    spray, but it seems to help keep my mind clear to an


    extent.


    My teeth are chattering, so I talk to Selene through my mind again. <i>Why </i>is heat even <i>a </i><i>thing</i><i>? </i>This is <i>ridiculous</i>. I¡¯m <i>losing </i><i>my </i>mind because <i>I </i>want <i>some </i><i>dick</i><i>? </i><i>Who </i>came <i>up </i>with this <i>stupid </i>idea?


    Selene¡¯s chuckle soothes a little of my annoyance. <i>It </i>is stupid<i>, </i>she agrees. <i>But </i>Lycans have a strong <i>urge </i><i>to </i><i>breed</i><i>, </i><i>to </i><i>perpetuate </i><i>our </i>kind. It¡¯s far more than <i>you </i>would <i>find </i><i>with </i>any <i>wolf</i><i>, </i><i>or </i>any other <i>animal</i><i>.</i>


    <i>Unfortunately</i><i>, </i><i>it </i>passed <i>into </i><i>our </i>human bonds, and


    <i>humans </i><i>are </i><i>weaker </i><i>to </i><i>it</i><i>.</i>


    It makes me a little sick. <i>So </i>that¡¯s <i>why </i>so many <i>she</i><i>¨C</i><i>wolves </i>mate <i>before </i><i>they¡¯re </i>even <i>adults</i><i>?</i>


    <i>Many </i><i>of </i>those <i>girls </i><i>go </i><i>into </i>heat <i>young</i><i>, </i>Selene says, regret in her voice. <i>They </i>also <i>need </i><i>to </i><i>be </i>mated <i>to </i>ensure their safety <i>in </i><i>some </i>packs.


    Some packs. Like mine.


    Being protected here in this hospital makes me realize how differently other packs may treat their


    she¨Cwolves.


    Alpha Renard would have mated with me in a


    14:55


    39 Ava: Her Identity


    heartbeat if I¡¯d shown up in front of him in heat. I


    heave uncontrobly at even the thought of mating with someone like him. Harsh, cruel¡­ <i>old</i><i>.</i>


    He¡¯s older than my dad.


    I gag again.


    <i>Yes</i><i>, </i>Selene says quietly. <i>It </i>was never safe <i>for </i><i>you </i><i>to </i><i>meet </i><i>your </i><i>wolf </i>in that ce<i>.</i>


    Comment 4


    View All >


    R


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>11</b>


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >

 CHAPTER 40

    40 Ava: Make Your Decision


    Selene¡¯s words echo in my mind for a long time.


    41 <b>Ava</b>: Virgin Heat (1)


    41 Ava: Virgin Heat (I)


    I brace myself against the slick tiles, my chest heaving with harsh, ragged breaths as yton¡¯s eyes ze into mine. The heat between us is a living, breathing thing, a palpable force that crackles in the air like an electric


    current.


    ¡°yton,¡± I manage, my voice a breathless rasp. ¡°We need to¡­ call the guards.¡±


    My words would probably have a little more punch if I wasn¡¯t still working my fingers between my thighs. His eyes fall from my face to my hands, and he steps


    forward.


    A thrill rushes through me, and I spread my legs a little farther. ¡°The guards,¡± I prompt, even as I bring myself to yet another orgasm, panting as my face flushes with


    its heat.


    I want his fingers, not mine.


    I want his tongue, not his fingers.


    I want his cock, not his tongue.


    I want¡­


    14:50


    1177


    41 Ava: Virgin Heat (1)


    Fuck, I can¡¯t handle this.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    His nostrils re at the sound of my voice, his jaw clenching as a muscle ticks in his chiseled cheek. I can see the war raging within him, the primal alpha instincts battling against his irond control.


    ¡°Ava,¡± he growls, and the sound of my name on his lips sends a fresh wave of desire crashing through me. I whimper, my thighs clenching tight as I struggle to stay standing.


    yton¡¯s eyes zero in on the motion, darkening to smoky jade as a low rumble builds in his chest. He takes a step forward, his movements slow and deliberate, like a predator stalking its prey.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire, little one,¡± he warns, his voice a low, gravelly purr that sends shivers racing down my spine. ¡°I can smell your need from here. It¡¯s taking everything I have not to take you right now.¡±


    A whine escapes me at his words, my body arching helplessly towards him. The heat is a living inferno now, an all¨Cconsuming ze that threatens to reduce me to ashes if I don¡¯t find release soon.


    ¡°Please,¡± I beg, the word torn from my lips in a


    14:50


    217


    41 Ava: Virgin Heat (1)


    desperate, keening cry. ¡°I need¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t bring myself to say it, to voice the craving that consumes me from the inside out. But yton seems to understand, his eyes glittering with a feral light as he takes another step forward.


    ¡°You need your alpha,¡± he finishes, his tone a dark promise that has my core clenching with fresh need. ¡°You need to be imed, don¡¯t you, little one? Filled and bred until that delicious heat of yours is sated at


    A broken moan spills from my lips as images explode behind my eyes¨Cyton pinning me down, spearing into me over and over as he takes me with brutal, iming force. His knot swelling inside me, locking us together as he floods me with his seed, branding me as his mate from the inside out.


    It¡¯s everything my body craves, everything this maddening heat demands. But some small, rational part of me knows that it isn¡¯t right, that yton isn¡¯t my fated mate, no matter how badly my instincts are screaming for me to let him im me.


    No iming.


    3/7


    41 Ava: Virgin Heat (1)


    Just sex.


    Just relief from all this.


    But-


    ¡°Guards,¡± I force out, my voice cracking with strain. ¡°We need¡­ the guards.¡± I¡¯m trying to maintain rationality, and yet I hold out my hand, beckoning him


    closer.


    A low, rumbling snarl builds in yton¡¯s chest as he prowls closer, his eyes zing like twin emerald mes. ¡°No guards, little one,¡± he counters, his toneced with steel. ¡°Just you¡­ and me.¡±


    He closes the distance between us in two long strides, his hands mming against the tile on either side of my head as he cages me in. I can feel the scorching heat of his body, can smell the heady, musky scent of his arousal mingling with mine in the steamy air. He¡¯s soaked from the water, and I struggle with the urge to lick every drop off his skin.


    ¡°Let me take care of you, Ava,¡± he murmurs, his breath fanning hot across my lips. ¡°Let me im what¡¯s mine.¡±


    His mouth crashes down on mine, swallowing my


    whimner of unrice as he kinnon me with a


    <b>murarica </b>na ha


    14:56


    foracious


    417


    41 Ava: Virgin Heat (1)


    all¨Cconsuming hunger. His tongue plunges past my lips, stroking against mine in a tant possession that has me arching into him with a desperate mewl.


    I¡¯m drowning in the taste of him, in the zing heat of his kiss and the hard nes of his body pressed against mine. My fingers tangle in his hair, clutching him


    closer as the fire rages hotter, burning away thest vestiges of my control.


    One of his hands curls into my hair, yanking my head back as he plunders my mouth.


    The other slides down, pressing against my lower abdomen in a way that makes my hips buck. He slides one jean¨Cd leg between mine, and I grind down immediately, groaning at the feel of rough, wet denim against my core. The friction is maddeningly delicious and I can¡¯t quite get the angle for my clit, frustrating me to no end.


    But his fingers dive there, twisting, pinching, rubbing in turns until I¡¯m writhing and riding his leg in a way I never knew I could, exploding from that little touch


    alone.


    ¡°You¡¯re perfect,¡± he whispers, biting at my lips. ¡°Fuck.


    14:50


    5/7


    41 Avar Virgin Heat (1)


    We need¨Cthe bed. We need to get to the bed.¡±


    But we don¡¯t move anywhere as his fingers take the ce of his leg. They plunge inside without any


    forey, and pain blossoms into the greatest pleasure.


    <i>Fuck</i><i>.</i>


    Fuck me.


    Oh, my God.


    There¡¯s nothing gentle about his movements as his fingers curl, abusing that spot just inside that I can never touch quite right.


    I think I might be screaming, because I can¡¯t handle the pleasure.


    A part of me knows that this is wrong, that I shouldn¡¯t be letting this happen. But that voice is a mere whisper against the roar of instinct, against the primal cravings that consume me from the inside out.


    All I can think about is how badly I need this, how badly I need my alpha to im me and sate this maddening ze. yton¡¯s tongue strokes against mine in a heated promise, and I shudder against him with a low, keening moan, bucking my hips against his


    < 41 Ava: Virgin Heat (1)


    hand as I beg for more.


    Mine. He¡¯ll be mine, if only for this moment.


    66


    <i>Hello</i><i>, </i>lovely readers. Future <i>chapters </i><i>will </i>be <i>locked </i><i>from </i><i>here </i><i>on </i><i>out</i>! So <i>if </i>you¡¯re interested <i>in </i>Ava and her <i>journey </i><i>to </i>find herself <i>(</i><i>it¡¯s </i>there <i>in </i><i>the </i>plot somewhere between all <i>the </i><i>smoot </i><i>smoot</i><i>)</i><i>, or </i>if <i>you </i><i>shamelessly </i><i>are </i><i>just </i><i>here </i>for <i>the </i><i>spice </i>(<i>TOTALLY </i><i>OKAY</i><i>, </i><i>girl</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>get</i>


    <b>Lenaleia</b>


    Creator¡¯s Thought


    Comment 12


    She sighs. <i>It </i>was a consideration<i>, </i>she says, and leaves it at that.


    For the first time, I think I¡¯m truly grateful that I was a defect. If I¡¯d had Selene¨Cif I¡¯d gone into heat like this in the pack¡­


    The life I would lead makes me shudder.


    Thankfully, thinking about it helps with the symptoms of heat, too. Nothing like an instant turn¨Coff even in the face of Lycan reproductive urges.


    Wait a second. <i>Why </i>aren¡¯t <i>you </i><i>affected </i><i>by </i><i>my </i>heat<i>, </i>if <i>it¡¯s </i>because of <i>the </i>Lycan part of me?


    Selene¡¯s silence has me narrowing my eyes at the empty air. Selene!


    <i>I </i><i>am </i><i>not </i><i>as </i><i>young </i><i>or </i>as <i>inexperienced </i>as <i>you</i>, <i>child</i><i>. </i><i>A </i>heat does <i>not </i>ovee <i>me </i><i>in </i><i>that </i><i>way</i><i>.</i>


    So, I¡¯m young and inexperienced, and therefore I


    14:50


    110


    40 Ava: Make Your Decision


    be a slutty ball of desire when I go through heat? Not fair.


    <i>Be </i>careful<i>, </i>Selene says out of nowhere.


    I look around, but I¡¯m alone. My heat isn¡¯t out of


    control. <i>What</i>?


    He¡¯s <i>going </i><i>to </ie <i>through </i>the <i>window</i><i>. </i><i>Your </i>guards


    are <i>unaware</i><i>.</i>


    Shit.


    What do I do?


    I need to tell the nurse.


    <i>Mating </i><i>with </i>an alpha would help your heat. <i>You </i>can <i>do </i><i>it </i>without a iming<i>, </i><i>if </i><i>you </i>want<i>. </i>You <i>don¡¯t </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>fully </i>mated <i>just </i>because <i>you </i>mate once or <i>twice</i><i>.</i>


    Um.


    <i>What</i><i>?! </i>I wish Selene was here so I could stare at her. <i>I </i><i>thought </i><i>you </i>didn¡¯t want <i>me </i><i>to </i><i>mate </i><i>with </i>yton. <i>He¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>our </i><i>fated</i><i>.</i>


    Selene huffs. <i>You </i>can mate <i>with </i>whoever <i>you </i><i>choose</i><i>. </i><i>I </i>don¡¯t think <i>you </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>be </i>loyal <i>to </i><i>a </i>fate who <i>didn¡¯t </i><i>recognize </i>what he had. <i>I </i><i>just </i><i>think </i><i>you </i>should <i>choose</i>


    2/10


    40 Ava: Make Your Decision


    <i>it </i><i>when </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>more </i>clear¨Cminded<i>.</i>¡±


    Oh.


    I guess that makes sense.


    But do I want that?


    yton has been nothing but kind and respectful. He¡¯s provided me with care in the form of an entire


    hospital. Even now, with my heat driving us both to the brink of insanity, he¡¯s doing everything in his power to protect me. Guards stand outside my door, ready to intervene if he loses control. He¡¯s prioritizing my safety and well¨Cbeing, even at the cost of his own


    It¡¯s a stark contrast to Lucas.


    Lucas, who rejected me so callously after our moment in the garden. Lucas, who made m¨¦ feel like I was


    nothing. Lucas, who shattered my heart and left me questioning my own worth.


    And yet¡­


    Lucas has been trying to make amends, hasn¡¯t he? The notes, the apologies, the meals left at my door. Is <i>it </i>possible that he regrets his actions? That he wants to


    14:50


    3.10


    40 Ava: Make Your Decision


    atone for the pain he caused me?


    I don¡¯t know what to think anymore.


    My heart yearns for Lucas, for the connection we shared, for the way he made me feel alive and whole. But my mind reminds me of the agony that followed, of the shame and humiliation I endured in the


    aftermath of his rejection.


    It would be so easy to give in to the temptation, to give in to my heat and do what my body¡¯s urging me to do. To mate with a near¨Cstranger. To let yton soothe the desperate, aching need that courses through my


    veins.


    But is that what I truly want? Or is it just the heat talking, clouding my judgment and obscuring the deeper truths of my heart?


    I don¡¯t know.


    I don¡¯t know what to do.


    I don¡¯t have to be bound by fate or by the expectations of others. I can choose my own path, my own destiny.


    But now that I have a choice, it feels impossible to


    make it.


    40 Ava<b>: </b>Make Your Decision¡®


    <i>You </i>need <i>to </i>make a <i>choice</i><i>, </i><i>Ava</i>. Alert <i>your </i>nurses <i>or </i>choose <i>yton</i>. <i>Hurry</i>. He¡¯s almost there. <i>If </i><i>you </i>can¡¯t make a decision, <i>your </i>heat will make it for you<i>.</i>


    I grit my teeth, bracing myself against the frigid tiles of the shower stall. The icy water cascades over my body, but it does nothing to quell the searing mes that lick at my insides. I¡¯m already struggling to think, going in circles, and I can¡¯t leave the water to warn the nursing station of what¡¯s about toe through my window.


    I can¡¯t do this. Why does this stupid heate on so


    can¡¯t do this. Why suddenly?


    The alpha <i>brings </i><i>it </i><i>out</i><i>, </i>Selene says. He¡¯s almost there<i>. </i><i>Choose</i><i>, </i><i>Ava</i>!


    A tremor wracks my frame as another wave of heat crashes over me, scorching every inch of my skin. I feel like I¡¯m being consumed from the inside out, my body a raging inferno that no amount of water can douse.


    <i>Focus </i>on <i>my </i><i>voice</i><i>, </i>Selene says, her tone steady and reassuring. Breathe <i>through </i><i>it</i><i>. </i>Don¡¯t <i>let </i>the heat <i>overwhelm </i><i>you</i><i>.</i>


    5/10


    40 Ava: Make Your Decision


    I suck in a ragged breath, trying to ground myself in Selene¡¯s words. But it¡¯s a losing battle. The fire within me rages on, unrelenting, unforgiving.


    Desire thunders through me, painful in its insistence of release. My body craves it, craves the touch of my alpha, craves a iming that will sate this


    all¨Cconsuming need.


    I press my forehead against the cool tiles, willing the chill to seep into my scorched skin. But it¡¯s no use. The heat is unrelenting, a raging inferno that burns hotter with every passing second.


    Lucas<i>, </i>I whimper, my mind conjuring his image unbidden. I <i>need</i><i>¡­</i>


    I can almost feel his hands on me, his touch like a brand against my feverish flesh. The memory of our encounter in the garden shes through my mind, vivid and torturous. The way he held me, the way he kissed me, the way he made me feel like I was the only thing that mattered in the world.


    A desperate, keening sound escapes my lips as the need intensifies, coiling tight in my core. I crave his touch, his scent, his iming. Every fiber of my being


    40 Ava: Make Your Decision


    yearns for him, craves thepletion that only he can provide. But he isn¡¯t here.


    My hands slide down


    my body, my fingers diving


    between my legs.


    There.


    It throbs.


    <i>Ava</i>, <i>listen </i><i>to </i><i>me</i><i>, </i>Selene¡¯s voice cuts through the haze of desire, sharp and insistent. <i>You </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>fight </i>this. <i>This </i>is <i>your </ist chance<i>.</i>


    But her words are lost in the maelstrom of want that consumes me. I¡¯m drowning in it, suffocating under the weight of this primal need. The moment I touch my clit, I explode beneath the water with a harsh cry.


    My legs tremble. It¡¯s hard to continue standing.


    I weep beneath the spray of water, unable to fight anymore. The heat has consumed me, burned away everyst shred of resistance until all that remains is an insatiable, primal need.


    My fingers work furiously between my legs, seeking a relief that remains ever elusive, each wave of pleasure crashing over me only to be swept away by the next


    7/10


    40 Ava: Make Your Decision


    punishing surge of desire.


    Selene¡¯s voice echoes in my mind, but her words are garbled, lost in the haze of lust that clouds my every thought. I can¡¯t focus on anything except the aching emptiness inside me, the desperate yearning for a iming that will finally quench these scorching


    mes.


    <i>Ava</i><i>, </i><i>you </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>try</i><i>. </i><i>Don¡¯t </i><i>give </i><i>in</i><i>.</i>


    But I¡¯m powerless against the force of my heat, against the instincts that demand to be sated. My hips rock against my hand, chasing that elusive release, that fleeting moment of reprieve before the inferno rages


    anew.


    The water does nothing to cool my fevered skin. If anything, it seems to stoke the mes higher, every droplet a torturous caress that sends fresh waves of want spiraling through me. I¡¯m drowning in it,


    suffocating beneath the weight of this all¨Cconsuming need.


    Lucas<i>¡­ </i>His name is a breathless plea on my lips, a desperate invocation for the one my body craves above all else. I can almost feel him here, almost taste


    8.10


    40 Ava: Make Your Decision


    the heat of his skin, the salt of his sweat. Almost feel the hard nes of his body pressing against me, pinning me, iming me as his own.


    A ragged sob tears from my throat as another climax washes over me, as hollow and unsatisfying as the ones before it. The pleasure is fleeting<b>, </b>a mere ripple against the tidal wave of desire that batters me relentlessly.


    <i>He¡¯s </i><i>here</i><i>, </i>Selene warns, her voice cutting through the fog.


    I sag against the tiles, boneless and trembling, my fingers still buried deep as the aftershocks roll through me. But even as thest vestiges of my orgasm fade, the heat res brighter, hotter, more insistent than


    ever.


    It¡¯s never going to end.


    A low, rumbling growl reaches my ears, cutting through the haze of lust like a bolt of lightning. My head snaps up, my gaze locking onto the figure stepping into the bathroom, his eyes zing with a feral hunger that mirrors my own.


    yton.


    910


    40 Ava: Make Your Decision


    He¡¯s here, just like Selene said. And he¡¯s already shirtless, his bronzed skin glistening with sweat, the hard nes of his abdomen rippling with each harsh


    breath he takes.


    Our eyes meet, and the world seems to grind to a halt.


    Comment 4


    View All >


    R


    Leave the firstment for this chapter:


    Vote


    11

 CHAPTER 41

    41 <b>Ava</b>: Virgin Heat (1)


    41 Ava: Virgin Heat (I)


    I brace myself against the slick tiles, my chest heaving with harsh, ragged breaths as yton¡¯s eyes ze into mine. The heat between us is a living, breathing thing, a palpable force that crackles in the air like an electric


    current.


    ¡°yton,¡± I manage, my voice a breathless rasp. ¡°We need to¡­ call the guards.¡±


    My words would probably have a little more punch if I wasn¡¯t still working my fingers between my thighs. His eyes fall from my face to my hands, and he steps


    forward.


    A thrill rushes through me, and I spread my legs a little farther. ¡°The guards,¡± I prompt, even as I bring myself to yet another orgasm, panting as my face flushes with


    its heat.


    I want his fingers, not mine.


    I want his tongue, not his fingers.


    I want his cock, not his tongue.


    I want¡­


    14:50


    1177


    41 Ava: Virgin Heat (1)


    Fuck, I can¡¯t handle this.


    His nostrils re at the sound of my voice, his jaw clenching as a muscle ticks in his chiseled cheek. I can see the war raging within him, the primal alpha instincts battling against his irond control.


    ¡°Ava,¡± he growls, and the sound of my name on his lips sends a fresh wave of desire crashing through me. I whimper, my thighs clenching tight as I struggle to stay standing.


    yton¡¯s eyes zero in on the motion, darkening to smoky jade as a low rumble builds in his chest. He takes a step forward, his movements slow and deliberate, like a predator stalking its prey.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire, little one,¡± he warns, his voice a low, gravelly purr that sends shivers racing down my spine. ¡°I can smell your need from here. It¡¯s taking everything I have not to take you right now.¡±


    A whine escapes me at his words, my body arching helplessly towards him. The heat is a living inferno now, an all¨Cconsuming ze that threatens to reduce me to ashes if I don¡¯t find release soon.


    ¡°Please,¡± I beg, the word torn from my lips in aUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    14:50


    217


    41 Ava: Virgin Heat (1)


    desperate, keening cry. ¡°I need¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t bring myself to say it, to voice the craving that consumes me from the inside out. But yton seems to understand, his eyes glittering with a feral light as he takes another step forward.


    ¡°You need your alpha,¡± he finishes, his tone a dark promise that has my core clenching with fresh need. ¡°You need to be imed, don¡¯t you, little one? Filled and bred until that delicious heat of yours is sated at


    A broken moan spills from my lips as images explode behind my eyes¨Cyton pinning me down, spearing into me over and over as he takes me with brutal, iming force. His knot swelling inside me, locking us together as he floods me with his seed, branding me as his mate from the inside out.


    It¡¯s everything my body craves, everything this maddening heat demands. But some small, rational part of me knows that it isn¡¯t right, that yton isn¡¯t my fated mate, no matter how badly my instincts are screaming for me to let him im me.


    No iming.


    3/7


    41 Ava: Virgin Heat (1)


    Just sex.


    Just relief from all this.


    But-


    ¡°Guards,¡± I force out, my voice cracking with strain. ¡°We need¡­ the guards.¡± I¡¯m trying to maintain rationality, and yet I hold out my hand, beckoning him


    closer.


    A low, rumbling snarl builds in yton¡¯s chest as he prowls closer, his eyes zing like twin emerald mes. ¡°No guards, little one,¡± he counters, his toneced with steel. ¡°Just you¡­ and me.¡±


    He closes the distance between us in two long strides, his hands mming against the tile on either side of my head as he cages me in. I can feel the scorching heat of his body, can smell the heady, musky scent of his arousal mingling with mine in the steamy air. He¡¯s soaked from the water, and I struggle with the urge to lick every drop off his skin.


    ¡°Let me take care of you, Ava,¡± he murmurs, his breath fanning hot across my lips. ¡°Let me im what¡¯s mine.¡±


    His mouth crashes down on mine, swallowing my


    whimner of unrice as he kinnon me with a


    <b>murarica </b>na ha


    14:56


    foracious


    417


    41 Ava: Virgin Heat (1)


    all¨Cconsuming hunger. His tongue plunges past my lips, stroking against mine in a tant possession that has me arching into him with a desperate mewl.


    I¡¯m drowning in the taste of him, in the zing heat of his kiss and the hard nes of his body pressed against mine. My fingers tangle in his hair, clutching him


    closer as the fire rages hotter, burning away thest vestiges of my control.


    One of his hands curls into my hair, yanking my head back as he plunders my mouth.


    The other slides down, pressing against my lower abdomen in a way that makes my hips buck. He slides one jean¨Cd leg between mine, and I grind down immediately, groaning at the feel of rough, wet denim against my core. The friction is maddeningly delicious and I can¡¯t quite get the angle for my clit, frustrating me to no end.


    But his fingers dive there, twisting, pinching, rubbing in turns until I¡¯m writhing and riding his leg in a way I never knew I could, exploding from that little touch


    alone.


    ¡°You¡¯re perfect,¡± he whispers, biting at my lips. ¡°Fuck.


    14:50


    5/7


    41 Avar Virgin Heat (1)


    We need¨Cthe bed. We need to get to the bed.¡±


    But we don¡¯t move anywhere as his fingers take the ce of his leg. They plunge inside without any


    forey, and pain blossoms into the greatest pleasure.


    <i>Fuck</i><i>.</i>


    Fuck me.


    Oh, my God.


    There¡¯s nothing gentle about his movements as his fingers curl, abusing that spot just inside that I can never touch quite right.


    I think I might be screaming, because I can¡¯t handle the pleasure.


    A part of me knows that this is wrong, that I shouldn¡¯t be letting this happen. But that voice is a mere whisper against the roar of instinct, against the primal cravings that consume me from the inside out.


    All I can think about is how badly I need this, how badly I need my alpha to im me and sate this maddening ze. yton¡¯s tongue strokes against mine in a heated promise, and I shudder against him with a low, keening moan, bucking my hips against his


    < 41 Ava: Virgin Heat (1)


    hand as I beg for more.


    Mine. He¡¯ll be mine, if only for this moment.


    66


    <i>Hello</i><i>, </i>lovely readers. Future <i>chapters </i><i>will </i>be <i>locked </i><i>from </i><i>here </i><i>on </i><i>out</i>! So <i>if </i>you¡¯re interested <i>in </i>Ava and her <i>journey </i><i>to </i>find herself <i>(</i><i>it¡¯s </i>there <i>in </i><i>the </i>plot somewhere between all <i>the </i><i>smoot </i><i>smoot</i><i>)</i><i>, or </i>if <i>you </i><i>shamelessly </i><i>are </i><i>just </i><i>here </i>for <i>the </i><i>spice </i>(<i>TOTALLY </i><i>OKAY</i><i>, </i><i>girl</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>get</i>


    <b>Lenaleia</b>


    Creator¡¯s Thought


    Comment 12

 CHAPTER 42

    Post your firstment!


    View All >Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    42 Ava: Virgin Heat (II)


    42 Ava: Virgin Heat <b>(</b><b>II</b><b>)</b>


    I can feel my orgasm building, a tidal wave of pleasure that threatens to sweep me under. I¡¯m so close, so fucking close-


    But then yton pulls away, leaving me gasping and shaking with need, as he fumbles with his jeans. I whine in protest, my body arching towards him in a silent plea for more.


    ¡°Shh, little one,¡± he murmurs, his breath hot against my ear. ¡°I¡¯ve got you. I¡¯m going to take care of you.¡±


    His fingers slide back inside me, his thumb circling my clit in a maddening rhythm that has me seeing stars.


    And then he bites down on the tender skin where my neck meets my shoulder, his teeth sinking in just enough to send a jolt of pain¨Cpleasure through me. It¡¯s the final push I need, thest little bit of stimtion that sends me hurtling over the edge.


    Ie with a scream, my body shaking and trembling as the orgasm tears through me. It¡¯s like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt before, like every nerve ending in my body is on fire. yton¡¯s fingers are still moving inside me,


    18


    42 Ava: Virgin Heat (II)


    drawing out the pleasure until I¡¯m boneless and spent.


    He pulls away slowly, his eyes dark with desire as he licks his lips. The evidence of my arousal glistens on his fingers, and the sight sends a fresh wave of heat through me.


    ¡°Mine,¡± he growls, his voice low and possessive. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Ava.¡±


    I should protest, should tell him that this doesn¡¯t change anything, that he¡¯s not my fated mate. But I can¡¯t find the words, can¡¯t bring myself to push him away. Because I need more.


    And he knows it, because he lifts my hips like I weigh nothing, positioning me over his cock as he sucks hard on my neck again. The brief reprieve of desire is gone. already, and I whimper, struggling to move my hips. I can feel the head of his cock rubbing against my slick


    entrance.


    He¡¯s nibbling and licking at my crescent scar, and I have the rity for just a second to whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t


    im me.¡±


    He growls, and I can feel the anger in him. He wants to im me, wants to make me his.


    42 Ava: Virgin Heat (11)


    I can¡¯t.


    ¡°No,¡± I say, my voice a little stronger.


    He growls again and bites at my neck, but doesn¡¯t im me. Just licks and sucks on my crescent scar in a way that sends pulsing desire straight down to my clit.


    I explode from that alone, and in a single thrust, he ms his cock inside of me.


    Pain.


    So. Much. Pain.


    But pleasure that drowns it.


    ¡°Fuck, Ava,¡± he pants in my ear. ¡°You¡¯re a virgin?¡±


    I nod frantically, wanting to move but also needing to escape. It hurts so much, I¡¯m pretty sure his cock is actually a sword that¡¯s splitting me apart.


    But I want more.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± he grunts, before swearing viciously and kissing me with a new type of desperation, his hands flexing on my hips.


    ¡°Shit. I can¡¯t¨CI¡¯m sorry.¡±


    14:57


    208


    42 Ava: Virgin Heat (II)


    quickly fades away as he ms into me with a


    punishing pace, yanking my head back and baring my


    neck to his mouth.


    My back is mmed against the wall, over and over. It should hurt, but the impact is delicious. The pain is still there, burning and stinging, but that intense pleasure every time he hits something deep inside is worth every bit of it.


    I can feel his teeth, but there¡¯s something different.


    Shit.


    Wait.


    ¡°No, yton, you can¡¯t-¡±


    But he bites hard, his fangs piercing my skin, and I


    scream.


    I scream in a pain worse than anything I¡¯ve ever felt before. It feels like my entire body is tearing apart.


    I scream in pleasure that has my entire body exploding


    beneath him.


    For a second, I can feel yton in my mind, forceful and demanding. His wolf growls at Selene, demanding that she submit.


    14:57


    YE


    42 Ava: Virgin Heat (11)


    I beg for more.


    ¡°Please, please, harder,¡± I whimper, grabbing his hair and shoving him further into my neck.


    It¡¯s brutal. This isn¡¯t the romantic stories I¡¯ve heard of a


    iming between mates. This is something primal and


    terrible.


    I can hear Selene snarling and fighting their presence in my mind. My mind and body are dominated by yton¡¯s brutal pace. I realize that I¡¯m still screaming.


    I can feel his knot swelling, locking him inside of me. yton¡¯s voice in my mind whispers <i>mate</i><i>, </i>demanding me to acknowledge. Selene and his wolf are snapping at each other. My mind is ovee with the cacophany as my body just-


    Goes.


    And goes.


    And goes.


    Orgasm. Release. Tighten again. Orgasm again. Release the tension, only to coil right back up.


    yton¡¯s chanting, ¡°Mine, mine, my mate, mine,¡±


    against my neck. biting again and again. Pain every


    14:57


    5:6


    42 Ava: Virgin Heat (II)


    time, and pleasure that sends me to the moon.


    I can sense his anger and frustration when I don¡¯t ept him, don¡¯t call him my mate. Every bite is


    another iming bite, and I know my neck is going to


    be scarred.


    He yanks my head back farther, and I beg for more.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mate,¡± he says on a snarl that changes his face entirely.


    I say nothing, but I shove his face back into my neck. Every bite is delicious torture, and I never want it to


    end.


    ¡°Harder,¡± I demand, and he does.


    It¡¯s a punishment that he forces on me, and I grind down on the knot that¡¯s swollen right at my entrance, on the pleasure that sparks with every movement.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to breed you, mate,¡± he growls against my neck, and fuck, yes, please do.


    Please breed me.


    I arch my hips. ¡°yton, please-¡±


    He¡¯s mming into me so hard that I¡¯m bruised, and


    42 Ava: Virgin Heat (1)


    it¡¯s not enough. Not until hees with a roar, and


    my core tightens around him to milk everyst drop as he bites me again, so hard that I think for a second he¡¯s gone too far.


    But his rough tongue licks at my neck, and I know he¡¯s wounded and healed me more times than I can


    possibly count. The scars are going to be atrocious.


    He takes a moment to breathe, and I rx against him, closing my eyes.


    I don¡¯t open them when he turns off the water¨CI¡¯d


    barely even noticed it¨Cand carries me to the bed, staying inside of me.


    He¡¯s gentle as heys with me, tossing a nket over me. I kick it off, and he groans, bucking his hips into mine. ¡°Shit. You need to stop moving before we go for


    round two.¡±


    Then he wraps his arms around me and pulls me close.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ava.¡±


    141

 CHAPTER 43

    43 Ava: Virgin Heat (III)


    I don¡¯t want to think. I nuzzle my nose into yton¡¯s neck and breathe him in, hearing Selene growling in the back of my head. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For all of it. But for iming you when you told me no.¡± I can feel his hands brushing against my neck, and pleasure and pain course through me. I can still feel him in my head, but the presence is fading. He sounds puzzled. ¡°It didn¡¯t take, though. Why didn¡¯t it take?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± But I can guess it has something to do with me.


    yton continues to caress my neck. ¡°This looks terrible. Like a wolf tore your neck apart. It looks like I tried to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± I¡¯m tired, and trying to ignore the little res of heat in my abdomen that are trying toe back.


    My body can¡¯t take another round of this. But I want


    one.


    ¡°You were a virgin,¡± yton continues. He¡¯s very talkative after sex, I guess.


    14:57


    1/7


    43 Ava: Virgin Heal (ll)


    He sounds grim. I finally open one eye to look <b>at </b>him<b>, </b>and he looks furious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°No, <i>I¡¯m </i>sorry. Your first time should have never <b>been </b>like that.¡±


    His fingers trail through the tangled strands, gently working out the knots. I can¡¯t help but lean into his touch, savoring the tenderness, the gentle affection.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ava,¡± he murmurs, his breath warm against my temple. ¡°I never wanted to hurt you like this. I tried so hard to stay away and keep you safe.¡±


    A pang of guilt twists in my chest at the remorse in his voice. I already know he never meant to hurt me. He did everything he could.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whisper through the roughness in my throat. ¡°I understand.¡±


    yton shakes his head, his fingers continuing their soothing motions. ¡°No, it¡¯s not okay. Your first time should have been special, not a frenzied mess driven by instinct and heat.¡± He presses a tender kiss to my forehead. ¡°I promise, when this is all over, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    A flickar of hana immitan within mo at his warda Tho


    14:57 ¨C


    <b>2/7</b>


    43 Ava: Virgin Heat (III)


    idea of experiencing true intimacy with yton, without the haze of heat and desperation clouding our senses, fills me with a longing I can¡¯t quite put into words.


    It¡¯s something I¡¯d hoped to find with Lucas.


    ¡°Just rest now, my love,¡± he murmurs, his fingers trailing down my spine in a featherlight caress. ¡°Let me take care of you.¡±


    I can feel my heat creeping back into me, desperate for more. His tender affections feed it, and my starving soul.


    I can¡¯t help it when my hips grind down a little on his cock, embedded inside of me. ¡°yton.¡±


    ¡°No, Ava. You need a break.¡±


    ¡°yton,¡± I say again, rubbing harder. I can feel him growing inside of me.


    Did I say my body couldn¡¯t take another round? Because it disagrees. It wants another. A lot of


    anothers.


    ¡°yton,¡± I whisper into his ear, licking my way down his neck and breathing in his scent. It smells mate¨Cy, in


    14:57


    43 Ava: Virgin Hoat (ill)


    a wrong way.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m reminded of Lucas, and a part of me wants to pull myself away in horror. I¡¯ve cheated on my fated mate. Another part of me doesn¡¯t care. Isn¡¯t okay to have this one as my mate? He¡¯s gentle and kind. And even <b>if </b>the mating bond didn¡¯t take, we can just try again.


    It¡¯s <i>not </i>cheating<i>, </i>Selene interjects. He <i>rejected </i><i>you</i>. <i>Your </i><i>mate </i><i>bond </i><i>is </i><i>void</i><i>.</i>


    <i>Then </i><i>why </i>didn¡¯t yton¡¯s im <i>take</i><i>?</i>


    Selene goes silent again. I think she¡¯s giving me my privacy. Normally, I¡¯d be frustrated and demand more answers, but I have other concerns on on my mind.


    I can see yton¡¯s eyes re with a hint of yellow. His wolf is there. His wolf must be the one that kept brutalizing my neck.


    It felt good, though. The pain had pushed me into another ne of pleasure.


    ¡°Ava.¡±


    ¡°Mmm?¡± I nibble where his neck meets his shoulder, as his hands grow a little more insistent.


    ¡°I came inside of you.¡±


    14:57


    43 Ava: Virgin Heat (III)


    <b>¡°</b>I know.¡± I was there, after all.


    His hands slide down, kneading my ass, lifting me a little and then mming me back down, over and over, in an agonizingly slow rhythm. Just enough to build my desire without giving any real relief from it.


    This isn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°My wolf is demanding that I breed you,¡± he says, and every part of me shivers in delight.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, as Selene groans in my head.


    <i>You </i>don¡¯t want <i>pups</i><i>, </i><i>Ava</i>.


    I probably don¡¯t, but my brain and body are united in wanting yton to breed me right now.


    Thankfully, yton seems to be more in tune with himself than I am. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he whispers, leaning forward to brush his lips against my head. The kiss is


    chaste, in direct contrast to his wandering hands and gently rolling hips. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll take care of you and our pups. You won¡¯t want for anything.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait-¡± the reality is starting to catch up to me, just a little. ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee I¡¯m pregnant. Right?¡±


    BUT


    43 Ava: Virgin Hoat (II)


    ¡°Well-¡±


    <i>Well-</i>


    I grind against him in frustration with his movements, even as I¡¯m telling myself to stop.


    But I can¡¯t.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a probability, right?¡± I hope I¡¯m not. Shit. I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m going to do if I am.


    ¡°Not if I can help it,¡± he growls. Selene sighs in my head, but all my misgivings disappear as yton¡¯s movements be more frantic. His eyes are wild again, his nostrils ring at my scent. His kiss is gentler than I expect, even as his fingers dig into my ass and hips. I know I¡¯m going to be bruised all over by the


    time this is done.


    This tickles my brain for some reason. Injuries. Wait. Why am I not hurting from the ident?


    <i>Oh</i>, <i>you </i>are<i>, </i>Selene mutters. <i>But </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>too </i><i>horny </i><i>to </i><i>care </i><i>right </i><i>now</i><i>. </i><i>Even </i><i>if </i><i>you </i><i>get </i>pregnant <i>with </i>an <i>entire </i>litter of <i>pups</i>!


    yton bites hard enough to draw blood from my lower lip, before suckling it away. ¡°Stop thinking,¡± he


    6/7


    43 Ava: Virgin Heat (III)


    orders me in a way that should have me annoyed.


    Instead, it goes straight down, down, down, right into my pussy as I mp around him with a moan.


    The resulting sound thates out of him does all sorts of things to my insides, and all his gentleness disappears as my heat rises to a fever pitch again.


    And again.


    And <i>again</i><i>.</i>


    66


    Enjoy the <i>chapters </i><i>while </i><i>they¡¯re </i><i>still </i>free- <i>will </i><i>be </i>uploading several today <i>since </i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i>want to <i>keep </i><i>waiting </i><i>for </i>the <i>premium </i><i>chapters </i><i>to </i>take effect!


    Comment 3


    <b>R</b>


    14:50 ¨C

 CHAPTER 44

    44 Lucas: Shocking Return


    44 Lucas: Shocking Return


    <i>LUCAS</i>


    The highway flies by in a blur of white lines and


    endless pine forests as I grip the steering wheel tightly with one hand, the other holding a cigarette I


    shouldn¡¯t be having. I quit smoking a long time ago, but the past forty¨Ceight hours have been hell.


    I didn¡¯t get to see Ava for a couple days after flying out when I got the news that our scout was murdered, his body hanging between the ckwood and Westwood territories. I don¡¯t even know what Ava thought of my note taped to her dining table, exining that I¡¯d be back as soon as I could.


    Is she grateful I¡¯m not there? Or is she missing me?


    My cell phone is pressed between my ear and shoulder while I shout into it in between puffs of the


    cancer¨Ccausing burn stick I¡¯ve been craving for the past twenty miles,


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a flying fuck, Ken,¡± I growl, cutting off his protest. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving Washington for the next three days, so don¡¯t even fucking think about calling


    14:58


    44 Lucas: Shocking Return


    me back there.¡±


    ¡°Lucas,e on. The ckwoods-¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t going to do anything first.¡± My jaw clenches as I take a sharp turn, tires screeching. ¡°You know they¡¯re trying to bait us into the first move. We have no proof the ckwoods killed him. Until we do, we can¡¯t do shit. And since we can¡¯t do shit, I need to see Ava.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ying a dangerous game, Alpha.¡± Ken¡¯s sigh crackles through the speaker. ¡°If ckwood finds out you¡¯re sniffing around Grey¡¯s daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll what? Start a war?¡± I let out a harshugh. ¡°He won¡¯t alienate his allies. He¡¯s hoping they¡¯ll help him when the wares. He won¡¯t take the first step.¡±


    ¡°It changes everything and you know it.¡±


    I can practically hear Ken¡¯s disapproved frown. He¡¯s been frustrated, saying my obsession with Ava keeps me too far from the pack and the issues going on


    there.


    He¡¯s not wrong, but <i>nothing </i>is more important than


    my mate.


    I need to bring her home. Once I do that, everything


    14:58


    2/9


    44 Lucas: Shocking Return


    will fall into ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make things right with her, Kell.¡± My voice softens as I picture Ava¡¯s face, those wide blue eyes that so easily sucker¨Cpunch me with so many feelings. ¡°I¡¯m finally making progress. I¡¯m going to fix this.¡±


    ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t want you back?¡±


    The question hangs heavy in the air, but I refuse to consider the possibility. Ava and I are meant to be together. I can feel it in my bones, in the way my wolf howls for her.


    ¡°She will,¡± I say firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll make her see.¡±


    Ken mutters something under his breath that sounds suspiciously like ¡°stubborn asshole,¡± but I choose to ignore it. He doesn¡¯t have a fated mate connection. He doesn¡¯t understand the pull between us, the raw, primal need that consumes me whenever


    she¡¯s near.


    God, just the thought of seeing her again has me half¨Chard in my jeans. I shift ufortably, trying to adjust myself without taking my hands off the wheel. It¡¯s been months since Ist touched her, since I felt


    14:58 ?


    3/9


    44 Lucas: Shocking Return


    her soft skin under my fingers and tasted her


    sweetness on my tongue.


    I want her beneath me, writhing and moaning as I im every inch of her body. I want to bury myself inside her tight heat and make her scream my name until she forgets anyone else ever existed.


    A low growl rumbles in my chest as I imagine it: Ava spread out on my bed, her blonde hair fanned across the pillow as I hover over her. I¡¯d take my time with her, worshipping every curve and valley until she¡¯s trembling with need. And when she¡¯s right on the edge, begging for release, I¡¯d finally give it to her, thrusting deep as I spill myself inside her.


    Fuck. I¡¯m fully hard now, my cock straining against the confines of my zipper. I press down on the gas pedal, urging the car to go faster. I need to get to Ava now, before Ibust from the sheer force of my desire.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± I grunt into the phone, not waiting for Ken¡¯s response before I end the call and toss it onto the passenger seat.


    The ¡°Wee to Cedarwood¡± sign shes by in my peripheral vision, and I feel a sense of anticipation


    14:58


    44 Lucas: Shocking Return


    building in my gut. I¡¯m so close now, just <b>a </b>few more miles until I¡¯m at Ava¡¯s doorstep, ready to grovel at her feet if that¡¯s what it takes.


    I don¡¯t care about the potential war with ckwood or the dead scout or any of the other bullshit waiting for me back home. All that matters is Ava and earning her forgiveness.


    And if I¡¯m lucky, maybe I¡¯ll even get that steamy reconciliation I¡¯ve been fantasizing about. The thought brings a wolfish grin to my face as I take the exit into town, my heart pounding in anticipation of what¡¯s to


    I burst through the doors of The Novel Grind, my eyes scanning the cozy interior for any sign of Ava. The scent of coffee and old books usually brings a sense offort, but today it only fuels my anxiety. She¡¯s not behind the counter, and a quick nce around the seating area confirms she¡¯s not here at all.


    Fuck. Where is she?


    Mrs. Elkins catches my eye from her usual table,


    waving me over with a grim expression. I make my way to her, dodging the mid¨Cmorning rush of customers.


    14:50


    44 Lucas: Shocking Roturn


    ¡°Lucas,¡± she greets me, her voice strained. ¡°Have a


    seat.¡±


    Iply, my body tense as I perch on the edge of the chair. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Ava?¡±


    Mrs. Elkins sighs, her hands sped tightly in front of her. ¡°That¡¯s what I was hoping you could tell me. She hasn¡¯t shown up for work in the past couple of days. No call, no exnation. Her dog is missing, too.¡±


    My heart clenches painfully in my chest. Ava¡¯s missing. I leave on pack business and now she¡¯s gone.


    Did she leave on her own?


    Or is it something more sinister?


    Shit¨Chas ckwood found her? Those assholes have


    been looking for her, like they finally realized what they lost.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is,¡± I admit, my voice rough. ¡°I¡¯ve been out of town for a few days. Fuck, I should have been here.¡±


    Mrs. Elkins leans forward, her eyes narrowed. ¡°Lucas, I need you to be straight with me. Is Ava a packless shifter?¡±


    14.50 ¨C )


    44 Lucas: Shocking Return


    The question catches me off guard, and I blink at her in surprise. ¡°What makes you ask that?¡±


    ¡°The shifter presence in Cedarwood has been¡­ strangetely. A lot of rogues, a lot who aren¡¯t from the Aspen pack. They¡¯re always around. I¡¯ve seen the way they look at The Novel Grind, like they¡¯re searching for something. Or someone.¡±


    I run a hand through my hair, my mind racing. If other shifters are sniffing around, it can only mean one thing -they¡¯re looking for Ava. But why? And who? There¡¯s only one answer: ckwood. No one else would know anything about her.


    Fuck.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I finally answer, seeing no point in lying. ¡°Ava is a shifter. She should be part of my pack, but-¡±


    Mrs. Elkins nods. She already knows. ¡°I had a feeling. But Lucas, if she¡¯s caught up in something dangerous¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll find her,¡± I vow, my voice fierce. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±


    I stand abruptly, my chair scraping against the hardwood floor. I need to get out there, to track down


    any load I non find Buery minute Aun¡¯a minning in


    14:58


    7/0


    44 Lucas: Shocking Return


    another minute she could be in danger.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Keep this between us for now,¡± I tell Mrs. Elkins, my tone brooking no argument. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause a panic. If anyone asks, just say Ava¡¯s out sick.¡±


    She nods, her expression grim. ¡°Of course. But Lucas, be careful. Whatever¡¯s going on, it feels bigger than just Cedarwood.¡±


    I give her a tight smile, already heading for the door. ¡°I know. But I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to bring her home


    safe.¡±


    I need to call Ken.


    It¡¯s time for war. I need to get my mate back.


    66


    <i>Lucas</i><i>, </i>you¡¯re going <i>the </i><i>wrong </i>way¡­


    Lenaleia


    Creator¡¯s Thought


    B9


    45 Ava: Clearminded

 CHAPTER 45

    45 Ava: Clearminded


    A week has passed since that first fateful night with yton, and the haze of my heat is finally fading.


    yton rarely left my side, and every time I think of him, I blush. To go from a virgin with almost no experience to so many memories of his naked body over mine, hisrge hands rough on my skin, and the near¨Cviolent collision of our passion, over and over again¡­?


    It¡¯s like a different world.


    I can¡¯t help looking at men a little differently, with a little bit more suspicion. If someone as polite and gentlemanly as yton can have that side of him, aren¡¯t they all just brutal beasts in bed?


    <i>Well</i><i>, </i><i>your </i>heat <i>experience </i><i>is </i>a little <i>unique</i><i>, </i>Selene says dryly.


    yton¡¯s back with his pack today, doing alpha¨Cthings, I think. I¡¯m not sure. He was gone when I woke up.


    The nurses haven¡¯t discharged me yet, saying they just want to make sure I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m more than okay. I feel


    14:58 ¡ª


    45 Ava: Clearminded


    strong and refreshed. Even some of the scars all over my neck from failed iming marks¨C<i>so </i>many failed attempts, because heat¨CAva apparently really likes when he tries¨Care slowly fading from the first night.


    <i>They¡¯ll </i><i>be </i><i>gone </i><i>in </i>another week<i>, </i>Selene agrees.


    It looks brutal, like I¡¯ve been attacked by a wild animal. In a way, I guess I was¨Cyton wasn¡¯t in his right mind, either¨Cbut iming marks by nature have always healed quickly.


    The scars usually stay, though.


    Now that I can feel my heat is done, I feel embarrassed and guilty more than anything. I¡¯m sure it must be awkward for yton, as well.


    <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>be </i>able to <i>see </i>you <i>soon</i><i>, </i>I tell Selene, who gives a little rumble of excitement. She¡¯s been hanging out near the hospital, frustrated because she can¡¯t get to me. She can apparently?-scale the building to my window, but could nevere in because of yton.


    Neither of us want to give up our secrets, so she stayed outside, parted from me.


    Don¡¯t <i>lose </i><i>the </i><i>ne </i><i>this </i><i>time</i><i>, </i>Selene orders me,


    frustrated as she too thinks about this past week.


    28


    45 Ava Clearminded


    It¡¯s been rough.


    <i>I </i><i>won¡¯t</i><i>. </i>She found it near my self¨Cdefense sses. The sp had broken, and it didn¡¯t take long for my heat to


    take over.


    Selene still hasn¡¯t exined the ins and outs of that, but I¡¯ll get it out of her eventually. Right now, I¡¯m just anxious to go home. I was given the option of using yton¡¯s phone to get in touch with anyone worried about me, but I don¡¯t want any of them to know who I am¨Cso, I didn¡¯t.


    If he knows about The Novel Grind, he can find my information easily. If he knows my information, he can figure out what pack I¡¯m from. If that happens¡­


    yton is a good man, but he¡¯s an alpha who needs to put his pack first. I don¡¯t know what he would do if my pack asked for me back.


    Once I¡¯m discharged, I n to sneak back into obscurity. I don¡¯t want to take any chances.


    I sink back against the pillows with a sigh. I want to go for a walk, but the nurses won¡¯t let me leave the istion room for another day. <i>Think </i><i>Lucas </i><i>knows </i>I¡¯m <i>missing</i><i>?</i>


    36


    45 <b>Ava </b>Clearminded


    Selene scoffs. <i>Who </i>knows. Who cares? <b>He¡¯s </b><b>just </b><b><i>your</i></b>


    <b><i>ex</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><i>fated</i><i>.</i>


    It isn¡¯t like she¡¯s wrong, but I can¡¯t help but think <b>about </b>him anyway. During my heat, that ever¨Cpresent ache in my chest had disappeared¡­ but it¡¯s back now, and filled with a decent amount of guilt over how I¡¯ve spent


    thest week.


    <i>Nothing </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>guilty </i><i>about</i><i>. </i><i>You </i>aren¡¯t mated<i>.</i>


    Also true.


    But still.


    The door to my hospital room suddenly swings open, and a woman strides in with an air of confidence. She has the same striking green eyes as yton, her chestnut hair pulled back in a sleek ponytail.


    ¡°You must be Ava,¡± she says, giving me a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m Ivy, yton¡¯s sister. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    I move to stand as Ivy enters, but she waves a hand dismissively. ¡°No need to get up. Rest, you¡¯ve been through an ordeal.¡±


    I sink back onto the bed, a little self¨Cconscious under her scrutinizing gaze. It¡¯s like she¡¯s checking to see if


    14:58


    <b>45 </b><b>Ava</b><b>: </b>Clearminded


    I¡¯m worthy of her brother.


    Which I¡¯m not. I can tell her that any day of the week. yton¡¯s an aplished alpha with a pack who


    reveres him. I¡¯m a pack defect who ran away. I¡¯m not about to try to get any favors from yton; I just want to disappear quietly.


    I resist the urge to squirm or cover myself with the thin hospital nket as she continues to assess me.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too,¡± I say, extending my hand. Ivy grasps it firmly, her grip surprisingly strong and her palms and fingers callused.


    Our handshake is brief but allows her to lean in close, nostrils ring slightly as she gets a subtle whiff of my scent. I hold myself still, fighting the instinct to pull back or bare my neck in submission. This woman may be yton¡¯s sister, but her dominant energy makes me


    wary.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the mysterious omega who has my brother all worked up,¡± Ivy murmurs, her tone light but her green eyes glittering with sharp intelligence. ¡°I can¡¯t say I me him. Your scent is quite¡­ enticing.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I swallow hard, my mouth suddenly dry. Is she flirting


    45 Ava: Clearminded


    with me? Or just making an observation? Is she disapproving of how he fell into bed with me? It¡¯s not like I tried to have that happen.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cause any trouble,¡± I say carefully. ¡°It was never my intention to, um, entice anyone.¡±


    Ivy arches one elegant brow. ¡°Of course not. True omegas can¡¯t help their allure, it¡¯s simply part of their nature.¡± Her gaze drifts down to the fading marks on my neck, and she clicks her tongue, muttering under her breath, ¡°Although it seems my brother struggled to keep his wolf in check around you.¡±


    Comment 7


    View All >


    <b>§¯</b>


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>11</b>


    Fandom


    Swi

 CHAPTER 46

    46 Ava: Living Arrangements?!


    46 Ava: Living Arrangements?!


    I eye Ivy warily as she smiles at me, that warm expression not quite reaching her sharp gaze. ¡°yton sent me to ensure you settle into your new lodgingsfortably. He personally chose the apartment himself and hopes it will suit you.¡±


    I fight the frown that wants to curl my lips down. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of him, but I don¡¯t need a ce to stay. I¡¯d prefer to just return home, if it¡¯s all the same.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s smile doesn¡¯t falter, but there¡¯s a calcting glint in her eyes now. ¡°And where is home for you, Ava? No one has managed to get even that basic information out of you yet.¡±


    I hesitate, my heart giving a hard thump against my ribs. Telling this woman anything about my past or my origins feels unwise, and thinking that way makes me feel guilty. After all, everyone in this pack has treated me so kindly, even during my most embarrassing


    moments.


    Pressing my lips together, I refuse as politely as I can. ¡°I just want to return home. I appreciate the offer, but


    46 Ava: Living Arrangements?!


    you all have done too much for me as it is.¡±


    Ivy watches me closely. ¡°I see,¡± she murmurs. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let yton know that you refused.¡± She sounds a little too satisfied.


    I watch Ivy closely as she takes my hands in hers, searching her face for any hint of deception. There¡¯s something almost too sincere in the way she looks at me. The gentle curve of her lips doesn¡¯t match the hardness of her eyes.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Ava,¡± she says softly, giving my hands a gentle squeeze before releasing them.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I¡¯m not really sure how else to respond. She acts so concerned, and yet she¡¯s met me for all of


    two minutes.


    Ivy turns and crosses the room, plucking a pen from


    the small table beside the door. She scribbles


    something on the pad of paper there before tearing off the sheet and cing it in my hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s my number. In case you need anything at all, don¡¯t hesitate to call me.¡±


    With that, she¡¯s gone, the door clicking shut quietly


    behind her.


    14:50


    28


    46 Ava: Living Arrangements?!


    I let out a slow breath, ncing at the paper with her looping handwriting scrawled across it.


    Selene¡¯s growl echoes in my mind. <i>She </i><i>sounds </i><i>too </i><i>cunning </i><i>by </i>far, <i>pup</i><i>. </i>Watch yourself around that <i>one</i><i>.</i>


    I frown, picking up the paper and staring at the number as if it might reveal Ivy¡¯s true intentions. <i>You </i><i>think </i>she¡¯s <i>up </i><i>to </i><i>something</i><i>?</i>


    I don¡¯t dare speak out loud; I¡¯m sure Ivy would hear


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    <i>I </i><i>think </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>scared </i><i>you </i><i>will </i><i>take </i>over <i>the </i>control she has in <i>the </i><i>pack</i>. <i>As </i>the alpha¡¯s <i>sister</i>, she <i>must </i><i>be </i><i>pretty </i><i>high</i>¨C<i>ranking</i><i>.</i>


    That would make sense.


    I shiver. I have no interest in being part of any pack¡¯s internal politics. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>probably </i><i>just </i>misunderstanding yton¡¯s <i>kindness</i>.


    Selene makes a soft sound of dissent in my head. Do


    <i>not </i>mistake a man¡¯s intentions <i>with </i>random kindness, Ava. <i>It </i><i>will </i><i>only </i>cause harm for <i>both </i><i>of </i><i>you</i><i>.</i>


    ***


    I¡¯m surprised when yton strides into the room. his


    14:50


    3/8


    46 Ava: Living Arrangements?!


    presence instantlymanding my attention. His expression is unreadable as he approaches my bedside, but then he leans down and brushes a soft kiss against my cheek.


    ¡°Ava,¡± he murmurs in greeting, the deep rumble of his voice sending an involuntary shiver down my spine.


    The easy affection has me off bnce. Since I¡¯m not in heat anymore, I¡¯d assumed he would treat me like he did when we first met. ¡°Alpha yton,¡± I reply, proud of how steady my voice sounds despite my inner panic.


    yton takes a seat in the chair beside my bed, his piercing gaze fixed on me with an intensity that makes me want to squirm. ¡°I hear you refused the apartment I chose for you.¡±


    My cheeks flush at his blunt statement. ¡°I told your sister I didn¡¯t need it.¡±


    His face is still inscrutable. ¡°And why is that?¡±


    There¡¯s an edge to his tone that I can¡¯t quite read. Protectiveness? Irritation? I grip the thin hospital nket tightly in my fists, steeling myself.


    ¡°I have a life to get back to,¡± I say simply, holding his


    4.8


    46 Ava: Living Arrangements?!


    stare. ¡°A job, an apartment. I appreciate your


    generosity, but I don¡¯t need charity.¡±


    His eyes narrow slightly at my words. ¡°It wasn¡¯t charity, Ava. It was an offer to take care of you, to provide for you as is my duty and privilege as your¡­¡± He hesitates, then rephrases. ¡°After what transpired between us.¡±


    I feel heat bloom in my cheeks at the reference to the passion of the past week. I shake my head. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t want or need anything more from your pack.


    You¡¯ve done enough. I should be apologizing for being so much trouble.¡±


    yton leans forward, resting his arms on his knees. ¡°Tell me about this life you¡¯re so eager to return to,¡± he says atst. ¡°What¡¯s so important that you¡¯d turn down the protection and care of my pack?¡±


    I bristle at his prodding, my defenses rising. ¡°Why does it matter?¡± I challenge. ¡°It¡¯s my life. I don¡¯t need to justify myself to you.¡±


    His jaw tightens infinitesimally, a muscle ticking there. ¡°As the alpha who imed you, even temporarily, it¡¯s my responsibility to ensure your safety and wellbeing.


    14:59


    5/3


    46 Ava: Living Arrangements?!


    And as a true omega, I don¡¯t feelfortable not being able to keep an eye on you until things settle down. Your identity will draw trouble.¡±


    I open my mouth to protest that he doesn¡¯t owe me anything, that what happened was a mistake, but Selene¡¯s voice stops me.


    <i>Don¡¯t </i><i>be </i><i>a </i><i>fool</i>, <i>Ava</i>. He¡¯s the alpha. <i>You </i>don¡¯t want <i>to </i><i>provoke </i><i>his </i><i>wolf </i><i>by </i><i>refusing </i>his care <i>so </i>tantly. <i>You¡¯ve </i><i>already </i><i>vited </i>pack <iw </i><i>by </i>not <i>announcing </i><i>your </i><i>presence </i>when you moved <i>here</i>.


    I press my lips together, considering. As much as it grates, Selene is right¨Cyton is the alpha, and openly defying him could be dangerous. He was polite and kind at our first meeting, but things have changed.


    I¡¯m not sure what he wants from me. I¡¯d expected him to let me go; I hadn¡¯t expected him to try to keep me here, in an apartment of his choosing.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to live my own life,¡± I say atst, aiming for a more diplomatic tone. ¡°Away from the politics and expectations of other packs. I don¡¯t want to get tangled up in anything else right now.¡±


    yton¡¯s expression softens ever so slightly at my


    14:59


    46 Ava: Living Arrangements?!


    words. ¡°I understand your need for independence,¡± he says quietly. ¡°But you must know that no shifter can survive outside of a pack. You saw the rogues who kidnapped you; they were feral.¡±


    I drop my gaze, heat flooding my cheeks again. He¡¯s right, of course. Wolves need their packs.


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not a normal wolf.


    I can¡¯t tell him that, though. I don¡¯t need him trying to save me from whatever dangers being even more abnormal might bring.


    I just want to go home and drink coffee with Mrs. Elkins and spend my days at the Novel Grind, living quietly. Why is it so hard?


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to move in tomorrow,¡± yton says, and I jerk my head up in surprise.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ava.¡± yton reaches out to grab my hand, squeezing it gently. He looks conflicted. ¡°I am not one to keep a woman in my pack against her will, but with your identity, I can¡¯t let you go. You won¡¯t tell anyone what pack you¡¯re from¡­¡±


    7/8


    ¡°I-¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    46 Ava: Living Arrangements?!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ava. I¡¯m not going to pester you for the information. But as an alpha, I can¡¯t just overlook the situation. You are in Aspen territory. I¡¯m sorry, but you don¡¯t have a choice in this matter. Not until we get things figured out.¡±


    <i>Ask </i><i>him </i><i>if </i>the apartment allows <i>dogs</i><i>, </i>Selene says.


    Comment 12


    View All >


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >

 CHAPTER 47

    47 Ava: The Apartment


    47 Ava: The Apartment


    The apartment yton talked about is in the middle of the city, in a high¨Crise that towers above every other building in the area. It reeks of money.


    I follow yton through the opulent lobby, cringing as my sneakers squeak against the polished marble floor. I don¡¯t belong here, in this sleek, luxury¨Cthrough¨Cminimalism space.


    Tworge men in crisp suits stand by the entrance, their eyes following our every move.


    ¡°Guards?¡± I murmur to yton, trying to keep my voice casual despite the unease prickling up my spine.


    He nods once, ushering me towards the elevators. ¡°For the human residents, yes. We aim to avoid any


    incidents between humans and shifters.¡±


    My eyebrows lift at that, and I risk a sidelong nce at him as we step into the empty elevator car. ¡°Incidents happen often around here?¡±


    yton¡¯s expression darkens momentarily as he hits the button for the top floor. ¡°Not often,¡± he allows.


    14:59


    1/7


    47 Ava: The Apartment


    ¡°But no pack is immune. There are always hotheads whock control, rogues who seek chaos. We have to take precautions.¡±


    I absorb that silently, my mind whirling. It was not infrequent to hear my fatherining about young idiots who wandered into the human territory and harmed or killed humans. The ckwood Pack didn¡¯t


    treat humans well. It¡¯s different here.


    I¡¯ve seen the differences firsthand, but I still didn¡¯t


    expect humans and shifters to live in the same building.


    The top floor is exclusive. You can see it at first nce; there are only two doors, despite the long hallway. There should be plenty of room for other apartments, yet there aren¡¯t any.


    yton guides me down the corridor to the door on the left, his hand a warm weight against the small of my back. I tense at his touch, my skin tingling with


    wariness.


    ¡°Home sweet home,¡± he says, unlocking the door and waving me in.


    The apartment is stunning. There are huge windows


    14:59


    2/7


    47 Ava: The Apartment


    all along the back of the apartment. It has an open floor n, bringing in all the natural light, and even with the furniture that yton has provided, I could easily go bowling in the free space. Or roller skating.


    I turn in a slow circle, taking in the high ceilings, the modern furnishings, the state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cart kitchen


    tucked into an alcove.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I murmur despite myself. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Suitable?¡± yton prompts, watching me closely. There¡¯s a glint of something like pride in his eyes as he surveys my reaction. ¡°I had it outfitted with everything you might need.¡±


    I swallow hard, feeling a surge of difort at the thought of him making such personal arrangements for me. ¡°It¡¯s very nice,¡± I manage. ¡°But really, it¡¯s too much. I¡¯m happy to find a ce on my own-¡±


    ¡°Ava.¡± yton steps closer, his height and physical presence suddenly overwhelming. ¡°We¡¯ve been over this. For now, you need to remain under my protection. This is non¨Cnegotiable.¡±


    I bristle at his words, that simmering sense of independence that has kept me going all these years


    14:59)


    317


    47 Ava: The Apartment


    ring to life. ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection,¡± I argue, lifting my chin to meet his piercing gaze. ¡°I was doing just fine on my own before-¡±


    ¡°Before you were kidnapped by rogue shifters?¡±


    yton cuts me off, his toneced with a sharp edge. ¡°Before you went into a heat so potent that even an alpha as disciplined as myself was rendered powerless against it?¡±


    I flush hotly at the memory, heat unfurling low in my belly. yton holds my stare, his eyes glittering with a mixture of challenge and something darker, more


    primal.


    ¡°You may think you have everything under control,¡± he continues in a low rumble. ¡°But the truth is, you¡¯re a rare thing in our world, Ava. An omega with immense power that you don¡¯t fully understand yet. You need guidance and protection until you can learn to master


    it.¡±


    I open my mouth to protest, but Selene¡¯s warning rings in my mind.


    Don¡¯t <i>fight </i><i>him</i>, <i>Ava</i>. <i>y </i><i>along </i>for <i>now</i><i>, </i><i>at </i><i>least </i><i>until </i><i>we </i>can <i>find </i><i>a </i><i>way </i><i>out </i><i>of </i><i>this </i>mess<i>. </i>Safely.


    14.59


    417


    47 Ava: The Apartment


    Grinding my teeth, I force myself to nod. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stay here for now.¡± The words feel like shards of ss in my mouth.


    A muscle ticks in yton¡¯s jaw, but he inclines his head in eptance. ¡°Good. Get settled in. My apartment is across the hall, so I won¡¯t be far. There are clothes in the bedroom; I had my secretary shop for them. Of course, we can go shopping if they aren¡¯t in your taste


    ¡°You went <i>shopping</i>?¡± I hadn¡¯t even thought about a change of clothes. I¡¯m wearing some that yton had brought over, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d bought an entire wardrobe.


    ¡°You have nothing,¡± he says, as if that¡¯s all the


    exnation that¡¯s needed. ¡°The fridge is also stocked, but I¡¯m not sure if anything is to your taste. Someone did bring some dog food and bowls¡­¡±


    I can feel a thin thread of panic wiggling in my chest. The weight of this kindness is suffocating. I feel like I¡¯m trapped in a gilded cage. How am I supposed to leave when he¡¯s taken care of every need before I can even voice it?


    14:59


    47 Ava: The Apartment


    yton must sense my distress because his expression softens into one of concern. ¡°We can pick up your dog tomorrow if you¡¯d like,¡± he offers, misreading the source of my turmoil. ¡°Though¡­ has someone been taking care of it while you¡¯ve been gone?¡±


    Itch onto that, grasping at the chance to deflect. ¡°Oh, no need to worry about my dog,¡± I assure him hastily, the lie tripping off my tongue with surprising


    ease. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    He frowns, clearly wanting to protest, but I quickly change the subject. ¡°I actually really want to shower, if that¡¯s okay?¡±


    yton¡¯s jaw tightens minutely, but he nods. ¡°Of


    course. Fresh towels are in the linen closet, and there are toiletries in the shower. Let me know if you need anything else. There¡¯s a new phone in the bedroom. It hasn¡¯t been set up yet, but we put your SIM card in it. I assume your phone was the one with the purple case.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Once you have it set, add my number. I have it written down in your room.¡± He hesitates, then steps


    14:59


    817


    47 Ava: The Apartment


    forward and pulls me into a hug.


    My entire body stiffens, and he kisses the top of my head gently.


    ¡°I know this is weird,¡± he says, his voice soft and understanding. ¡°I¡¯m not going to push you into


    anything you don¡¯t want. I promise, I won¡¯t keep you here against your will forever.¡±


    And yet¨Cwhy does that promise feel so hollow to my


    ears?


    Comment


    ¦¥Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>11</b>


    <b>1</b>


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    View All >

 CHAPTER 48

    48 Ava: No Great Destiny


    48 Ava: No Great Destiny


    Selene¡¯s warm, furry body is a balm to my soul as we cuddle in on the sofa, a random show ying in the background. My eyes drift to the new phone sitting on the nightstand.


    Is it safe to use? Could yton or someone else have hacked into it, using it as a way to track my every move? A shiver runs down my spine at the thought.


    Selene stirs beside me, her head lifting as she blinks in the dimness. Her piercing blue eyes find mine, and I feel the gentle brush of her consciousness against my


    own.


    <i>You¡¯re </i><i>being </i>paranoid again<i>, </i>she murmurs, her mental voice a soft caress against my frazzled thoughts.


    ¡°Can you me me?¡± My voicees out in a whisper ¡°After everything that¡¯s happened, I don¡¯t want to take any risks that could turn my life upside down again. I just don¡¯t know how far I can trust yton.¡±


    <i>I </i><i>know</i>, <i>pup</i><i>. </i>Selene nuzzles my cheek with affection. <i>But </i><i>driving </i><i>yourself </i><i>mad </i><i>with </i>worry isn¡¯t the answer either<i>. </i>We¡¯ll <i>be </i>cautious, <i>but </i><i>we </i>can¡¯t <i>live </i>in fear.


    15:00


    1/8


    48 Ava: No Great Destiny


    I swallow hard, wishing I could just turn off the constant stream of anxious thoughts whirring through my brain. ¡°I just finally felt like I had a handle on things. And now¡­¡±


    Now everything has been ripped away from me once


    more.


    <i>It </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>over</i><i>, </i>Selene points out, ever the voice of reason. Hugging her as she crawls into myp, I sigh.


    ¡°I feel like something¡¯s going to happen,¡± I admit, reaching up to touch the ne that¡¯s once again around my neck. Selene nudges it with her nose.


    <i>Everything </i><i>will </i><i>be </i>okay<i>. </i>Don¡¯t be so <i>quick </i>to assume <i>the </i>worst <i>of </i><i>that </i>alpha<i>.</i>


    Rubbing her ears helps calm down the anxiety


    fluttering in my belly, and Selene rolls over in bliss at the attention. We¡¯ve missed each other terribly this past week.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°It just worries me. All this stuff, the care he¡¯s taking¨Cit makes me feel like he¡¯s decided I¡¯m his mate, and he¡¯s just waiting for me to ept it and follow along like a good little she¨Cwolf.¡± Her fur is soft against my cheek as I rub my head against hers. ¡°I don¡¯t want that


    15:00


    2/8


    <b>48 </b>Ava: No Great Destiny


    kind of life.¡±


    <i>I </i><i>know</i><i>.</i>


    The weight of the world is on my shoulders, it feels. Sighing, I snuggle even closer to Selene¡¯s warmth, taking whatfort I can get. ¡°What about my heat. Am I going to go through that again?¡±


    If yton¡¯s around, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad¨Cthough, another week in bed with him might give him even more ideas about our rtionship. But if I¡¯m not anywhere near him, and some other strong wolf is


    nearby¡­


    The thought of experiencing another heat with a stranger sends a shudder down my spine.


    Selene hesitates, her mental voice tinged with a seriousness that immediately puts me on edge. <i>It </i>should <i>be </i>taken care <i>of</i>, <i>with </i><i>the </i><i>ring </i><i>and </i><i>the</i>


    <i>ne</i><i>, </i>is her eventual answer.


    My fingers touch the crystal pendant again, itsforting weight reassuring me of its presence. ¡°So, how exactly do these help?¡±


    Selene shifts in myp, stretching out her lean body


    before resettling against me. The <i>ne </i>acts <i>as </i>a


    15:00


    3/8


    49 Ava: No Great Destiny


    <i>dampener</i><i>. </i><i>As </i>long <i>as </i><i>you¡¯re </i>wearing <i>it</i><i>, </i><i>you </i><i>should </i>maintain control over yourself <i>during </i>your <i>cycles</i>, <i>among </i><i>other </i><i>things</i>.


    I frown, rolling the information over in my mind. ¡°Why did I go into heat as soon as I didn¡¯t have it on?¡±


    Your <i>heat </i>was forcefully suppressed. <i>It </i><i>burst </i><i>out </i>as soon as <i>it </i>had a <i>chance</i>. The <i>ring </i>acts as <i>a </i>shield for <i>your </i><i>power</i>. Others can¡¯t <i>sense </i><i>it</i><i>, </i>and <i>it </i><i>will </i><i>keep </i><i>you </i><i>safe</i>.


    Power? The magic that I¡¯m not supposed to use?


    <i>Yes</i><i>.</i>


    My fingers trace the simple silver band on my other hand, marveling at the magic it seems to contain. So much about my life has be intertwined with these strange artifacts and their mysteries.


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t wear them?¡± I ask cautiously, almost afraid of the answer.


    Selene¡¯s response is somber. Then your heat <i>will </i><i>ur </i><i>every </i>month, each one stronger than thest, <i>until </i><i>you </i>find someone strong enough <i>to </i>im <i>you</i><i>. </i><i>And </i>your <i>power </i><i>will </i><i>eventually </i>consume <i>you</i>.


    15:00


    4/8


    48 Ava: No Great Destiny


    That¡¯s morbid enough to freak me out.


    yton is strong. I¡¯ve heard his name before; he¡¯s well¨Cregarded in the Northwestern Territories.


    ¡°If yton isn¡¯t strong enough to im me, then who¡­?¡±


    <i>That</i><i>, </i><i>I </i>have <i>no </i>answer <i>for</i>.


    ¡°Lucas?¡±


    <i>I </i>don¡¯t <i>know</i>. <i>He </i>is <i>your </i><i>fated</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>that </i>doesn¡¯t mean <i>the </i><i>iming </i><i>will </i><i>seed</i><i>.</i>


    The scars on my neck prickle, and I have to fight the urge to touch them. ¡°I won¡¯t take them off again,¡± I vow, my voice trembling. ¡°I can¡¯t go through that kind of hell ever again.¡±


    <i>I </i><i>know</i>, <i>pup</i>. Selene licks my cheekfortingly. <i>We¡¯ll </i><i>figure </i>this <i>out </i>together, one step at a time<i>. </i><i>You¡¯re </i><i>not</i>


    <i>alone </i><i>in </i><i>this</i><i>.</i>


    Fiddling the ring, I try to think through everything I¡¯ve learned.


    Our history as wolf shifters is a lie. We¡¯re all cursed, and wolf shifters actually have two souls in our bodies,


    stealing the souls of Lycans.


    15:00


    48 Ava: No Great Destiny


    I¡¯m somehow¡­ different?


    Side¨Ceyeing Selene, I say, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand how or why I¡¯m different.¡±


    She tilts her head. <i>You </i>are <i>born</i>, and therefore <i>you </i>are.


    Okay. So, I¡¯m different, with a giant question mark on why. I have the power of ancient magicians, but if I use it I¡¯ll probably die. Selene¡¯s a Lycan, who chose me- why?


    ¡°Why did you choose me, again?¡±


    She huffs a bit. <i>Your </i>soul is <i>pure</i><i>.</i>


    Her cryptic answers will probably never stop. ¡°Selene, do I have some sort of higher purpose, or a quest, or a prophecy, or something I need to know about?¡±


    <i>What </i><i>do </i><i>you </i>mean?


    ¡°I mean¨Cif you look at movies, and TV, and books, stuff like this only happens to the hero, who has some sort of special power and uses it for the greater good, or to save the world.¡±


    <i>No</i><i>, </i>it¡¯s <i>nothing </i><i>like </i>that.


    Sweet relief takes arge weight off my shoulders. ¡°So


    15:00 6


    68


    48 Ava: No Great Destiny


    I don¡¯t have to return all the Lycans back to this ce between our world and wherever the gods left us for?¡±


    <i>Of </i>course <i>not</i>. That¡¯s <i>impossible</i>.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to change society, or marry some Lycan King, or make some special Lycan babies with a strong alpha?¡±


    <i>You </i>have <i>to </i><i>live</i>, <i>Ava</i>. <i>That </i><i>is </i><i>all</i><i>.</i>


    I twiddle her ears. ¡°Seriously? No catch? Just, hey, I¡¯m special, but it¡¯s fine, live my life however I want?¡±


    Her eyes drift close. Indeed<i>. </i>But trouble <i>will </i><ie </i><i>to </i><i>find </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>so </i><i>it¡¯s </i><i>best </i>to <i>be </i><i>prepared</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°Why is trouble going to find me? As long as I don¡¯t go into heat, it should be fine, right?¡±


    Wolves can sense <i>power</i>, <i>Ava</i>. Your <i>power </i>is <i>too </i>great <i>to </i><i>be </i><i>hidden </i><i>from </i><i>those </i><i>who </i><i>seek </i><i>it</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°You just said the ring shields my power from detection.¡±


    Under normal <i>circumstances</i>, yes.


    But she doesn¡¯t rify further.


    15.00

 CHAPTER 49

    49 Ava: Selene¡¯s Secret Vice


    Selene¡¯s presence helped me sleep like the dead. Waking in the morning in a room outside of the hospital is nicer than I want to admit to yton, after trying to refuse this apartment.


    Stretchingnguidly, I take a moment to bask in the luxury of the king¨Csized bed, reveling in the silky sheets caressing my skin. A contented sigh escapes my lips as I roll onto my side, only to find myself face¨Cto¨Cface with Selene¡¯s piercing blue gaze.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I murmur, reaching out to scratch behind


    her ears.


    <i>Morning</i><i>, </i><i>pup</i>. Her tail thumps against the mattress in greeting. <i>Sleep </i>well<i>?</i>


    ¡°Like a rock.¡± I nce around thevish bedroom, my eyes lingering on the plush armchairs positioned near the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows. ¡°It¡¯s going to take some getting used to, living in a ce like this.¡±


    You deserve nice things<i>, </i><i>Ava</i><i>. </i>Selene nuzzles my hand. <i>Although</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>must </i><i>admit</i><i>, </i><i>I </i>miss the <i>simplicity </i>of <i>your </i><i>old </i><i>apartment</i>.


    15:01


    1/8


    49 Ava: Selene¡¯s Secret Vice


    Is it possible to feel nostalgia after only a week away? Because I do.


    ¡°Me too. We won¡¯t be able to go back for a little while, right?¡±


    Selene¡¯s ears tten against her head. <i>Not </i>until the <i>alpha </i>sends <i>you </i>home<i>.</i>


    Pushing aside the mncholy, I swing my legs over the edge of the bed and stretch again, relishing the freedom of movement. No sore back or hips, and no tense neck after sleeping on near¨Ct pillows. ¡°So, what¡¯s on the agenda for today?¡±


    Selene hops off the bed and trots toward the door. Well, <i>you </i>don¡¯t have a <i>job </i><i>to </i><i>go </i><i>to </i><i>anymore</i>, so <i>I </i>suppose <i>you </i><i>could </i><i>be </i><i>a </i><i>couch </i><i>potato </i>for <i>once</i><i>.</i>


    I can¡¯t help butugh at the mental image. ¡°A couch potato? Really?¡±


    <i>Why </i><i>not</i><i>? </i>She nces back at me with a wolfish grin. There¡¯s a new shifter romance <i>show </i>that <i>just </i><i>started</i><i>. </i><i>We </i><i>could </i><i>binge</i>¨Cwatch <i>it </i>together<i>.</i>


    Raising an eyebrow, I follow her out of the bedroom and into the spacious living area. ¡°A shifter romance


    shour? Somehow I doubt <b>it¡¯ll </b>be an <b>urato</b>


    15:01


    2/8


    40 <b>Ava</b>: Solono¡¯s Secret Vice


    representation of our lives.¡±


    Selene hops onto the plush sofa, making herselffortable. <i>You¡¯d </i><i>be </i>surprised<i>. </i>From what I¡¯ve heard<i>,</i>


    <i>it¡¯s </i>quite <i>steamy</i><i>.</i>


    Heat rises to my cheeks at her suggestive tone.


    ¡°Steamy, huh? I¡¯m not sure I want to watch something like that with you.¡±


    <i>Oh</i><i>, </i><ie </i><i>now</i><i>. </i>She gives me a pointed look. <i>After </i><i>everything </i><i>we¡¯ve </i>been through <i>together</i>, a <i>little </i><i>on</i>¨Cscreen <i>romance </i><i>shouldn¡¯t </i>faze <i>you</i><i>.</i>


    Shaking my head in amusement, I join her on the couch, tucking my feet beneath me. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s see what all the fuss is about.¡±


    With a few taps on the remote, therge tscreen flickers to life, and the opening credits of ¡°Fated Mates¡± fill the screen. Selene¡¯s tail thumps excitedly against the cushions, and I can¡¯t help but chuckle at


    her enthusiasm.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see what kind of steamy shifter romance


    awaits us.¡±


    <i>Just </i>wait<i>, </i>Selene promises, her eyes glued to the


    screen. <i>This </i><i>show </i>is going to <i>make </i><i>you </i><i>wish </i>you had a


    478


    49 Ava: Selene¡¯s Secret Vice


    <i>mate </i><i>of </i><i>your </i><i>own</i><i>.</i>


    I roll my eyes. ¡°I have one. He didn¡¯t want me. I don¡¯t


    think our love affair is meant for an audience.¡± a


    Selene scoffs at my words. <i>A </i><i>fated </i>mate <i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>count </i><i>when </i><i>they¡¯re </i><i>too </i><i>stupid </i><i>to </i><i>appreciate </i>what¡¯s <i>right </i><i>in </i><i>front </i><i>of </i><i>them</i><i>.</i>


    A surprisedugh escapes my lips. Trust Selene to put things so bluntly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Before I can say anything further, a sharp knock echoes through the apartment, causing us both to turn our heads toward the sound. Frowning, I rise from the couch and make my way to the door, curiosity piqued.


    When I pull it open, I¡¯m surprised to find Ivy standing on the other side, her expression unreadable.


    I¡¯m not sure how to greet her, so I just say, ¡°Hello,¡± and


    stand there like an idiot.


    Her gaze sweeps over me, assessing my appearance with a critical eye, unimpressed by my pajamas. An impatient expression crosses her features as she arches a perfectly groomed eyebrow.


    15:01


    40 <b>Ava</b>: Selene¡¯s Secret Vice


    ¡°Well? Are you going to invite me in, or shall <b>we </b>conduct our business in the hallway?¡±


    Her tone leaves no room for argument, and I hurry to step aside, gesturing for her to enter. ¡°Of course, pleasee in.¡±


    As Ivy brushes past me, Selene lets out a snort from her spot on the couch, drawing Ivy¡¯s attention. Surprise flickers across her face when the husky


    doesn¡¯t back down from her intense stare.


    ¡°Where did you get that dog?¡± Ivy asks, her eyes narrowing.


    I nce at Selene, who meets my gaze with a knowing look. ¡°She¡¯s just a stray who showed up one day. Ran away from her old home, I suppose. Huskies are like


    that.¡±


    Selene¡¯s tail thumps against the cushion, almost as if she¡¯s agreeing with my exnation. Ivy, however, doesn¡¯t seem entirely convinced.


    ¡°A stray, huh?¡± Her lips purse as she studies Selene, who simply stares back at her, unfazed. ¡°Well, I suppose that exins herck of manners.¡±


    Refore I can reanand Cna leta <b>out </b>a low <b>groud </b>her


    15:01


    5/8


    40 Ava: Selene¡¯s Secret Vice


    hackles rising. Ivy¡¯s eyes widen, and I quickly <b>step </b>between them, shooting a warning nce at my caninepanion.


    ¡°Selene, enough.¡± I turn to Ivy, offering her an


    apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. She can be a bit protective sometimes.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Ivy regards me for a moment, her expression


    unreadable. Finally, she shakes her head and waves a dismissive hand. ¡°No matter. I didn¡¯te here to discuss your pet.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± I ask, unable to hide my


    curiosity.


    Ivy¡¯s gaze meets mine, and I¡¯m struck by the intensity in her eyes. ¡°I wanted to see for myself how you¡¯re settling in.¡±


    I blink, taken aback by her words. ¡°Oh, um¡­ well, it¡¯s certainly a nice ce. A bit too extravagant for my tastes, but I appreciate the gesture.¡±


    ¡°My brother has a tendency to go overboard,¡± Ivy says with one of her too¨Cwarm smiles. ¡°But he means well. He wants to ensure you¡¯refortable and well¨Ccared


    for.¡±


    ing. Ivy¡¯s eyes widen, and I quickly step between them, shooting a warning nce at my caninepanion.


    ¡°Selene, enough.¡± I turn to Ivy, offering her an


    apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. She can be a bit protective sometimes.¡±


    Ivy regards me for a moment, her expression


    unreadable. Finally, she shakes her head and waves a dismissive hand. ¡°No matter. I didn¡¯te here to discuss your pet.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± I ask, unable to hide my curiosity.


    Ivy¡¯s gaze meets mine, and I¡¯m struck by the intensity in her eyes. ¡°I wanted to see for myself how you¡¯re settling in.¡±


    I blink, taken aback by her words. ¡°Oh, um¡­ well, it¡¯s certainly a nice ce. A bit too extravagant for my tastes, but I appreciate the gesture.¡±


    ¡°My brother has a tendency to go overboard,¡± Ivy says with one of her too¨Cwarm smiles. ¡°But he means well. He wants to ensure you¡¯refortable and well¨Ccared


    for.¡±


    49 Ava: Selene¡¯s Secret Vice


    There¡¯s something in her tone that sets me on edge, but I can¡¯t make it out. Selene¡¯s growl echoes in my mind.


    ¡°Well, you can tell your brother that I¡¯m doing just fine,¡± I say, trying to keep my voice light. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything extravagant. Just a safe ce to stay for the time being.¡±


    Ivy regards me for a long moment, her gaze sharp and assessing. Finally, she nods, seeming satisfied with whatever she¡¯s gleaned from our interaction.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to pass that along,¡± she says, turning to leave. ¡°Enjoy your stay, Ava. And do try to keep that mutt of yours under control.¡±


    With those parting words, she¡¯s gone, leaving me standing in the middle of the living room, wondering why she¡¯d evene by in the first ce.


    <i>Mutt</i>? I¡¯m <i>papered</i><i>!</i>


    Selene¡¯s ears twitch in irritation, her tail thumping hard against the sofa. <i>Ah</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>missed </i>the <i>intro </i>because of <i>that </i><i>witch</i>!


    When someone knocks on the door again, I assume


    it¡¯a Tu <b>hut </b>Clouton¡¯s the one <b>at </b>the door this <b>time</b>


    50 Ava: The Grey Girl

 CHAPTER 50

    50 Ava: The Grey Girl


    ¡°Good morning,¡± yton says with a smile, and I step back to let him into the apartment. He pauses for just a moment when he sees Selene, and I wait for the questions¨Cbut he doesn¡¯t ask any.


    He¡¯s polite like that.


    Honestly, outside of my paranoia and not wanting to rely on him, he seems like a pretty great guy.


    yton strides into the kitchen like he owns it¨Cwhich, I mean, he does¨Cwhile I stand around feeling awkward and out of ce in this fancy apartment. He seems so at home here, like he belongs.


    ¡°Everything okay with the phone?¡± he calls out from the kitchen. ¡°You didn¡¯t text me this morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, no issues,¡± I reply, ncing down at the sleek new device on the end table. ¡°I just woke up a little while ago and haven¡¯t set it up yet.¡±


    There¡¯s a brief pause, and then the sound of a pot ttering onto the stove. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    I shake my head, even though he can¡¯t see me. ¡°No,


    15:01 =


    1/8


    50 Ava: The Grey Girl


    not yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, go rx then. I¡¯ll whip up some breakfast.¡±


    Before I can protest, he emerges from the kitchen, those intense green eyes fixing me with a look that brooks no argument. Grasping my shoulders, he turns me towards the plush couch and gives me a gentle nudge in that direction.


    ¡°Go on, I¡¯ve got this.¡±


    I open my mouth to argue, but one nce at his resolute expression has me snapping it shut again. Instead, I just nod and make my way over to the couch, sinking into the soft cushions with a sigh.


    Selene, ever my loyalpanion, leans against me as she focuses on her show, resting her head on myp. I absently run my fingers through her soft fur, trying to ignore the sounds of yton puttering around in the kitchen.


    1


    It¡¯s weird, having someone else cook for me. Take care of me. I¡¯m so used to being the one doing all the work, all the cooking and cleaning. Having someone else step into that role makes me feel ufortable. Lazy.


    But at the


    50 Ava: The Grey Girl


    relieved to have someone else shoulder that burden for a change. To be taken care of, instead of being the one doing all the taking care. It¡¯s just breakfast, but he just came in and took over, like-


    Like an alpha who thinks he¡¯s my mate.


    I shake my head, trying to dislodge those thoughts. I can¡¯t afford to get toofortable here, too used to having yton around. This isn¡¯t permanent, no matter how much he might want it to be.


    The sizzle of bacon on a hot pan has my ears perking up¨CSelene¡¯s, too¨Cand the smell reaches my nose a few secondster. My stomach gives an involuntary rumble.


    Okay, maybe I can let him take care of me for just a little while longer.


    It¡¯s not a sin to get a <i>little </ifortable, right? Since I can¡¯t leave, anyway?


    ***


    Breakfast with yton isfortable.


    He doesn¡¯t try to touch me. No more kisses on the forehead. He¡¯s just there, polite and friendly, making


    15:01 ¡®


    38


    50 Ava: The Grey Girl


    sure I¡¯m taken care of.


    Selene seems to approve, because she¡¯s zoned into her show instead of watching his every move. Of course, she doesn¡¯t have anything against yton in the first ce. She doesn¡¯t like the idea of being trapped here, but she has nothing against him.


    It¡¯s not like the snide remarks she throws in about Lucas every time hees up..


    Not wanting to think about him, I focus on my cup of creamer with a ssh of coffee, adding another spoon


    of o


    sugar. I can see yton giving my drink a little side¨Ceye, but I¡¯m used to it.


    I don¡¯t like coffee without a lot of vor to mask its real taste.


    yton waves me back to the couch to enjoy myself just as his phone rings. I try to settle into my role as a couch potato, but my ears can¡¯t help picking up his side of the conversation.


    The sickeningly sweet confection is purefort, and I sip at it, letting the sugary taste linger on my tongue as I try to ignore the snippets of yton¡¯s


    conversation filtering through my ears. His deep,


    15.01


    50 Ava: The Grey Girl


    rumbling voice is hard to tune out, even with the mindless chatter of the television providing background noise.


    ¡°¡­situation with ckwood is escting¡­¡±


    The words send a shiver down my spine, and I clutch my mug a little tighter, the warmth seeping into my palms.


    ¡°¡­Westwood¡¯s sent his demands, but they¡¯re refusing¡­¡±


    My heart sinks as the implications of his words start to


    sink in.


    ckwood and Westwood? Is a waring after all?


    ¡°¡­Grey girl seems to be at the center of it all¡­¡±


    The mug almost slips from my fingers, and I barely manage to catch it before the scalding liquid spills all over myp. My breath catches in my throat as I process thosest words.


    The Grey girl. Me?


    Panic starts to w its way up my chest, constricting my lungs. Are they looking for me? Have they found me? Is that why yton has me holed up here, under the guise of protection?


    15:01


    50 Ava: The Grey Girl


    My gaze darts towards the hallway, half¨Cexpecting to see a squad of enforcers bursting through the door to drag me back to that miserable existence. Back to the pack that never wanted me, the family that treated me


    like a burden.


    Of course, they don¡¯te. yton doesn¡¯t know myst name; he has no idea that I¡¯m the girl he¡¯s talking about.


    Right?


    Because if he did, he would have to send me back to


    my pack.


    Selene must sense my distress because she licks my face, her warm body pressing against my leg in a silent show of support. I run my fingers through her soft fur, drawing strength from her presence as yton¡¯s voice rumbles on.


    ¡°¡­need to deal with it as soon as you do, no matter what¡­¡±


    Deal with who? The packs? Me? War? The questions swirl through my mind like a whirlwind, threatening to overwhelm me,


    Dart of mo wants to confront uton and demand


    15.01


    68


    50 Ava: The Grey Girl


    answers, but I don¡¯t want to tip my hand. I don¡¯t think he knows who I am. I have no idea how he¡¯ll act once


    he finds out, either. So I just need to make sure he never has a clue.


    I watch as yton ends his call, his brow furrowed in a way that makes the lines on his forehead stand out more. He runs a hand over his face, and I can almost feel the stress radiating off him.


    Doing my best to act casual, I guzzle the rest of my coffee and head into the kitchen, pretending I just needed to put my cup away. yton¡¯s already getting ready to wash the dishes.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I say, and I can¡¯t keep the worry out of my voice.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    yton looks up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ava?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to worry about this war between the packs?¡± I ask, deciding to stick with blunt and practical


    As my approach

 CHAPTER 51

    51 Ava: yton¡¯s Departure


    yton¡¯s shoulders stiffen, and he sighs. ¡°You¡¯ll be safe as long as you stay within the pack,¡± he says, his voice tight.


    My heart skips a beat at his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to go out on a quick trip,¡± yton continues, and my eyes widen.


    A trip? Where? And why?


    The questions are burning on the tip of my tongue, but I bite them back, not wanting to draw attention to myself. Besides, I don¡¯t need to know.


    Instead, I force a small smile and say, ¡°I hope you have


    a safe trip.¡±


    yton nods, his expression softening as he meets my gaze. ¡°Thank you, Ava.¡±


    For a moment, I think he¡¯s going to say more, but then he seems to think better of it. He takes a step towards me, and my heart rate picks up, my body tensing


    involuntarily.


    ¡°Can I have a goodbye kiss?¡± he asks, his voice low and


    12:31


    1/8


    rough.


    I swallow hard, my mouth dry. A part of me wouldn¡¯t


    mind feeling his lips on mine again, knowing the passion that can erupt between us.


    But a muchrger part of me holds me back.


    So instead of leaning in, I turn my head slightly,


    offering him my cheek. His lips brush against my skin, warm and soft, and I feel a shiver run down my spine despite myself.


    As he pulls back, I can¡¯t help but notice the flicker of disappointment in his eyes, and I have to fight the urge to apologize.


    Instead, I force another smile and say, ¡°Be safe.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± He taps my nose, his disappointment already hidden. ¡°Set up your phone. Call me when you do.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± There¡¯s no point wondering if it¡¯s hacked. I¡¯ll just get a new burner as soon as I can.


    ¡°Ivy will keep an eye on you and check up on you. Try staying inside. Rowan will be by this afternoon, and if you need to go anywhere, you guys can arrange it


    together.¡±


    12:31


    2/8


    <51 Ava: yton¡¯s Departure


    My heart beats a little faster. Without yton, it¡¯ll probably be easier for me to get another phone.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say again, with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ***


    The city is huge.


    Compared to the much smaller human city of White Peak¨Cwell, you can¡¯t reallypare them. They¡¯re


    different worlds.


    I step out of the car, my heart racing as I take it all in. Skyscrapers tower overhead, their ss facades glinting in the sunlight. The sidewalks are packed with people, all rushing to their destinations, their chatter andughter mingling with the sound of traffic.


    It¡¯s overwhelming, the sheer size and energy of it all. I¡¯m used to the quiet, the solitude of my little town. Here, everything is bigger, louder, more vibrant.


    I nce over at Rowan, who¡¯s walking beside me, his eyes scanning the crowd. He seems at ease,fortable in this urban jungle. I envy his confidence.


    ¡°This way,¡± he says, guiding me towards arge


    department store. Its windows are filled with


    12:31


    378


    51 Ava: yton¡¯s Departure


    mannequins dressed in thetest fashions, and I can¡¯t help but stare as we pass by.


    Inside, the store is even more impressive. The floors are polished marble, the ceilings high and adorned with glittering chandeliers. The air is perfumed with the scent of expensive cosmetics and leather goods.


    I feel out of ce in my simple jeans and t¨Cshirt, even with the brand names on theirbels¨Csomething I¡¯d found excessive, but I¡¯m learning that yton doesn¡¯t know the meaning of frugal¨Cbut Rowan doesn¡¯t seem to notice. He¡¯s too busy keeping an eye on our surroundings, his gaze sharp and alert.


    We make our way through the aisles, and I steal nces at Rowan. He¡¯s different now, more rxed. and easy¨Cgoing. During my heat, he had struggled with his own attraction to me, his eyes dark with desire.


    But now, there¡¯s none of that tension between us. He¡¯s just Rowan, warm and friendly, a steady presence at my side. If I didn¡¯t already know, I never would have suspected him to be the beta of yton¡¯s pack.


    I appreciate hispany, especially in a ce like this. The crowds make me nervous, the constant movement


    12.31Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    4/8


    51 Ava: yton¡¯s Departure


    and noise setting my nerves on edge. But with Rowan here, I feel safer, more grounded.


    Shifters are everywhere, mingling with humans. I¡¯d noticed in White Peak and Cedarwood that they never looked twice at me, epting me as just another human.


    Now, they nce toward me and scent the air as I


    pass.


    Is it the presence of Rowan, or is it me?


    <i>They </i>can smell <i>your </i>power<i>, </i>Selene says, calm as ever. You no longer smell human<i>.</i>


    Damn. That¡¯s going to make hiding a lot harder.


    Rather than <i>hiding</i><i>, </i><i>it </i>would be more <i>prudent </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>stronger </i>so <i>you </i>don¡¯t <i>need </i><i>to </i>hide.


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong.


    I loiter in the clothing section, running my fingers over the soft fabrics, trying to appear casual. My eyes dart around, searching for the electronics department.


    It¡¯s a challenge, blending in here. The shoppers move with a sense of purpose, their footsteps brisk and their gazes focused. I, on the other hand, feel like a fish out


    12:31


    5/8


    51 Ava yton¡¯s Departure


    of water. I¡¯ve stopped looking at more than one item after looking at the price tag.


    He seems to sense my unease. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he says. ¡°yton said to take care of you.¡±


    Easy for him to say. I feel like every dores with invisible strings and hopes I don¡¯t want to be responsible for.


    Still, I go through a few more shirts, trying to find some cheap items, wondering how I¡¯m going to distract Rowan so I can buy a burner.


    Weaving through the racks of clothing, the scent of new fabric mingles with perfumes wafting from the cosmetics counter. I¡¯m honestly surprised so many shifters are in here; it¡¯s an assault on my nose, and my sense of smell has never been strong for a shifter.


    I catch a glimpse of the electronics section, and my heart skips a beat. Rows upon rows of gleaming gadgets, from smartphones toptops to tablets, all disyed with the same reverence as fine art.


    I have to get over there.


    Rowan seems to sense my distraction, his brows furrowing as he follows my gaze. ¡°See something vou


    12.31


    6/8


    51 Ava: yton¡¯s Departure


    like?¡±


    I shake my head quickly, forcing a smile. ¡°Just window shopping.¡±


    He chuckles, his eyes crinkling at the corners. ¡°Well, don¡¯t let me stop you. Go ahead and take a look. I don¡¯t think you have aputer in the apartment. Maybe aptop? Tablet?¡±


    My pulse quickens as I nod, trying to appear nonchnt as I break away from him and wander toward the electronics section. My steps are slow, measured, as if I¡¯m just casually browsing.


    But inside, my mind is racing.


    As I approach the disys, my eyes are immediately drawn to the smartphones. Sleek, cutting¨Cedge models, each more advanced than thest. My fingers itch to pick one up, to feel the weight of it in my hand.


    But I can¡¯t just grab one and go. That would be too obvious, too suspicious. I need to be smarter than that.


    12:32

 CHAPTER 52

    52 Ava: Its Personal


    <i>Why </i><i>not </i><i>tell </i><i>him </i><i>you </i>need <i>to </i><i>buy </i><i>some </i>sensitive <i>things </i><i>you </i>don¡¯t want him around for<i>? </i>Selene asks.


    It isn¡¯t that I hadn¡¯t thought of that¨Cbut the electronics section is far from somece that sells menstrual products.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rowan asks, and I realize with a start that I¡¯m scowling in his direction.


    Oops. ¡°Nothing, I just-¡°I nibble on my thumbnail, trying my best to look a little distraught. ¡°I need some things, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be following me the <i>entire </i>time, so¡­¡±


    Rowan smiles in relief, thinking he understands. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can get anything you want. yton can afford it. He¡¯s obnoxiously loaded.¡±


    I was worried my acting was too much, but I guess it¡¯s not enough. I wrinkle my nose and shift from foot to foot. After a moment, I start rubbing one arm, as if I¡¯m beyond ufortable with my request.


    I was never a very whiny teenager, but I¡¯m trying to


    12:12 ¡ª


    1/7


    channel one anyway.


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s not <i>that</i>


    <i>Personal</i><i>¡±</i>


    it¡¯s expensive, but¨Cyou know.


    ¡°Personal¡­ Oh. <i>Oh</i>.¡± Rowan¡¯s furrowed brow clears as he looks me over. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have younger sisters.¡±


    I stare at Rowan in exasperation, giving up my shy act as I settle my hands on my hips.


    This guy really has no clue.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any brothers who follow me around when I¡¯m buying stuff for my period,¡± I say, channeling my inner dramatic teenager, instead. We all have one. Somewhere. Right?


    It¡¯s embarrassing, but I have a goal.


    Rowan clears his throat. ¡°Oh, I see. That would be¡­¡± His words trail off, and he looks conflicted.


    We stand there for a few moments, locked in an ufortable silence. I raise an eyebrow, challenging him to just let me have this bit of privacy, holding strong to that young adolescent defiance as Selene hums her approval in my head. He holds my gaze for a beat before letting out a resigned sigh.


    12:12


    52 Ava: Its Personal


    I fight from letting triumph show on my face as he looks to the ceiling, mouthing something I can¡¯t quite


    catch.


    Reaching into his back pocket, Rowan pulls out a sleek ck wallet and thumbs through it. He peels off a few bills and hands them to me. ¡°Here, get what you need. I¡¯ll wait by the entrance. Let me know if you need


    more. I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    I take the cash, relief flooding through me. ¡°Thanks.¡± I feel guilty using a man¡¯s money when I have no interest in sticking around the way he wants, but- well, desperate times.


    He nods once, already turning to leave. ¡°Just don¡¯t go far. And be quick about it.¡±


    As Rowan walks away, I catch the faint sound of hist mutterings. Something about the store being well¨Cguarded, so it should be okay. I shake my head, tucking the money into my pocket. At least he¡¯s finally giving me some space.


    With onest nce over my shoulder to make sure he¡¯s really leaving me alone, I head toward the personal products section to make it all believable.


    12012


    52 Ava: Its Personal


    I quickly grab a few tampons and pads, trying not to linger too long on any one brand or box. It¡¯s not like I really need them right now, but the act sells the story. I toss in a couple of shirts from the clearance rack, too -might as well make this little detour worthwhile.


    With my basket in hand, I make my way back toward the electronics section, keeping an eye out for Rowan. The coast is clear, so I beeline for the phone


    essories. Burner phones are easy enough to find, and I grab one along with a prepaid card to activate itter.


    My heart is pounding as I make my purchase, the


    cashier giving me a friendly smile that I return with a tight¨Clipped one of my own. I have to resist the urge to look over my shoulder, worried that Rowan might


    reappear at any moment.


    Once the transaction isplete, I hurry off to the bathroom, clutching the bag close to my body. The restroom is blessedly empty, and I duck into thergest stall, locking it behind me.


    Selene hums her approval in my mind.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Ripping open the packaging for the burner phone and


    52 Ava. Its Personal


    stuffing the stic and cardboard into the trash makes me feel a little like a shoplifter, even though I already bought the things. I slip the phone itself into my pocket, along with the prepaid card.


    <i>Are </i>you <i>ready</i><i>? </i>Selene asks.


    I take a deep breath, steadying myself. ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll


    ever be.¡±


    He¡¯s waiting by the entrance, just as he said he would be, and I offer him a small wave as I approach. ¡°All set,¡± I announce, keeping my voice light.


    Rowan nods, falling into step beside me as we exit the store. ¡°We should get groceries next, if you¡¯re missing anything you like or need. yton wasn¡¯t sure what to stock your fridge with.¡±


    I think back to the copious amounts of fruits,


    vegetables, meat, and assorted juices. There¡¯s bread for sandwiches, and mayo. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can cook with what¡¯s already there.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? It isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    ¡°Completely fine, I promise.¡± It¡¯s enough to make me feel terrible for thinking of the apartment as a gilded


    cage yton¡¯s keeping me in.


    52 Ava Its Personal


    When I really think about it¡­ has he done anything


    terrible?


    I can tell he thinks of me as a mate, or mate material. After the week we shared, that¡¯s probably reasonable. But he hasn¡¯t pushed me too far. He hasn¡¯t expected any followup activities. Aside from keeping me in the area¨Cwhich is reasonable as an alpha¨Ceverything¡¯s been my suspicion that keeps me guarded against


    him¡­


    <i>Hmm</i><i>, </i>Selene says in my mind.


    <i>What </i><i>do </i>you <i>think</i><i>? </i>I ask quietly.


    <i>I </i>have <i>mixed </i><i>feelings</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>same </i><i>as </i><i>you</i><i>.</i>


    Not super helpful.


    <i>It </i><i>is </i><i>good </i><i>to </i>get <i>the </i><i>phone</i><i>, </i><i>though</i><i>.</i>


    Yeah, I agree. Maybe it¡¯s overboard to think they¡¯re tracking me, but I¡¯m not going to risk anyone in Cedarwood because of my personal issues.

 CHAPTER 53

    53 yton: His Mate


    <i>CLAYTON</i>


    The elevator dings and the doors slide open, revealing the penthouse lobby of the Silvermoon Pack¡¯srgest hotel. I step out, my boots sinking into the plush carpet. Xavier and Lucas are already there, lounging on the leather couches like a pair ofzy lions.


    ¡°yton!¡± Xavier booms, rising to his feet. He sps my hand in a firm shake, pping me on the back with his other hand. ¡°Good to see you, my friend.¡±


    ¡°You as well, Xavier.¡± I return his hearty greeting with a grin. ¡°Lucas, always a pleasure.¡±


    Lucas stands, his smile not quite reaching his eyes as we shake hands. There¡¯s a tension in his shoulders, a tightness around his jaw. Something¡¯s weighing on him.


    We settle into the couches, the city skyline glittering beyond the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows. Xavier leans back, crossing his ankles. ¡°How were your flights, boys? No troubles, I hope?¡±


    19


    53 yton His Male


    I shake my head. ¡°Smooth sailing for me. No


    disturbances.¡±


    Lucas¡¯s mouth presses into a grim line. ¡°I wish I could say the same. Got another report of a dead scout right after Inded.¡±


    The air in the room shifts, the jovial atmosphere evaporating like mist under the morning sun. Xavier¡¯s brows knit together. ¡°Shit. ckwood?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡± Lucas growls, his fingers curling into fists on his knees. ¡°He¡¯s getting bolder, pushing further into


    our territory.¡±


    I lean forward, elbows on my knees. ¡°What¡¯s your game n, Lucas? We can¡¯t let this stand.¡± The ckwood alpha has been a massive thorn in the


    Northwestern Council¡¯s side for years. There have been several scuffles between the two packs, but


    ckwood has even had run¨Cins with shifters outside


    of the Northwestern Territories.


    Lucas drags a hand down his face, his eyes hard as flint. ¡°I¡¯m working on it. But every time I think I¡¯ve got a handle on their moves, they slip through my fingers like smoke. I can¡¯t get my hands on solid proof to bring


    12:39


    ZTE


    <


    53 yton: His Mater


    to the Council.¡±


    Xavier¡¯s expression is grave. ¡°Without evidence to bring to the Council, my hands are tied.¡±


    ¡°Mine, too. But that¡¯s only if we make this a Council affair. There are other options.¡± They¡¯re drastic, but they¡¯re there.


    ¡°I know.¡± Lucas rubs his hand over his face, and I can see his exhaustion in the droop of his shoulders and the shadows under his eyes. ¡°We sent Jessa Grey back to her pack. We used the official excuse that she hadn¡¯t asked for approval and was an unregistered guest in our territory, but ckwood didn¡¯t take it well. There¡¯s


    more, too.¡±


    I lean forward, my eyes locked on Lucas as he takes a deep, steadying breath. There¡¯s a weight in the air, a tension that goes beyond the usual strain of pack politics. This is something more, something personal.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mate,¡± he says finally, the words hanging heavy between us. ¡°She¡¯s gone missing.¡±


    A shocked silence falls over the room.


    r¡¯s


    eyes


    widen, his mouth parting slightly as if the words have robbed him of speech. I can only stare at Lucas,


    109


    53 yton: His Mate


    struggling to process this revtion.


    ¡°Your mate?¡± I echo, my voice hushed. ¡°You¡¯ve found your mate?¡±


    Lucas nods, his expression a mixture of awe and anguish. ¡°Yeah. We met at the Lunar G a few months back.¡± A rueful smile tugs at the corners of his mouth. ¡°You know how they say it hits you like a freight train? That¡¯s an understatement.¡±


    I remember the g, the swirl of colors and music, the thrum of anticipation in the air as unmated wolves gathered in hopes of finding their other half. I haven¡¯t gone in years. To think that Lucas, of all people, had finally experienced that elusive bond¡­


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Xavier asks, leaning forward. ¡°One of


    ours?¡±


    Lucas shakes his head, his jaw tightening. ¡°She¡¯s from the ckwood pack. Ava Grey.¡±


    The name sends a ripple of unease through me. The ckwood Pack has always been shrouded in secrets, their motives inscrutable. To have one of their own bound to the Westwood alpha¡­


    ? ??


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± I ask my mind whirling. ¡°Did


    12


    49


    53 yton: His Mate


    Renard sanction this?¡±


    A bitterugh escapes Lucas¡¯s lips. ¡°You know Renard better than that. He¡¯s been sending Jessa after Ken instead of me. I¡¯m too dangerous to keep around, even mated.¡± He looks down at his hands with a sigh. ¡°I wish I¡¯d thought about that a long time ago.¡±


    Xavier looks at Lucas, a knowing glint in his eyes. ¡°You rejected her, didn¡¯t you?¡± His question isn¡¯t a question.


    Lucas nods once, a sharp jerk of his head down. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re working on reconciling. I left for a few days to deal with stuff at the border, came back, and she was


    gone.¡±


    Heavy silence hangs in the air as Lucas finishes


    speaking, the weight of his words settling over us. I can see the anguish in his face, the torment in his eyes. My gut clenches as I imagine myself in his position.


    If Ava were to vanish without a trace, it would shatter me. The mere idea of her being ripped away is enough to make my wolf howl in agony. He¡¯s obsessed with her, and I have to admit that I am too. We don¡¯t have a fated connection, but there¡¯s something about her


    12:33


    5/9


    53 yton: His Mate


    that I don¡¯t want to let go.


    I swallow hard, pushing the thought away before it can


    consume me.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find her, Lucas,¡± I say, my voice firm with conviction. ¡°The Aspen Pack stands with you. We¡¯ll leave no stone unturned until Ava is safely back in


    your arms.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Xavier nods in solemn agreement. ¡°You have our full support, brother. The Silvermoon Pack will lend whatever aid is required to bring your mate home. Ava¡¯s a good child, very different from her family and alpha. You¡¯re a lucky man, Lucas.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He lets out a long breath. ¡°I can¡¯t lose her again. It took a long time to find her. I hear ckwood started looking for her, too. That¡¯s why I think they took her back.¡±


    Xavier¡¯s brow arches. ¡°Back?¡±


    Lucas gives a tight smile. ¡°She ran off after I rejected her.¡±


    Xavier¡¯sugh startles us both, and he apologizes, smacking Lucas on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re in for a ride. with that one¡± he says, and Lucasughs, his anguish


    12:33


    53 yton: His Mater


    lifting for just a moment.


    ¡°She¡¯s not letting it go easily,¡± he agrees, and for a second, we¡¯re all smiling.


    But it¡¯s back to grim worry when Xavier returns to the subject.


    ¡°So, you think ckwood kidnapped her?¡± Xavier¡¯s brow furrows. ¡°But why? If she¡¯s your mate, wouldn¡¯t they want to use that to their advantage?¡±


    ¡°Not if she¡¯s¡­¡± Lucas trails off, his gaze growing distant. ¡°There¡¯s more to Ava than meets the eye.¡±


    I study him closely, seeing the conflict etched into the lines of his face. ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling us, Lucas?¡±


    He meets my stare, his eyes haunted. ¡°Ava¡¯s wolfless. Renard wants to breed her to his men. She has no


    other use for him without a wolf.¡±


    A chill runs down my spine at the implication behind his words. At the future for Lucas¡® Ava.


    If it were my Ava¡­


    Imagining her used as a breeder for a bunch of hormonal wolves has my fists clenching.


    12:33)


    7/9


    53 Cynon His Mate


    ¡°We need to find her,¡± Xavier says, his voice hard with resolve. ¡°Whatever Renard¡¯s ns, we can¡¯t let him do that to her.¡±


    Lucas nods, his jaw set in a grim line. ¡°That¡¯s the n. I¡¯ve got my best people on it, but we¡¯re running into dead ends at every turn. It¡¯s like she just vanished into thin air. I can¡¯t prove that they took her, much less that it¡¯s against her will. The best I have is hearsay about


    abuse.¡±


    Xavier rubs his chin, looking at the ceiling as he thinks. ¡°Does ckwood know you¡¯re her mate?¡±


    Lucas shakes his head. ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware.¡±


    ¡°Have you imed her?¡±


    He shakes his head again, his lips tightened into a grim


    line. I can understand that.


    The fact that my iming didn¡¯t take galls me more than I want to admit, even if it was something that was morally wrong to do at the time. If I was truly mated to Ava, I could reach her even now, assure myself that she¡¯s safe in the apartment I have set up for her.


    Xavier sighs. ¡°So none of the ancientws apply. Then


    wa hava to think of somathing also¡±

 CHAPTER 54

    54 Ava: Dinner With Ivy


    Music drifts through the kitchen, courtesy of my phone, as I chop garlic, enjoying the sharp aroma. Cooking has always been afort to me, a way to lose myself in the simple tasks and let my mind wander. As I toss minced garlic into the pan heating over the stove, I can¡¯t help but feel a sense of peace settle over me, if only momentarily.¡±


    I¡¯ve set up the phone yton gave me, and texted him and Ivy to let them know it was working. Neither responded, which is fine by me. I set up the burner phone, too, and texted Lisa with updates. She <i>did </i>respond, and her spam of emojis have lightened the load on my heart. I texted Mrs. Elkins, letting her know I¡¯m safe and begging her not to talk to anyone about me. Mrs. Elkins assured me my job is safe whenever I


    cane home, which is even more of a relief.


    My little paradise is waiting for me, which makes it so much easier to be stuck here right now.


    A knock at the door startles me from my reverie. I nce at the clock, wondering who could be here at


    117


    <


    54 Ava: Dinner With Ivy


    this hour. Wiping my hands on a towel, I make my way to the door, peering through the peephole.


    It¡¯s Ivy.


    I take a deep breath, steeling myself for whatever interaction awaits me. There¡¯s something about Ivy that always puts me on edge, a subtle undercurrent of something that I can¡¯t quite ce. Still, I paste on a polite smile and open the door..


    ¡°Ivy, hi,¡± I greet her, trying to keep my tone casual.


    ¡°Ava,¡± she says, her smile bright but somehow not quite reaching her eyes. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± I assure her, stepping aside to let her in. ¡°I was just making dinner.¡±


    As she enters, I notice the bottle of wine in her hand and the shopping bag slung over her arm. My brow furrows slightly, but I say nothing, waiting for her to exin.


    ¡°I took the liberty of picking up a few things for you,¡± Ivy says, holding out the wine and the bag. ¡°A little something to help you settle in.¡±


    12:34 0


    2/7


    C 54 Ava: Dinner With Ivy


    I ept the items, feeling a bit awkward. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that,¡± I murmur, even as I eye the clothes curiously.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Ivy waves a dismissive hand. ¡°It¡¯s the least I could do. You¡¯re practically family now, after all.¡±


    There it is again, that undercurrent of something. I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it, but it makes me uneasy. Still, I force a smile and nod.


    ¡°Thank you, Ivy,¡± I say, meaning it despite my reservations. ¡°That¡¯s really kind of you.¡±


    She beams at me, and for a moment, I wonder if I¡¯m reading too much into things. Maybe I¡¯m just being paranoid. The Moon Goddess knows I¡¯m plenty paranoid these days.


    <i>You </i>are<i>, </i><i>but </i><i>it¡¯s </i>understandable<i>, </i>Selene says, yawning from her spot on the couch. She¡¯s still binge¨Cwatching her mind¨Cnumbing wolf shifter show.


    Remembering that I¡¯m in the middle of cooking, I set the bag and wine on the counter. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make yourselffortable?¡± I gesture towards the living area. ¡°Dinner should be ready soon.¡±


    Timi roturna mu am and cinka <b>aronofully </b>onto the


    12:34


    317


    54 Ava: Dinner With Ivy


    couch, crossing her legs and leaning back. Selene sniffs her in greeting, and Ivy reaches out to pat her head in a ginger sort of way, almost like she¡¯s worried about being tainted by a dog.


    The image makes me snort. Inside my head, of course. I wouldn¡¯t do that where she can hear me.


    I busy myself in the kitchen, trying to ignore the way her gaze seems to follow me as I move about.


    Soon enough, the food is ted, and I carry our dishes. to the table. ¡°Here we are,¡± I say, setting a te in front of Ivy before taking my own seat. ¡°I hope you like pasta primavera.¡±


    ¡°It smells delicious,¡± Ivy assures me, already reaching for her fork. We eat in silence for a few minutes, the only sounds the soft clink of cutlery against tes.


    Finally, Ivy breaks the quiet. ¡°So, Ava,¡± she begins, her tone light and conversational. ¡°Tell me a little about yourself. Your family, where you¡¯re from¨Call the fun details.¡±


    I tense slightly at the mention of family, my grip tightening on my fork. ¡°There¡¯s not much to tell,¡± I deflect, keeping my tone carefully neutral. ¡°My family¡­


    12:34


    417


    <


    54 Ava: Dinner With Ivy


    they¡¯re not really around anymore.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s expression softens, her eyes warm with what seems like genuine sympathy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she murmurs. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to pry into painful memories.¡±


    I shake my head, offering her a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    There¡¯s a brief silence, and then Ivy speaks again, her voice tinged with a mncholy I haven¡¯t heard from her before. ¡°yton and I lost our parents when we were young, too,¡± she confides, her gaze dropping to the table. ¡°It¡¯s not an easy thing to go through.¡°¡±


    Before I can respond, she reaches across the table, her hand covering mine in a gentle squeeze. I blink, surprised by the unexpected gesture offort.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me,¡± I murmur, holding her gaze. For the first time since meeting her, I feel like I¡¯m seeing the real Ivy¨Cnot the polished one that seems to be weighing my every move.


    She offers me a small, grateful smile, giving my hand onest squeeze/before withdrawing hers.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°yton is a strong alpha because he was forced to be.


    We could have lost everything after they died, but


    12:04


    5/7


    <b>< </b>54 Ava: Dinner With Ivy.


    yton managed to unite everyone behind him. It was a bloody period of history in our pack, but a necessary one to get him to where he stands now.¡±


    I shove a bite into my mouth, wondering where this is going. It sounds like an ominous warning after the brief show of empathy.


    Ivy props her chin on her palm, staring at me for a second. ¡°yton¡¯s never been interested in any she¨Cwolf as a mate all this time. He¡¯s worried about bringing children into the world and leaving them behind early, just like our parents did.¡±


    A sh of memoryes unbidden, and I can hear yton¡¯s voice growling in my ear, telling me in explicit words how much he wants to breed me, and how much he¡¯s going to enjoy doing so.


    Choking on pasta is not something I¡¯d rmend. Panic crosses Ivy¡¯s face, and she leans forward to smack my back as I struggle to breathe.


    Once the primavera blockade clears, I take a long drink of the red wine she brought over, coughing again at the alcohol. I¡¯m not used to drinking.


    ¡°Are you okay, Ava?¡± Ivy asks, hovering over me with


    12:14


    87


    <


    54 Ava: Dinner With Ivy


    her hands out in an awkward manner, as if she¡¯s not


    sure what to do with them.


    I nod, waving her back to her seat as I cough a little more into a napkin. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sorry. It just went down the wrong pipe.¡±


    Comment 5


    View All >


    R

 CHAPTER 55

    55 Ava: Shopping With Ivy


    For someone <i>who </i>doesn¡¯t want <i>children</i><i>, </i><i>he </i><i>could </i><i>have </i>fooled mest <i>week</i>, Selene says, yawning in


    amusement.


    <i>Shut </i><i>up</i>, I hiss at her, smiling at Ivy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for


    startling you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She waves a hand, looking me over with some caution. ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay.¡±


    I continue eating, trying to keep myposure after that awkward moment. Ivy hesitates, seeming unsure if she should continue eating as well. The silence between us grows thick and ufortable. I rack my brain for something to say, but the tension is stifling.


    Finally, Ivy clears her te and stands. ¡°Well, I should get going. Thank you for having me over.¡±


    I stand as well, unsure of the protocol. ¡°Of course. Thanks for the gifts.¡±


    She steps forward and kisses both my cheeks, catching me off guard. ¡°I¡¯ll see you around, Ava.¡±


    And with that, she¡¯s gone, leaving me alone in the


    <ol start="12">


    <li>12.</li>


    </ol>


    1-8


    C


    55 Ava: Shopping With Ivy


    apartment. I copse onto the plush couch, mentally exhausted from the visit. What was the point of all that? She seemed nice enough, but there¡¯s just something so <i>weird </i>about how she acts. Judgment? Suspicion? I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it.


    Selene pads over and hops up beside me, resting her head on myp. <i>She </i><i>certainly </i>is an <i>interesting </i><i>one</i>.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± I mutter, running my fingers through her soft fur. ¡°I can¡¯t figure out her angle.¡±


    <i>I </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>trust </i><i>her </i>as <i>far </i><i>as </i><i>I </i><i>could </i><i>throw </i>her. <i>There¡¯s </i>something <i>off </i><i>about </i><i>that </i>one<i>.</i>


    I frown, staring at the gifts she left on the counter. ¡°You think so? She seems harmless enough to me.¡±


    Famousst words<i>, </i><i>pup</i><i>! </i>Selene huffs out a breath. <i>Just </i><i>be </i>careful around her. <i>And </i>her <i>brother</i>, for that matter.


    ¡°yton?¡± The memory of our intimate encounter shes through my mind, heat creeping up my neck. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    <i>If </i>you aren¡¯t willing <i>to </i><i>be </i>his mate<i>, </i><i>you </i>need <i>to </i><i>be </i>careful. His wolf thinks <i>of </i><i>you </i>as his <i>mate</i>. <i>He¡¯s </i>been <i>trying </i><i>to </i>reach <i>me</i><i>.</i>


    12:36


    2/6


    55 Ava: Shopping With Ivy


    I stare at Selene. ¡°You guys can talk to each other?¡±


    <i>Of </i><i>course</i><i>. </i>Her blue husky eyes seem to find my intelligencecking. <i>It¡¯s </i>only humans who are limited <i>in </i><i>their </i><imunication</i>.


    I see.


    Rubbing her ears, I ask as casually as possible, ¡°And


    Lucas¡® wolf?¡±


    Selene jerks her head away with a sharp snort. <i>I </i>don¡¯t talk <i>to </i>the <i>unworthy</i>.


    Ouch.


    ***


    I wake up to the sound of Selene¡¯s excited yips and the thump of her tail against the bed frame. Rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I peer over at her lounging on the couch, watching the same cheesy shifter romance, but this time on the bedroom TV.


    ¡°Morning, youzy mutt,¡± I grumble, throwing a pillow in her general direction. She dodges it easily, not even bothering to look away from the screen.


    <i>Good </i>morning <i>sunshine</i><i>, </i>she replies, her tone dripping


    with sarcasm. <i>Sleen </i>well<i>?</i>


    12:35


    3/8


    <


    55 Ava: Shopping With Ivy


    ¡°Well enough to know that show is garbage,¡± I shoot at her, before heading into the bathroom for a shower.


    As I¡¯m drying off, my phone chimes with a new text message. It¡¯s from Ivy, asking if I¡¯m free to go shopping with her today. I grimace, not exactly thrilled at the


    prospect.


    <i>You </i><i>should </i><i>go</i><i>, </i>Selene¡¯s voice echoes <b>in </b>my mind. <i>It¡¯ll </i><i>be </i><i>good </i>for <i>you </i><i>to </i><i>get out </i>of the apartment for a <i>bit</i><i>. </i>Don¡¯t <i>give </i><i>up </i>what freedom <i>you </i>can <i>get</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I murmur, typing out a nonmittal response. ¡°Ivy kind of makes me ufortable


    sometimes.¡±


    A little whileter, there¡¯s a knock at the door. I open it to find Ivy standing there, looking impably put together as always. She gives me a once¨Cover, taking in my ratty t¨Cshirt and sleep shorts.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re ready,¡± she says breezily, brushing past me into the apartment. ¡°I took the liberty of picking out an outfit for you.¡±


    She holds up a garment bag, unzipping it to reveal a silky turquoise blouse and lightweight gray pants. My eyes widen when I spot the pair of heels peeking out


    12.35


    4/8


    55 <b>Ava </b>Shopping With IvyThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    from the bottom.


    ¡°Ivy, you already brought me clothes yesterday,¡± I protest weakly. ¡°And I don¡¯t really wear heels.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± She waves a dismissive hand. ¡°You¡¯ll look


    great. Now go get changed¨Cthe car is waiting downstairs.¡±


    Even without the clothes¡­ I never once agreed to go shopping, did I?


    I check my phone, and the text. Nope, didn¡¯t agree. Said I wasn¡¯t sure what I was nning on doing today.


    I guess she took that as an invitation to make the decision for me.


    Knowing there¡¯s no use in arguing, I take the outfit and head for the bathroom, dressing quickly. The blouse is loose and flowing, but the pants cling to my legs in a way that makes me feel exposed. And the heels¡­ I wobble precariously, using the counter for support.


    When I emerge, Selene lets out a low whistle. <i>Looking </i><i>good</i><i>, </i>pup. You clean up <i>nicely</i><i>.</i>


    I shoot her a re, but Ivy seems pleased. ¡°Much


    C


    55 Ava Shopping With y


    better. Here, put these on-¡± and she tosses a few essories at me, statement pieces that probably cost. more than my annual sry, ¡°-and grab your things. and let¡¯s go! We¡¯ve got a full day ahead of us.¡±


    Reluctantly, I follow her out of the apartment, leaving my burner phone behind. I don¡¯t want to risk Ivy seeing it and asking questions. As we step out onto the sidewalk, a sleek ck sedan idles at the curb, the driver hopping out to open the door for us.


    ¡°Where are we going, exactly?¡± I ask as we slide into the plush leather seats.


    Ivy gives me a conspiratorial grin. ¡°You¡¯ll see. Just sit back and let me take care of everything.¡± Then she looks me over with some suspicion. ¡°You don¡¯t have a


    purse<i>?</i><i>¡±</i>


    I shrug. ¡°I was kidnapped, remember? Aside from my house keys, phone, and some cash for a ride, I didn¡¯t have anything on me at the time. I leave my purse at home a lot.¡± A habit I¡¯d learned after being routinely mugged by members of my own pack. Getting a


    recement ID is hard enough; trying to convince my parents to take me to get one increases the difficulty by way too much.


    55 Ava: Shopping With Ivy


    I carry cash and leave my identification at home. I might be screwed if I¡¯m ever pulled over, but I¡¯ve never had to show my ID for anything outside of getting hired or signing up for college, so I take my risks.


    ¡°Oh, right. There was something like that, wasn¡¯t there?¡± Ivy muses. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get you a purse anyway.


    essories make the outfit, Ava.¡±


    I feel a bit like I¡¯m being prepped for some kind of final exam as Ivy drags me from store to store, exining trending fashion in a way that goes over my head. The driver trails a few steps behind us, dutifully collecting the mounting pile of shopping bags and ferrying them. out to the car at regr intervals.


    At the first boutique, Ivy immediately starts pulling dresses and blouses off the racks, holding them up against me to assess the fit.


    ¡°This one¡¯s cute,¡± she deres, adding a floral sundress to the growing pile over her arm. ¡°And this too. Oh, and we simply must get you this top¡­¡±

 CHAPTER 56

    56 Ava: A Sudden Situation


    Before I know it, the salesgirl is ushering me into the dressing room with an armload of clothes. I spend what feels like hours trying on outfit after outfit, parading out for Ivy¡¯s critical eye.


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t love that one,¡± she says, wrinkling her nose at a slinky ck dress. ¡°Next.¡±


    I obediently retreat back behind the curtain, shimmying out of the dress and into a pair of high¨Cwaisted trousers and a silk camisole. When I reemerge, Ivy ps her hands delightedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one! You look so chic. We¡¯ll take it. Actually, just keep it on. It looks better than what I brought


    over.¡±


    This Ivy is so different from the Ivy I¡¯ve been treated to


    up to this point, and I¡¯m dizzy with whish.


    The process repeats at what seems like a dozen different stores throughout the afternoon. Shoes, dresses, blouses, skirts, pants¡­ by the time we hit the fourth boutique, I¡¯m fairly certain I¡¯ve tried on more outfits today than I have in my entire life.


    12:35


    56 Ava A Sudden Situation


    My feet are screaming in protest from the endless parade of heels Ivy insists I model. I¡¯m parched from barely having a chance to grab a bottle of water.


    But Ivy seems to be having the time of her life, reveling in her role as personal shopper and stylist. She flits around me like a deranged fairy godmother, clucking over hemlines and admiring how certain colors bring


    out my eyes.


    ¡°You have such a great figure, Ava,¡± she gushes as I self¨Cconsciously smooth my hands over my hips in a skintight ck pencil skirt. ¡°We simply must get you some things to show it off properly.¡±


    I force a tight smile, feeling distinctly ufortable under her appraising stare. Revealing clothes have never been my thing¨CI much prefer loose, flowy fabrics that skim over my curves rather than clinging


    to them.


    At one point, I try to politely extricate myself, suggesting we take a break to grab a bite to eat. But Ivy merely waves a dismissive hand.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need. I had the driver pick up some protein bars and smoothies. Here, have one of these.¡±


    12.35


    56 Ava: A Sudden Situation


    She tosses me some sort of chalky¨Clooking nutrition bar from her purse.


    I eye it dubiously but take a small bite, grimacing at the gritty, tasteless lump. So much for lunch.


    Finally, after what feels like an eternity of shopping torture, Ivy seems satisfied with her haul. We pile back into the sleek sedan, and I sink gratefully into the plush leather seat, massaging my sore arches.


    ¡°Well?¡± Ivy prompts expectantly as the driver pulls away from the curb. ¡°What did you think? Wasn¡¯t that


    fun?¡±


    I shoot her a sidelong nce, too worn out to muster much enthusiasm. ¡°It was an experience.¡±


    Sheughs lightly, patting my knee in a disturbingly condescending way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it. Just think of all the other fun things we can do together now!¡±


    I bite back a groan as Selene¡¯s smug voice echoes in my head. <i>Well</i><i>, </i><i>I </i>for one have had a delightful day <i>lounging </i>on the couch <i>and </i>watching <i>my </i>shows. <i>No </i>ufortable shoes or pretentious boutiques for <i>me</i><i>.</i>


    Ivv chatters away beside me, oblivious to my silent


    12:35


    3/7


    56: Ava: A Sudden Situation


    exchange with my wolfpanion. I¡¯ve learned the art of tuning her out while still nodding and making vague affirming noises at regr intervals to keep the conversation flowing.


    ¡°¡­and the little ce I¡¯m taking you to is simply divine. The chef is an absolute genius. You¡¯ll love it.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I murmur absently, gazing out the window. The city is behind us, and we¡¯re driving through a quiet


    suburb.


    Rows of identical houses with perfectly manicuredwns and white picket fences stretch out as far as the eye can see. It¡¯s like a postcard image of the American dream.


    Ivy is still prattling on about the trendy new restaurant she¡¯s taking me to, but I¡¯ve long since tuned her out. That is, until the driver¡¯s gruff voice cuts through her


    ceaseless chatter.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re being tailed. One car, a blue sedan.¡±


    I sit up a little straighter, instinctively ncing behind


    <ol>


    <li>us.</li>


    </ol>


    Ivy finally falls silent, craning her neck to peer out the


    rear window with a frown.


    12:35


    4/7


    56 Ava A Sudden Situation


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± she demands, a hint of impatience. coloring her tone.


    The driver doesn¡¯t respond. Instead, he hits the brakes. hard, the tires of our luxury sedan shrieking in protest. My body lurches violently against the restraints of my seatbelt as the car swerves, the momentum nearly whipping my head to the side.


    In the front, a sleek blue sedan has pulled across the road, blocking our path entirely. There¡¯s a split second where everything seems to move in slow motion¨Cthe acrid scent of burnt rubber, Ivy¡¯s sharp inhtion of breath, the driver¡¯s shouting.


    Then everything explodes into chaos.


    Our car spins wildly, the force mming me against. the door with bruising intensity. Ivy, who hadn¡¯t bothered to fasten her seatbelt, isn¡¯t so lucky. Her head cracks against the window with a sickening thud, and she immediately goes limp, crimson blooming across her temple,


    Two car idents in less than two weeks? My luck is


    <i>shit</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°Ivy!¡± I scream, my voice drowned out by the deafening


    12.15


    57


    56 Ava: A Sudden Situation


    re of the car horn as the driver frantically wrestles with the steering wheel.


    Finally, mercifully, we grind to a bone¨Cjarring halt, the rear of the car brushing up against a cluster of neatly trimmed hedges lining someone¡¯s front yard. I¡¯m panting, dazed, my heart thundering a frantic stato rhythm against my ribcage.


    The driver is already moving, ripping off his seatbelt and shoving open his door. ¡°Stay in the car!¡± he barks. at me, but little does he know¨CI can¡¯t move. I¡¯m still


    processing it all.


    His huge frame uncoils with a lethal grace as he charges toward the blockade. Even from inside, I can see at least three figures emerging from the other vehicle, their movements tightly coordinated.


    For a fraction of a second, a flicker of hope kindles in my chest. Our driver is easily twice the size of any of those men¨Cif anyone can take them, it¡¯ll be him.


    That hope is swiftly extinguished as one of the figures raises something¨Ca gun? A tranquilizer? I can¡¯t tell- and fires. The driver jerks like a puppet with its strings cut, crumpling bonelessly to the asphalt.


    67


    <Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    56 Ava: A Sudden Situation


    My mouth goes dry wi

 CHAPTER 57

    57 Ava: Stunned


    I scream, my voice raw with terror as the door beside me is wrenched open. Before I even look, I throw a punch in their direction.


    But it¡¯s not one of the armed assants¨Cit¡¯s Phoenix.


    My brother¡¯s face is set in grim lines, his mouth a tight sh of determination. My fist is held by his hand as though I¡¯m a child throwing a tantrum¨Cwith the ease of someone far more powerful than me.


    He lets go and cuts my seatbelt with a knife before grabbing me in an almost painful grip.


    Ivy is still slumped in the backseat beside me, a trickle of blood oozing from the gash on her forehead. She¡¯spletely still, her head lolling at an unnatural angle.


    My stomach roils violently, and I have to swallow back a surge of nausea. Is she¡­?


    ¡°She¡¯s alive,¡± Phoenix says gruffly, as if reading my mind. ¡°For now.¡±


    ¡°Come on, we have to move,¡± he growls, already tugging me out of the wrecked sedan.


    12:36


    1/7


    57 Ava: Stunned


    I stumble after him in a daze, my mind whirling. Phoenix? Here? How-?


    <i>What¡¯s </i><i>happening</i><i>, </i><i>Ava</i><i>? </i>Selene¡¯s voice, taut with concern, rings in my head.


    I shake my head mutely, too shaken to articte a response. Phoenix is already hustling me towards one of the blue sedans idling in front of Ivy¡¯s car. The driver, a tall, powerfully¨Cbuilt shifter I don¡¯t recognize, jumps out and rushes to open the rear door.


    ¡°Get in,¡± Phoenix barks at me, giving me a firm shove towards the open door.


    I scramble inside without protest, my entire body quivering with a bone¨Cdeep chill. The rear door ms shut, and Phoenix is already circling around to the passenger side. ¡°Airport,¡± he snaps at the driver as he mbers inside. ¡°And step on it.¡±


    We peel away from the curb with a violent squeal of tires, the force mming me back against the seat.


    Ava, talk to <i>me</i><i>, </i>Selene urges, her mental voice tinged with a rare edge of panic. What¡¯s going <i>on</i><i>? </i>Who are <i>those </i>men?


    I 2011287A mu ouer chut fighting to rothar <b>mu</b>


    12:36


    57 Ava: Stunned


    scattered thoughts. The image of the driver crumpling


    to the ground is seared into the back of my eyelids, making my stomach churn.


    My self¨Cdefense ss isn¡¯t enough. It was all false confidence.


    <i>I </i>don¡¯t <i>know</i>. They <i>were </i>following us. The <i>one </i><i>who </i><i>pulled </i><i>me </i><i>out </i><i>of </i><i>the </i>car<i>¡­ </i>is Phoenix. <i>My </i>brother.


    I have to swallow hard, struggling topose myself. I¡¯d tried so hard to hide. How did they find me?


    I feel Selene¡¯s calming presence wrapping around me like a soothing balm. <i>It¡¯s </i>okay<i>, </i>Ava. <i>I¡¯m </iing<i>.</i>


    I swallow hard, my throat feeling tight. Selene<i>, </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>never </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>make </i><i>it </i>in <i>time</i><i>. </i>We¡¯re heading for the airport. That means they¡¯re <i>going </i>to <i>fly </i><i>me </i><i>back </i><i>to </i><i>the </i>pack<i>.</i>


    And there¡¯s no point running. They have more people. They have cars. They have <i>guns</i>. Ones that can kill shifters.


    Phoenix turns around in the passenger seat to face me, his gaze raking over me, assessing. ¡°Why do you smell like a shifter?¡± he demands.


    <


    57 Ava: Stunned


    I force myself to meet his stare, keeping my expression carefully neutral. ¡°Probably because I¡¯ve been living with other shifters,¡± I lie. ¡°The girl in the car is a shifter,


    too.¡±


    Phoenix shakes his head, his mouth tightening into a grim line. ¡°No, it¡¯s different. More than just proximity to the Aspen alpha.¡±


    Shit. He knows about yton.


    What else does he know?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± I say evenly, lying through my teeth. He knows damn well I don¡¯t have a wolf of my own, and they can never prove that Selene exists. I can¡¯t shift.


    Phoenix¡¯s eyes narrow, but he doesn¡¯t press further, turning back around to face the front. I let out a slow, shaky breath and lean back against the couch, cursing everything I can think of in my head.


    I <i>just </i>got that damn burner phone.


    I <i>just </i>started gettingfortable, expecting to be able to go home at some point.


    And now this.


    12:36.


    57 Ava: Stunned


    It¡¯s like I¡¯m being punished for having a few months of peace in Cedarwood.


    ¡°Have you been with Shadowpine this whole time?¡± Phoenix asks, breaking the silence again as we merge


    onto the interstate.


    I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s asking me a trick question to see if I¡¯ll lie to him, or if he genuinely doesn¡¯t know.


    I hope he doesn¡¯t know.


    If he doesn¡¯t, that means Cedarwood is still safe.


    ¡°He¡¯s out of town,¡± I say, deliberately misinterpreting his question. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if hees back today. Do you want me to call-¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    I can see how tense he is by the prominent veins in his neck, so I shut my mouth.


    Phoenix turns around to look at me again. ¡°We¡¯ve been worried sick about you, Ava. You disappeared right


    after the Lunar G without a trace.¡±


    I blink at him, trying to hide my incredulity. That¡¯splete bullshit¨Cthey¡¯ve made it abundantly clear they don¡¯t give a damn about me.


    12:36This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    5/7


    57 Ava: Stunned


    ¡°Really?¡± I say tly. ¡°Because I can clearly remember a time when you <i>should </i>have been worried about me, but you decided to y nice with the man who assaulted me. Seconds after it happened.¡±


    Phoenix¡¯s jaw tightens, a muscle flexing. I don¡¯t know if he remembers what I¡¯m talking about, but it doesn¡¯t matter. <i>I </i>do. I always will. ¡°You¡¯re our family, Ava. Of


    were upset when you vanished like that.¡±


    course we


    I have to resist the urge to snort derisively. Family? Is that what he calls the cold indifference and outright cruelty they¡¯ve shown me for as long as I can


    remember?


    Apparently sensing my skepticism, Phoenix shakes his head, his expression sobering. ¡°Look, I know things haven¡¯t been great between ustely-¡±


    ¡°Lately?¡± Hah. There¡¯s nothing <itely </i>about the way they¡¯ve treated me my whole damn life.


    Phoenix exhales a frustrated breath. ¡°Okay, fine. For a long time. But you¡¯re still part of this pack whether you like it or not, Ava. And family means something¨Cit means we protect each other and stick together, no matter how much we might disagree sometimes.¡±


    6/7


    57 Ava: Stunned


    ¡°Stop the shit,¡± I snap. ¡°What is it that Dad wants from


    me?¡±


    A low growles out of Phoenix, but I ignore him. Instead of answering, he turns around and snaps at the


    driver to hurry up.


    Comment 3


    View All >


    R


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    12


    1


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue

 CHAPTER 58

    58 Ava: Return Home


    I settle into the chair beside Phoenix, my soul crushed under the weight of despair. The ne hums to life around us, a mechanical beast ready to whisk me back to the hell I¡¯d escaped. Phoenix barely spares me a nce as he crowds me against the window, effectively trapping me in my seat. Even going to the bathroom will be impossible without him knowing


    about it.


    Selene¡¯s whimpers echo in my mind, a mirror of my own anguish. <i>Ava</i><i>, </i>I¡¯m so <i>sorry</i><i>. </i><i>I </i>tried¡­ I¡¯m <i>still </i><i>trying</i><i>¡­</i>


    <i>I </i><i>know</i><i>, </i>I whisper back, my heart clenching. <i>It¡¯s </i><i>okay</i><i>. </i><i>It¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>your </i><i>fault</i><i>.</i>


    No matter how fast she is, a wolf can¡¯t outrun a car.


    And even if she did¨Cwhat are we going to do, against the people under Phoenix¡¯s control?


    Honestly, it¡¯s not okay. Nothing about this is okay. I¡¯m being dragged back to the very ce I¡¯d fought so


    hard to escape, and there¡¯s not a damn thing I can do


    about it.


    12.37


    58 Ava<b>: </b>Return Home


    <i>Selene</i>, <i>listen </i><i>to </i><i>me</i><i>. </i>I picture my parents¡® house in my mind, every detail etched into my memory. The sprawling ranch¨Cstyle home, the meticulously manicuredwn, the wrought¨Ciron fence that always felt more like a cage than a boundary. <i>This </i><i>is </i><i>where </i><i>they¡¯re </i>taking <i>me</i>. <i>The </i><i>ckwood </i><i>pack </i><i>territory</i><i>. </i><i>My </i><i>parents</i><i>¡® </i><i>address </i><i>is-</i>


    I rattle off the information, each word feeling like a nail in my coffin. Selene absorbs it all, her presence in my mind a flickering candle in the darkness.


    <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>find </i><i>you</i>, she promises, her voice fierce despite the tremor of fear. <i>No </i>matter how long <i>it </i>takes<i>, </i><i>no </i>matter <i>the </i>distance. <i>I¡¯ll </i>never stop <i>looking</i><i>.</i>


    Tears prick at the corners of my eyes, but I blink them back, refusing to let Phoenix see me cry. <i>I </i>know <i>you </i><i>will</i><i>. </i><i>But </i>Selene<i>, </i><i>it¡¯s </i>far. Really, really far.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even as I say it, I feel her running, her paws pounding against the pavement as she races toward the airport. But we both know it¡¯s futile. She¡¯ll never make it in


    time.


    <i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i>care<i>, </i>Selene growls, her determination a living, breathing thing. I won¡¯t <i>give </i>up on <i>you</i>, Ava. <i>Never</i>.


    12:37


    27


    58 Ava: Return Home


    <b>+35</b>


    A sob builds in my throat, but I swallow it down. <i>I </i>won¡¯t <i>give </i><i>up </i><i>either</i>, I vow, meaning it with every fiber


    of my being. We¡¯ll find a way <i>back </i><i>to </i>each other<i>.</i>


    <i>Somehow</i><i>.</i>


    Phoenix reaches over and buckles me in, his


    movements brusque and impersonal. All of the announcements are done, and I didn¡¯t even notice. them happening. The ne¡¯s moving. I close my eyes, feeling the distance between Selene and me growing with every second, an invisible tether stretching taut.


    I <i>love </i><i>you</i><i>, </i>I whisper, pouring every ounce of my heart into those three words.


    I <i>love </i>you <i>too</i><i>, </i>Selene whispers back, her presence fading as the ne gains speed.


    And then she¡¯s gone, the connection severed by miles of empty sky.


    ***


    The ne ride goes smoothly. I sleep for most of it, because there¡¯s no point in being awake. I don¡¯t want to see Phoenix¡¯s face, much less talk to him.


    The ride home is just as silent, but as soon as I see the


    forest naar home my stomach clenchon in drand


    mu nahan


    12:37 ¨C


    317


    58 Ava Return Home


    How many times have I driven through here myself? How many times have I had pack members stalk me through the woods, waiting until I arrive home, just to taunt me? To throw stones? To kick and punch and bite, all because I had no wolf?


    I can¡¯t remember. It¡¯s impossible to remember. It¡¯s happened so often, everything blurs together. It¡¯s like asking about every time you ate lunch: You can¡¯t count them all. You can¡¯t keep track. It¡¯s just life.


    Vomit gathers up the back of my throat as familiar neighborhood streets popte my view.


    I was hoping to never see this ce again, and now I¡¯m


    here.


    If I had hackles, they¡¯d be raised.


    I wish desperately that I could talk to Selene, but the distance is way too far.


    There¡¯s a nasty lump in my throat as Phoenix escorts me inside the house that fills me with such dread. His lip curls in disgust as he sniffs me. ¡°Get the Aspen stench off you before Dad gets home,¡± he orders. There isn¡¯t a hint of big brotherly affection in his words or demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m sure you still have clothes in


    58 Ava: Return Homo


    your room. Don¡¯t dawdle; Alpha Renard will be here for dinner. He¡¯s been worried about you.¡±


    Gritting my teeth, I resist the urge to snap back at him. Worried, my ass!


    Old habits die hard, ingrained from a lifetime of following their rules andmands. Doing as he says.es so naturally that my shoulders slump as I head


    to my room for some clothes. There aren¡¯t many of them, and I find myself missing my little wardrobe in Cedarwood. Or even the clothes yton and Ivy had gathered for me. Those were less my style, but at least they weren¡¯t worn out and threadbare.


    Without a word, I head to the bathroom, stripping off my clothes and stepping into the shower. The hot water stings my skin, but I wee the pain, scrubbing furiously to remove any lingering traces of yton¡¯s scent clinging to me. If they can still smell it, I won¡¯t hear the end of it.


    I¡¯m worried about my scent changing. About my heat.


    About Selene.


    But there¡¯s nothing I can do about it right now. I¡¯ll just have to think of something to throw them off. They


    12:37


    577


    58 Ava: Return Home


    can¡¯t prove I have a wolf, so it should work out- eventually.


    Lathering up the scratchy washcloth, I scour every inch of my body until my skin is raw and pink. Cedarwood and yton¡¯s pack¨Cit all washes down the drain in a swirl of soap suds. Just like that, the life I¡¯d begun to build for myself disappears, erased with the simple order from Phoenix.


    I have to be careful.


    Rinsing off thest stubborn suds, I shut off the water and step out, grabbing a towel to dry myself.


    My old room feels like a stranger¡¯s space, the walls closing in with every passing second. It¡¯s been ransacked, likely to look for any hint of where I might


    <ol>


    <li>be.</li>


    </ol>


    Which begs the question¨Chow did they find me?


    58 Ava Return Home


    66


    Thank you for <i>all </i>your support<i>!</i>


    I am working to finish filling all my privilege tiers and continue my stockpile of chapters! I set my privilege tiers <i>up </i>to <i>30 </i>chapters, so <i>I</i>


    Lenaleia


    Creator¡¯s Thought


    Comment 5


    A


    Leave the firstment for this chapte

 CHAPTER 59

    59 Ava: Homing <b>(</b><b>I</b><b>)</b>


    When I walk downstairs, Phoenix is hanging up the phone. It strikes me how much I¡¯ve changed when I realize I have no curiosity, no spark to ask who he was talking to.


    I don¡¯t care.


    It¡¯s either rted to me in a way that isn¡¯t going to be pleasant, or it will have nothing to do with me. That¡¯s it. Those are the two options.


    I have no urge to grow closer to the asshole who shares my gics, so I don¡¯t ask.


    Instead, I n.


    I won¡¯t be able to escape right away. I¡¯m not even sure <i>how </i>I can escape. I have no money, no phone, no


    contact with the outside world. But now that I¡¯ve been


    out there? Now that I¡¯ve been on my own?


    It doesn¡¯t seem as impossible as it did when I lived


    here.


    If I just have a chance, I¡¯ll take it.


    ¡°Some of the guys will being by to watch over


    122 O


    <


    59 Ava: Homing (1)


    you,¡± Phoenix announces,ing by to sniff at me. ¡°Don¡¯t start anything. There¡¯s plenty in the fridge, so just make something for dinner. Don¡¯t forget that Alpha Renard ising.¡±


    Hah. So not only have I been dragged home, now I have to make them dinner?


    No, thank you.


    I ignore Phoenix to plop down on the worn couch, reaching for the remote. The soft fabric smells like the artificial scent of clean linen. A scent I¡¯ve grown to despise over the years.


    Phoenix lingers nearby, his frown deepening as Izily flip through channels. I can feel the weight of his gaze, disapproval radiating off him in waves. He¡¯s struggling, I can tell. Part of him wants to chew me out like the disappointment I am. The other part is trying to y nice, to lull me into a false sense of security for whatever twisted game he¡¯s ying.


    I don¡¯t give him the satisfaction of acknowledging either side. My eyes remain glued to the TV as I rapidly cycle through channels, a kaleidoscope of colors and noise filling the living room.


    12:38


    217


    59 Ava: Homing (1)


    Then, a familiar scene catches my eye. A hunky male lead with tousled hair and a roguish grin. The over¨Cthe¨Ctop soundtrack swelling with orchestral passion as the camera pans over his chiseled torso.


    It¡¯s the same cheesy shifter romance Selene had been obsessed with at the apartment.


    The ache in my chest sharpens as I take it all in, judging it clinically in my head to try to stop the feelings from overwhelming my heart. Terrible acting. Melodramatic plot. Cringeworthy dialogue. A lump forms in my throat, grief threatening to overwhelm


    <ol>


    <li><b>me</b><b>.</b></li>


    </ol>


    On the screen, the alpha hero cups the face of his trembling omega mate, his eyes smoldering with an intensity that could set the screen on fire. ¡°I will never choose her,¡± he growls, his voice a deep rumble that is probably sending thousands of women across the country into a dramatic swoon. ¡°And I will never let


    you go.


    I nearly choke on a bitterugh. If only my life was as simple as worrying that my mate would want another


    woman.


    12:38


    317


    59 Ava: Homing (1)


    A sharp knock sounds on the door. I try not to tense as Phoenix opens the door, but my body betrays me. The scent of a familiar, nausea¨Cinducing wolf washes over me, thick and musky with undertones of sweat and aggression. My heart pounds against my ribcage as if begging to be let out.


    Todd Mason steps inside first, his eyes immediately finding me on the couch. A slow, predatory smile stretches across his face as he rakes his gaze over me. I fight back a shudder, memories of his cruel hands on my body making my skin crawl. I can smell the tuna on This breath from here, courtesy of the tuna sandwich for he eats for lunch every day.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It¡¯s one of my least favorite smells now. I can¡¯t even think about tuna without gagging.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± he rumbles, never taking his eyes off me. ¡°If it isn¡¯t little Ava Grey, back where she belongs.¡±


    The other two shifters nk him, their leering stares just as unsettling. I swallow hard, my mouth dry, as Phoenix turns to face them.


    ¡°Keep your hands off her unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary,¡± he warns, his tone hard. ¡°Alpha Renard will


    12:38


    2/11


    <b>59 </b>Ava: Homing (1)


    be here soon for dinner. I don¡¯t need any issues before


    then.¡±


    Mason¡¯s smile only widens at the threat, and he gives azy shrug. ¡°Whatever you say, Phoenix. We¡¯ll be perfect little angels.¡±


    His gaze drifts back to me, and I force myself to meet it head¨Con, refusing to show fear. A muscle in his jaw ticks, and I know he can smell my difort no matter how much I try to hide it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, princess,¡± he drawls, taking a step closer. ¡°We¡¯re just here to make sure you don¡¯t try to run off again. Can¡¯t have our alpha¡¯s prize getting loose, now


    can we?¡±


    Phoenix shifts his stance, a low growl rumbling in his chest. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mason. I mean it.¡±


    But Mason doesn¡¯t seem fazed. He holds my stare for a beat longer, his eyes glittering with dark promise, before finally turning away with a scoff.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I got it.¡± He jerks his head at the others. ¡°Let¡¯s get settled, boys. Looks like we¡¯re in for a fun night of babysitting.¡±


    They spread out through the living room iming


    /7


    59 Ava: Homing (1)


    spots on the armchairs and couch like they own the ce. I curl my legs beneath me, pressing back against the cushions as if I can somehow disappear into them.


    Todd, of course, takes the couch. He¡¯s on the far side


    of it, but only a cushion separates us, and his arm is rxed on the back of it, his fingers close enough to brush against my hair.


    Phoenix shoots me onest look¨Ca silent warning to behave¨Cbefore heading out the front door. As soon as he¡¯s out of sight, Mason¡¯s eyes find me again, that same cruel smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    I take a shaky breath, wrapping my arms around myself. This was exactly what I was afraid of¨Cbeing trapped here, surrounded by people who want to use me, to hurt me. My only sce is the knowledge that


    Selene is safe.


    I just have to endure this, for now.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be making dinner?¡± Todd asks, and I point at the TV, trying my best to ignore how his fingers lightly graze over my shoulder. I can¡¯t shift any further away.


    ¡°I¡¯m watching this,¡± I say, leaving it at that.


    12:38


    6/7


    59 Ava: Homing (1)


    I can see the shifters all ncing at each other, and the faint puzzled look that shes across Todd¡¯s face.


    They¡¯re not used to me being this way.


    It feels good.


    Comment

 CHAPTER 60

    60 Ava: Homing (II)


    When Mom and Dad walk through the door, dinner isn¡¯t ready, because I haven¡¯t once left the couch.


    I¡¯m two episodes into a back¨Cto¨Cback marathon of Selene¡¯s favorite show. Todd and his two goonies have tried to get me to cook, but I¡¯ve ignored them at every


    turn.


    I find it interesting that they never once tried to physically drag me into the kitchen. They would have


    before.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my attitude; they¡¯re the kind who would beat it out of you, not back down.


    So, it¡¯s the order Phoenix gave. But why? What¡¯s nned for me?


    Before I left, it was to use me as a breeder for the pack. That isn¡¯t the kind of future where I¡¯m protected from beatings. That means there¡¯s something more¡­


    My stomach clenches. Do they know about my heat?


    They have to..


    There¡¯s no other exnation.


    18


    60 Ava: Homing (II)


    If they know I went into heat, then they¡¯ll likely know


    about the supposed ¡®true omega¡® designation yton¡¯s pack had given me.


    And if they think I¡¯m that¡­


    Shit.


    When the front door opens, I don¡¯t budge. Not a


    muscle twitches.


    I can smell Mom¡¯s perfume before her heels click against the floor. Even without looking, I can imagine the pinched look on her face. ¡°Ava Grey. Your brother spends all this time to find you and bring you home safely, and you can¡¯t even make dinner to repay him?¡±


    I don¡¯t respond, keeping my eyes trained on the flickering TV screen.


    ¡°You may go,¡± she says, ostensibly to the shifters guarding me. I can feel Todd get up from the couch. The absence of his presence is a relief, even with my parents home.


    Dad follows behind her, his broad frame filling the doorway. His eyes find me on the couch and his expression darkens. Without a word, he strides


    <b>famuard </b>nting himself directly in front of the TV


    12.39


    2/8


    60 Ava: Homing (II)


    I tilt my head back to meet his gaze, unflinching. His


    eyes


    bore into mine, a storm of emotions swirling in their depths. Anger, disappointment, id something else I can¡¯t quite ce¨Ca hint of wariness, perhaps.


    The tension in the room is palpable, thick enough to choke on. Mom¡¯s cold stare digs into the side of my face, but I refuse to break eye contact with Dad. I won¡¯t cower, not this time.


    His jaw clenches, the muscles flexing beneath his weathered skin. For a moment, I think he might speak, might unleash the torrent of reprimands I¡¯vee to


    expect.


    But the words nevere. He simply stands there, his gaze locked with mine, as if searching for something he can¡¯t quite find.


    Then he looks at Mom and says, ¡°Have something delivered. The alpha will be here soon.¡±


    The triumphant smile I want to have has to be hidden deep in my heart. There¡¯s no point in pushing the


    victory.


    I return my gaze to the TV. ¡°So good to see you¡¯ve been so worried about me. So many questions about


    12:39


    318


    C


    60 Ava: Homing (II)


    how I¡¯m doing, where I¡¯ve been, am I okay. What a loving, caring family. We¡¯re so close.¡±


    Okay, maybe I should learn to keep my mouth shut, too. When did I develop this level of spine?


    But honestly¨Ctwo parentse home after their daughter¡¯s been missing, and not a <i>word </i>out of their mouth is even <i>fake </i>concern.


    Living my life like this for two decades is more than enough.


    I can¡¯t do another second.


    ¡°Ava,¡± my dad says in his warning tone.


    ¡°Beta Alexander,¡± I say, refusing to call him any form of


    father.


    His brow twitches and a muscle in his jaw clenches. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve be a degenerate in your absence. I¡¯m letting it pass today because you¡¯ve been through a lot, but make no mistake, Ava¨Cyou <i>will </i>behave when Alpha Renard arrives.¡±


    If Selene were here, she would have repeated his words in a mocking tone that made meugh. But she¡¯s not, so I just turn up the volume on the TV, only


    <


    60 Ava: Homing (II)


    for Mom to snatch the remote from my hand and turn


    it off.


    ¡°You cannot be watching that level of trash, Ava,¡± she admonishes, her voice like ice. ¡°Get dressed in something more presentable. You look like a homeless


    person.¡±


    Sardonic humor has several responsesing to mind as I look down at my worn¨Cout jeans, with holes in the knees and in a couple ces along my thighs, and my faded t¨Cshirt that might have seen better days a hundred years ago. Mom¡¯s gaze is cutting, appraising me from head to toe with an expression of utter disdain. She¡¯s dressed to perfection, as she always is, in a designer dress that could put a down payment on someone¡¯s house, tasteful glittering jewelry dripping


    from her neck and ears.


    I wave a hand down my body with a bright smile.


    ¡°This is as presentable as I get,¡± I say, each word enveloped in wry amusement. ¡°Since I don¡¯t have parents who actually take care of me. I¡¯m the orphan of the family.¡±


    The pes before I can even register the


    5/8


    60 Ava: Homing (II)


    movement, a sharp <i>crack </i>of flesh on flesh ringing through the room. My head snaps to the side with the force of the blow, and I taste copper as my lip splits open. Stars dance across my vision as the sting radiates through my cheek.


    Shifter strength is great when you have it. I don¡¯t. Dad


    does.


    27


    I blink rapidly, trying to regain my bearings, but my father is already looming over me, his face twisted into a mask of rage. ¡°You ungrateful little bitch,¡± he snarls, grabbing a fistful of my hair and yanking my head back. ¡°After everything we¡¯ve done for you, this is how you treat your mother?¡±


    His words are punctuated by flecks of spittle hitting my face, and I flinch instinctively. ¡°Done for me?¡± I manage to choke out through the pain. ¡°You¡¯ve never done anything for me except make my life a living hell.¡±


    Another p, this one hard enough to make my teeth rattle. ¡°We¡¯ve given you a roof over your head, food on the table,¡± he growls. ¡°We have protected your ce in this pack. We looked for you when you left. You call that nothing?¡±


    6-9


    60 Ava Homing (II)


    I can taste blood now, but I don¡¯t back down. ¡°A roof and food? That¡¯s the bare minimum, you asshole. Where was the love? The support? The basic human decency? Did I <i>choose </i>toe into this world? No. You fucked Mom and made a baby. You¡¯re the ones that are obligated to care for me. I¡¯m not obligated to respect shit parents like you.¡±


    His grip on my hair tightens, and he jerks my head back further, exposing my throat. For a terrifying moment, I think he might actually try to strangle me. But then my mother¡¯s voice cuts through the tension.


    ¡°Enough, Alexander.¡± She sounds bored, as if this is just another tedious chore to get through. ¡°The alpha will be here any minute. We can¡¯t have her looking like a


    mess.<b>¡±</b>


    My father holds my gaze for a few more heartbeats, his eyes burning with a fury I¡¯ve never seen before. Then, with a grunt of disgust, he releases me, shoving me back against the couch.


    Mom is the one toe to me, a cool finger pushing my chin up so she can inspect my face. ¡°Only the strong survive, Ava. We¡¯ve kept you alive with our protection. Don¡¯t spit on it. If we wanted to, you could


    Ava: Homing (II)


    be erased from this world without a tear. Now, go upstairs and clean your face. Change your shirt, too.¡± She flicks a finger in the direction of some blood that spilled on the soft fabric.


    Then they¡¯re both gone, leaving me in the living room with every assumption that I¡¯ll do as they ask.


    A bitterugh escapes my lips, the sound hollow and devoid of any real mirth. Sinking my face into my hands, I wish more than anything that Selene was here with me. Her calming presence, her unwavering support, would be a lifeline in this suffocating ce.


    Comment +


    View All


    J


    Leave the firstment for this chapter


    <b>Vote</b>Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    12


    *0


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >

 CHAPTER 61

    61 Ava: Homing (III)


    Alpha Renard is someone I have had few encounters with. He¡¯se by the house many times through my life, but my parents always sent me to my room, not wanting to parade their shame in front of him.


    Today is different.


    Today, he sits across from me at the dinner table as my mother serves him, apologizing for the dinner- something Phoenix had brought home from a


    restaurant in town. Everyone¡¯s gaze seems to center


    on me.


    I can tell Phoenix and Dad are furious with me, but


    there¡¯s little point in looking <b>in </b>their direction. There¡¯s no point ruining what tiny appetite I have.


    Alpha Renard is an imposing figure, towering well over six feet with a muscr build that speaks of years ofbat training. His brown hair is neatly trimmed and his face shaved; I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him in a state of disarray. He likes to show off the deep scars.


    wed across his face.


    Shifters don¡¯t scar easily, but it isn¡¯t impossible.


    12:43


    17


    61 <b>Ava</b>: Homing (III)


    Like all alphas, he has an intimidating presence and a confident air that demands respect. But his eyes hold a cruel glint that has me cringing from eye contact.


    He won¡¯t stop staring at me, even as he talks with the


    others.


    I keep my gaze fixed on the te in front of me. Alpha Renard¡¯s intense stare burns into my face, making my skin prickle with unease. His eyes linger on the split in my lip, the abnormal color across my cheeks. They still throb.


    ¡°Alexander,¡± Renard¡¯s gruff voice breaks the tense silence. ¡°What happened to your daughter¡¯s face?¡±


    My father clears his throat, his voice strained with


    embarrassment. ¡°She has be willful in her time


    outside the pack. It requires discipline to correct such behavior.¡±


    A shiver runs down my spine at his words. I risk a nce, finding a sinister looke over Alpha Renard¡¯s features. ¡°I will take care of it,¡± he says, his tone sending an avnche of chill through me.


    Renard¡¯s gaze shifts back to me, his eyes boring into mine with an intensity that makes me want to shrink


    61 Ava Homing (


    away. ¡°So tell me, Ava,¡± he says, his voiceced with a dark edge. ¡°Why has the Aspen pack taken such an interest in you?¡±


    My throat feels tight, the words caught like lead


    weights on my tongue. I can sense the challenge in his question.


    They know the Aspen pack had me. But how much do they know?


    If they know everything, and I lie, the consequences¡­


    But if they don¡¯t, and I tell them everything¨Cwouldn¡¯t


    that be worse?


    So I lie.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I happened to be in a car with some rogue shifters they were chasing, and got injured. They took care of my wounds after that as an apology.¡± Mostly truth, but I can see by the twitch in Alpha Renard¡¯s jaw that he knows I¡¯m lying.


    Did I give off a scent of deception? Or is it because he already knows?


    My stomach curdles, and I stab at a piece of buttery roasted potato, shoving it into my mouth. It tastes like


    61 Ava: Homing (III)


    cardboard. I have to fight to keep from gagging, chewing in a slow and methodical fashion.


    If I¡¯m eating, maybe he won¡¯t bother me.


    But he does.


    ¡°Ava, we know you¡¯re an omega, and the alpha forced you into a mating. We will fight back so you can regain your freedom. We are all family here. You can talk to us.¡± Alpha Renard¡¯s words are couched in a silken promise of confinement.


    Terror grips my heart, squeezing the air from my lungs. He¡¯d wanted to breed me before I ever left the pack. If they decide I¡¯m a true omega, like yton did, I¡¯ll never be able to escape that fate. I shake my head, desperate to deny his ims. ¡°I¡¯ve never been given a pack designation. I¡¯m not an omega.¡±


    He ms his giant fist on the table, the dishes


    ttering from the force. I flinch, shrinking back in my


    seat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, girl,¡± he snarls, his eyes shing with barely contained rage. ¡°We know all about your heat. How you threw yourself at the Aspen alpha, begging him to mate you.¡±


    17:41


    4417


    61 <b>Ava</b>: Homing (III)


    My father¡¯s voice cuts through the tension, dripping with disgust. ¡°You¡¯re an embarrassment to the


    ckwood Pack, Ava.¡±


    Their twisted applications of the truth are not unfamiliar to me. Anger surges through my veins, momentarily overpowering my fear.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± I say, my voice trembling despite my efforts to keep it steady. ¡°You¡¯re saying I threw myself at him, but you also just said yton forcefully mated me. So which is it? What¡¯s the truth?¡±


    Alpha Renard¡¯s eyes narrow, his jaw clenching. ¡°Watch your tone, girl,¡± he snaps, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°You forget your ce.¡±


    I lower my eyes. Confronting him is not the best decision if I want to find a way to escape, but I hate feeling small in front of him.


    Despite my instinctual fear of him, it¡¯s a lot easier than I expected to meet his eyes. Perhaps it¡¯s the repeated contact with Lucas and yton, who never use their alpha presence to intimidate me.


    My mother¡¯s voice breaks the silence, her tone clipped and cold. ¡°Ava, go to your room. We have much to


    12.41


    61 <b>Ava </b>Homing (1)


    discuss with Alpha Renard.¡±


    I hesitate. I¡¯d love to be far from them all, but I want to know what they¡¯re nning.


    ¡°Go, girl,¡± Alpha Renard rumbles, but he leans forward


    to grasp my hand in his in a gesture that I think is meant to beforting.


    My skin crawls at his touch. I want to vomit. It¡¯s so much worse than even being in a room with Todd Mason, who¡¯s actually done things to me.


    My heart falls to my feet as my mother and father look


    on with a faint smile. Phoenix, silent for the entire


    exchange, holds my stare with a warning on his face- don¡¯t provoke the alpha.


    My hand twitches in Alpha Renard¡¯s grasp as I struggle against yanking it away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry your pretty little head over these matters, Ava,¡± he says, and I think it¡¯s the first time the alpha has ever used my name. When I look at him, I can see a calcting stare.


    But no desire.


    Maybe I¡¯m wrong in the faint suspicions crowding my mind, but that hope fades as his thumb caresses the back of my hand. ¡°Go rest. You¡¯ve had an ordeal.


    61 Ava: Homing (III)


    You¡¯re safe now. I¡¯ll save you from the Aspen alpha.¡±


    Comment 4


    View All


    A


    Post your firstment!


    Vote

 CHAPTER 62

    62 Ava: Homing (IV)


    This is insane.


    This can¡¯t be happening.


    My feet carry me from one end of my room to the other as I pace, nibbling ferociously on a nail as I think.


    Alpha Renard¡¯s sons have all died. I¡¯m not sure on the circumstances of the first two, but the third one died a few years ago in a skirmish with rogue wolves. He¡¯s had no sess in bearing a new child, with no pregnancy making it to the end¨Cso Phoenix was brought in as the alpha heir, due to his alpha level of strength.


    But, from what I¡¯ve heard, the alpha still has multiple lovers. Dad and Phoenix have talked about how


    Phoenix cannot walk with arrogance in the pack,


    because Alpha Renard is still seeking to create a new


    heir.


    It¡¯s an open secret within the pack, but I¡¯ve never spent time thinking about it before.


    12.42Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    62 Ava: Homing (IV)


    Now, I am, and the implications make me want to


    vomit.


    He knows I¡¯m an omega by birth. If that¡¯s so, isn¡¯t my ability to carry a baby to term much better than that of other she¨Cwolves? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for me to get pregnant? The omega designation is not given to the weakest in our pack¨Cthough they are¨Cbut to the ones mated off for the purposes of bearing pups.


    He¡¯d already nned for me to mate with more than one of our warriors. Now, is he on that list with them?


    Or has he taken over the list?


    It doesn¡¯t matter; neither option makes it okay.


    No wonder Todd and his cronies kept their hands off me. Alpha Renard¡¯s intentions are already known.


    Fuck.


    I¡¯d never once thought that my own pack would know


    about these rumors.


    The sound of feet stomping through the hall has me twirling, facing the door in a defensive posture, hands up and ready.


    But it¡¯s just Phoenix.


    217


    62 Ava: Homing (IV)


    He looks me over with a slight curl of his lip, as though my attempt at self¨Cdefense isughable, before twirling me around and throwing me onto my bed.


    Ind with a thud, my head mming into the wall and my knee into my bedframe. Shit. That hurt.


    When I roll over, Phoenix sits on my leg and pins me down with a hand to my shoulder.


    I stare up at Phoenix in shock as he looms over me, his expression twisted with a mix of anger and something else I can¡¯t quite ce. The weight of his body pins me in ce, and for a terrifying moment, I think he might actually hurt me.


    ¡°What the hell, Phoenix?¡±


    He growls low in his throat, a rumbling sound that sends a shiver down my spine. ¡°Calm down, Ava. I¡¯m not going to hurt you!


    Despite everything, I believe him.


    I rx a little, aware of the tension radiating from his body. He¡¯s not here to hurt me, but something is


    clearly wrong. My body goes limp against the mattress as I stare up at him, waiting.


    12:42


    3/7


    62 Ava: Homing (IV)


    Phoenix studies me for a long moment, his eyes searching mine. ¡°You have a wolf, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I¡¯ll die before admitting it.


    ¡°Then how did you go into heat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They assumed I had a wolf, but I have


    none. You think I¡¯d be here if I didn¡¯t? I would have


    shifted and run.¡±


    My words have an effect, because he lets go, letting me sit up. I thrash my leg until he shifts over, no longer parking his ass on it.


    ¡°Cut your shit and tell me the truth. Are you really an omega?¡± he asks, his voice tight.


    My heart stutters in my chest as the realization hits. me. Phoenix is worried about losing his status as the alpha heir. If Renard manages to get me pregnant, any child I bear would take precedence over Phoenix.?


    Then why did he bring me here?


    ¡°No,¡± I say, because it¡¯s the truth. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to scent any deception from that.


    A flicker of hope ignites deep in my heart. Can I use


    this to my advantage? If Phoenix sees me as a threat to


    12:42


    62 Ava: Homing (IV)


    his position, maybe I can leverage that to secure my safety.


    But I can¡¯t push too hard.


    He¡¯s still loyal. He brought me here, knowing I can be the one to ruin his position in the pack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they keep saying I¡¯m an omega,¡± I say, looking away and holding my arm. I let some of my feare out, my body shivering as I think of the things Alpha Renard is nning. ¡°Alpha Renard is the one who wanted me to be a breeder. That¡¯s why I


    ran.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s one of the reasons.


    ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Todd told me, when he¡­¡± I duck my head further, my heart pounding. Please, Phoenix. Please have just a little bit <b>of </b>that sweet big brother left in you, even for your defect sister.


    Phoenix grunts. ¡°Figures.¡±


    My body continues to shake, and I tell Phoenix some of the truth of my time with the Aspen pack, along with plenty of lies. I don¡¯t mention Selene. I go along


    12:42


    577


    < 62 Ava: Homing (IV)


    with the premise that yton forced me during my heat. I tell him that I just wanted to be away from all shifters and live a quiet life, and the heat came on unexpectedly.


    All true. Technically.


    But I also tell him about how frustrated I am because I have no wolf, and have had to lie and pretend during my time in the Aspen pack.


    I paint a picture of innocence and ignorance, and how Todd was the reason I couldn¡¯t handle the idea of life as a breeder. I downy our family dynamics.


    Phoenix looks thoughtful at times, impassive at others. I¡¯m not sure how much he believes. I¡¯m not sure what


    he thinks.


    Pain splinters through my knee when he reaches over to grab it, his fingers flexing with whatever emotion he¡¯s holding back. ¡°You¡¯d better hope you can¡¯t breed,¡± he growls. ¡°Because if Renard gets his ws into you, your life is over.¡±


    But is he saying that because he¡¯s worried about me?


    Or is he saying that for himself?


    12:42

 CHAPTER 63

    63 Ava: Homing (V)


    The next few days are agonizing.


    1Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    There are shifters outside my house every hour of the


    day.


    Mom and Dad have disappeared, doing¡­ Honestly, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing.


    Phoenix was never around much to begin with, so I¡¯m not surprised that I don¡¯t see him.


    It urs to me that I haven¡¯t seen Jessa even once


    since I¡¯ve been home, but, again<b>, </b>not really surprised. It


    isn¡¯t like we were ever close.


    So I pace in my childhood home, trapped, with no idea what¡¯sing next, building nightmare after


    nightmare of assumptions in my mind. Sometimes I catch Selene¡¯s show on TV and watch that. Other times I watch the news, a habit I¡¯ve gotten used to since working at The Novel Grind. Mrs. Elkins often had it on in the background.


    It¡¯s amazing how sheltered I was from the human world, even when living in it. I see why Dad never let


    12:43


    <b><</b>63 Ava: Homing (V)


    me watch the news; it¡¯s enlightening to see how things. are outside of the views of your pack.


    I always knew they were a <i>little </i>outdated. After being in the Aspen territory, I¡¯ve learned that my family pack is barely out of the Dark Ages. Now that my eyes have been opened, there are so many details I can pick out that are just wrong.


    The fact that I had a phone at all was a miracle¨Cof course, I bought it with my own money.


    Jessa begged Dad for one when she was twenty¨Cone, and he relented. But so many women in the pack don¡¯t have a cell phone at all. My dad is sometimes


    considered a little too lenient on his women.


    Except for me, of course.


    There¡¯s also the fashion. Married she¨Cwolves don¡¯t go out much, and don¡¯t have jobs. They¡¯re stuck at the mercy of their mates, if their mate has any at all.


    I never see a man alone with his child. At The Novel Grind, I would often see a fathere in with his child, looking for a book or having them read while they do their work. It¡¯s a scene I¡¯ve never seen at


    home.


    217


    63 Ava: Homing (V)


    asionally at Beaniverse, yes¨Cbut I don¡¯t think I ever really <i>noticed </i>it then.


    It¡¯s amazing what a few months of freedom will do for


    you.


    I think of Mrs. Elkins, and Carlos, and Franklin. Of yton and Ivy. Of Lucas.


    I wonder if they¡¯re still thinking about me. If they¡¯re worried. How long they¡¯ll stay worried for, and when they¡¯ll give up on me.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong¡­


    I¡¯m going to escape.


    I just don¡¯t know how quickly I can do it.


    No matter how much I wrack my brain, I don¡¯t know how to get anywhere without money.


    I suppose I could just run on foot, but I can¡¯t shift. They¡¯d catch me within hours. The only way to escape is with a car. Or a bus ticket. Or a ne.


    Hell, I¡¯d take a boat, if we weren¡¯t in the middle of the


    country.


    A knock on the door interrupts my pacing, and I frown


    12:43


    317


    63 Ava: Homing (V)


    as the door opens without waiting for a response. Alpha Renard strides in, smiling sweetly, but the look is


    all wrong¨Chis eyes too calcting, his face too smarmy, his voice like poison to the little happiness I¡¯ve managed to store within my soul.


    ¡°Ava, my dear,¡± he croons, reaching out to touch my arm. I fight the urge to recoil. ¡°I trust you¡¯re settling back infortably?¡±


    My throat feels tight, but I manage a nod, keeping my expression neutral. Renard¡¯s gaze rakes over me, and I resist the instinct to cover myself, even though I¡¯m fully dressed. There¡¯s something predatory in the way he looks at me that makes my skin crawl. There¡¯s no desire there, only a sick assumption of possession.


    ¡°Good, good.¡± He nods, squeezing my arm. ¡°I wanted to discuss a few things with you, now that you¡¯ve had some time to readjust.¡±


    I swallow hard, bracing myself for whatever twisted scheme he has in store. ¡°What did you want to


    discuss?¡±


    Renard¡¯s smile widens, and he guides me toward the couch, his grip/firm enough that I can¡¯t pull away


    12.43


    4/7


    63 Ava: Homing (V)


    without causing a scene. ¡°Please, have a seat. This might take a while.¡±


    Obediently, I perch on the edge of the cushions, my


    #25


    hands folded in myp to hide their trembling. Renard settles beside me, entirely too close for my liking, but I force myself to remain still.


    ¡°You see, Ava,¡± he begins, his tone deceptively gentle, ¡°your situation is unique, to say the least. A woman of your age, unmated and unshifted¨Cit¡¯s quite the conundrum. You have no direction, no purpose. These are all things you need to get your mind off yourck of a wolf.¡± He clicks his tongue, his gaze hardening just a bit. ¡°And then there¡¯s the matter of your recent


    dalliances.¡±


    My heart pounds in my ears, but I keep my expression nk, giving him no reaction totch onto. Renard studies me for a moment, then continues.


    ¡°The Aspen Pack is known for their unorthodox views. Their willingness to consort with humans, to let their females run wild¨Cit¡¯s no wonder you were drawn to them, in your confused state. And yet look at the lies they give. Their own alpha took advantage of you in your weakened state, instead of protecting you.¡± He


    12:43


    5/7


    63 Ava: Homing (V)


    leans closer, his breath hot against my cheek. ¡°But you¡¯re home now, Ava. Safe, with your family, where you belong.¡±


    I want to protest, to spit venom back at him, but I bite my tongue. Getting on Renard¡¯s bad side would only make things worse for me in the long run.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been through a lot,¡± he murmurs, his hand settling on my knee. I tense, but don¡¯t pull away. ¡°But I want to help you, Ava. I want to guide you back to your rightful ce, to help you embrace your true nature.¡±


    His hand slides higher, inching up my thigh, and I fight back a shudder of revulsion. ¡°You have so much potential, my dear. With the right guidance, you could be an asset to our pack. A true omega, prized and protected-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an omega,¡± I interrupt, unable to stay silent any longer.


    Renard¡¯s hand mps over my mouth, his fingers


    digging deep into my cheeks and cutting off my words. His eyes ze with fury, and I shrink back, my heart hammering.


    63 Ava: Homing (V)


    ¡°Do not,¡± he hisses, his face mere inches from mine, ¡°lie


    to me.¡±


    He releases me, and I gasp for air, cradling my aching


    face.


    ¡°No more talk,¡± he growls. ¡°You are a daughter of the ckwood Pack, and you will do as I say. Am I clear?¡±


    Terror clogs my throat, but I force myself to nod, not daring to provoke him further. Renard stares at me for a long moment, then turns on his heel and strides out, mming the door behind him.


    His pretense of gentility hadsted for all of ten


    seconds.


    Comment 2


    View All


    >


    R


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    12

 CHAPTER 64

    64 Ava: Homing (VI)


    Hot water scalds my hands as I scrub dishes in mindless monotony. Anger. Fear. Despair. They all churn together in a toxic mix that threatens to drown


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    I have to stay strong, stay focused. Alpha Renard has


    made his intentions clear.


    The tes tter against each other as I rinse them, the sound almost therapeutic in its familiarity. This is what my life has been reduced to¨Ccleaning up after my family, tiptoeing around their expectations, their rules, their control. A mere shadow in my own home.


    Muted voices drift in from the other room, and it¡¯s


    impossible not to overhear the tense exchange between Phoenix and my father.


    ¡°¡­even more reports of rogues crossing the border,¡± Phoenix growls, his voiceced with anger. ¡°We can¡¯t let them encroach on our territory.¡±


    My father¡¯s response is quieter, but no less stern. ¡°Have you confirmed the sightings? This has to be done carefully, or else the Council can intervene.¡±


    64 Ava: Homing (VI)


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to becent,¡± Phoenix snaps.


    What does the Council have to do with rogues? Every pack has the right to deal with rogues as they wish. My confusion has me straining my ears to hear more.


    ¡°Easy, son.¡± My father¡¯s tone is cating, but there¡¯s an undercurrent of steel beneath it. ¡°Just handle this


    discreetly. As long as we¡¯re only touching the rogues, no one can do anything. They¡¯re just learning from our game. As long as there¡¯s no evidence, the Council can¡¯t


    touch us.¡±


    ¡°That means the Council can¡¯t touch them, either,¡± Phoenix growls.


    ¡°All in due time. We just have to wait a little longer, and everything will be set.¡±


    ¡°It would have been better if Jessa had managed to stay there.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t, so there¡¯s little point in worrying about it.¡±


    Phoenix scoffs, and I can practically see the


    contemptuous twist of his lips. ¡°Westwood sent her back as a challenge. Lucas is getting bolder. We should respond.¡±


    12:44


    2/8


    64 Ava: Homing (VI)


    My heart stutters at the mention of that name,


    memories of intense golden eyes and searing touches flooding my senses. Lucas.


    If I can somehow get word to him, would he¡­?


    It¡¯s possible.


    He¡¯s sorry for how he treated me. But are his apologies enough to put my hopes on him for an escape n?


    Either way, it¡¯s better than relying on Phoenix.


    ¡°That¡¯s the least of our concerns right now,¡± my father rumbles. ¡°We need to focus on securing the borders.¡±


    There¡¯s a pause, and then Phoenix speaks again, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°What about the Aspen Pack? You don¡¯t think they¡¯re involved in this somehow? Isn¡¯t it odd that Ava was found there, right after Lucas was seen with her in the garden?¡±


    My breath catches in my throat, and I strain to hear my father¡¯s response, my hands stilling in the soapy water. They knew about that?


    Is that why they suddenly began looking for me? To use me against him?


    ¡°Westwood and Aspen get along well¡± Dad says grimly.


    12:44


    3/8


    64 <b>Ava</b>: Homing (VI)


    ¡°But we need to keep Ava with us. She¡¯s our card to neutralize Aspen. Once she¡¯s mated to the alpha, it will lend legitimacy to our petition.¡±


    A knot forms in my stomach. There are too many eyes between ckwood and Westwood to ever reach


    Lucas, and even yton isn¡¯t an option. More, they¡¯re nning the mating between me and Alpha Renard.


    ¡°Aspen can¡¯t move without the Council¡¯s approval. Because Ava is our pack, we can argue that Aspen kidnapped her. It¡¯s easy enough to neutralize them as a threat. So keep your focus on Westwood, and don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    ***


    I¡¯m surprised to see Jessa lounging on the couch the next morning when I venture downstairs. The house is eerily quiet, devoid of the usual bustle of my family¡¯s presence. It¡¯s unsettling, especially considering the events ofst night.


    Jessa doesn¡¯t even nce up from her phone as I approach, her fingers tapping away at the screen with a single¨Cminded focus. I hesitate, unsure of how to proceed.


    12.44


    4/8


    < 64 Ava: Homing (VI)


    I take a deep breath and settle onto the couch near her, careful to maintain a respectful distance. ¡°Hey, Jess,¡± I venture, my voice sounding too loud and unnatural. ¡°How have you been?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t respond immediately, and for a moment, I wonder if she even heard me. But then, with a sigh, she lowers her phone and turns to face me, her blue eyes. assessing. ¡°Fine,¡± she says, her tone clipped. ¡°What do you want, Ava?¡±


    The question catches me off guard, and I blink, trying to formte a response. What do I want? I want to be free of this suffocating house, this oppressive pack. I want to find my way back to the life I¡¯ve built for myself, to the people who have be my family.


    But I can¡¯t say any of that, not to Jessa. Not when I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking. Is it possible she, too, worries about Phoenix¡¯s standing in the pack?


    Instead, I shrug, aiming for nonchnce. ¡°Nothing, really. Just wanted to chat, I guess. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a chance to talk, just the two of us.¡±


    Jessa¡¯s gaze narrows, and I can practically see the


    gears turning in her head as she tries to decipher myUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    12


    5/8


    64 Ava: Homing (VI))


    motives. ¡°Since when do you want to talk to me?¡± she asks, her voiceced with suspicion.


    I force a smile, hoping it doesn¡¯t look as strained as it feels. ¡°I know we haven¡¯t always seen eye to eye,


    eye, but we¡¯re still sisters, aren¡¯t we? I just thought¡­¡± I trail off,


    unsure of how to finish that sentence.


    Jessa studies me for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Then, with a shrug, she turns her attention back to her phone. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m busy, Ava. If you want to talk, find someone else.¡±


    The dismissal stings, but I try not to let it show. Instead, I nce around the room, noting the absence of the usual guards. It¡¯s strange, being left alone with Jessa like this. Almost as if¡­


    Almost as if this is a chance. A chance to escape, to find my way back to the life I¡¯ve fought so hard to


    build.


    But just as I think that, I dismiss the possibility. If it¡¯s anything, it¡¯s a test.


    I can¡¯t get any suspicions up right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have you around instead of the other shifters¡± I offer trving another olive branch.


    12:44


    4/6


    64 Ava: Homing (VI)


    Jessa ignores me.


    ¡°I heard Dad and Phoenix talkingst night,¡± I say, watching out of the side of my eye as her fingers slow,


    then still. ¡°They said I¡¯m going to be mated to Alpha


    Renard.¡±


    She looks at me, her face nk. ¡°So? You should be grateful to have such an honor as a defect.¡±


    I lower my eyes, but keep her in my peripheral vision. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Phoenix. If I¡¯m really this omega they keep talking about, what if I give Alpha Renard an heir? Wouldn¡¯t that be bad for Phoenix? For us?¡±


    Jessa watches me for a long time, before returning her attention to the phone in her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t think so


    much, Ava.¡±


    I let out a little sigh, but inside, I feel the faint stirrings of triumph. There¡¯s a slight quaver in her voice, and she¡¯s pushing on her screen harder than she had been just a minute earlier.


    Yeah, Phoenix and Jessa have always been close.


    If I want to escape, I¡¯m going to need them to be on my side.


    12:54


    7/8


    65 Ava: Homing (VII)¨C Season 1 END

 CHAPTER 65

    65 Ava: Homing (VII) ¨C Season


    1 END


    Phoenix stops by not long after I give up talking to Jessa, letting my words germinate in her mind.¡±


    It¡¯s lunch, and I don¡¯t do much, just throwing together some simple sandwiches and some vegetables that are left over fromst night¡¯s dinner.


    I watch Phoenix enter the room, my heart picking up speed. He gives me a curt nod before settling into the chair across from me and Jessa. There¡¯s a tightness around his eyes that I recognize¨Che¡¯s troubled about something.


    Finally, Phoenix sets his food down and leans back in his chair, his gaze flickering between Jessa and me. ¡°I need to talk to you both about something.¡±


    Jessa raises an eyebrow, her expression carefully neutral. ¡°About what?¡±


    Phoenix hesitates, and for a moment, I think he¡¯s going to brush it off. But then he lets out a heavy sigh. ¡°About Ava and this whole omega situation.¡±


    12.45 ¡ª).


    18


    <


    65 Ava: Homing (VII)¨C Season 1 END


    My breath catches in my throat. This is it.


    ¡°What about it?¡± Jessa asks, her voice sharp.


    Phoenix¡¯s jaw tightens. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. If Renard gets an heir out of her, everything I¡¯ve worked for will be gone. I¡¯ll still be beta when Dad¡¯s gone, but I¡¯ve worked too hard for this to go away just because Ava shoots some kid out from between her legs.¡±


    Relief floods through me, and I have to resist the urge to reach out and take his hand. Finally, someone in this family is on my side. Well, he¡¯s on his own side- but right now, that¡¯s <i>my </i>side.


    #<b>1</b>


    ¡°What do you expect us to do about it?¡± Jessa¡¯s tone is dismissive, but I can see the flicker of uncertainty in her eyes.


    Phoenix leans forward, his gaze intense. ¡°If Ava isn¡¯t here, he can¡¯t mate her.¡±


    Yes.


    <i>Yes</i>.


    But Jessa¡¯s shaking her head. ¡°Dad will just send you after her again. Don¡¯t be stupid. We need a more permanent solution.¡±


    12.45


    218


    <


    65 Ava: Homing (VII) ¨C Season 1 END


    Damn it.


    Hope was given life and snuffed out within a moment.


    Phoenix opens his mouth, but Jessa cuts him off with a wave of her hand. ¡°Besides, we have time. Ava hasn¡¯t had her period yet.¡±


    Phoenix¡¯s brow furrows in confusion. ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±


    Jessa rolls her eyes. ¡°It means she could have the Aspen heir in her womb, you moron. Renard won¡¯t mate her until he knows it¡¯s clear.¡±


    The blood drains from my face as the realization hits me. She¡¯s right¨Cif I¡¯m pregnant with yton¡¯s child, Renard won¡¯t touch me. At least, not until he can force


    me to abort it.


    Or until they give birth and use the baby as a pawn.


    My hand drops to my stomach, and I swallow hard. Could I be¡­? No, it¡¯s too soon to tell. But the thought sends a shiver of fear down my spine.


    If I am pregnant, it buys me time. Time to figure out <i>a </i>way to escape, to get back to the Aspen Pack and yton. But it also means I¡¯m carrying a child¨Ca child


    12:45


    3/8


    <


    65 <b>Ava</b>: Homing (VII)¨C Season 1 END


    that will be caught in the middle of this war between


    packs.


    I squeeze my eyes shut, trying to push the thought away. One problem at a time. First, I need to get out of here. Then I can worry about the rest.


    I try to keep my face impassive as Phoenix and Jessa argue, but it¡¯s difficult to hide my difort as they talk about me like I¡¯m not even there.


    ¡°If she has to stay here, then we need to prove she¡¯s not an omega,¡± Phoenix insists, his jaw clenched tight. ¡°If we can do that, then Renard has no reason to keep


    her around.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but scoff. As if Renard needs a reason to torment me. Even if I¡¯m not the omega he wants, I¡¯m still going to be used as a breeder. My fate doesn¡¯t change then, only Phoenix¡¯s. Still, I know this is my chance to try and sway them to my side.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not an omega,¡± I interject, my voice firm.


    Jessa barks out a harshugh, her eyes glinting with cruel amusement. ¡°And how the hell would anyone prove that, genius? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a test for it.¡±


    My heart sinks as I realize she¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way


    4/8


    65 Ava: Homing (VII)¨C Season 1 END


    to definitively prove whether I¡¯m an omega or not. It was all spection off my heat. I¡¯m <i>not </i>an omega, and no one believes me.


    ¡°Well, we have to do something¡± Phoenix growls, his hands clenching into fists on the table. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let everything I¡¯ve worked for be taken away just because Ava can¡¯t keep her legs closed.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    White¨Chot anger res in my chest at his words, and I have to bite my tongue to keep fromshing out. As if I had any choice in the matter?!


    ¡°Maybe we should just kill her,¡± Jessa muses, her tone casual as if she¡¯s discussing the weather. ¡°That would solve the problem, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Kill me? My heart stutters, and I can feel the blood draining from my face. She can¡¯t be serious.


    But one look at her cold, calcting expression tells me that she is. My own sister is contemting murdering me, all to protect her own interests.


    I open my mouth, desperate to defend myself, but Phoenix cuts me off with a shake of his head.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that,¡± he says, his voice low. ¡°Renard would never forgive us for killing his only chance at an


    12:45


    5-8


    65 Ava: Homing (VII)-Season 1 END


    heir. He¡¯s crazed for one. I¡¯ve always only been his second¨Cbest option. We need to find another way.¡±


    Relief and fear war within me as I realize that, for now at least, my life is safe. But the fact that they¡¯re even discussing this, that they¡¯re so willing to discard me like a piece of trash, cuts me to the core.


    These are my siblings, my own flesh and blood. I¡¯ve been betrayed by them, abused by them, neglected and dismissed. And yet, it still hurts.


    I swallow hard, forcing down the lump of emotion that threatens to choke me. Instead, I lift my chin and meet Jessa¡¯s gaze head¨Con, refusing to back down or show. any weakness.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I say, my voice steady despite the turmoil raging inside me. ¡°There¡¯s no way to prove whether I¡¯m an omega or not. But what you¡¯re forgetting is that it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Jessa¡¯s eyebrows rise skeptically, but I press on, determined to make them see reason.


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m an omega or not, Renard is going to use me however he sees fit. He doesn¡¯t care about any of us, not really. We¡¯re just pawns to him, pieces on a


    12:45


    6/8


    65 Ava: Homing (VII)¨C Season 1 END


    chessboard to be sacrificed or protected as he pleases.¡±


    Phoenix shifts in his seat, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face. Good, I¡¯ve struck a nerve.


    ¡°The only way any of us are going to get out of this unscathed is if we work together,¡± I continue, holding both of their gazes. ¡°We need to stop fighting each other and start fighting him.¡±


    The words hang heavy in the air, and for a moment, no one speaks. Then Phoenix sighs and stands up, turning to Jessa. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it outter.¡±


    Okay. They¡¯re willing to go against his wishes, but not stand up against him yet.


    Jessa¡¯s right. I have time. I just need to bide it carefully.


    <i>Thank </i>you


    66


    <i>all </i><i>for </i><i>supporting </i>me <i>through </i><i>the </i><i>first </i><i>season </i><i>of </i>TIMU<i>! </i><i><</i><i>3</i>


    <b>Lenaleia</b>


    Creator¡¯s Thought

 CHAPTER 66

    66 Ava: Best Friends Are the Best


    Life at home really sucks, but I find a little sce in


    the fact that, for once in my life, Jessa and Phoenix are


    on my side.


    Kind of.


    I <i>am </i>still a little worried that Jessa¡¯s just going to stab me in my sleep, but I don¡¯t think she wants to deal


    with the wrath that wille with that kind of drastic


    measure. I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s keeping it as an option, but I don¡¯t <i>think </i>she¡¯s going to do it anytime soon.


    Thanks to Jessa¡¯s pointing out of the obvious, my stress level is somewhat reduced as I thank yton in my head for sumbing to his heat¨Cdriven passions. Until Alpha Renard is sure that I have no Aspen pup in my womb, he¡¯s not going to touch me.


    I can tell he has no true desire for me. Every time he looks at me, it¡¯s with calction. I don¡¯t think the man¡¯s capable of feeling true desire for someone like


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    If our numbers were greater, I truly believe he would eradicate humans from the world instead of fighting


    66 Ava Best Friends Are the Best


    with other packs.


    It doesn¡¯t keep me safe now with this ridiculous ¡®true omega¡® nonsense they¡¯ve <b>got </b>in their heads, but at least I have the luck of Mother Nature on my side¡­


    And Jessa¡¯s cell phone.


    She¡¯s not thrilled about it, but sits on the couch while I wait in the kitchen, listening to the ringing as I call Lisa¡¯s phone.


    They shouldn¡¯t be keeping tabs on her now that I¡¯m back, right?


    But even if they do¨Cshe¡¯s my only ticket out of here.


    ¡°Hello?¡± her suspicious voice finally answers, after I call


    her three times in a row,


    ¡°Lise, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Ava. Oh, my God. You¡¯re alive. You¡¯re okay. Wait, are you okay?¡±


    Augh bubbles in my throat even as tears fill my eyes. I love Lisa so damn much. How did I ever deserve a


    friend like her?


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot to fill you in on, but just wait and listen


    66 Ava: Best Friends Are the Best


    to the important stuff right now. I¡¯ve been dragged back home. They caught me in Washington, where- oh, shit, you don¡¯t even know. I was with the Aspen pack¡­ There¡¯s a lot to unpack there. We¡¯ll do thatter. Anyway, some things happened and somehow they found out about it.¡±


    Wait. <i>How </i>did they find out?


    I need to ask Phoenix.


    Like, as soon as I hang up the phone.


    ¡°Ave?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I got distracted. Um, anyway, they found me and brought me home. Long story short, my alpha wants to make babies with me because he thinks I


    have some special womb-¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you an omega?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Pulling the phone away from my ear, I double check the number on the screen. It¡¯s definitely Lisa. ¡°Um, how do you know about omegas?¡±


    ¡°I watch TV, Ave. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not urate, but I kind of get it. Omegas are like, super fertile and shit, right?¡±


    ¡°Well¨Cnot exactly¡­ Most of them are just called.


    12:45


    3/0


    66 Ava: Best Friends Are the Best


    omegas because they were chosen to breed, not


    because they were meant to. But anyway, that¡¯s not the point.¡±


    Her voice crackles through the speakers with all the surety of someone who¡¯s never had to deal with the consequences of bad¨Cmouthing an alpha. ¡°So that old fart wants to fuck you? I¡¯m not surprised. Everything I¡¯ve heard about them is bad news bears, Ava. What do


    you need me to do? I¡¯ll do anything. Hell, fuck this ce. Mom and Dad won¡¯t mind if I disappear for a few months. Let¡¯s disappear together. Where do I pick you up?¡±


    Those tears that fill my eyes are falling now, dripping with embarrassing ease down my cheeks. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything yet. They¡¯re still worried about me. But they are going to want to make sure I¡¯m not pregnant before doing anything.¡±


    ¡°Pregnant<i>? </i>Ava, what the hell have you been doing, and with who? Is he nice? Does he take care of you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¨Cit¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Though my heart twists as I think of yton and how worried he must be. How long have I been here now? It feels like months, but hasn¡¯t it only been a few days? A


    12-45


    <


    66 Ava: Best Friends Are the Best


    week?


    Everything¡¯s blurring together already. I guess that¡¯s what happens when you disassociate in front of a TV.


    And Lucas¡­


    It¡¯s been a long time.


    He must be worried. Or maybe he¡¯s moved on.


    ¡°Ave. Ave?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m going to get my shit together to run off into the sunset with you. Don¡¯t even try to tell me no. I miss you, and I¡¯m not going to leave you here with


    your shitty family and your shitty pack. Why don¡¯t we try for New York?¡±


    New York¡­


    The idea makes me smile.


    But then I wonder how Selene would ever find me


    there.


    If she makes it here and I¡¯m gone, how will she find


    me?


    Though she found <b>ma </b>in tha Aanan Daak tarritaru an


    12:45


    5/9


    66 Ava: Best Friends Are the Best


    she must have a way to track me. It¡¯ll be okay. She¡¯ll


    find me.


    I take a deep breath. ¡°Okay. We¡¯re going to need money. Don¡¯t you know someone who makes fake IDs? We¡¯re going to need some of those, too.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Do you want to go back to where you were, or do we want toy low somewhere else?¡±


    I think of Mrs. Elkins, and everyone in Cedarwood.


    I want to go back more than I can exin.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Not until I know it¡¯s safe. It¡¯ll be the first ce they look.¡± Because they think I¡¯m mated to yton.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll figure out somewhere for us to go. When are we going to meet? Where?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I have to find a way to get out of here. You¡¯d never make it onto packnds, so I have to somehow get away first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get cash. Ooh, maybe I can convince Dad to get me a new car. Something they can¡¯t trace so easily.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s taking this seriously, but I can hear the


    excitement in her voice. To her, running from here is


    12:46


    <


    66 Ava: Best Friends Are the Best


    going to be an adventure. She doesn¡¯t understand¡­


    She hasn¡¯t seen what I have.


    She doesn¡¯t know what I know.


    This is nothing like in the books or stories.


    My brother brought a <i>gun </i>when he came to bring me home.


    My sister wants to kill me.


    These aren¡¯t normal things good,w¨Cabiding humans


    deal with.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out,¡± I say again, trying to infuse confidence into my voice. ¡°This is my sister¡¯s phone, so just save it in case I call from it again.¡±


    ¡°Your sister? I thought she hates you.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re temporarily united in amon goal,¡± I say dryly, hyperaware of Jessa¡¯s presence in the other room. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s listening to every word. ¡°If I give any kids to our alpha, my brother¡¯s not going to be the alpha anymore.¡±


    I


    ¡°Oh, shit. Your <i>brother </i>is going to be alpha? Wait, then can¡¯t we just kill the old one and let him take over?¡±


    12:46


    7¡¯9


    <


    66 Ava: Best Friends Are the Best


    I cover the mouth of the phone, as if that¡¯s somehow going to stop Jessa from hearing what¡¯sing out of it. ¡°Shh,¡± I hiss. ¡°You need to be careful saying things


    like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, it¡¯s probably what they¡¯d do on TV.¡±


    ¡°TV isn¡¯t real life, Lise,¡± I groan.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I know. But are you okay <i>right </i><i>now</i><i>, </i>Ava?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m better than I was. Everyone¡¯s just kind of ignoring me. I¡¯m always under guard.¡± It¡¯s nice when Jessa¡¯s here, because they aren¡¯t outside. Jessa¡¯s stronger than any of the guards they¡¯ve assigned to guard me.


    ¡°Are you going to be able to do it? You know, get out of there?¡±


    I look in the direction of the living room. All my hopes are pinned on Jessa and Phoenix. Even if they aren¡¯t doing <i>it </i>for me, having them on my side, even temporarily, is my best bet by far.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    <


    66 Ava: Best Friends Are the Best


    66


    And just like that¡­ Wee to season two, <i>wherein </i><i>Ava </i><i>does </i>all sorts of things, <i>or </i><i>something</i><i>¡­</i>


    <i>Thank </i>you <i>all </i>for continuing to support me. <i>Please </i><i>enjoy</i>!


    <b>Lenaleia</b>


    Creator¡¯s Thoug

 CHAPTER 67

    67 Ava: Their ns (I)


    Every day that passes is a slight uptick in my stress level. Mom and Dad are never home, busy with something. I haven¡¯t seen Phoenix since the day we spoke in the kitchen. And Jessa has been less than receptive over talking about future ns with me.


    The fragile alliance feels like it¡¯s crackling away beneath my fingers, like old paper that disintegrates


    with the faintest touch.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So when Phoenixes by without Jessa around, dismissing my guards, my heart jumps into my throat. It¡¯s hard to swallow the water I¡¯d just sipped out of one of mom¡¯s coffee mugs.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± Phoenix looks me over, rubbing his left brow in a mannerism that¡¯s new to me. ¡°They¡¯re nning the mating ceremony for next week. Mom¡¯s in charge.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    What else is there to say? We all knew it wasing.


    It¡¯s odd how peace flows through me at the


    12:40


    1/7


    67 <b>Ava</b>: Their ns (1)


    announcement. It¡¯s like my body understands that I¡¯m either going to escape or die trying, because there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯ll ever let Alpha Renard near me like that.


    ¡°Have they sent you to the healer yet?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard a word about any of


    this.¡±


    Phoenix sits at the kitchen table, so I sit across from him, setting my ss of water aside. The tightness in my throat makes it too hard to swallow. ¡°How much do you know about the pack situation, Ava?¡±


    <i>My </i>lips quirk up into a mocking smile. ¡°How often do you think people inform me about anything, Phoenix?¡±


    He nods slightly, acknowledging my words but otherwise unmoved by them. It¡¯s just a clear indicator that he¡¯s only here for his own interests. Despite everything, he¡¯s not here to save his sister. He¡¯s not here to care about me, or what happens to me.


    He just wants to keep his position safe.


    My heart hurts, even around <i>the </i>walls I¡¯ve built to keep it safe.


    <


    67 Ava: Their ns (1)


    ¡°Alpha Renard sent Jessa to the Westwood territory, under the guise of attending college. His n was for her to mate with the beta or another high¨Cranking shifter in the pack, but Westwood sent her back home, closing the boundary to all shifters from our pack.¡±


    I shift ufortably in my seat. Was this before or after Lucas suddenly decided toe to me with apologies?


    All of his actions feel somehow tainted. Was it all pack politics?


    But Phoenix doesn¡¯t give me a moment to process as he continues, ¡°Westwood¡¯s been using us of attacking their wolves at the border, but all their


    investigation has proven is that they¡¯re being attacked by rogue wolves.¡±


    Ah. Now the conversation between him and Dad makes


    sense.


    ¡°Now, we have rogues encroaching on our side,


    attacking our scouts. The Council¡¯s kept their paws off for now as there is no clear evidence of a war brewing between each pack.¡± His brown eyes, cold like Dad¡¯s, bore into mine. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s kept peace here so far.


    12:46


    3/7


    < 67 Ava: Their ns (1)


    This has been going on for a year or more, and we


    have managed to avoid anyrge¨Cscale conflicts between either packs.¡±


    I nod to indicate that I understand, even as I¡¯m confused he¡¯s telling me all of this.


    ¡°But Westwood¡¯s aggressiveness has increased since the Lunar G. Why?¡±


    My entire body stiffens.


    ¡°We have reports that you were with him in the garden, and he left in anger. What did you tell him,


    Ava?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Nothing. I didn¡¯t know who he was, and he was flirting with me. Once he found out my name, he left.¡± I hide the rest of the truth. There are things none of these people need to know.


    Phoenix leans back with a sigh. ¡°We had reports that Lucas had been sniffing around, trying to get information on you. Once we heard that, we put every pack in the Northwestern Territories on alert for you. We needed to find you and see what your connection


    was.¡±


    That exins the sudden shifter presence in


    < 67 Ava Their ns (1)


    Cedarwood. They must have been out searching. The ones in the Novel Grind watching me must have been trying to see if I was masking my scent¨Ceither that, or I¡¯m paranoid.


    ¡°Something must have happened in the garden, Ava.


    When you first disappeared, the alpha told us to leave you alone, that searching for you would make us look weak.¡±


    Right. That¡¯s why my family didn¡¯t look for me. I want to roll my eyes <i>at </i>the tant gaslighting, but I just keep listening, wanting to know more.


    ¡°But when one of our scouts let us know about. your interaction with the Westwood alpha after he kicked Jessa out of the territory, things changed, and Alpha Renard developed a keen interest in bringing you back. I was in charge of it all. I even went to find your <i>friend </i>at your little job, and she didn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Go, Lisa!


    ¡°Alpha Renard is convinced that you¡¯ve consorted with our enemies, Ava. He thinks they know about our ns. Are you sure you haven¡¯t let anything slip?¡±


    I shake my head again, in firm denial. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him


    5/7


    67 Ava: Their ns (1)


    anything, Phoenix. I never got a chance. The moment he realized who I was, he turned into a different person.¡± That much is truth, without any alteration


    whatsoever.


    Phoenix must be able to smell it on me, because he


    rxes. ¡°Alpha Renard assumed you¡¯d escaped into Westwood territory. When even Jessa couldn¡¯t find any evidence of you there, we branched out, asking other ns to help find you. The n was to use you to approach the Council and tell them that you were taken from us without approval, in order to begin the war with the Council on our side. Are you following?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The blood in my veins is sluggish and cold. ¡°I was going to be a scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Alpha Renard would have made sure you told the Council what he wanted you to say.¡±


    I close my eyes, swallowing hard against the obstruction in my throat. Tears want to flow, but I fight them back. ¡°I would have been a prisoner here. Tortured if necessary. That¡¯s what you¡¯re saying, right?¡±


    ¡°Right. And I was tasked to find you.¡±


    12:46


    6/7


    <


    67 Ava: Their ns (1)


    So he approved of it.


    ¡°And¨CMom, Dad, Jessa? They all know?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    His answers are clipped and cold, as though speaking to a stranger. Not to his baby sister.


    It isn¡¯t like I¡¯m surprised by their disdain. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t realize how deep it went.


    I thought nothing would top the day he walked in after Todd Mason had forced me onto my knees.


    I was wrong.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this now?¡±


    Comment 1


    View All


    >


    A


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    Vote


    <b>12</b>


    1


    Fan

 CHAPTER 68

    68 Ava: Their ns <b>(</b><b>II</b>)


    Phoenix taps a finger against the table, watching me with a calcting gaze. ¡°You need to understand what situation you¡¯re in, Ava.¡°@


    Tap.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    His smile is mirthless. ¡°This entire pack will throw you away without a second thought. Alpha Renard will trap you in a life of misery and pain, and you will forever be a pawn in his hands.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I want to escape. <i>You¡¯re </i>the one who brought me here, remember? None of this is news.


    to me.¡±


    Phoenix nods. Just the slightest nod. ¡°Alpha Renard¡¯s ns changed when he received some very interesting news from the Aspen territory. He heard of an omega with your description, with a heat so strong that even the Aspen alpha was affected.¡±


    12.47


    117


    68 Ava: Their ns (II)


    The ss of water is all I focus on. It¡¯s hard to look him in the face as he talks about everything they¡¯ve


    nned for me.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°His orders changed from bringing you back with force, to <i>rescuing </i>you.¡± The emphasis is unmistakable, the slight disgust in Phoenix¡¯s voice sending a little shudder down my back. ¡°I flew out that night to find you and bring you back. Now, Alpha Renard is going to use your connection with him to nullify his ability to support Westwood in the uing war.¡±


    ¡°Why is he so interested in Westwood? I don¡¯t


    understand.¡±


    Phoenix sighs. ¡°Hisst son was killed in a skirmish on Westwood territory. Against rogues, while he was traveling on a diplomatic mission. Alpha Renard never liked Westwood to begin with, but now he¡¯s


    determined to bring the packs together under his rule.¡±


    ¡°But the Council-¡±


    ¡°Has overstepped its authority too many times. They have demanded changes in our pack policies, and have threatened us when we refused to give in to the


    12.47


    217


    68 Ava: Their ns (II)


    unreasonable. It¡¯s time for things to change.¡±


    ¡°You mean, he¡¯s going to take over the entire Northwestern Territories?¡± How stupid is that? There are five other packs he would have to take over. ckwood isn¡¯trge enough to do that.


    Phoenix shakes his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what he wants to do, Ava. That¡¯s not what concerns you.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you telling me any of this?¡±


    ¡°I need you <i>to </i>understand why I¡¯m about to tell you what you need to do.¡± He steeples his fingers, waiting until my eyes drift toward him. ¡°I have a n for your escape that will benefit us both.¡±


    I think back to how relieved I felt when he and Jessa


    showed that they were willing to help me escape, even if it wasn¡¯t for my benefit.


    Now, I feel like I¡¯ve walked into a snake¡¯s den.


    Foreboding slinks down my spine.


    ¡°You need to return to the Aspen pack and seduce the alpha until he ims you.¡± His eyes drift to my neck, where the scars have faded and only my crescent scar remains. ¡°Get pregnant. Have his heir. Be the


    68 Ava: Their ns (II)


    Aspen Luna.¡±


    +25


    ¡°Did you forget that you¡¯re the one who took me from there?¡± I ask in exasperation. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of that before you snatched me back?¡±


    Phoenix grimaces. ¡°He never revealed his ns to mate with you until after you were safe in packnds, and we could all scent you. None of us really believed you were an omega until you came back.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you think the omega was even me in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Our source gave us your name.¡± He looks at me with a faint smile. ¡°Though you never gave them your full name, so the Aspen pack had no idea you were affiliated with ours.¡± He sounds almost approving.


    ¡°So you want to send me back and just trick yton into taking me as his mate?¡±


    ¡°If you testify against Alpha Renard when he goes to the Council, he won¡¯t be able to force the Council to bring you back. It¡¯s only if he can prove that the Aspen alpha kept you there against your will. If you¡¯re his Luna, you can use your influence to ally the Aspen Pack with ckwood. We don¡¯t lose too much with


    417


    68 Ava: Their ns (1)


    you gone, and I don¡¯t lose my ce.¡±


    He reaches over, grabbing my hand in his, a cajoling tone entering his words. ¡°You¡¯ve seen how much effort


    I¡¯ve put into this pack, Ava. I¡¯ve never been greedy. I¡¯ve worked for this pack, and obeyed our alpha. Do you think it¡¯s right for it all to be taken away from me just because you became an omega?¡±


    ¡°So all of this is my fault?¡± I snap at him, yanking my hand out of his.


    ¡°You¡¯re happier with Aspen, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m not so horrible that I want my sister to live a miserable life here. I¡¯ll help you, and you can help me. Because we¡¯re family.¡±


    A wave of disgust makes me dizzy. As much as I despise his maniptive ns, I can¡¯t afford to alienate


    someone willing to help me escape this nightmare, even if his motives are skewed.


    ¡°And if I refuse?¡± I ask, feigning curiosity.


    Phoenix¡¯s smile fades, his eyes hardening. ¡°Then you¡¯ll stay here, and Alpha Renard will have his way with you. He¡¯ll use your connection to the Aspen Alpha to neutralize any support for Westwood anyway, and


    <


    68 Ava: Their ns (II)


    you¡¯ll be nothing more than a broodmare, pumping out pups until you¡¯re no longer useful.¡±


    A shudder runs through me at the thought of being trapped in that hell, forced to bear children for a man I despise. No, I can¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Or at least pretend to until I can make a real


    escape.


    Phoenix nods, satisfied. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll make the arrangements for your return to Aspen territory. Remember, Ava, you need to get pregnant as soon as possible. The sooner you have the Alpha¡¯s heir, the stronger your position will be. Is your period near?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I¡¯m actually not sure when it¡¯s due, because I¡¯m terrible at keeping track. I feel like I have another week or two before I need to get worried, though.


    My mind is already racing, trying to find a way out of this twisted scheme. I have no intention of following through with Phoenix¡¯s n, but I need to y along


    for now.


    ¡°When do I leave?¡± I ask, forcing a smile.


    ¡°Soon¡± Phoenix savs rising from his chair. ¡°I¡¯ll let vou


    68 Ava: Their ns (II)


    know the details. In the meantime, try to rest. You¡¯ll need your strength for what¡¯s toe.¡±


    66


    The next release <i>will </i>be another 10¨Cchapter <i>mass </i>release<i>. </i><i>Be </i>prepared!??


    Comment 0


    <b>Lenaleia</b>


    Creator¡¯s Thought


    Leave the firstment for this chapter,

 CHAPTER 69

    69 Ava: Sister Miriam (I)


    Mom¡¯s fingers deftly twist and turn my hair, pinning it into some sort of borate style. Her touch is clinical, devoid of any maternal warmth, as she secures each lock into ce with sharp tugs.


    She¡¯s been doing this for hours, trying to figure out the best style for the mating ceremony. The onlyfort I have is in knowing she¡¯ll never have the chance to dress me as nned.


    ¡°Honestly, Ava, couldn¡¯t you have made more of an effort with your appearance?¡± she chides, as


    disapproving as always. ¡°Your hair is little better than a


    rat¡¯s nest.¡±


    This is something she¡¯s said at least three other times in the hour she¡¯s been here. I bite back the retort that hovers on my tongue, knowing better than to provoke


    her ire.


    A musical jingle causes her to pause, and she checks something on her phone for a second, before returning to her project. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing your worth isn¡¯t tied to your looks,¡± she continues, her words


    12:40Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    1/7


    <


    69 Ava: Sister Miriam (1)


    cutting deeper than any physical blow. ¡°You should be


    grateful that Alpha Renard has deigned to mate with you, despite your deficiencies.¡±


    There¡¯s a little chip in the paint of the wall above the mirror, and my eyes are drawn toward it. It¡¯s


    something to focus on as I tune out her nagging and cruel remarks. For a woman who¡¯s capable of so much love toward her older children, it¡¯s amazing how much


    vitriol she can throw at another.


    If I wasn¡¯t positive I were her child by birth, I would definitely assume I¡¯m adopted.


    ¡°But, Ava,¡± she warns me, still yanking and tugging, ¡°Don¡¯t let it go to your head. The title of Luna is not for the likes of you. You¡¯ll be a mate in name only. It¡¯s still an honor, but the pack can never have a blemish as its figurehead.¡±


    It¡¯s a struggle to maintain myposure, to keep the bitter resentment from showing on my face.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± she presses, looking into the mirror so I¡¯m forced to meet her gaze. She¡¯s almost manic in her quest for my acquaintance. ¡°This is your duty, your obligation to the pack. You will mate with


    12.46


    C


    69 Ava: Sister Miriam (1)


    Alpha Renard, and you will bear his children. That is the extent of your purpose.¡±


    I nod, the motion stiff and mechanical, like a puppet on strings. My mind, however, is already spinning, formting a n to escape this waking nightmare.


    As soon as Phoenix grants me the freedom to return to the Aspen pack, I¡¯ll contact Lisa. We¡¯ll run far away from the suffocating confines of this stupid pack and their twisted expectations.


    The door creaks open, interrupting my mother¡¯s nagging monologue. An older woman with an elegant bearing and a bright, unsettling gleam in her eyes enters the room. She exudes an aura of authority that sends shivers through my body.


    She isn¡¯t a wolf, but she isn¡¯t human, either. Her eyes are a dark, glittering red and her hair is ck without the faintest sheen of color in its highlights, adding to the otherworldly presence she has.


    My mother straightens, a look of respect crossing her features. ¡°Sister Miriam,¡± she greets the stranger. ¡°What an honor to have you grace us with your presence.¡±


    12:48


    307


    69 Ava: Sistor Miriam (1)


    Sister Miriam inclines her head, a faint smile ying on her lips. They¡¯re pale and thin. ¡°The honor is mine, Grace. Alpha Renard requested my expertise in a delicate matter.¡± Her inhuman stare settles on me,


    sending prickles of unease over my skin. It¡¯s hard to hold her gaze.


    If I had hackles, they¡¯d be standing.


    This woman is a predator. She¡¯s an existence that¡¯s dangerous even to wolves. I can feel it, even if I don¡¯t


    know what she is.


    ¡°Of course,¡± my mother says, her cultured voice a little tense. She¡¯s affected, too. ¡°Alpha Renard said you would be able to see if our Ava is pregnant.¡±


    A flush creeps up my neck, and I avert my gaze, suddenly unable to meet Sister Miriam¡¯s probing stare. I don¡¯t know what she can do that a pregnancy test can¡¯t this early on, and I¡¯m not sure I want to.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Sister Miriam murmurs, her footsteps soft as she approaches. ¡°I am the most skilled in detecting the earliest signs of breeding. The alpha can rest assured that I will provide an urate assessment.¡±


    She stops by my side, meeting my eyes again in the


    12


    69 Ava: Sister Miriam (1)


    mirror. Her smile is wide, her teeth too white. It looks unnatural on her face, as though no other muscles move with her mirth.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for concern, child,¡± she says. Her voice is sweet in a way that should be soothing, and yet paired with her face, it¡¯s terrifying. ¡°I will be gentle.¡±


    Long, cold fingers tilt my chin upward as she turns to look at me. I shiver at the touch, something inside me protesting the close contact. It¡¯s like my skin burns. where she touches, but when I try to jerk away, she grips my chin hard, inspecting me with calcting


    eyes.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she murmurs, letting go to trail her hand down my neck, across my corbone, down my chest and finallying to rest on my abdomen. ¡°Tell me, have. you experienced any unusual fatigue? Nausea?


    Tenderness?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Her hand presses firmly against my stomach, and I flinch. Though her hands are cold, an unwee heat eats at my skin. It hurts.


    12:48


    517


    69 Ava: Sister Miriam (1)


    ¡°Rx, dear,¡± she chides, as if talking to an unruly child. ¡°This will go much smoother if you cooperate.¡±


    Taking my eyes off her reflection in the mirror, I watch my mother, instead. A faint hint of disgust furrows her brow, and her lips are tight. She¡¯s a lot less respectful when the woman isn¡¯t looking at her.


    Interesting.


    What manner of person is Sister Miriam? I¡¯m surprised Alpha Renard would ever work with someone other than shifters, with his supremacist views.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Sister Miriam murmurs, her crimson eyes inspecting me as closely as my mother inspects dust on the furniture. ¡°You can¡¯t shift at all, can you?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t wait for my response. ¡°Your energy is¡­ muddled. Unfocused.¡± She leans in closer, her dark hair


    brushing against my arm as she whispers into my ear. ¡°Almost as if you¡¯re fighting against your true nature.¡±


    Keeping my face impassive is a phenomenal effort, but I think I manage.


    ¡°I can sense the potential within you, though,¡± she continues, her cold breath fanning across my face. ¡°A


    nousar lian dormant uniting to he uashad¡±


    12.40


    617


    <


    69 Ava: Sister Miriam (1)


    She taps her fingers at the pendant at my neck, and I fight everything in my body to stay still. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, child. I can help awaken that which slumbers inside


    you.¡±


    The predatory gleam in her eyes sends a sinister wind through my soul.


    Comment 12


    View All >


    <b>R</b>

 CHAPTER 70

    70 Ava: Sister Miriam (II)


    Trepidation and anxiety flow in equal measure through my veins as my mother leans forward, tired of waiting for a clear answer. ¡°Can you sense if Ava is pregnant, Sister Miriam?¡± o


    The woman¡¯s eyes ze, her gaze bing distant as if peering into another realm. Her voice deepens, taking on a strong cadence that seems to vibrate the very air around us. ¡°An ancient power lies dormant, awaiting the weakest to awaken it. Her womb shall house the strongest, who will inherit the legacy of the


    Lycans.¡±


    And just like that, she¡¯s back, the energy dispersed in mere seconds. She blinks at me, then toward my


    mother. ¡°It is uncertain,¡± she answers, still with her eerie smile. ¡°I shalle again before the ceremony. Alpha Renard has chosen well.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± My mom¡¯s pathetic agreement only cements her disdain toward me. ¡°Thank you foring, Sister


    Miriam.¡±


    ¡°What are friends for, Grace?¡±


    12:49 O


    1/8


    70 Avs Ster Miriam (1)


    Sister Miriam¡¯s gaze meets mine once again. There¡¯s a glint in her eyes that makes me nervous. ¡°If you ever need me, child,¡± she says, her voice low and almost melodic, ¡°simply light a candle and call my name. I¡¯ll


    find you.¡±


    I watch Sister Miriam leave, her words lingering in the air like an ominous mist. As the door closes behind her,


    my mother lets out a shudder, her face twisted. She


    reaches for a small travel bottle of hand sanitizer on


    the dresser and rubs the gel over her palms, making sure no amount of skin is untouched, as if trying to scrub away an invisible stain.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I ask, unable to contain my curiosity despite the strange encounter.


    My mother¡¯s eyes narrow as she turns to face me. ¡°Stop being so nosy, Ava,¡± she snaps, her voiceced with irritation. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    She looks over my body in disgust. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that we still don¡¯t know if you¡¯re pregnant, but I guess there¡¯s little we can do except wait.¡±


    I watch my mother closely as she continues fussing with my hair, her movements stiff and agitated. The


    C


    70 Ava: Sister Miriam (II)


    encounter with Sister Miriam has left her visibly unsettled, a rare crack in her usuallyposed


    demeanor.


    ¡°Is she some sort of prophet?¡± I ask, unable to contain my curiosity any longer.


    Mom¡¯s hands freeze mid¨Cmotion, her fingers tangled in my hair. She meets my gaze in the mirror, her eyes narrowing. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s none of your concern,¡± she snaps, her voiceced with irritation. ¡°Don¡¯t ask about things that don¡¯t involve you.¡±


    I flinch at her sharp tone, but a part of me refuses to back down. ¡°But she was saying such odd things.¡± I just want to make sure Mom isn¡¯t going to go telling Alpha


    Renard what was said here.


    I¡¯m hoping Mom¡¯s thinking of Phoenix more than she¡¯s thinking of her own status in the pack. If Alpha Renard hears something like that, it doesn¡¯t matter what n Phoenix has in mind¨Che¡¯ll keep trying to get me back.


    Mom¡¯s grip on my hair tightens, and I wince as she tugs at a lock with more force than necessary. ¡°Enough, Ava. You¡¯re not to speak of this again, do you understand?¡± Her voice is low and threatening, a


    12:49


    3/8


    70 Ava: Sister Miriam (1)


    warning I¡¯ve heard countless times before.


    It¡¯s impossible to nod, so I choke out a soft, ¡°Yes,¡± hoping I look properly cowed.


    ***


    My mind races with a thousand thoughts and a thousand more worries as I pace back and forth in the cramped space of my bedroom, having skipped dinner with the family. Seeing their faces would make it


    impossible to choke down any food, wondering if at any moment they¡¯d start talking about Sister Miriam¡¯s words.


    Her cryptic words echo in my head like a haunting melody. How did she know about the power I can¡¯t ess? And are her words a vision of the future, or just some cryptic mumbo¨Cjumbo she spewed on the


    spot?


    The sound of the door opening interrupts my circr thoughts and I whirl around to see Phoenix entering the room. His expression is grim, his brow furrowed with concern. He tosses a burner phone onto my bed, the device bouncing slightly on the mattress.


    Excitement wars with caution. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I


    4/8


    70 Ava Sister Miriam (II)


    ask, heart pounding.


    Phoenix grimaces, running a hand through his tousled hair. ¡°Mom and Dad are freaking out about what Sister Miriam said,¡± he exins, his grim tone ringing


    warning bells in my head.


    My stomach twists, and I want to vomit all the food I¡¯ve eaten from past to future. ¡°Are they going to tell Alpha Renard?¡±


    Phoenix shakes his head. ¡°No, they won¡¯t,¡± he assures me, but his tone isced with uncertainty. ¡°Look, Ava,


    while Mom and Dad are loyal to Alpha Renard, they never expected that you would truly be able to bear him any kids, considering that he hasn¡¯t had any luck in so long. Even with you being an omega, Alpha


    Renard is barren.¡±


    Confusion has me frowning. ¡°What do you mean? How do you know that?¡±


    Phoenix sighs, his shoulders sagging with the weight of some unseen burden. ¡°Dad and Mom said that his


    previous kids weren¡¯t biologically his.¡±


    That can¡¯t be true. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Phoenix shifts his weight rolling his shoulders in


    12:40This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    5/8


    70 <b>Ava</b>: Sister Miriam (II)


    difort. His gaze goes over my head, to my desk, then to the floor off to the side of him. ¡°Mom was his


    wife¡¯s best friend. She helped cover it up. She told Dad everything.¡±


    The implications of his words sink in a little at a time. Alpha Renard, the powerful and feared leader of our pack, has been deceived all this time, his wife bearing children that were not truly his own. They¡¯d been his pride and joy, even if they were weak for alpha¨Cheirs, all of them dying during what would be considered.


    minor skirmishes with other shifters.


    The revtion is almost too much toprehend.


    They died because they weren¡¯t alpha heirs at all.


    They were weak. Did she mate a delta?


    ¡°But why would they do that?¡± I ask, my voice trembling with a mixture of disbelief and fear.


    Phoenix¡¯s expression hardens. ¡°Power, Ava. It¡¯s always about power in a pack. She didn¡¯t want to lose her position as Luna, even if it meant betraying her mate.¡±


    I sink onto the edge of my bed, my mind reeling. How many other secrets are buried beneath the surface of


    our pack?


    12:49


    8/8


    70 Ava: Sister Miriam (1)


    Mine doesn¡¯t seem so bad inparison. At least no one <i>did </i>anything to cause it. I was just an anomaly


    from birth.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Mom and Dad are so worried,¡± he says, his voice a low snarl of frustration. ¡°If Sister Miriam¡¯s


    words are true, and you really do possess some kind of ancient power, they know Alpha Renard will stop at nothing to im you as his own. No matter how many packs he has to war against to get you.¡±


    ¡°So, this?¡± I lift the burner phone. ¡°I take it we¡¯re elerating the n?¡±


    He hesitates. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The hesitation has my gut clenching. There¡¯s something wrong. Something he isn¡¯t saying.


    ¡°Phoenix¡­¡±


    ¡°No more questions, Ava. Just be prepared. I can¡¯t tell Mom or Dad anything, because we need them to be able to convince Alpha Renard that our family had nothing to do with your disappearance. Tomorrow night, you leave packnds.¡±


    Leave packnds.


    12:49


    718


    70 Ava: Sister Miriam (1)


    I notice that he doesn¡¯t say anything about where I¡¯m supposed to end up.


    The paranoia I¡¯ve been honing since I ran away the night of the Lunar G res urgently in the back of my head. ¡°What¡¯s the phone for?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he says, with a vague wave of his hand. ¡°You¡¯ll


    need to be able to call your alpha lover when you get there, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Right.


    Because Phoenix has always been so kind and


    generous.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say, my mouth dry with the knowledge that I¡¯m not supposed to make it to Washington alive. ¡°I appreciate you, big brother.¡±


    Comment 12


    View All >


    R


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>12</b>


    1


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >

 CHAPTER 71

    71 Lucas: Preparation


    <i>LUCAS</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re positive?¡±


    My still¨Csmoldering cigarette is crushed into oblivion within the crystal ash tray, along with twenty of its kin. Smoke is an intrusive guest within the cramped room, swirling around the heads of both deltas standing before me.


    Cheap motel rooms aren¡¯t meant to house threerge wolf shifter males, but it is what it is.


    ¡°Positive,¡± Ryder reports, cool as a fucking cucumber despite how much is riding on tonight.


    The decision to invade ckwood wasn¡¯t made lightly. Most of the pack fought against the decision, until two more scouts were found dead at the border.


    And, most importantly, a witness.


    That one was alive, though.


    ¡°Council won¡¯t move until we bring the official


    petition,¡± Ryder continues, flipping through the notes


    in front of him. ¡°Even so, Silvermoon forces near the


    33:01


    LO


    71 Lucas Preparation


    border are confirmed and ready if we call for aid.¡±


    The chair creaks beneath my weight as I lean back, but surprisingly manages to stay together. ¡°With this act of war, Council will have lost its authority, anyway.¡±


    My deltas say nothing. There isn¡¯t much to say¨Cthe fact that an alpha is willing to say as much is far beyond their pay grade. Silvermoon has allied with Westwood, and Aspen as well, though yton seems to be busy hunting down his own missing mate. It¡¯s an epidemic, and I¡¯m positive it¡¯s all been orchestrated by the ckwoods to weaken the packs. @


    Swaying the chair from side to side, I nce at the ceiling, thinking in between rhythmic creaks. ¡°Ryder, head to Silvermoon. I¡¯ll contact you if we need the reinforcements. Vester, stay with us. You¡¯ll head off any runners from the south. Our goal is to cut off ckwood¡¯s head <i>today</i>. I don¡¯t want this war going on for years.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Lighting another cigarette, I inhale deeply, letting the harsh smoke fill my lungs before exhaling a plume into the stale air. My deltas are on edge, too, but they wait


    for my dismissal.


    Theirst report weighs on my mind. My elusive mate has been sighted at her family home, under guard at all times. Further, that idiot alpha brought in an


    Unregistered into his territory.


    An Unregistered¡­ I¡¯d have never believed one of our own could be that level of stupid. We know better than to consort with those unwilling to abide by the


    standards we¡¯ve set forth in order to live in peace with


    humans.


    And yet, ckwood is truly that much of a dumbass. He has little connection with the humans in his


    territory. Consorting with an Unregistered is nothing to someone who doesn¡¯t care about the humans in


    theirnds.


    Between that taboo and the witness saved after the


    Now, we have a reason for war. Reasons that will allow


    the Council to be rebuilt in the aftermath, even as I


    ignore all convention to dere it without their approval.


    I don¡¯t have time for that shit. I can¡¯t risk them hiding


    71 Lucas: Preparation


    her from me.


    In good news, it was ridiculously easy to slide under his radar, avoiding his scouts and settling all my wolves into a city near the heart of his packnds. They have no presence in the human cities, and no humans here are loyal to the power of the pack controlling their territory. He¡¯s done nothing to foster a rtionship


    with them.


    Even the rogues we¡¯ve run into have been dominated with ease. No alpha worth their rank would have allowed so many to settle in these human towns, and yet ckwood has done so, leaving threats within his border without a second thought.


    Sheer arrogance.


    It¡¯ll be his downfall tonight.


    I hadn¡¯t expected it to be quite so easy to infiltrate. theirnds, but I¡¯m grateful for it. It¡¯s kept her safe while I finally made my move.


    My sweet mate. A tremor of anticipation courses through me, fueled by the thought of her being so tantalizingly close after all this time. Tonight, she will be free from her pack.


    11:01


    71 Lucas: Preparation


    And hopefully, free to choose me¡­ But I¡¯m not stupid. I can¡¯t force it. If I have to, I¡¯ll bring her back to


    Cedarwood when it¡¯s safe and woo her there.


    I lean back in the creaky chair, letting it groan beneath my weight again, pondering our next move. The invasion ns are sound, our scouts are in position, and allies await the call to arms. But a part of me bristles at the thought of storming ckwoodnds like some mindless barbarian. There has to be a better way¨Ca surgical strike to extract Ava without shedding unnecessary blood.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    My fingers drum against the armrest, a steady rhythm matching the thump of my heart. Renard ckwood is a sly old bastard, that much is certain. He wouldn¡¯t keep Ava close without good reason. Is there a secret behind her? Something I have yet to learn? Why else bring an Unregistered to her home?


    The thought of others knowing more about her than me, her <i>mate</i>¡­


    A soft growl builds up in my chest, and my wolf snaps at the air in my mind. He¡¯s on edge. Impatient.


    He wants his mate safe.


    13.01


    <


    71 Lucas: Preparation


    The ns need to change.


    ¡°Vester,¡± I growl, stubbing out my cigarette with more force than necessary. My newest delta straightens his shoulders. ¡°Prepare a small team¨Cno more than five. We¡¯re going in quiet, just you and me at the front. The rest will hang back as support. Once we have her safe, the n will move forward.¡±


    He hesitates. My deltas aren¡¯t too scared to run their mouths, but they know I have a short fuse when ites to my mate. ¡°You want to go in alone? With all due respect, alpha, that¡¯s a hell of a risk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking.¡± My tone leaves no room for argument. ¡°If Ava is being held against her will, a full¨Cscale invasion will only endanger her further. This has to be clean, precise. In and out before ckwood even knows we¡¯re there. We don¡¯t know what that fucking bloodsucker did when she was brought in, either.¡±


    ¡°Once she¡¯s safe, we can proceed to wipe them from


    this world.¡±


    Ryder exchanges a nce with Vester, but both nod in reluctant agreement. They know the lengths I¡¯ll go to for her¨Chave seen firsthand the fire that burns within


    13 01


    49


    71 Lucas: Preparation


    me whenever her name is uttered.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Vester says atst. ¡°I¡¯ll gather the team and we¡¯ll be ready to move at yourmand.¡±


    I give a curt nod, already formting strategies in my mind. Getting into ckwood territory undetected will be the greatest challenge, but I have faith in my delta¡¯s skills. Once we¡¯re inside, finding Ava will be my


    sole focus.


    The image of her face shes before my eyes¨Cthose piercing blue irises, the delicate curve of her jaw, the softness of her lips that I¡¯ve yearned to taste for far too long. She haunts my dreams.


    And now, finally, I have a chance to bring her home where she belongs.


    At my side.


    In my arms.


    In my bed.


    A feral growl rumbles deep in my chest as possessive instincts re hot and bright. My wolf howls in my head, rage shimmering within us both.


    She is ours, and we will tear apart anyone who dares


    13.02


    < 71 Lucas: Preparation


    stand in our way.


    With a deep breath, I force the wolf back into its cage, steadying the storm of emotions that threatens to overwhelm me. Calm focus, that¡¯s what I need now. I can let the beast off its leash once Ava is safe.


    ¡°Get moving,¡± I tell my deltas, already rising from my seat. ¡°I want to be in position before nightfall.¡±


    They move to obey, but I catch Vester¡¯s arm before he can leave, pulling him close enough to taste the wariness rolling off him in waves.


    ¡°One more thing,¡± I rumble, holding his gaze with steely resolve. ¡°If ites down to it? If she¡¯s harmed in any way, leave no one alive. Burn that fucking pack to the ground. I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re women or children, weak or strong.¡±


    For a beat, he says nothing. Then a grim nod. ¡°Understood, alpha.¡±


    With that, he¡¯s gone, the door mming shut behind him. I¡¯m alone now, surrounded by the oppressive silence and the lingering scent of smoke, my cigarette having burned itself out after only one puff from me.


    My mind is a whirlwind churning with the promise of


    71 Lucas: Preparation


    violence and the tantalizing possibility of finally iming what¡¯s mine.


    66


    Lucas <i>guessed </i><i>wrong </i>and yet <i>still </i>ended <i>up </i><i>right </i>in the end- haha


    Comment <b>25</b>


    R


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>12</b>

 CHAPTER 72

    72 yton: Her Identity


    <i>CLAYTON</i>


    The hospital holds too many memories, and my wolf snarls and whines as it tries in desperation to sniff out any hint of Ava¡¯s scent when we arrive.


    There¡¯s nothing, of course. Just the smell of the injured, the sickly, and disinfectant.


    Ivy¡¯s room is in our family wing on the top floor, and I head straight there, unable to even look at the button for floor 12.


    Ava¡¯s floor.


    <i>Mate</i><i>, </i>my wolf whines, and I wonder how much worse this would be if we had a fated connection instead of a chosen one. Lucas¡® single¨Cminded determination has never made more sense to me than now, as we¡¯ve spent over a week searching for any hint of the men who took Ava.


    Someone had covered their tracks. Every airline, every taxipany, every rideshare, every car rental¨Ctheir systems were hacked and wiped, so we can¡¯t even


    C


    72 yton: Her Identity


    ascertain how she left.


    Air? Car? Even the trains were messed up for a while as they had to go through tickets by hand to verify


    passengers.


    There are no security cameras we can rely on. Everything in the city was wiped. <i>Everything</i>.


    I can¡¯t imagine what level of influence is needed to take down all of these things in a major city. It¡¯s beyond any single pack in the Northwestern Territories.


    Was she taken by someone outside of them? But who, and why?


    There are no answers to be found.


    I settle into a chair beside Ivy¡¯s bedside. The natural healing abilities of every wolf are varied in strength, and Ivy¡¯s are so low that she heals almost at the rate of


    a normal human.


    Thanks to the medication in her veins, she sleeps in peace. All of her tests areing back with positive signs of recovery.


    If I could find the bastards who did this to her, it


    210


    72 yton: Her Identity


    would be even better.


    I cradle Ava¡¯s phone in my palm, running my thumb over the smooth surface. The screen remains dark and lifeless. My jaw clenches as I stare at the pitiful list of contacts¨Cjust my number and Ivy¡¯s.


    As an alpha, I should have pushed harder, gotten the information I needed. It was obvious in Ava¡¯s


    evasiveness and refusal to divulge personal details, the way she dodged questions about her family, that she was running from something. I let it slide because I was too focused on her heat, and then on keeping her here without scaring her off.


    Now, I don¡¯t even know herst name, and she¡¯s missing. Taken from beneath my nose in a ce she should have been safe¨Cthe very heart of my pack


    My wolf whines, sensing my turmoil, and I force myself to take a deep breath, reining in the torrent of


    emotions.


    The burner phone she¡¯d left behind is our only lead, our sole connection to Ava¡¯s past. She must have bought it when she was shopping with Rowan. Smart


    13.02


    310


    72 yton: Her Identity


    girl. Too bad she was smart enough to lock it, too.


    We have no one capable of hacking into it or the high¨Clevel skills required to ovee everything the abductors had wrought in their wake. A mistake I won¡¯t repeat.


    My grip tightens around the phone. The pack¡¯s technology will rise. No more relying on outside resources when our security is at stake. I need to hire more experienced IT personnel, individuals with the skills to navigate the digitalndscape.


    Humans have them in droves, but few are willing to


    work with the shifters, even in our cautious alliance-


    as if thest remaining bastion of humanity¡¯s


    supremacy will be enough to save them from the takeover they imagine.


    Meanwhile, very few packs think of dominating this world, knowing the humans existence betters all of our lives. Without their numbers, their talents, and their sheer work force, our societies would regress at an rming rate.


    There is no good thing toe from a world without


    humans.


    72 yton: Her Identity


    A soft knock on the door breaks me from my reverie, and I look up to see Rowan¡¯s concerned gaze. My beta has been a steadfast pir of support throughout this ordeal, his calm demeanor a balm to my frayed nerves.


    ¡°Any news?¡± he asks, stepping into the room.


    I shake my head, forcing the words past the lump in my throat. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m still waiting for the results from the burner phone.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s brow furrows. ¡°You sent it outst week. Why


    don¡¯t they know yet?¡±


    I shrug. I can¡¯t admit that most of the technical jargon is over my head. I¡¯m not even sure they¡¯re making it the priority they said they would.


    ¡°Westwood is attacking tonight. He¡¯s forwarded all the evidence they¡¯ve gathered against ckwood. They brought in an Unregisteredst night.¡±


    Shit. I¡¯d forgotten all about that situation.


    ¡°Send some of ours to Westwood in case they need


    reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be toote by the time they arrive,¡± Rowan


    cautions.


    210


    72 yton: Her Identity


    I shake my head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Knowing Xavier, he¡¯s already helping. ckwood doesn¡¯t have a fighting chance at head¨Conbat, but Lucas will need


    manpower after they take over the territory, keeping the peace until the Council decides what to do with it.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Rowan types something on his phone, quickly sending out whatever orders will get the job done.


    I squeeze the bridge of my nose in frustration, feeling a headache settle behind my eyes. ¡°Still nothing on the security cameras?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he confirms, just as his phone beeps.


    Where are you,


    are you, Ava?


    Who were you running from?


    ¡°Lucas? We have a lead¡­¡± The cautious note in


    Rowan¡¯s words should have warned me.


    I vault out of my chair, snatching his phone, my gaze fixed on the image before me. There she is,


    unmistakable with her dark blonde hair and striking blue eyes. They¡¯ve haunted my dreams since the day she disappeared. Ava, alive and well, captured on


    anmaro walking through an unfamiliar airnort


    610


    <


    72 yton: Her Identity:


    terminal.


    The date stamp confirms my worst fears¨Cthe very day she vanished from the Aspen Packnds.


    My breath catches in my throat as I take in the details, my blood running cold when I recognize the man beside her. Phoenix Grey has his hand on the small of her back, guiding her through the crowds.


    Why?


    I force myself to study the image again,mitting every detail to memory.


    ¡°Where was this taken?¡± I growl, my voice a low rumble as I struggle to contain the wolf wing at my insides, desperate to give chase. <i>Mate</i>! They have <i>our </i>mate<i>!</i>Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    <i>War</i><i>!</i>


    Rowan¡¯s expression is grim. ¡°White Peak International Airport. They must have flown her out immediately after taking her from the city.¡±


    They.


    The ckwood Pack.


    Again, why? Why target my mate?


    72 yton: Her Identity


    Pieces start falling into ce, each one more damning than thest. Ava¡¯s reluctance to share details about


    herself, her refusal to contact anyone in her family or any friends.


    The memory of her scent the day I met her shes. through my mind once more¨Cfear, distress, and something else. Something I couldn¡¯t quite ce at the time, but now recognize as desperation.


    She was trying to run. Once she realized we were shifters, too, she felt panic instead of reassurance.


    A sudden, horrifying thought urs to me, and I feel as though the ground has fallen away beneath my feet. ¡°Rowan,¡± I rasp, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°What was the name of Lucas¡® mate?¡±


    ¨C¡°Ava Grey, sir.¡± He sounds strangled as he gives the


    words he knows I won¡¯t want to hear.


    Ava Grey.


    Phoenix Grey¡¯s younger sister.


    Phoenix, who¡¯s standing next to my Ava.


    The world tilts on its axis as the implications sink in. Ava Grey, daughter of Alexander Grey, the beta of the


    13.02-


    R 10


    72 yton: Her Identity


    ckwood Pack. The same Ava that Lucas has been


    searching for, his fated mate torn from his grasp by


    unknown forces.


    My mate is Lucas Westwood¡¯s fated mate.


    The realization is like a physical blow, stealing the breath from my lungs. How is this possible?


    Unbidden, memories of our time together sh through my mind¨Cthe searing heat of her touch, the softness of her lips, the way her body molded perfectly against mine. Moments I treasured, now tainted by the knowledge that she belongs to another.


    Lucas. My ally, my friend.


    Bile rises in my throat as guilt and shame war within me. I¡¯ve betrayed him in the most fundamental way, even if it was unintentional. The bond I want with Ava, though chosen, is real¡­.


    Yet she is not mine.


    Rowan¡¯s voice cuts through the maelstrom of emotions swirling within me. ¡°Sir, what are your orders? Do we


    still send our men to ckwood?¡±


    I force myself to take a steadying breath, tamping


    13


    10


    72 yton: Her Identity


    down the turmoil raging inside me. Now is not the time for personal struggles¨CAva¡¯s safety is paramount.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, and my voice is rougher than intended. ¡°We must be there for our allies. I¡¯ll go in person.¡±


    66


    yton, you <i>break </i><i>my </i>heart<i>.</i>


    Comment 12


    Post your firstment!

 CHAPTER 73

    73 Ava: Final Countdown


    There¡¯s nothing to pack. The few clothes I have are courtesy of Mom shopping for me, and I have no interest in keeping them when I leave.


    I¡¯ll go with a ripped pair of jeans and a shirt that I took scissors to, cutting off its holey hem until it looks tattered on purpose instead of because it¡¯s been washed too many times.


    The only shoes I have are the heels I wore when they brought me home. Those, I put in a backpack Phoenix gave me from his old school days. Despite a decade of sitting in our attic, it smells like marijuana mixed with


    the cedar our home is built with.


    -Big brother was a bit of a rebel, I guess.


    I have a pair of sneakers that are a half¨Csize too small. I¡¯ll have some blisters, but I can buy a new pair somewhere. It¡¯ll be easier to run in them than heels.


    The burner phone stares at me from its position on my desk. I know without a doubt that it has a tracer on it. I still have no idea if the phone yton gave me was tampered with; I know I had a level of paranoia


    117


    73 Ava: Final Countdown


    that bordered on ridiculous during my stay with the Aspen wolves. But this phone?


    I¡¯m not paranoid.


    Phoenix has decided that it¡¯s better to wipe my existence from memory than keep me as a hesitant ally.


    So stupid, to ever think our interests could align.


    I consider reaching out to Lisa, but I don¡¯t want Phoenix or his goons to get to her.


    What if my desperate attempt to seek sce from Lisa only leads them straight to her doorstep, putting her in harm¡¯s way?


    No way.


    I can¡¯t risk Lisa¡¯s safety. She¡¯s too precious. I won¡¯t be the one to drag her into the darkness that has


    consumed my life.


    Phoenix is sneaking me out, ostensibly to the airport, tonight. I have to figure out another n before then. So far, I¡¯ve got nothing.


    If there¡¯s a tracker on my phone, there¡¯s a good chance that he wants me to make it¨Cat least for a


    73 <b>Ava</b>: Final Countdown


    little while.


    Or, it¡¯s just there as insurance in case I escape whatever ambush he has nned¡­


    Fuck, I can¡¯t keep my head straight around all the possibilities. Paranoia has me in a chokehold I can¡¯t escape, no matter how much I try to think my way through.


    1


    No money. I can try to steal some, but from who? Mom and Dad are out. Jessa¡¯s out. Phoenix isn¡¯t here yet. Only the guards outside are near, and they¡¯re not about to whip out any wallets for me.


    I can try overpowering them, but it¡¯s a fool¡¯s dream to think I could take three of them. My training was in self¨Cdefense, not self¨Coffense.


    Circle upon circle, my thinking can¡¯t escape this trap that I¡¯m set to walk into. Lisa¡¯s the only way out I can think of, but there has to be something else. <i>Anything </i>else.


    But there¡¯s nothing.


    By six, I¡¯m desperate. I can hear the sounds of my family returning home, one by one. Dad¡¯s heavy, thudding footsteps. Mom¡¯s stilettos clicking against


    1/2


    73 Ava: Final Countdown


    the floor. The way Jessa¡¯s truck roars into our driveway, like it¡¯s trying to announce its presence to the entire fucking neighborhood.


    None of them call me down for dinner. None of them


    give a shit if I eat. The only reason I even cook is because if I don¡¯t, there won¡¯t be any meal for me from what Mom brings home.


    They¡¯re in the kitchen. Laughter and conversation flows upstairs, the sounds of a happy family. Dad¡¯s rumbling voice paired with Jessa¡¯s chatter, and Mom¡¯s


    asional directions called out with a smile.


    Yeah, when ites to the four of them, they¡¯re perfect.


    It¡¯s only me who¡¯s never fit in.


    I struggle in the silence of my room, listening in to a family who doesn¡¯t want me, only missing the person who¡¯s intending to kill me tonight.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Selene¡¯s absence hurts more than ever.


    The crystal around my neck reminds me of her, and I¡¯ve developed a habit of fiddling with it. Every time I do, I have to tell myself to stop before I break the


    chain


    73 Ava: Final Countdown


    An ominous sensation crawls up my spine, making me shudder, my arms jerking a bit with the force of the motion. Despite the early evening hour of 6 pm, the summer sun still zes bright, casting long shadows across the yard as I stare out the window.


    A hollow ache settles in my chest.


    If I die-


    The thought of leaving without saying goodbye tears at my resolve.


    What if this is thest time I get to talk to her? The weight of that realization is suffocating. With a


    trembling exhale, I snatch up the burner phone and begin to type.


    [AVA: It¡¯s me. I just wanted to check in before things get crazy. I love you, bestie bae, my soul twin, my other half of crazy.]


    The response is almost instantaneous.


    [LISA<b>: </b>Ave! What¡¯s going on? You okay?]


    A sad smile tugs at my lips at her concern. Lisa has been my rock through everything, and I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without her steadfast friendship.


    73 Ava: Final Countdown


    [AVA: I¡¯m alright for now. Phoenix is getting me out of here tonight, but I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going to happen after that.]


    [LISA: Where is he taking you? Should I be worried?]


    I can picture her brow furrowed, her dark eyes narrowed with worry. Guilt twists in my gut. We¡¯re supposed to escape this ce together. She¡¯s been waiting for me to give her the word.


    But I can¡¯t.


    [AVA: It¡¯s a long story, one I¡¯ll exin when I can. I just wanted to say that I love you, and you¡¯re the best friend I could ever ask for. No matter what happens, please know that.]


    The weight of those words settles heavily on my shoulders. This could very well be thest time I get to express how much Lisa means to me.


    [LISA: Ava, you¡¯re scaring me. What¡¯s going on? This wasn¡¯t our n?]


    [AVA: I can¡¯t say much. If things go sideways, I might not get the chance to talk to you again for a while. Just be careful, okay? And know that I love you.]


    19:01


    6/7


    <73 Ava: Final Countdown


    My chest tightens as I hit send, the finality of those words sinking in. There¡¯s every possibility that this is my final goodbye.


    Comment


    View All >


    <b>R</b>


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>12</b>


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    <

 CHAPTER 74

    74 Ava: Preparing for the Worst


    The sun is beginning to set when a slight detour from the circr thoughts I¡¯ve had about tonight finally


    urs to me.


    A weapon.


    Who says I have to ept my fate without fighting?


    No one.


    I can at least try to arm myself.


    But with what?


    I have knives in the kitchen, of course. I¡¯ll grab a couple. But they¡¯ll be toorge to keep in my pockets.


    What else can I use?


    I¡¯d grab a rock, but I¡¯m not even allowed in the yard to


    find one.


    A pen? I can stab someone in the eye with a pen, so I grab a few of them and put them in either pocket. After some hesitation, I grab an old belt. I can try to swing it at someone and hit them with the buckle, right?


    I put it on, without sliding it through any belt loops.


    1504


    12


    C


    74 Ava: Preparing for the Worst


    The easier to get to, the better.


    Desperation creeps in as I realize how ill¨Cprepared I am. My gazends on a can of hairspray, and I snatch it up, tucking it into the depths of my backpack. Not ideal, but it¡¯s better than nothing.


    Sneaking downstairs is easy. Mom¡¯s ignoring me, as usual, as she sits in the living room and watches TV. Jessa¡¯s with her, doing something on her phone. Neither look up as I pass by. Dad¡¯s probably in his


    office.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    In the kitchen, I wrap up a couple knives with kitchen towels. A penlight in the everything drawer is my favorite find, and a small folding utility knife that probably belonged to Phoenix a long time ago. Those go in my pocket.


    I make a small te of food in an attempt to disguise the knives I bring upstairs in case Mom or Jessa looks


    my way.


    Of course, they don¡¯t.


    Closing the door behind me with a soft exhale of relief, I jump and almost spill my food when I hear the burner vibrate twice against the desk.


    27


    < 74 Ava: Preparing for the Worst


    Setting my te and knives down, I fumble to retrieve


    it, hands shaking.


    [PHOENIX<b>: </b>I¡¯ll swing by around midnight when everyone¡¯s asleep. Be ready.]


    A wave of nausea washes over me as the reality of the situation sinks in. I¡¯m really doing this¨Cleaving everything behind on the mere promise of freedom. My fingers hover over the keypad, contemting a response, but what is there to say?


    Instead, I let the phone slip from my grasp, ttering onto the desk as I sink onto the edge of my bed, burying my face in my hands. The weight of my decisions presses down on me, threatening to


    suffocate me.


    A voice in the back of my mind whispers that I should just run¨Cleave this ce behind and figure out the rest as I go. But they¡¯ll catch me within hours, if not sooner. I can¡¯t shift, and everyone else can.


    My gaze drifts to the backpack, now stuffed with the meager belongings I¡¯ve managed to gather; I add the knives into it.


    What about Selene? She still hasn¡¯t made it here. I


    2017


    74 Ava: Preparing for <b>the </b>Worst.


    have no idea how long it would normally take a dog to make it to this territory, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s still far. We¡¯re over a thousand miles apart.


    The thought of never feeling her warm fur beneath my fingers, never hearing her yful yips, is almost too


    much to bear.


    I feel another ominous shudder go through my body, and I nce towards the window, searching for any sign of what could be causing this uneasy feeling. The sky¡¯s color has deepened, thest vestiges of twilight having faded away. Trees sway gently in the evening breeze, in an illusion <b>of </b>a moment of peace after a


    tiring day.


    Wrapping my arms around myself, I turn away from the window, pacing. It¡¯s what I do best these days. My footsteps seem unnaturally loud against the hardwood, the only sound aside from the pounding of my heart


    echoing in my ears.


    I pause in front of the mirror, studying my reflection. My eyes are wide, my face pale and drawn. Brushing my fingers over the crescent¨Cshaped scar on my neck, I take a deep, steadying breath.


    74 Ava: Preparing for the Worst


    I jump at the sudden vibration of the burner phone on my desk, the noise cutting through the heavy silence like a knife. Snatching it up, I read another message from Lisa, just asking me to please message her back.


    I send her a quick GIF of two cartoon bears hugging.


    Midnight¡­ Just a couple short hours from now.


    Clutching the phone to my chest, I close my eyes, drawing in a deep, steadying breath. I can do this. I will survive. I have to survive. There¡¯s no other choice, not


    anymore.


    An unfamiliar sound distracts me from my thoughts, like something heavy falling onto a soft surface.


    I nce outside the window, but it¡¯s impossible to see outside. The lights in my room re against the ss, obstructing any possible vision into the darkness.


    It¡¯s probably nothing, but my paranoia is on high alert. I walk to the light switch, giving it a soft click and blinking my eyes until I adjust to the darkness.


    The shadows outside seem to shift and undte, but I


    can¡¯t make out any clear shapes or movement. Shouldn¡¯t there be a guard out there somewhere?


    Doonito the family haina hama thou uguallyua Ana


    5/7


    <74 Ava: Preparing for the Worst


    or two guards patrolling at night.


    Frowning, I lean closer to the ss, my breath fogging up a small patch as I squint into the dark, beyond the reach of the dim porch lights. There¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary that I can detect.


    And yet that nagging sense of unease refuses to dissipate. My instincts are on full alert, hissing at me that something¡¯s wrong. That I should run. It¡¯s like a painful itch that I can¡¯t quite reach.


    I open my window.


    The hairs on the back of my neck prickle as a strange, indistinct rustling drifts to my ears. I freeze, hardly daring to breathe as I wait for the sound to repeat itself and give me a clearer sense of its source.


    Seconds stretch into minutes of tense silence. Nothing stirs except the whisper of leaves in the faint breeze.


    I let out a slow, shaky exhale, chastising myself for letting my nerves get the better of me. Of course there¡¯s nothing amiss¨Cthe guards are likely just out of


    line of sight for the moment. I need to get a grip before Ipletely unravel.


    my

 CHAPTER 75

    75 Lucas: Going In


    <i>LUCAS</i>


    The air is thick with tension as we approach the heart of the ckwood packnds. Every step is calcted, every movement deliberate. One false move can jeopardize everything. A single shifter can alert an entire pack.


    I can¡¯t afford that.


    Not when Ava¡¯s life hangs in the bnce.


    Vester moves like a wraith beside me, his footfalls silent despite the underbrush beneath our boots. The four shifters nking us are some of the most loyal and strongest members of the pack, well¨Cversed in reconnaissance. Between their skills and the scent diffusers coating us to avoid detection, we make it through their territory without incident.


    Our cars are still in White Peak, so getting Ava out will be an ordeal, especially since she can¡¯t shift. Alpha Xavier¡¯s offer of help hase in handy; once we get her, we just have to call in a distraction.


    13:05


    1/8


    75 Lucas Going In


    Hopefully by the time they realize what it is, we¡¯ll be in cars and on our way back to Westwoodnds.


    Nightfall cloaks our approach as we close in on the Grey home, a modest suburban home to the edge of the territory, as most high¨Cranking wolves are. No wolf likes to be enclosed on all sides by buildings.


    Vester signals for us to hold position as he links with Ryder, who¡¯s already with the Silvermoon forces. With the Whispering Pines pack territory between


    Silvermoon and ckwood, Xavier had to submit an informal request to the Whispering Pines pack to allow his forces through.


    The Whispering Pines pack has turned a blind eye to the situation, allowing them to camp on the border of theirnds, and now we have a distraction from a direction that bastard ckwood would never expect.


    Momentster, Ryder links with me. They¡¯re in


    position near the border and ready to cause a stir. All we have to do is wait.


    Each minute passes with agonizing peace. I can see the asional sh of Ava in her window, looking stressed as she paces. Two guards stroll the perimeter.


    28


    75 Lucas Gongr


    They aren¡¯t even ranked wolves; they¡¯re weak. It won¡¯t be hard to overpower them before they can alert


    anyone.


    Then, much <b>as </b>a small me can burst into an <b>inferno</b>. there¡¯s activity. A flurry of it, seen in glimpses through bright windows.


    Alexander Grey and his daughter, Jessa, rush out of the house, taking separate cars. They¡¯re silent, though <b>I </b>imagine their minds are cacophonous with pack links.


    Grace is still inside. She¡¯s weaker than she appears, <b>but </b>she¡¯s intelligent. We¡¯ll have to avoid her mind¨Clinking to warn anyone of what¡¯s going on here.


    I nod to Vester and the four shifters we¡¯ve dragged


    into this mess of a mission.


    Vester, <i>you¡¯re </i>with <i>me</i><i>. </i><i>We </i>have to overpower the beta¡¯s <i>mate </i>before <i>she </i><i>can </i>sound <i>the </i>rm. You four<i>, </i>break off into <i>pairs </i>and <i>take </i><i>the </i>guards. Remember, they <i>can¡¯t </i>have <i>the </i><i>chance </i><i>to </i>mind<i>¨C</i><i>link </i>any of <i>their </i>pack, or <i>we¡¯ll </i><i>be </i>fighting <i>all </i>of them<i>.</i>


    They all nod in unison, faces grim and determined.


    Let¡¯s <i>go</i><i>.</i>


    75 Lucas: Going In


    We move in a tight formation, the world around us fading into our breath, our every movement. My focus narrows to the scents drifting on the crisp night air- humid summer nights, pine trees, and the scent of a particr brand of perfume, with jasmine and honey


    notes carried through an open window.


    A silent hand signal, and we split off. Vester and I veer toward the back entrance while the others nk the guards patrolling the perimeter. Time slows as we wait with bated breath for the telltale signs of engagement.


    Suddenly, a muffled grunt shatters the silence. followed by another in rapid session. The guards have been neutralized with ruthless efficiency, just as we¡¯d nned.


    Vester meets my gaze. No words are necessary; a single nod and we proceed. The door is unlocked, to our surprise, but as one we slip through it, our steps a mere breath against the hardwood floors.


    Perfumed fragrance tickles my nose as it grows stronger. My wolf strains against its restraints, growling with the thirst for the hunt. But I can¡¯t afford to lose control, not yet. Not until Ava is safe.


    <


    75 Lucas: Going In


    The kitchen is open and airy, making it easy to slip through without knocking into anything. I can smell my mate¡¯s presence, and it¡¯s almost impossible to wrest control from my wolf as he slinks low in my mind. Vester is a silent shadow at my back with every


    step closer to our target.


    In the living room, I can see her silhouette just around the wall. She¡¯s peering outside, but her bodynguage


    isn¡¯t on alert.


    Not yet.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I meet Vester¡¯s gaze, and he gives a slight nod. In one fluid motion, I draw the syringe filled with wolfsbane from my pocket. It was a calcted risk to bring it with us, in case of any idents¨Cbut it¡¯s worth more. than its weight in gold.


    The only concoction on this fatal to every wolf.


    It shouldn¡¯t be enough to kill her¡­ Not yet, anyway. Maybe in a few days, if we¡¯re lucky.


    I rush into the room, watching as her body tenses when she realizes something¡¯s wrong. She has no


    chance to act on her instinct as I stab into her neck


    with the syringe, depressing the plunger at almost the


    105


    516


    75 Lucas: Going In


    same time.


    Even a single drop can interfere in her ability to transmit across mind links. Her body crumples in an instant, unconscious before she can make a sound. I stand over her prone form, my heart pounding in my ears. The scent of jasmine and honey mingles with the acrid tang of wolfsbane, making my nose burn.


    Part of me wants nothing more than to end her life right here, right now. She¡¯s beenplicit in Ava¡¯s imprisonment, and the thought of her suffering brings


    a twisted sense of satisfaction. But I can¡¯t. It¡¯s rare for


    mates to sense severe injury, but it¡¯s impossible not to notice your mate¡¯s death.


    Alerting Alexander is out of the question.


    -Grinding my teeth, I turn away from Grace¡¯s


    unconscious form.


    My wolf stirs restlessly, pacing in the confines of my mind as I creep up the stairs. I can¡¯t sense anyone except Ava, but I¡¯m not taking chances.


    The tantalizing scent that grows stronger with each step is torture on my senses.


    Ava


    <


    75 Lucas: Going In


    Vester falls in step behind me as we make our way down the hall, our movements purposeful. He¡¯s here to keep me from losing my mind in my mate.


    <i>The </i>area is <i>secure</i>, one of my men reports through the pack link. <i>We¡¯ve </i><i>hidden </i><i>the </i><i>bodies </i><i>from </i><i>view</i><i>.</i>


    Good. Thest thing we need is for someone to notice the bodies.


    Atst, we reach Ava¡¯s room. Her scent is


    overpowering here, a heady mix of honey, vani, and something distinctly her own. My wolf strains against his restraints, desperate to im what¡¯s ours.


    Steeling myself, I reach for the door handle-


    A blur of movement, and suddenly there¡¯s a knife shing towards my face. I jerk back just in time, feeling the breeze of disced air past my cheek. My heart thunders and my wolf howls as Ie


    face¨Cto¨Cface with the woman I¡¯ve been longing to see.


    Ava.

 CHAPTER 76

    76 Ava: Saved


    Lucas¡® scent hits me after I¡¯ve already tried to murder him.


    An unmistakable blend of the outdoors, of amber and


    campfire smoke, of something so uniquely <i>mate </i>that it draws me in even through the pain of our past.


    It¡¯s him. He¡¯s here.


    The knife tters from my trembling hand as every muscle in my body goesx with relief. I¡¯d been so tense, coiled tight like a spring ready to snap, terrified of losing my life tonight. But now Lucas is here.


    He came for me.


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I breathe out, hope and prayer all in one, the sound barely more than a whisper. My entire body crumples, overworked in its stress.


    He¡¯s really here. I¡¯m not dreaming. He¡¯s not a


    hallucination. This is real. <i>Real</i><i>.</i>


    My mate.


    My savior.


    10:07


    76 Ava: Saved


    Strong arms wrap around me, drawing me in against an embrace both hard and warm, filled with assurance


    and yearning. His hands hold me as if I¡¯m some tender, precious thing, going from my back, up to the back of my head, brushing gently against my hair. He¡¯s dropping kisses over the top of my head, against my eyebrows, then my eyes, whispering my name in a ragged chant before crushing me to him once again.


    ¡°Ava. Ava. Sweet Ava. You¡¯re safe now. Shh, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got you, Ava. You¡¯re safe now.¡± His voice rumbles, vibrating his chest against my cheek. One hand cradles my head, the other runs soothing lines down my back.¡±


    I want to respond. I want to ask him why he¡¯s here. To thank him foring. To tell him how terrified I was. To exin everything. But only a choked sobes out as all the emotions of thest few days takes over, gripping my body in a cold¨Cfingered grip of horror and


    distress.


    Tears pour down my face, soaking into the fabric of his shirt as I cling to him, as if letting him go means I can never see freedom again.


    Lucas just holds me closer. ¡°It¡¯s alright, sweetheart. Let it out. I¡¯m here now. No one¡¯s going to hurt you again.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    121


    76 Ava Saved


    ¡°Sir, we need to move,¡± a shifter I didn¡¯t notice


    murmurs from behind him.


    I want to look at him, but Lucas holds my head firmly against his chest, rubbing me in that soothing rhythm as I try with desperate gasps and sobs to gather some semnce of control.


    ¡°What do you need to bring with you?¡± Lucas asks, and I shake my head.


    Nothing.


    There¡¯s nothing here worth keeping.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to carry you, Ava. We need to go fast, before anyone notices you¡¯re gone.¡±


    I nod, a short, choppy movement of my head, blowing out a shuddering breath, then filling my lungs again.


    Another breath out.


    He shifts his arms, sliding one under my legs and lifting me as though I weigh no more than a sack of potatoes.


    I¡¯m too exhausted to feign modesty, or worry if I¡¯m too heavy. I just lean against him, trying to breathe in a way that sounds less¡­ wet.


    76 Ava Saved


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he says, but he¡¯s talking over his shoulder, so I close my eyes and rx against him.


    As he carries me out of the room, I fight the urge to think about the past¨Chis rejection, myplicated feelings for yton, or the tangled web that brought me here. I just want to be a boneless lump in Lucas¡® arms, soaking in his presence and the promise of freedom.


    But then a nagging thought tugs at my consciousness, and I jerk slightly in his hold. ¡°Wait,¡± I murmur,


    struggling to find my voice. ¡°I think there¡¯s a tracker in my phone.¡±


    Lucas doesn¡¯t hesitate. He fishes the burner phone out of my pocket and hands it to one of the shifters apanying us. Without blinking, the strange shifter crushes the device in his hand, destroying any potential tracking device.


    Next, he produces a small canister and sprays me down with a fine mist. The scent is earthy and familiar, very neutral¨Cseeming. ¡°This will help conceal your scent for a while,¡± he exins, before handing me a small pill. ¡°And swallow this. It¡¯s a longsting scent diffuser that will make it harder for anyone to track


    76 Ava: Saved


    you by scent.¡±


    I obey without question, trusting Lucas and his team implicitly. The pill leaves a bitter taste in my mouth, but I wee the added protection it provides.


    It urs to me that I had so much suspicion when yton came to my rescue, but with Lucas¨Cdespite our history¨CI can feel sofortable. Comfortable enough to allow myself to be drugged.


    Mate bonds are crazy like that, I guess.


    With the precautions taken, things move at a clipped pace. Lucas leads the way, his strides purposeful and determined, and the strange shifter with the scent diffusing drugs is right behind him. Four more appear


    out of the shadows as we leave the house.


    The woods envelop us, the darkness broken only by the asional beam of moonlight filtering through the canopy above. The humid summer air is heavy with the scent of earth and foliage. Our footsteps are muffled by the soft ground, but the snapping of twigs and rustling of leaves/betray our passage.


    I can¡¯t smell a single one of them, I realize.


    These scent diffusers are amazing.


    15:08 ¡ª .¡®


    5/8


    <76 <b>Ava</b>: Saved


    We move as quickly as stealth allows, weaving through the trees and underbrush. Lucas never falters, his grip on me secure and unwavering. I press my face against his chest, focusing on the steady rhythm of his heartbeat and the reassuring strength of his arms.


    I should probably tell him I can walk, but my entire body protests at the thought.


    Time seems to blur as we navigate thebyrinth of the forest, putting as much distance as possible between us and the ckwood territory. The only sounds are their controlled breathing and the whisper of the wind through the branches.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask, after what feels like hours. Lucas¡® breathing has never faltered, even while carrying me all this while.


    ¡°White Peak,¡± he answers, his words soft. ¡°We have cars. From there, you¡¯ll be taken straight to Westwood. I have to stay here-¡± there¡¯s agony on his face as he says this, a spasm in his jaw, ¡°¨Cbecause we have business with ckwood. But your safety came first.¡±


    I nod. I¡¯ve learned enough to understand that this is


    war<b>.</b>


    76 Ava: Saved


    I¡¯m not sure how it will all turn out, but I¡¯m just


    grateful to be out of there.


    ¡°Okay. Can I use your phone?¡±


    He looks confused, but slows down to grab it out of his pocket and hand it to me, unlocking it before he does


    So.


    I immediately open his messaging app, trying not to read any of his message previews. That would be rude,


    after all.


    But I¡¯m startled to see yton¡¯s name on one of the


    more recent conversations.


    Fighting the urge to snoop, I type a message to Lisa, exining whose phone it is and where they¡¯re taking


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    It takes only a second for her to respond.


    [LISA: I¡¯ll meet you in Granite City.]


    1


    1108 ¡ª


    <76 Ava: Saved


    66


    <i>On </i>a scale of <i>1-10</i><i>, </i>how excruciating was this wait¡­?


    Comment 15


    R


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    12


    Lenaleia

 CHAPTER 77

    77 Ava: Running


    The haunting howls of wolves echo through the night, sending fear deep into my soul.


    I shudder.


    The strange shifter with the drugs curses under his breath. ¡°They¡¯re on the hunt,¡± he says, his voice low and urgent.


    Lucas¡® arms tighten as he runs. It¡¯s not the mostfortable, with all the jostling, but he manages to run while holding me as though my extra burden


    doesn¡¯t affect him at all.


    How long has it been? Hours? That he¡¯s maintained his pace without faltering. I can¡¯t help but admire it, even


    as I worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± he murmurs, his tone cold with


    determination.


    We pick up the pace, the shadows of the forest


    seeming to press in around us as we hurry along. The howls grow louder, closer, sending icy tendrils of fear slithering through my veins.


    377


    <


    77 Ava: Running


    ¡°How much farther?¡± I ask, my voice a hushed whisper.


    Lucas¡® subordinate¡¯s response is grim. ¡°Too far to befortable.¡± There are a few grunts of agreement among the other wolves. ¡°We should have shifted. We would be there by now.¡±


    Lucas just growls. ¡°Not an option.¡±


    The weight of his words settles over me, and I realize with a pang that he knows¨Che knows I can¡¯t shift.


    I swallow hard. How long has he known?


    It isn¡¯t as though it was a secret in our pack.


    But it still hurts.


    The howls grow louder still, echoing through the trees, the sound itself nipping at our heels. Anxiety spikes my pulse and I cling to Lucas, drawing strength from his solid presence.


    Suddenly, a rustling soundes from our left, and Lucas¡® head whips around. He signals to the others, and they fan out, forming a protective circle around


    <ol>


    <li>us.</li>


    </ol>


    Tension crackles in the air, thick and palpable, as we


    wait. The forest seems to hold its breath with us.


    13.08


    217


    < 77 Ava: Running


    partners in this agonizing moment.


    Then, a figure emerges from the shadows¨Ca massive wolf, its eyes glowing like embers in the darkness. It snarls, baring wicked fangs, I tense.


    But Lucas doesn¡¯t flinch. With a fluid motion, he sets me down and steps forward, nting himself between the wolf and me.


    ¡°Stand down,¡± he growls, his voiceced with an unmistakablemand.


    The wolf hesitates, its hackles raised, but something in Lucas¡® unwavering presence seems to give it pause. For a long, tense moment, they regard each other, locked in a silent battle of wills.


    Then, slowly, the wolf¡¯s snarl fades, and it lowers its head in a grudging show of submission.


    Lucas doesn¡¯t spare it a second nce. He turns back to me, his expression softening ever so slightly as he scoops me up once more.


    ¡°Just a rogue,¡± he says, like that¡¯s nothing.


    ¡°I can run,¡± I say, pushing at his arms until he lets me down. ¡°I can¡¯t shift, but I can run. I¡¯m fine. We¡¯ll


    13:08


    3/7


    77 Ava: Running


    probably make better time if you aren¡¯t holding me.¡±


    His face says that he wants to protest, but he thinks better of it. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go. Stay close, Ava. Vester will stay on your other side. We¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±


    Another howl. I nod. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Vester grimaces. ¡°They still haven¡¯t caught our trail, but they¡¯re getting closer. We¡¯re still five miles out.¡±


    Lucas grabs at my hand, squeezing it in reassurance. My lips quirk into a small smile as I squeeze back. I can


    do this. I have to.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As we start running, the ache in my feet from the ill¨Cfitting sneakers is a distant concern. My heart pounds, but not from exertion¨Cnot yet. Terror still grips me, its icy tendrils constricting my lungs with every rasping breath. But each footfall on the forest floor kindles a tiny spark of hope within me.


    Freedom.


    The word echoes through my mind with every stride, fueling my legs to push harder, faster. The men around me struggle to keep pace, their harsh pants filling the air. But I¡¯m just getting started.


    10.08


    77 Ava Running


    ¡°Pace yourself,¡± Lucas warns, his brow furrowed with


    concern.


    I shake my head, unable to spare the breath for a reply. Selene¡¯s words ring in my ears, a silent chorus urging me onward.


    <i>Don¡¯t </i><i>run</i><i>. </i>She¡¯d made it sound like it would be


    extraordinary if I did.


    And it is.


    I can feel it now, a thrumming beneath my skin, like electricity crackling through my veins.


    ¡°You need to shift,¡± I say, knowing deep inside that I¡¯m right. ¡°We¡¯ll be faster if you do.¡±


    Lucas¡® stride falters, and he grips my arm, pulling me -to an abrupt halt. His eyes bore into mine, a


    kaleidoscope of emotions swirling in their golden depths¨Cdisbelief, confusion, worry.


    For a long moment, we¡¯re frozen, the world around us fading into a blur of shadows and silence. It¡¯s just us, our ragged breaths intermingling in the scant space between us.


    Then, finally, he nods.


    11.08


    5/7


    77 Ava: Running


    A flurry of movement erupts around us as the men shed their clothes, tossing them haphazardly to the forest floor. I gather the discarded garments, stuffing them into a backpack one of them had carried, my fingers trembling with a heady mixture of adrenaline


    and exhration.


    When thest of them has shifted, a chorus of growls and snarls greets me, their wolf forms rippling with coiled power. Lucas meets my gaze once more, his eyes shining with a newfound intensity that sends a thrill through me.


    He believes me.


    I run my fingers over his dark fur. He¡¯s a magnificent beast, twice asrge as the others, with fur like midnight and those golden eyes that are as familiar in his wolf form as they are in his human one.


    With a sharp nod, I turn and begin to run once more, my body buzzing with an energy I¡¯ve never felt before. The wolves lope easily at my side, their strides


    effortlessly matching my pace.


    And then, something changes.


    It¡¯s like a dam breaking, a torrent of raw power


    07


    <


    77 Ava: Running


    surging through me. My steps grow lighter, faster, the ground beneath my feet passing at a rate that should have been impossible. My eyes are sharper, as though it can see everything at once. The thrumming in my veins intensifies, every cell in my body vibrating with a primal force I can¡¯t begin toprehend.


    I¡¯m still human-


    But I¡¯m also something <i>more</i>.


    A breathlessugh escapes me as I pour on the speed, reveling in this strange exhration. The wolves streak alongside me, their bodies little more than flickering shadows in my periphery.


    For the first time in my life, I feel truly alive¨Cmore


    than human.


    And I¡¯m just getting started.


    Comment


    View All >


    Post your firstment!


    <b>Vote</b>


    <b>12</b>


    Fando

 CHAPTER 78

    C


    <b>78 </b>Ava: An Old Enemy


    78 Ava: An Old Enemy


    The terror that had gripped me so tightly finally begins to loosen its hold, washed away by the exhrating rush of my feet pounding against the ground, the world flying past in my periphery.


    It¡¯s a simple rhythm.


    One foot in front of the other.


    Vault over an obstacle. Veer to avoid a tree.


    The wind against my skin is harsh, like a thousand icy whips snapping against my cheeks. But the pain is almost euphoric.


    My feet pound against the forest floor, each step fueling the fire of freedom burning within me.


    It¡¯s a feeling unlike anything I¡¯ve ever experienced- raw power, an almost fric energy, thrumming through my body with an intensity that steals my breath away. The trees zoom past in blurs of shadow.


    I can hear the wolves keeping pace beside me, their breaths ragged growls that harmonize with the frantic beat of my heart. My unnatural speed helps me keep


    1/8


    78 Ava: An Old Enemy


    pace. I¡¯m not faster than they are, but I¡¯m far faster than their human forms.


    They probably have questions.


    I don¡¯t know how to answer them.


    But, that¡¯s for another time. Right now, we need this.


    There¡¯s no fear now, no uncertainty. Only an overwhelming sense of freedom so pure and intoxicating that I want to lose myself in it forever. I am unleashed, unchained¨Ca force of nature given


    form.


    My lungs burn with the effort, but I don¡¯t slow. Can¡¯t slow. This is what it means to be truly alive, to embrace what dwells within me. To hell with being human; right now, I am so much more.


    The trees begin to thin, and through the gaps I can see the faint glow of distant lights. Civilization. Safety. My throat tightens with a sudden surge of emotion¨Chope, relief, gratitude. I¡¯m going to make it. After everything, I¡¯m finally going to escape this nightmare.


    A piercing howl shatters the night, closer than before. My heart stutters, but I don¡¯t falter.


    13:00 ¨C


    418


    78 Ava: An Old Enemy


    I have wolves beside me. Wolves willing to risk their lives by entering enemy territory to find me.


    Thest of the trees falls away, revealing the city of White Peak. An hour¡¯s drive has taken much longer on


    foot.


    A breathlessugh escapes me as I pour on even more speed, reveling in the rush.


    I¡¯m so close. So damn close.


    Another howl, this oneced with a chilling resonance that raises the hairs on the back of my neck. The wolves are gaining, closing the distance with every second. I can sense their urgency, their hunger.


    They¡¯ve found us. I can tell by how Lucas and Vester crowd into me, teeth bared and hackles up.


    I let the power within me surge, a tidal wave of energy that propels me forward with impossible velocity. The city is closer with every passing heartbeat, the details sharpening.


    Something ms into me from the side, a massive force that drives the air from my lungs and sends me tumbling across the uneven ground. I scramble for


    nurchano fingernails gorahhling <b>against </b>the dirt and


    3/8


    78 Ava: An Old Enemy


    rocks as I fight to stop my momentum.


    The world explodes into snarls and growls, of vicious, inhuman noises torn from the vocal chords of wolves.


    When I finally grind to a halt, I¡¯m breathless and disoriented, the world spinning around me. Twigs and leaves cling to my hair, my palms stinging from the impact. I blink tears from my eyes, struggling to make sense of what just happened.


    There are shadows everywhere, glints of white teeth in the darkness, and eerie shrieks of pain interspersed between the rumbles. Fur and fangs sh in a frenzied melee, a tangle of snarling beasts. Their forms are indistinguishable from one another.


    Massive jaws snap mere inches from vulnerable flesh, -saliva flying in glistening arcs. The ground trembles with the force of their collisions, each impact punctuated by deep, guttural growls that reverberate through my bones. The scent of earth and rage hangs thick in the air, mingling with the metallic tang of


    blood.


    In the chaos, I catch fleeting glimpses of familiar wolf faces. But they are mere shes, lost in an instant as


    Ag


    78 Ava An Old Enemy


    the battle rages on.


    And then I have something far worse to worry about.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I scramble backward, my hands wing at the earth as a familiar wolf emerges from the shadows, its golden eyes locked on me with an intensity that chills me to the core. The raw hunger in that gaze is unmistakable


    -a predator sizing up its prey.


    All the power that had surged through my veins mere. moments ago has evaporated, leaving me feeling weak and sluggish in its wake. The euphoria of my newfound freedom has been reced by a visceral terror that seizes my lungs, making each breath a struggle.


    Todd Mason¡¯s wolf is an average¨Csized wolf, but still menacing to someone who can¡¯t shift. I¡¯ve seen him -hundreds of times through the years. I¡¯d never mistake him for another.


    He stalks toward me with a menacing silence that¡¯s somehow more terrifying than any snarl or growl. The air around him is filled with the energy of barely


    restrained violence, a promise of brutality in past and


    present.


    13.00


    <


    78 Ava: An Old Enemy


    There¡¯s a predatory gleam in his wolf¨Cyellow eyes that seems to strip away everyst shred of my humanity, reducing me to nothing more than a trembling rabbit for dinner.


    Terror dries my mouth as he prowls ever closer. If he were human, I could envision the arrogant smirk that would be curving his lips right now, the wild look in his eyes that mirrors that of his wolf so urately.


    The rough bark of a tree collides with my back, halting my retreat. I¡¯m trapped. Lucas is fighting off a number of wolves. I can¡¯t call out to him.


    The sounds of the battle raging around us fade into a distant murmur, the world narrowing to this single, horrifying moment.


    Todd pauses, his muzzle wrinkling as he scents the air. My fear has probably soaked this area in its scent,


    something he¡¯s always delighted in. A low rumble builds in his chest, a sound that reverberates through my bones and sets my nerves on edge with frittering


    panic.


    I want to scream, to cry out for Lucas or Vester or anyone who can save me from this nightmare, but the


    13.09


    16/8


    78 Ava: An Old Enemy


    terror has robbed me of my voice.


    I¡¯m mute.


    Helpless.


    His muscles bunch, his haunches tensed as he prepares to pounce, and I finally regain some of my


    senses.


    I¡¯m <i>not </i>helpless.


    I¡¯m not powerless.


    I can defend myself.


    I¡¯ve trained for this.


    I am <i>not </i>a victim of this circumstance.


    I slide my hand into my pocket, willing my fingers to ¡°stop shaking as I grab the pocket knife I¡¯d ced into it hours before.


    66


    <i>For </i><i>those </i><i>of </i><i>you </i><i>who </i><i>have </i><i>bought </i><i>my </i><i>privilige </i><i>tiers</i>, <i>thank </i><i>you</i><i>! </i><i>Thank </i>you for <i>enjoying </i><i>this </i><i>story </i>with me. <i>Thank </i><i>you </i>for <i>following </i><i>Ava </i>in her chronic misadventures!


    Lenaleia


    . Creator¡¯s Thought


    13:10 D

 CHAPTER 79

    <79 Ava: Fighting Back


    79 Ava: Fighting Back


    Todd¡¯s wolf form prowls closer, his hackles bristling with menace. His eyes burn with a feral hunger that sends tremors through me. Anticipation hums in the


    air between us.


    The tree trunk is rough against my back as I use it for support, forcing my body to its feet. The cool weight of the pocketknife in my hand keeps me centered.


    I will not cower.


    The mysterious energy from before, that primal force filling my veins, is gone. It¡¯s a fleeting whisper of the past, eluding my grasp no matter how desperately I


    search for it.


    All I have is my training and the small knife I¡¯d stolen from home.


    I flip open the de with a flick of my thumb, the soft click lost amidst the snarls and growls of the ongoing battle around us. At least, I hope it¡¯s lost. I know wolf hearing is keen, but I don¡¯t know its limitations.


    Todd¡¯s lips peel back in a vicious snarl, revealing


    13:10


    1/7


    79 Ava: Fighting Back


    yellowed canines. It figures that even his wolf¡¯s teeth


    would need some work. His breath had always smelled


    like those tuna sandwiches he eats.


    He lunges, a blur of ruddy fur and gnashing jaws.


    Instinct has me diving to the side, scrabbling for purchase on the uneven ground. He whirls to face me as I roll to my knees, gripping the knife tightly as I swipe at his muzzle. The de catches a superficial level of skin and fur, drawing a thin line of crimson that only seems to enrage him further.


    A deafening snarl rips from his throat and I dash to the side, my heart pounding in frantic rhythm. The rush of blood ovees all sound in the area, a static.


    thudding in my ears.


    -His jaws snap shut inches from my face. Nausea churns in my belly, courtesy of his rancid breath.


    Ish out with the knife again, the de slicing through fur and flesh. A guttural yelp tears from his throat, but his momentum carries him forward,


    ramming into me with all the force of arge adult wolf and an entire lifetime of anger issues.


    Air whooshes from my lungs as I hit the ground, the


    13:10


    2/7


    79 Ava: Fighting Back


    knife ttering from my grasp. Stars explode across my vision before it fades, just for a moment.


    It alles back in a rush. I¡¯m pinned beneath Todd¡¯s paws, pressing down on my shoulders with crushing force. His hot breath washes over me in waves of


    putrid stench, his muzzle inches from my face.


    I thrash and writhe, but his ws are like miniature daggers digging into my skin, immovable and


    unyielding.


    With a burst of adrenaline¨Cfueled strength, I manage to free one arm andsh out blindly, my nails raking across his muzzle and smacking against one eye.


    I don¡¯t hit my mark, but it startles him.


    He rears back with a snort, giving me a moment of opportunity.


    I roll to the side, scrambling for the knife as he lunges


    <b>at </b>me again.


    Leaves and dirt get in my way as my fingers scrabble for the knife, its silver de glinting in the moonlight. I¡¯m bleeding. The scent of my blood mingles with the earthy aroma of the forest floor, a sickly metallic tang that pushes me to move faster.


    79 Ava: Fighting Back


    Faster, damn it.


    I snatch the knife and whirl onto my back just as Todd crashes down where I¡¯d been lying just moments before. His jaws snap shut with a resounding ck. Flecks of spittle and foam coat my cheeks.


    Clutching the knife with a white¨Cknuckled grip, Ish out wildly, the de slicing a shallow gash across his ear, his neck. A guttural yelp rips from his throat as he snaps at my arm, ripping skin as I dash backward, scrambling to my feet.


    There¡¯s no escape route. No other weapons. The other wolves are still involved in their own struggles several feet away. How many have set upon us? Too many to count. Did the entire pack make it here?


    ¡®But I can¡¯t worry about them.


    I have to deal with Todd.


    He lunges again, his body mming into mine like a fucking freight train. I stumble, gasping for air as his ws rake across my abdomen, tearing through fabric and flesh alike.


    Agony.


    1417


    79 Ava: Fighting Back


    Setting my teeth against the pain, I stab into anything I can, wild jabs of my hand. I hit something, because blood coats my hilt and my grip slips time and time again.


    He shoves me to the ground with a wide movement of his head and upper body somehow and I backpedal, my heel catching on a gnarled root.


    I sprawl back with a startled scream, and he¡¯s on me again.


    I¡¯m in no position to dodge. I have no time to think.


    I raise an arm to protect my face as I stab low and blind, grunting as his weight ms me into the ground beneath him. My fingers scrabble against the knife as I yank it out and stab again and again, even as he snaps and bites at my face, my shoulders, in between shrieks.


    Todd¡¯s body shudders violently, his blood coating my hands in slick streaks of crimson. A strangled whine escapes his muzzle before he finally goes limp, his full weight copsing atop me.


    I gasp for air, no longer suffocated by his rancid breath. There¡¯s no breath at all. Only blood and earth.


    13:10


    C


    79 Ava: Fighting Back


    My arms tremble and I leave the knife stuck in him


    somewhere, almost hidden by his fur. There¡¯s so much blood. I must have hit something important.


    Luck.


    Thank the Moon Goddess for luck.


    He remains motionless, the only sound a faint gurgling as blood bubbles from one of the many wounds I¡¯ve managed to inflict. Many of them shallow, some of them deeper.


    I¡¯m bathed in thest remnants of his life. Adrenaline ebbs, leaving me hollow and shaking. My chest heaves with ragged breaths as I struggle for air beneath his weight, but the fear is gone.


    I¡¯m a nk te, an Ava without fear or relief, staring up at the canopy of branches above, the moonlight filtering through in soft, silvery beams.


    The night sky is gorgeous, a nket of stars, peaceful and ignorant of the terror hidden in its shadows.


    It¡¯s over. I¡¯m alive.


    A tremor wracks my frame.


    I killed him.


    13 10


    <


    79 Ava: Fighting Back


    Bile rises in my throat, burning like acid, but I swallow it back with a convulsive shudder. Now isn¡¯t the time for hysterics. I have to focus. Have to stay alert and ready for whateveres next.


    Except I can¡¯t.


    I have nothing left in me.


    66


    There¡¯s a <i>good </i><i>chance </i><i>I¡¯ll </i><i>be </i><i>uploading </i><i>only </i><i>1 </i>chapter a <i>day </i>for a <i>while </i><i>as </i><i>I </i>work on rebuilding <i>my </i><i>stockpile</i><i>!</i>Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Comment 14


    Post your firstment!

 CHAPTER 80

    80 Ava: Moonlight and Peace


    The stench of blood and death clings to my skin, my clothes, invading my senses with its coppery tang.


    Yet the moon spreads its light over my face, blessing me with its ethereal glow. It¡¯s surreal, an entire world away from the violence.


    Iugh as my mind wanders into memories of science ss. Ofs and space.


    The moon truly is an entire world away. Thirty whole worlds, in fact, would fit between here and the bright satellite that decorates our night.


    Thanks, Mr. Finnegan. I always did like science.


    The dead weight pinning me to the ground and obstructing a lungful of air is yanked off me, just as strong arms encircle me, pulling me upright. Lucas. His human face swims into view, those striking golden


    eyes


    filled with concern as he looks me over. I can see his lips moving, but his words are muffled, as if


    reaching me through a thick fog.


    It¡¯s not until his calloused palm cups my cheek that the


    13 11


    80 Ava Moonlight and Peace


    numbness shatters. A strangled cry escapes my lips as agonynces through my abdomen. All my woundse to life in an instant, informing me of theirUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    presence.


    ¡°Ava? Ava, can you hear me?¡± Lucas¡¯s voice breaks. through the screams of my injuries, his toneced with


    urgency.


    Answering is impossible, so I give a weak nod, my gaze flickering to the gruesome scene behind him. Lifeless wolves litter the forest floor, their bodies twisted and mangled.


    The price of freedom.


    Even knowing that they wouldn¡¯t reciprocate the sentiment, their lives weigh heavy on my soul.


    ¡°We need to move,¡± Lucas says, still supporting me. ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    The world spins with every movement I make, so I just blink at him. I can¡¯t shake my head. If I do, it just might fall off.


    Without another word, Lucas scoops me into his arms, cradling me against his bare chest as he rises to his


    feet.


    BD


    80 Ava: Moonlight and Peace


    ¡°Wait,¡± I croak. ¡°Clothes.¡±


    ¡°No time.¡±


    Howls break the rtive peace after so much death, and Lucas tenses. His grip on me holds tight as he breaks into a run, his long strides eating up the distance.


    One of their wolves is missing, and a pang of fresh guilt hits my heart.


    An innocent. Someone who was never involved in my


    abuse.


    He should still be here.


    Does he have a mate?


    Family?


    Friends?


    God, does he have pups who will wonder why Daddy¡¯s noting home?


    Tearse hot and steady against my cheeks, burning and stinging against fresh wounds.


    ¡°Not far,¡± Lucas grunts, his breathing in harsh pants. ¡°We need to hurry.¡±


    11:


    80 Ava Moonlight and Peace


    Someone must have asked him a question. Pack links are so convenient, and yet I¡¯ve never had ess to


    one.


    The only person to enter my mind has been Selene, and for a brief moment, yton¡¯s wolf.


    Even after she appeared, I never had a link with my pack.


    Lucas dashes through the city naked, followed by wounded wolves. Seeing over his shoulder, I can see the bloody prints left by foot and paw.


    They¡¯re injured, and still <i>running</i><i>.</i>


    For me.


    My heart aches more than the wounds shrieking in -agony with every jarring step Lucas takes.


    He slows as we approach a white SUV, and the other


    wolves shift as theye to a standstill.


    Vester swears in frustration as he digs through the backpack he¡¯d carried from the ambush site, hunting for the keys. It takes a minute or two, as howls rend the air.


    The telltale unlocking clicks have them all breathing in


    13.11


    80 Ava: Moonlight and Peace


    relief, and Lucas sets me in the back gently.


    Vester throws on a pair of pants and hops into the seat beside me, apologizing as he shoves a shirt against my abdomen, soaking up the blood flowing freely.


    It hurts like fucking hell, but I try not to whine about


    <ol>


    <li>it.</li>


    </ol>


    It would be pathetic to whine when they lost one of


    their own.


    Lucas slides into the driver¡¯s seat, fully dressed within


    seconds¨Ca talent most shifters learn after a few naked


    shift¨Cbacks¨Cand the SUV roars to life with all the


    energy of a new car.


    The world blurs in front of my eyes as Lucas drives through the quiet streets. My head lolls against the seat, boneless now that I¡¯m in a safe ce. Beside me, one of the unfamiliar shifters rummages through a medical kit, retrieving supplies to tend to my wounds. The other two ran to a different car, I think.


    I can¡¯t really remember anymore. Everything¡¯s a little fuzzy. I think I might be melting into a puddle of Ava goo, because nothing seems to be working right now.


    ¡°This might sting a little¡± the unrecognizable voice


    RO Ava Moonlight and Peace


    warns, his voice gentle as he dabs at my face with an antiseptic wipe.


    I hiss, the sensation of sharp prickles and burns intensifying the throbbing ache of my cheeks. Despite the pain, I force myself to remain still, not wanting to make his task any more difficult. Focusing on the astringent scent of alcohol keeps me centered and present, even as my mind keeps trying to run away into a hazy white world devoid of sensation.


    In the front seat, Lucas lets out a low, rumbling growl. Vester growls in return.


    ¡°Keep your eyes on the road, or pull over and let me drive,¡± he snaps. ¡°You need to get those mating instincts under control.¡±


    -My brows furrow in surprise at Vester¡¯s blunt tone. I¡¯ve never heard anyone speak to an alpha that way. Alpha Renard would have never allowed a subordinate such


    liberties.


    As the nameless shifter continues cleaning my wounds, I study him through half¨Clidded eyes. He moves with a practiced efficiency, his touch gentle yet firm, and I¡¯m struck by the care he takes in tending to


    <


    80 Ava: Moonlight and Peace


    me despite ourck of familiarity.


    Even in my loosey¨Cgoosey mental state of the moment, I can appreciate that.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur, my voice hoarse and strained. Is it mine? It should be. I can feel iting out of my


    throat.


    He pauses, meeting my gaze with a small, reassuring smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Just try to rx, okay? We¡¯ll have you patched up in no time.¡±


    I nod, but I can¡¯t really feel the action. Maybe I don¡¯t


    nod.


    Exhaustion pulls and tugs at me, cajoling me into oblivion. The adrenaline that had fueled me during the confrontation in the woods faded long ago, leaving me drained and aching in its wake.


    As the car continues its journey, I find myself drifting in and out of consciousness, my mind reying the events of the night in a hazy loop. The sound of howls echoes in my ears, mingling with the metallic scent of blood that still clings to my skin.


    Every so often, I startle into consciousness, striking


    out with my hands in panic. Vester sports a new bruise


    7/8


    80 Ava: Moonlight and Peace


    on his cheek from my overachievement in self¨Cdefense, and the new shifter keeps one eye closed from the irritation in his eye when my nail scratched it.


    I apologize both times, but Lucas tells me not to worry


    about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ava. Your body¡¯s been under a lot of stress. It¡¯ll take you some time to realize you¡¯re safe,¡± Vester says with a smile.


    Lucas growls again, and Vester snarls, ¡°Fucking <i>drive</i>, Alpha!¡±


    Comment


    View All >


    H


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>12</b>


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >

 cHAPTER 81

    81 Ava: Wounded


    Consciousness is fleeting and unreliable. The gentle vibration of the car is a cadence that lulls me into a state of semi¨Cawareness, reality blurring with dreams. I alternate between understanding that I¡¯m safe to fearing that Phoenix has me in his grasp. Sometimes, I can hear Alpha Renard¡¯s cruel words. I even dream of


    Sister Miriam.


    Suddenly, a voice cuts through the haze, piercing my muddled thoughts with startling rity. It¡¯s a voice I recognize, though I can¡¯t quite ce it. My eyelids flutter open, and I find myself enveloped in a pair of strong arms, cradled against a broad chest.


    It feels wrong.


    So, not Lucas?


    As my vision adjusts, I make out the rugged features of Ken Ashbourne, Lucas¡¯s beta. His eyes are fixed on me, a mixture of concern and relief etched onto his


    face.


    ¡°Ava,¡± he says, his voice gentle and soothing, like cool water after on a hot summer day. Ah, I¡¯m poetic in my


    15


    81 Ava: Wounded


    delirium.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now. We¡¯re taking you to Westwood


    territory.¡±


    I blink slowly, trying to make sense of his words. The events of the night are a jumbled mess in my mind. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°In a small city. We¡¯re still on ckwood territory, and you aren¡¯t safe here. Just bear with me for a moment, okay? You¡¯re badly injured, did you know that?¡±


    I nod. Yes, I hurt. It hurts everywhere. Who wouldn¡¯t know when their body hurts? Oh. Maybe paraplegics.


    ¡°Yes. I can move my body,¡± I say, even as Iy like a limp


    fish in his arms.


    I can, though¡­ I think.


    Shit, everything¡¯s hard to keep straight in my mind. I


    wish Selene was here.


    Or Lucas.


    Where¡¯s Lucas?


    Wasn¡¯t he here?


    Ken seems to sense my confusion. ¡°Alpha is leading


    13 14


    2/8Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    81 Ava: Wounded


    the mission, but he¡¯ll be back soon. For now, we need to get you to safety.¡±


    I nod again. This time, I can feel the movement. I must not have nodded before, when I thought I did.


    My pain is a little more intense, too.


    Ken shifts my weight carefully, and I realize we¡¯re no longer in the SUV from before. This vehicle is different, its interior stripped down to bare essentials. There are


    no chairs in the back.


    How odd.


    Ken lowers me onto a makeshift bed of nkets


    where the backseat should be, his movements gentle yet purposeful. I wince as the motion aggravates my injuries.


    It really fucking hurts.


    I¡¯m definitely not paraplegic.


    ¡°Try to rest,¡± he murmurs, his hand lingering on my arm for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, but you¡¯re going to be okay.¡±


    I want to ask questions, to understand what¡¯s happening, but the words refuse to form on my lips.


    13:14:


    3/8


    < 81 Ava: Wounded


    Instead, I nod again, my eyelids growing heavy with


    exhaustion.


    Someone climbs in beside me.


    ¡°Hello, Luna. My name is Vanessa, and I¡¯m a pack healer. I¡¯m about to administer some medicine to help


    with your pain and give you a little rest. Can you


    understand me?¡±


    ¡°Rest,¡± I murmur, the word appealing to me.


    ¡°Yes, some rest. I have to stabilize your injuries. You¡¯ve


    lost a lot of blood.¡± There¡¯s a lot of movement around


    my arm, and something cold. Then a bunch of poking and prodding. ¡°Big pinch,¡± she warns, and I yelp at the sting thates just as she warns me.


    It fades, though, and I sigh in relief, even as she continues doing something to my arm. ¡°Going in,¡± she murmurs. ¡°You should start feeling <b>it </b>pretty soon.¡±


    Dizziness attacks with a vengeance, and it feels like my head¡¯s about to detach to fly high into the sky, like a balloon that¡¯s escaped.


    ***


    The ceiling is white, and the distinct scent of


    13:14


    81 Ava Wounded.


    disinfectant makes my nose cringe.


    I can see every detail of the ceiling. A few dents, and a couple holes. Probably from something that had hung from it once before.


    Sliding my head to the left, I can see clear bags full of liquid hanging from an IV pole. There¡¯s an IV in my arm and a little monitor with squiggly lines in different


    colors.


    SpO2 99%.


    RR 12.


    PR bpm 61.


    109/63.


    It takes a second for me to understand them, but my


    braines online after a short time.


    Oxygen, respiratory rate, heart rate, blood pressure.


    I¡¯m in a hospital.


    For a second I think I¡¯m back on Aspennds, but as I blink away my grogginess, I realize it isn¡¯t the same. I¡¯m in a smaller room, on a real bed. There are sheer curtains over my window, letting in soft daylight.


    13:14


    5/8


    81 Ava: Wounded


    The world makes sense again.


    I must have been taken to Westwood. To Lucas¡® pack.


    Once my nose adjusts to the astringent scent of copious amounts of disinfectant, I can smell the faint scent of a campfire. It¡¯s a soothing aroma, one that triggers a sense offort and security deep within


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    I¡¯m wearing a shirt several sizes toorge, and the scentes from there.


    It must be his shirt.


    I guess they thought I¡¯d need my mate¡¯s scent to stay calm as I heal.


    I attempt to sit up, but pain explodes across my body. I groan, grabbing my side, where I feel the rough texture of bandages beneath the soft cotton fabric of Lucas¡® shirt.


    Memories return, and I flinch. Todd. Of course. The excruciating pain of his ws tearing into my flesh, his fangs tearing at my shoulders.


    I shudder, remembered fear tingling in my veins.


    I¡¯m not made to fight.


    <


    81 Ava: Wounded


    The door opens quietly, and a woman steps into the room. She¡¯s dressed in scrubs, her dark hair pulled back into a neat ponytail. Her eyes widen slightly when she notices me awake, and a warm smile spreads across her face.


    ¡°Good morning, Luna,¡± she says, her voice soft and melodic. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    I open my mouth to respond, but my throat feels parched, and the words catch in my chest. The woman seems to understand and quickly pours a ss of water from a nearby pitcher.


    ¡°Here, drink this slowly,¡± she instructs, helping me sit up just enough to sip from the ss.


    The cool liquid soothes my throat, and I manage a grateful nod. ¡°Thank you,¡± I rasp out.


    ¡°You¡¯re very wee,¡± she replies, setting the ss back down. ¡°My name is Vanessa. I¡¯m one of the pack healers here at Westwood.¡±


    Westwood. The name sparks a flicker of recognition, and I remember Ken¡¯s words from earlier¨Cthat they were taking me to Westwood territory, to safety.


    Definitely I wong nook than


    13:14


    81 Ava: Wounded


    ¡°I¡¯m not your Luna,¡± I tell her, ufortable with the


    title.


    66


    Don¡¯t forget to <i>join </i>my author discord<i>! </i><i>If </i>you <i>clicked </i>on <i>an </i><i>old </i><i>one </i>that expired, I¡¯m <i>sorry</i><i>. </i><i>This </i>is <i>the </i>new, <i>permanent </i><i>one</i><i>:</i>


    invite/ApNZDux8kj


    Comment 2


    R


    <b>Lenaleia</b>


    Creator¡¯s Thought


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.

 CHAPTER 82

    82 Ava: Hospital, Again


    Vanessa looks at me with confusion etched on her face. I¡¯dugh a little, except I¡¯m a little too worried about her calling me by a title I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ <i>not </i>our Luna?¡± she asks, in this careful way


    that makes me think she¡¯s been told the exact


    opposite.


    Has Lucas been spreading the word that I¡¯m his Luna? Because that seems a little presumptuous. No, not a little; a <i>lot </i>presumptuous.


    It¡¯s hard to be too angry when he risked his life to save me, but it¡¯s not impossible, so I seethe a little on the inside, shaking my head,


    There¡¯s a ringing in my ears and an increase in the throbbing ache of my face when I do, so I stop, holding up a hand instead. ¡°No. No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s gaze goes from the top of my head, down my body, and eventually to the side of my neck, despite it being covered in bandages. Her brow furrows as she considers my words.


    13:15


    O


    < 82 Ava: Hospital, Again


    I take the opportunity to study her. She¡¯s cute. If she didn¡¯t smell like a wolf and I had to choose an animal


    for her to be able to shift into, I¡¯d choose something tiny and fluffy, like a rabbit. Or a red panda. She has some curves to her and a soft face, withrge, doe¨Clike eyes andshes that are too long to be real. Despite theck of make¨Cup on her face, I suspect she at least


    throws on some falseshes and mascara.


    I would, too, if I knew how to do it. Short eyshes


    suck.


    ¡°But you are Lucas¡® mate, aren¡¯t you?¡± Her question throws me off. I was too distracted by looking at her face and pondering if there was anything out there that could shift into a red panda.


    A lump forms in my throat at the mention of his name. Unable to meet her gaze, I lower my eyes to the light quilt over my legs. It isn¡¯t the kind you¡¯d normally find in a hospital. Instead, it¡¯s a real nket that you¡¯d see in someone¡¯s home. Between that and the shirt I¡¯m wearing, I have a feeling that I¡¯m getting special privileges due to this misunderstanding.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose, I don¡¯t sound very confident, because


    I¡¯m not.


    13.15


    219


    82 Ava: Hospital, Again


    ¡°But?¡± Vanessa prompts, leaning forward.


    This is a conversation I¡¯m probably going to have a lot in this ce, so I take a deep breath, steeling myself for the admission that still stings, even after all this time. ¡°He rejected me. Months ago.¡±


    The fact that my voice doesn¡¯t waver a single iota is something I¡¯m proud of.


    It¡¯s not <i>my </i>fault. <i>He </i>rejected me. That¡¯s a him problem, not a me problem. Right? Who rejects their fated <i>mate</i><i>? </i>It¡¯s a question I¡¯ve pondered thousands of times since it happened.


    I still don¡¯t know why. I just know that he showed up one day with apologies, before disappearing again.


    Of course, I was kidnapped before I could wait around for him to show up again, but¨Cwho knows if he even


    did?


    Dumbass. <i>Of </i><i>course </i>he did. He came <i>for </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>he</i>?


    A frustrated sigh escapes me at the thought. None of this makes sense in my head, and I can¡¯t stand it


    anymore.


    13:15


    3/9


    82 Ava: Hospital. Again


    Vanessa¡¯s expression shifts to one of amused thoughtfulness, and I can¡¯t help but wonder what¡¯s going through her mind with my admission. Before I can dwell on it further, she seems to shake herself out of her reverie and refocuses her attention on me.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a story for another time,¡± she says with a small smile. ¡°For now, let¡¯s take a look at your injuries.¡±


    She moves closer to the bed, and I brace myself for the inevitable difort. My entire body protests movement, and I can only imagine how much it¡¯s going to hurt with her hands on me.


    Vanessa is gentle as she peels back the fabric of the oversized shirt, revealing crisp white bandages wrapped around my midsection.


    ¡°You sustained some pretty severe gashes here,¡± she exins, her fingers lightly tracing the outline of the bandages. ¡°w marks, confirmed.¡±


    I nod. I remember getting the injury.


    ¡°And these¡­¡± She gestures toward my face, neck, and shoulders, where I can feel the stinging remnants of bite marks. ¡°These were mostly caused by teeth, it seems. Nasty pieces of work, those bites.¡±


    13.15


    419


    82 Ava: Hospital, Again


    I nod again, not trusting my voice at the moment. The pain is manageable, but the trauma lingers. Having a sh of those teeth snapping at me, sinking into my neck, my face, my shoulders¡­


    It¡¯s a lot.


    Vanessa¡¯s expression turns grave as she continues her assessment. ¡°Unfortunately, there was widespread infection, particrly in the wounds where you were bit. It set in rapidly. You¡¯ve had a high fever for two days, and coded once on your way to the hospital.¡±


    I blink. ¡°Coded?¡±


    I died?


    She grimaces. ¡°Yes. Between your blood loss and the rapid infection, your heart rate ceased to exist for a


    short time.¡± 2


    My stare is probably rude, but¨Cexcuse me?


    I¡¯d think I¡¯d know if I almost died.


    It seems like that¡¯s the kind of thing that sticks with you for a while.


    ¡°You were unconscious,¡± she adds helpfully.


    ¡°Thankfully we got you stabilized just in time¡± She


    13.15


    5/0


    <


    82 Ava: Hospital, Again


    winks. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It was some of my best work.¡±


    Trying to smile back is an effort, but I manage


    something that must pass muster, because she


    continues on, her face settling back into a professional


    mask.


    ¡°We have you on antibiotics through your IV, which has helped a lot already. Your cultures should be backter today and we will be able to tailor your medicine to the infection. Right now, you¡¯re on three different broad¨Cspectrum antibiotics to cover all bases.¡±


    It¡¯s like I can understand every word out of her mouth, and yet she¡¯s speaking a foreignnguage.


    ¡°I¡­ see? Thank you.¡± The point is that I¡¯m doing better, so I cling to that.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°In bad news, you don¡¯t seem to have any elerated healing. We hoped having Alpha¡¯s scent near you


    would help with that, but if you aren¡¯t mated, it¡¯s no wonder¡­¡± Her words trail off. ¡°Well, I could get you a gown, if you prefer.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± My refusal is swift, and my cheeks burn under her knowing scrutiny. My fingers, sore and bandaged from minor cuts that I can only assume


    82 Ava: Hospital, Again


    pluck at loose threads in the quilt.


    There are none, but I pretend anyway. I¡¯m too embarrassed. ¡°His scent¡­ um, it might not help with the healing, but it helps calm me down.¡±


    Vanessa nods. ¡°I understand. My mate¡¯s smell is like a


    natural Xanax for me.¡±


    I nod along as Vanessa exins the treatment n, her gentle voice and demeanor putting me at ease despite the unsettling details. Apparently, they can¡¯t close the gashes on my abdomen, and I just have to live with them draining and frequent changes of the dressing. It¡¯s a little daunting.


    Just as she¡¯s about to continue, the door to my room -swings open with a forceful shove.


    A tall<b>, </b>slender man strides in, his white coat billowing behind him. His angr features and neatly coiffed hair give him an air of arrogance that sets me immediately on edge. He doesn¡¯t spare me a nce, instead flipping through the chart in his hands with a look of impatient disdain.


    ¡°Vanessa,¡± he greets curtly, not even looking up. ¡°I see


    12 15


    719


    82 Ava: Hospital, Again


    you¡¯re still wasting time coddling patients instead of doing your job properly.¡±


    Vanessa visibly bristles at his condescending tone, her lips pressing into a tight line.


    I decide then and there that I hate the man.


    ¡°Dr. Ellison,¡± Vanessa replies, her voice clipped. ¡°I¡¯m caring for our guest as any decent healer would.¡±


    He scoffs, finally deigning to look at me with cold, appraising eyes. ¡°Guest? She¡¯s a ckwood.¡± His gaze rakes over my bandaged form with unveiled disdain. ¡°I¡¯d have thought you¡¯d want to prioritize your efforts for the patients who matter.¡°@


    The barb stings, bringing a flush of embarrassment to my cheeks. I open my mouth to protest, but Vanessa


    beats me to it.


    ¡°She¡¯s Alpha Westwood¡¯s mate,¡± she bites out. ¡°I¡¯d think even you would know to show some respect.¡±


    Dr. Ellison¡¯s eyebrows shoot up as he turns an assessing look my way again. ¡°His mate?¡± He scoffs. ¡°Then where is the mating mark, Vanessa? Don¡¯t be so gullible.¡±


    13:15


    8/9

 CHAPTER 83

    83 Ava: Dr. Ellison¡¯s Disregard


    83 Ava: Dr. Ellison¡¯s Disregard


    I brace myself as the rude doctor turns his attention fully on me. His eyes are cold, assessing, and I feel stripped bare under his clinical gaze.


    ¡°Ava Grey,¡± he says, no longer even pretending to look at my chart. His tone is cold. He¡¯s a frigid man of ice, and I want to take a pickaxe to chip him into tiny little ice pieces that I throw into the toilet.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I straighten my back as best I can around the pain, lifting my chin as high as it can go with the bandages and pain. I refuse to be looked down on by some asshole with a superiorityplex.


    I had that enough from my own pack!


    His lip curls into a slight sneer. ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight¨Cyou¡¯re getting far more care and attention than you deserve, but you¡¯re stable, and you¡¯ll be on your way to recovery soon enough. You can thank me for thatter.¡°@


    I shoot Vanessa an incredulous nce, and she rolls her eyes and shakes her head.


    13:16


    83 Ava: Dr. Ellison¡¯s Disregard


    Yeah. That¡¯s what I thought.


    He¡¯s just taking the credit for all the work she¡¯s put in. I can remember, now, her soft voice just before I lost consciousness. She was in the car with me, wasn¡¯t she?


    Where was this guy? Probably at home, drinking some wine and browsing some sort of medical journal.


    He looks at Vanessa too, but his face is full of disdain.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know why we¡¯re wasting resources


    on a ckwood mutt.¡±¡±


    The insult stings, but I force myself to keep my expression neutral. I won¡¯t give him the satisfaction of


    a reaction.


    Turning back to me, he levels me with a scrutinizing stare. ¡°Tell me, are you a shifter or a human? Your ¡°scent varies too much for me to be certain.¡±


    I hate having to tell him anything, but he <i>is </i>the doctor providing care, so I answer. Reluctantly, and only with the partial truth. ¡°I¡¯m unable to shift.¡±


    His lip curls in a sneer of disgust, and he shakes his head. ¡°Figures. A human pet. One of the ckwood Alpha¡¯s y toys, I bet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough De Ellison¡± Vanagga intorionta


    246


    <


    83 Ava: Dr. Ellison¡¯s Disregard


    professional despite the ice lining her words. ¡°I won¡¯t have you speaking to my patient that way.¡±


    He waves a dismissive hand at her. ¡°Save your fake niceties for someone who cares, Vanessa. This one isn¡¯t worth the effort. Miss Grey, you¡¯ll be just fine. Antibiotics, pain meds. That¡¯s all you need. Broth if you¡¯re hungry. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have an <i>actual </i>job to do.¡±


    Anger flushes Vanessa¡¯s cheeks bright red as Dr.


    Ellison walks away. Her hands are clenched into fists at her sides. If life was a cartoon, steam would being


    out of her ears.


    It warms my heart with a feeling that¡¯s a little ticklish and ufortable, like a wool nket. Comfortable and cozy, until the itch begins.


    Vanessa takes a deep breath before turning to face me, an apologetic look on her face.


    ¡°Ava, I¡¯m so sorry. His behavior waspletely uneptable. I¡¯m going to report him to Alpha Lucas immediately. I can guarantee you that kind of disrespect and cruelty won¡¯t be tolerated.¡±


    My heart sinks at the thought of causing any more


    13.16


    83 Ava: Dr. Ellison¡¯s Disregard


    trouble or conflict. I¡¯ve already put Lucas and his pack through so much just by existing. Thest thing I want is to be a burden or a source of drama.


    Reaching out, I grab Vanessa¡¯s hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. ¡°Please, don¡¯t report him on my ount. I don¡¯t want to cause any more friction or problems.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s brow furrows, and she looks at me with a


    mixture of confusion and concern. ¡°Ava, why wouldn¡¯t you want to stand up for yourself? You have Alpha Lucas on your side now. He¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re treated with the respect you deserve.¡±


    Her words catch me off guard, and I find myself at a loss for how to respond. It¡¯s true that Lucas risked everything to rescue me from the ckwood Pack, but aside from feeling immense gratitude, I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m supposed to feel about him.


    Does him saving me really change the dynamic


    between us? He made it clear at the Lunar G that he


    wanted nothing to do with me. And even if he¡¯s had a change of heart, I¡¯m still just <i>me</i><i>. </i>An outcast in my own pack. A shifter who can¡¯t shift.


    It feels like a lifetime ago now that he was trying to


    13:10


    83 Ava: Dr. Ellison¡¯s Disregard


    reconnect with me in Cedarwood. I hadn¡¯t been ready for that then, either. Full of suspicion, which seems to be my default.


    The logic of my own reasoning rings false now. It makes no sense at all. Lucas went to incredible lengths to get me out of that hellish situation. He put his own life on the line for me. He lost one of his men to rescue me. Surely that has to mean something.


    It isn¡¯t that his rejection should be erased, but-


    He¡¯s been apologizing since he found me in Cedarwood.


    Is it okay to take his change of heart at face value?


    Not necessarily to ept it all and walk into this connection without a second thought, but to give him a chance at starting over?


    And yet my paranoia simmers beneath it all,


    questioning <i>why </i>he would change. Why, for someone


    like me?


    After a lifetime of being treated like a burden, like a source of embarrassment and shame, it¡¯s hard to shake those deeply ingrained feelings of unworthiness.


    83 Ava: Dr. Ellison¡¯s Disregard


    I look up at Vanessa, searching for the right words to exin the tangled mess of emotions swirling inside me. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admit, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Vanessa¡¯s worry is present in her knitted brows and pursed lips. ¡°I¡¯ll suggest therapy along with your physical injuries. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a lot you aren¡¯t telling me. Having no ability to shift in a pack like ckwood must have been¡­¡± Her voice trails off. ¡°Well, we have some great therapists. No one like Dr. Ellison, and I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be here much longer once Alpha Lucas hears about this.¡±


    Comment 11


    View All >


    R


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    12


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >

 CHAPTER 84

    84 Ava: Doctor¡¯s Care


    Dr. Ellison never appears before me again. @


    My new doctor is an older woman who smells like a mix of raw meat and chocte chip cookies. Like a bunny¨Cughtering, chubby grandma. It¡¯s an odd mix that makes my nose wrinkle a little.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Grey,¡± she greets me, her voice gentle and sweet, belying her stocky frame. It only adds to the Disney grandma effect, still with a side of vicious killer. ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Annise Beaumont, and I¡¯ll be taking over your care from now on.¡±


    She moves closer, and I flinch without thinking, tensing at her approach.


    The rational part of my mind knows she¡¯s here to help,


    but after the disastrous encounter with Dr. Ellison, I


    can¡¯t shake the sense of unease that settles in the pit of my stomach. I don¡¯t want to be touched by people


    who hate me.


    Dr. Beaumont seems to notice my apprehension, knitting her brows together as she watches me. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your issues with Dr. Ellison. He¡¯s well known


    C 84 Ava: Doctor¡¯s Care


    to be a bit of a problem child. Too big for his britches after heading


    ng off to university. No need to worry, dear. I don¡¯t care what pack you¡¯re from. I¡¯m just going to check your vitals and take a look at those wounds, make sure everything is healing properly.¡±


    Of course. All important things a normal doctor would


    <ol>


    <li>do.</li>


    </ol>


    I force myself to rx a little beneath her


    ministrations. She leans over with another whiff of bloody cookie grandma scent, her fingers surprisingly deft as they press against my wrist to check for my pulse.


    Her gentle, almost maternal touch is unfamiliar to me.


    ¡°Your heart rate is a little elevated,¡± she murmurs, -more to herself than to me. ¡°But that¡¯s to be expected, given the circumstances.¡±


    She peruses the monitor beside my bed, clucking her tongue at my blood pressure. ¡°That should go up with some medication changes,¡± she says, beforeunching into a casual story about how her daughter had spent a day in the hospital the other day because of a


    grandchild¨Ca toddler?-who¡¯d been ill from some sort


    13


    217


    84 Ava: Doctor¡¯s Care


    of tummy bug, horrifying all the shifter parents at daycare. Turns out, she¡¯d eaten something she shouldn¡¯t, and there was no horrifying epidemic taking down little pups in the pack.


    Despite my initial reservations, I find myself drawn in by her soothing cadence, the tension slowly ebbing from my body as she works, carefully checking every wound on my face and neck before recing each dressing.


    The first glimpse of the ragged wounds on my abdomen, angry and raw, has my breath catching in my throat. Vivid memories of the fight with Todd sh through my mind, and I have to squeeze my eyes shut to block out the images.


    ¡°Easy now,¡± Dr. Beaumont murmurs, her voice a gentle anchor pulling me back to the present. ¡°Just focus on my voice, Ava. You¡¯re safe here.¡±


    I force my eyes open, fixing my gaze on her face as she carefully peels back the soiled dressings. Her


    expression is one of calm professionalism, betraying none of the revulsion I would expect at the sight of my mangled flesh.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    84 Ava: Doctor¡¯s Care


    ¡°These are healing nicely,¡± shements, her fingers ghosting over the edges of the wounds, just shy <b>of </b>touching them. ¡°They cleaned it up well. We¡¯ll need to keep them clean and change the dressings regrly, but you¡¯re on the mend. I know it probably looks awful to you, but it looks good.¡±


    Dr. Beaumont works in silence for a few minutes, her


    movements sure and efficient as she applies fresh dressings to my wounds. When she¡¯s finished, she steps back, giving me an appraising look that makes me feel like I¡¯m being evaluated on more than just my physical state.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through quite an ordeal, haven¡¯t you, dear?¡± she says atst, her voiceced with sympathy. ¡°But you¡¯re a fighter, I can see that. And with the right help, you¡¯lle through this stronger than ever.¡±


    I open my mouth to respond, but she holds up a hand, effectively silencing me.


    ¡°No need to say anything now,¡± she says with a shake of her head. ¡°Just rest and heal, Miss Grey. We¡¯ll have plenty of time to talkter. I¡¯m going to reduce the frequency of your pain medication, and now that you¡¯re awake I¡¯ll have you swallow them as pills instead


    84 Ava: Doctor¡¯s Care


    of giving them through the IV.¡±


    I nod, because she pauses as though she¡¯s waiting for my input.


    ¡°We runbs morning and evening, just to make sure everything¡¯s going well. Our healer, Vanessa, seems quite taken with you, so she¡¯ll be checking on you daily. Most of our healers are on par with doctors, but without the required licensing of the government. I¡¯m not sure how it was in your old pack, but here, we work together. We¡¯re going to keep your antibiotics through IV for now, but you¡¯ll be able to go home on the pill form. Do you have any questions?¡±


    I shake my head, flummoxed by her no¨Cnonsense summarization of my care.


    ¨C¡°Okay. If you need anything, your call light is¡­ Not


    here. Hmm.¡± Dr. Beaumont takes a moment to check


    around my bed, picking it up from behind it


    somewhere on the floor. ¡°Here. Nurses are around all


    day and night, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware. If you have any more questions, let them know, and I or my colleagues. cane chat with you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± I murmur, as she fluffs a pillow behind my


    141


    84 Ava: Doctor¡¯s Care


    head before patting my knee.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. I¡¯m going to put in an order for a clear liquid diet. So, jello, broth, apple juice¨CYou can ce an order at dinner through the phone, which is¡­


    Also not here. Damn it.¡± Irritation flickers across that


    matronly face, and I can see a hint of the wolf beneath.


    ¡°They should have had this room prepped as if you were already conscious. My apologies, Miss Grey. Here¡¯s your phone, and again, let us know if you need anything at all. Ah.¡± She snaps her fingers. ¡°Make sure to get up and moving if you can. It helps with healing, and if you can get out of bed, we can get you off the


    catheter.¡±


    Catheter?


    -I blink and lift the nket, peering between my legs. Yep.


    Not sure how I managed to miss that.


    Huh. No wonder I didn¡¯t feel full to bursting the moment I woke up.


    Dr. Beaumont is gone by the time I look back up, and a nurse peeks her head in the door. She looks frazzled.


    627


    <


    84 Ava: Doctor¡¯s Care


    ¡°Hi, Miss Grey? You have a visitor.¡±


    Comment @


    R

 CHAPTER 85

    85 Ava: Lucas Visits


    Lucas strides into the room from behind the wearied


    nurse. His presence is much as I remember¨Clike a lion surveying his territory, confident in his domination over everything in his sight.


    This is the Alpha.


    Even after everything that¡¯s happened, the sight of him still sends a ripple of attraction and unease through me, a reminder of ourplicated history.


    But this time, there¡¯s a huge part of me that wants to dash over and lift my head, baring my neck to him. To roll and rub against him with whimpers of submission.


    I shove that part deep into a dark hole inside of me and close the fucking door.


    Lucas moves with such fluid grace, despite his


    towering height¨Che¡¯s at least six¨Cthree, rivaling Alpha Renard¡¯s imposing ability to loom.


    His hair is tousled, falling into a loose mess around his face and shoulders, and judging by the dark circles beneath his amber eyes, he¡¯s been up all night.


    85 Ava: Lucas Visits


    And speaking of his eyes¡­


    I try to avoid them, but it¡¯s like there¡¯s a force that pulls me into his gaze. It¡¯s different from any time before. At the G, they¡¯d burned with desire and curiosity. In Cedarwood, there was always an aching longing in their depths. Today?


    They¡¯re intense, smoldering with rage that wars with relief. His jaw is clenched, his face set in a way that I¡¯d have expected him to be a grim reaper instead of a visitor. But his brow settles out of its deep furrow and rxes a little when he sees me, and the wrinkles


    around his eyes rx.


    As he approaches my bedside, I can¡¯t help but lean toward him, into the scent of campfire smoke and something smooth and sensual beneath. A dizzying fragrance that has my heart yearning toward him. It should beforting, but it sets me on edge as I try to pull myself back, waking myself from the brief


    intoxication with the man that the fates have deigned


    to mate me to.


    It¡¯s startling to realize I¡¯m not angry with him anymore. I guess that¡¯s what happens when you get rescued


    before you¡¯re wiped from the world¡¯s history


    2/7


    <85 Ava: Lucas Visits


    book.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I say, because he¡¯s too busy staring at me to talk.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Some of the stress fades from his face as he grabs the doctor¡¯s stool and takes a seat next to my bed. His gaze lingers on the bandages on my face and neck, before sliding down to my abdomen. His fingers twitch, and he links his hands in hisp.


    It¡¯s a casual gesture, but somehow I know he¡¯s fighting his urge to reach out and touch me.


    It¡¯s¡­ cute.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. As long as I don¡¯t move around, I don¡¯t hurt too much. Thank you for changing my doctor.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He grunts, shifting on the tiny stool. ¡°Ellison¡¯s a good .doctor, but a shit person.¡±


    I blink. Honestly, I¡¯d have never guessed in a million years that he¡¯s actually good at what he¡¯s supposed to do. I figured his personality bled into his talent. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been warned. He won¡¯t bother you again.¡±


    I nod, not sure how to respond. Even <b>if </b>he¡¯s taken care of, there will be other wolves with a simr mindset.


    I¡¯m not stupid enough to think they can all be taken


    13:17


    317


    85 Ava Lucas Visits


    care of so easily.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ foring for me.¡± The nket is soft between my fingers, easy to twist. I can¡¯t meet Lucas¡® gaze as I struggle to convey my grateful feelings. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    He does reach out then, one of his hands dwarfing both of mine, quelling the anxious tugging of fabric. ¡°I¡¯ll alwayse for you, Ava. No matter how things go between us.¡±


    My fingers still, quiet beneath the warmth of his hands.


    There¡¯s a gentle thrill that goes through me at our touch, afort I can get only from his proximity. One of the reasons I wasn¡¯t angry when I learned he was breaking into his apartment is because of this. His -scent brings a sense of security, even with bad


    memories.


    His intense stare burns into the side of my face, and I shift ufortably beneath the weight of his regard.


    After a few moments of silence, I pull one of my hands away from his and bring it up to touch my hair, which must look terrible after everything I¡¯ve been through.


    13:17


    417


    C


    85 Ava: Lucas Visits


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that. I must look terrible.¡±


    Lucas chuckles, the rich sound sending a shiver down my spine. ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous, Ava. Even now.¡±


    I chance a nce at him, searching his expression for any hint of mockery. But his amber eyes are warm with sincerity, a real smile softening his face. Even his eyes


    are crinkled at the corners.


    A real smile is always seen in the eyes.


    My breath catches <b>in </b>my throat as I take in the rugged angles of his face, the way his dark hair falls in tousled waves around those high cheekbones. Even bruised and bandaged as I am, something in his gaze makes me feel beautiful in a way I¡¯ve never experienced before.


    Not even with yton¨Cbut I shove that guilt down, not ready to deal with those thoughts right now.


    Heat blooms in my cheeks and I lower my gaze, fiddling with the nket again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say


    that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not just saying it,¡± Lucas counters, his deep voice tinged with gentle amusement. ¡°I mean it, Ava. You¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve everid eyes on.¡±


    57


    85 Ava: Lucas Visits


    Even knowing that it¡¯s just the mate bond talking, it warms my body from inside out, like a heating pad against the wounds of my heart.


    A faint smile is desperate to curve my lips, and I struggle against it. Be cool, Ava. Calm. Detached. Professional. You are not going to sit here and flirt with the man who rejected you. You¡¯re strong and independent, and you can stand on your own two feet.


    I take a deep breath at my pep talk and look at Lucas, repeating my mantra to myself in my head. Too bad Selene isn¡¯t here. She¡¯d help with that.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    His expression sobers, the lightness in his eyes dimming. He still has a hand over mine, and he links our fingers together in an absent gesture as he talks. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy,¡± he admits. ¡°After you disappeared from Cedarwood, I tried everything to track you down. But it was like you¡¯d vanished into thin air.¡± His jaw tightens, a muscle ticking with repressed emotion. ¡°I knew it had to be the work of your pack, but I couldn¡¯t prove it. Not at first.¡±


    I swallow hard


    13.17


    85 Ava: Lucas Visits


    Shit.


    I should probably exin what really happened. But how will he respond when he learns about yton?


    Comment 1


    View All >


    R


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    Vote


    <b>12</b>


    <b>1</b>


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >

 CHAPTER 86

    86 Ava: Missed Timing


    86 Ava: Missed Timing


    The warmth of our linked fingers burn my skin with a thousand unspoken usations that prickle at my


    conscience.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t stop looking. I had scouts in the area, keeping an eye on your father¡¯s home as much as they could, but we¡¯ve historically had a problem keeping any scouts alive in ckwood territory. We escted the issues we had, brought our problems to Council, trying


    to escte the situation so we could infiltrate. It took


    a long time before we got the evidence we needed. I hated it, but I couldn¡¯t risk a war with the Council without anything to back up my actions.¡±


    As Lucas recounts his efforts to find me, I can¡¯t help but tune out, stressing over the seerets that I never


    felt were secrets at the time.


    Now, with this fragile peace between us¨Cafter he¡¯s sacrificed in order to save me¡­


    It seems like a pretty fucking shitty move to say nothing, no matter how innocent it was.


    I should tell him. I know I should.


    86 Ava: Missed Timing


    But the words catch in my throat, tangled with a web of emotions I can¡¯t seem to untangle. How will he react when he learns that I sought refuge from my heat with another alpha? Will he see it as a betrayal? A vition


    of our fated bond?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When Selene and I spoke, it seemed so simple. He rejected me, so he has no right to be upset.


    Now?


    With his fingers linked through mine?


    With me, alive<i>, </i>here, in his territory?


    The thought of losing his trust, of shattering the fragile. connection that¡¯s blooming between us, fills me with dread. And yet, keeping secrets from him feels like a disservice to what he¡¯s done for me.


    I take a deep breath, steeling my resolve. ¡°Lucas, there¡¯s something I need to tell you about-¡±


    His phone rings, the sudden sound shattering the moment like a rock through a ss window.


    Lucas frowns, ncing at the screen. ¡°Shit. It¡¯s Ken. Hold on, Ava, I have to take this. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    His hand squeezes mine in a casual intimacy that


    11 22


    C


    86 Ava Missed Timing


    breaks my heart.


    I force a smile. ¡°Of course. Go ahead.¡±


    As he steps away to answer the call, I can¡¯t help but berate myself for taking too damn long.


    Stupid, stupid, stupid.


    This is going to end up being a cancer that ruins us.


    It isn¡¯t hard. <i>Hey</i><i>, </i>Lucas, <i>I </i>happen <i>to </i><i>have </i>an <i>insane </i>heat <i>and </i><i>I </i>kind <i>of </i><i>went </i><i>crazy</i><i>, </i>and <i>some </i>alpha <i>helped</i>


    <i>me out </i><i>in </i><i>hard </i><i>times</i><i>.</i>


    See?


    Easy.


    Pulling my knees to my chest, I rest my forehead against them and breathe long, slow breaths as my abdomen protests the movement.


    Rx. You can do this. It won¡¯t shatter everything. Lucas will understand. This isn¡¯t going to be a repeat of the night of the G. He won¡¯t think you¡¯re disgusting. He won¡¯t think you¡¯re a cheater.


    You¡¯ll still be epted for who you are.


    It¡¯s okay, Ava.


    327


    BG <b>Ava</b>: Missed Timing


    Everything¡¯s going to be fine.


    My anxiety lessens with repeated controlled breathing. I settle into the silence with my eyes closed, concentrating on the rhythm of oxygen filling my lungs, and the soft exhale each time.


    I wonder if my breath stinks. That would be embarrassing. I should brush them.


    The sensation of a hand brushing against my


    hair


    startles me out of my forced peace. At first, my body tenses, until it catches up to my brain and the wee scent of campfire.


    I¡¯m safe.


    It¡¯s just Lucas.


    -Nothing¡¯s going to happen to me here.


    Turning my head, I lean my cheek against my knees and nce up at Lucas. His face is so gentle that my heart aches, and I curse my past self for taking our connection so lightly. Granted, the man <i>rejected </i>me, and how was I supposed to know that he¡¯d rescue me in the future¡­ but shit would be a hell of a lot easier right now if I didn¡¯t have to worry about telling him I¡¯d


    naale


    lost <b>my </b>virginity to an alpha <b>from </b>a different naok


    13 27


    <


    86 <b>Ava </b>Missed Timing


    An alpha who wants me to stay his mate.


    Who¨Chas no idea I¡¯m safe. Damn. I didn¡¯t think about


    that. I should get a phone call in¡­ after I let Lucas know of his existence.


    Fuck. I was not equipped for this level of romantic entanglement in my life. I am not prepared. Not trained. I haven¡¯t read enough romance novels. I need to do some serious research on this.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he murmurs, his brows furrowing with concern. I guess my panic is showing. ¡°You okay?¡±


    I stare up at him. The sunlight beaming through the window haloes his dark hair, highlighting the gold in his eyes. He¡¯s so beautiful it hurts.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m okay.¡± My voice is a bit throaty, and I clear it with a little cough. ¡°I was just giving myself a pep talk, because-¡±


    His phone rings again, the sound like a de slicing through the moment, decapitating what courage I had managed to muster. Lucas nces at it with a torn expression.


    Indecision wars on his face before he sighs and leans


    down to prono o Irion against <b>my </b>forehand in line aro


    a His


    86 Ava: Missed Timing


    soft, the caress achingly tender. ¡°Whatever it is that¡¯s worrying you, we can talk about it. I promise. But I have to take care of something first.¡±


    I feel guilty at the relief that floods through me, but I


    nod and force a smile. ¡°Go ahead. But¡­ there¡¯s


    something important we need to discuss when you get


    back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here,¡± he assures me, his eyes serious as they hold mine. ¡°We can get through anything, Ava. If you just give me a chance, I¡¯ll make up for everything. <i>Everything</i><i>.</i><i>¡±</i>


    Emotion clogs my throat, strangling me with the intensity of it. Unable to speak, I simply nod.


    Lucas smiles, the curve of his lips gentle and -understanding. And then he¡¯s turning, striding out of the room with a purposeful gait.


    I watch him go, my heart a tangled mess in my chest. The click of the door closing behind him is like a period at the end of a sentence.


    Alone again.


    I blow out a shaky breath and rub my hands over my face when I realize something.


    86 Ava: Missed Timing


    My ne.


    My ring.


    I grab at my fingers, which are naked. Then my neck, covered in bandages.


    Nothing.


    Fuck.


    <i>Fuck</i><i>!</i>


    Every damn time I enter a hospital¡­

 CHAPTER 87

    87 Ava: Missing, AGAIN


    Panic has me looking around the room, as if they would just be sitting somewhere. It¡¯s most likely that someone took my jewelry off when I was brought in.


    My gaze falls upon the various wires and tubes tethering me to the bed. A thin IV line snakes its way into the crook of my elbow, delivering fluids and medication. A catheter bag hangs from the side of the bed, freeing me from any need for the bathroom.


    All great, until I need to <i>get </i><i>up </i>and look for <i>something</i><i>. </i>Son of a bitch.


    There¡¯s a wheeled table for meals, but all it has is some paperwork that seems to be weing me to the -hospital. Does anyone even read those things?


    Panic is well on its way to blowing its top inside of my head and setting off a full¨Cscale anxiety attack. My eyes dart from the nightstand to the small closet, but there¡¯s no sign of my jewelry anywhere.


    I keep trying to fiddle with a ring that is no longer on my finger, and it¡¯s driving me crazy.


    87 Ava: Missing, AGAIN


    Finally, I remember the call light. With a trembling finger, I depress the button.


    Seconds feel like an eternity as I wait, my mind racing with possibilities. What if they were lost in the woods, during the attack? I hadn¡¯t stopped to see if they¡¯d fallen off. If they¡¯re all the way out there, how the hell do I get them back?


    I don¡¯t know a lot about Lucas, but I know alphas.


    He¡¯d never let me go back there, and it would be impossible to exin how important the jewelry is. I can¡¯t just tell him that they¡¯re used to keep my power hidden.


    The gentle click of the door opening draws my


    attention, and a kind¨Cfaced nurse steps into the room. ¡°She¡¯s older, and smells of human and rubbing alcohol. ¡°Did you press your call light, dear?¡±


    ¡°My ne and ring,¡± I blurt out, struggling to keep my voice calm despite the desperation seeping into it. ¡°I can¡¯t find them anywhere. Do you know what happened to them?¡±


    The nurse¡¯s expression softens with understanding. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I wasn¡¯t here when you were first admitted,


    28


    17 Aus MosNE JOAN


    sweetheart. But let me check with the security team.


    It¡¯s standard procedure to put <i>any </i>valuables in a safety box, especially when the patient isn¡¯t conscious.¡±


    Relief washes over me at her words, and I nod gratefully. ¡°Thank you. Those items mean so much to


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    ¡°Of course, dear. I¡¯ll be right back¡±


    Now to wait.


    lean back against the pillows, my fingers idly tracing the bandages wrapped around my neck. Memories of the past few days flood my mind¨Cthe terror, the pain, the overwhelming sense of liberation.


    And my mate.


    The word still feels foreign, even as it ignites a flicker


    of warmth within me. So much has happened.


    It¡¯s hard to think that a few short weeks ago, I was indignant at his presence in Cedarwood, thinking the


    worst of him <b>as </b>he tried to show me he cared.


    Am I caving too soon?


    But even if I¡¯m willing to give him a chance, nothing can happen until I talk to him.


    87 Ava: Missing, AGAIN


    And even <i>then</i>¡­


    There are other secrets. Like my powers. And Selene.


    It feels like there are a thousand reasons against. reconnecting with Lucas.


    Waiting is an exercise in patience.


    I drum my fingers against the quilt, because I have no ring to twirl. Every steady beep from the machines around me only amplifies the anxious, never¨Cending cycle of worry taking over my mind.


    Without my ne and ring, what will happen to


    me?


    At what point will the people around me recognize


    that I¡¯m different?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    How soon before I hit another heat? So far, there are no signs¨Cbut, I just had my heat a few weeks ago, with yton.


    Will my powers begin to manifest against my will?


    The gentle creak of the door opening forces me out of the vicious cycle of questions with no answers, and I feel hope rise in me, only to be dashed a momentter


    by the look on the nurse¡¯s face.


    418


    87 Ava: Missing, AGAIN


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, dear,¡± she says. ¡°The security team hasn¡¯t called back yet. It might take some time.¡±


    A knot of worry bounces around in my belly, like a hyperactive roon. ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡°¡±


    ¡°In the meantime, why don¡¯t we get you up and moving a bit?¡± she suggests brightly, even as she approaches with a no¨Cnonsense gait, her eyes already on all the cords keeping me in ce. ¡°It¡¯ll¨Cbe good for your recovery.¡±


    It isn¡¯t really a question, but an order in that way nurses do.


    With a gentle touch, she flips the nket off my legs and helps me wiggle over to the edge of the bed, her movements careful and deliberate. A sharp twinge of ¡°pain stabs through my abdomen as I swing my legs


    over the side, and I wince.


    ¡°Deep breaths,¡± the nurse coaches, steadying me with a hand on my back. ¡°One step at a time. Hold on, let me get you some socks.¡±


    I breathe as directed, waiting for the wave of pain to recede as she opens a clear package of giant yellow socks. They have little rubbery circles on the bottom,


    5/8


    <


    87 Ava: Missing, AGAIN


    probably to keep me from slipping.


    Leaning my body forward, I ease my feet against the floor. It¡¯s tile, yet the cold doesn¡¯t reach through the thick fabric now snuggling my feet.


    They aren¡¯t cute, but right now, I love them more than anything I¡¯ve ever worn. Cold floors are the worst to


    walk on.


    The nurse hooks the catheter bag onto the IV pole, and I grip the metal rod for support as I heave myself into a standing position, taking in deep gasps of air as I fight against the pain wracking my body from such an


    ambitious movement.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± she encourages. ¡°Now, let¡¯s try a few steps.¡±


    Lady, I feel like I¡¯m dying. Give me a second.


    But the words can¡¯te out, because I¡¯m too busy heaving air into my lungs as best as I can.


    She waits without pushing me, and I lean onto the giant pole. Without it, I¡¯m going to fall on my ass, and they¡¯ll probably need to bring a second person in to get me off the floor.


    My entire body is weak and shaking with the effort of


    87 Ava Missing, AGAIN


    moving. I¡¯m in awe of how quickly strength cant disappear. Hasn¡¯t it only been two days in bed?


    ¡°Your body¡¯s been through a lot,¡± the nurse says, still upbeat and perky as she speaks. She doesn¡¯t meet my eyes, too busy watching me, with one hand hovering just in front of me, in case I need to be saved. ¡°You had a lot of blood loss and required a few units of blood to be transfused over the past couple days. Your anemia is severe, and you¡¯re still fighting a strong infection, even though it¡¯s under control with antibiotics. Give yourself some grace.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been in aa for a year and am learning to walk again,¡± I mutter between steps. Each one is agonizing, and sweat pops out of every pore on


    face with the effort I¡¯m giving to these few steps across the room. I push through the pain with sheer


    force of will.


    my


    We make it to the bathroom door, a sad triumph for someone who¡¯s been walking since she was a toddler, and each step is a little easier, as though I¡¯ve warmed up my joints and muscles.


    It still hurts like hell, though.


    1173


    VIS


    <87 Ava: Missing, AGAIN


    Step by step, I make my way around the small room,


    the nurse hovering nearby, ready to offer assistance if needed.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great,¡± she praises, with that professionally reassuring voice.


    A weak smile is the best I can manage as I pant with


    the exertion.


    As Iplete anotherp around the room, the nurse gently guides me back to the bed. ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. I¡¯ll let the doctor know how you did; I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be pulling your catheter tonight if you can keep this up! One less thing tying you down, right?¡±


    Sinking onto the mattress, I let out a shaky exhale, my body trembling with fatigue. The pain is still there, a constant throb informing me of my bad decisions.


    Comment1


    View All >


    13:23

 CHAPTER 88

    88 Ava: By Her Side


    After the awkward experience of a catheter removal, a few hobbling walks to the bathroom, a round of pain medication, and an unappetizing dinner of salty yet tasteless beef broth brought to my room from the cafeteria (which was little more than hot water and bouillon¨Cbut I digress), I fall asleep, with no word from Lucas, watching the light wane from my window.


    When my eyes flutter open again, the room is dark, with the faint hint of moonlight relieving the shadows. There¡¯s the steady beeping of monitors and the


    muffled sound of activity in the hall, but otherwise, my room is silent and still.


    My heart¡¯s racing, but I didn¡¯t have a nightmare. Something prickles against my skin, an awareness of someone in the room.


    Lucas is asleep in the recliner beside my bed. His features are rxed, the usual intensity gone from his expression in rest. I study him in the low light, taking in the dark stubble along his jaw, the way his darkshes fan across his cheekbones.


    88 Ava: By Her Side


    Despite everything that¡¯s happened between us, his presence is afort and a balm to my heart, broken time and time again by the people who should love me


    the most.


    Here he is, keeping vigil by my bedside. The gesture speaks volumes, and I can¡¯t help but dream of a future with my fated mate. A future I¡¯d given up after that night at the G.


    As if sensing my gaze, Lucas stirs, his eyes fluttering open. For a heartbeat, our eyes lock, and the world seems to narrow to just the two of us. He smiles immediately, the kind where your eyes crinkle up and get small because your cheeks are lifted higher than the sky.


    My heart thumps hard. It¡¯s his fangirl.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he says in that just¨Cwoke¨Cup, groggy voice that should be a <i>sin </i>to have with a face that lovely.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I respond, smooth as fucking butter. Okay. I really need to get my hands on some romance novels. I bet the heroines in those know how to react when a


    hot man has his eyes on her.


    ¡°I heard you had a good day.¡± He straightens in his


    88 Ava: By Her SideUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    chair, stretching out his arms, then his back. I watch every movement like a stalker.


    I can see his muscles rippling below the shirt hugging his torso. Why are shifter men so built? It¡¯s unfair,


    honestly.


    ¡°I did,¡± I say, pulling my eyes away with some


    reluctance when I see the satisfaction in his eyes. He¡¯s happy to know I¡¯m attracted to him, but I¡¯m not ready to bring that dynamic into this equation. There¡¯s so much to talk through, so much to deal with.


    And¨CI¡¯m just not ready.


    I <i>want </i>to be ready.


    But I know I¡¯m not. There¡¯s too many secrets. I need


    Selene.


    ¡°I need to call my friend again,¡± I say, changing the subject from my health. No one wants to think about their possible future mate getting a catheter taken out.


    Gross. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s worried about me.¡±


    ¡°Lisa? Yes. She¡¯s quite the friend. My phone has blown up with more questions than I have answers to. She should be arriving in a couple more days.¡±


    ÐÂ


    88 Ava By Her Side


    ¡°Arriving? Already?¡±


    Lucasughs, a soft sound as his eyes soften. ¡°She¡¯s very motivated to see you, from what I can tell. In her words, you ¡®really freaked her out.¡°¡±


    Hah. Yeah. I can see that.


    The corner of my lip twitches. ¡°She¡¯s a great person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little scared to have her visit.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t do any damage.¡± I pause. ¡°Physically.¡±


    ¡°Not physically, but¡­¡±


    I tilt my head, thinking. ¡°Have any single friends?¡±


    His eyes shutter immediately. ¡°Why?¡±


    His wordes out strained, as though he¡¯s doing his best to be calm and polite and recognize that he has no right to lord his possessiveness over me.


    ¡°Well, Lisa is a bit of a¡­ butterfly?¡± I¡¯m not really sure how to exin her, ¡°Everyone tends to follow her


    around.¡±


    Lucas¡® bunched shoulders rx, and he crosses his legs, casual as can be, as if he hadn¡¯t been fighting some base urges just seconds before. ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯d


    13 73


    88 Ava By Her Side


    hope my men are capable of controlling themselves


    around a human.¡±


    I nod. ¡°I¡¯d hope so, too. She makes killer cookies.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re doomed.¡±a


    His absolute deadpan delivery has meughing so hard my abdomen aches. ¡°Ow!¡± I groan through peals ofughter, holding up a hand when Lucas stands. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It just¨Cow. Fuck. Okay. Ow. Shit. Haha. Oh, man. I¡¯m sorry. That was really funny to me for some


    reason.¡±


    ¡°Because of cookies?¡± he asks, confused.


    ¡°No, just¨Coh, never mind.¡± Wiping tears from my eyes, I readjust myself until I¡¯mfortable again. ¡°It was just funny, thinking of Lisa being the downfall of your pack, seducing all your men with a te full of chocte chip cookies. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± His quirked brow says he doesn¡¯t see at all, but that¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t need him to.


    I sigh, leaning against my pillows. ¡°When does she fly


    in?¡±


    ¡°Her ne arrives Wednesday at 9:07 a.m.,¡± he reports,


    88 Ava: By Her Side


    the information memorized. ¡°I¡¯ve already set her up in


    a nearby hotel, and have a car ready for her if she needs one. She will be treated as an honored guest during her stay, and if she wishes to stay long¨Cterm¡­¡± Here his words go hesitant. ¡°Well, we can help her with a transfer to the university in the city if she needs <b>it</b><b>,</b>¡± he finally finishes, looking off to the side.


    There¡¯s a faint blush on his cheeks. He¡¯s embarrassed.


    Is it from the actions he¡¯s taken to take care of her, or


    is it because he¡¯s worried he went too far assuming I¡¯m going to stay here?


    Either way, I smile. ¡°Thank you, Lucas. It really means a


    lot.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ava.¡± He does meet my gaze now, the blush fading and his eyes direct and calm. ¡°I told you before. I¡¯ll do anything. I want you to understand how much I regret my actions before. I won¡¯t ever let you hurt again.¡±


    Comment¡±


    View All <b>></b>


    Leave the firstment for this chapter


    Vote


    13:23


    <b>12</b>


    Fandom


    89 <b>Ava</b>: A Mild Overreaction

 CHAPTER 89

    89 Ava: A Mild Overreaction


    I nce away from Lucas, unable to hold his intense gaze. My heart sinks like a stone, the weight of the secrets I¡¯ve kept pressing down on me.¡±


    It isn¡¯t even like I¡¯ve been keeping them on purpose, but I feel like a she¨Cwolf caught cheating on her mate.


    And yet no matter how innocent it was at the time¨Cno matter what state our mate connection was in¨Cthese are the types of secrets that can bury our rtionship before it ever starts. Honesty is the best policy. Better to get it all out in the open, even if he rejects me again.


    Even if he <i>formally </i>rejects me.


    Last time, the rejection was implied; this time¡­


    I shudder at the thought and take a deep, steadying breath, trying to psych myself up.


    I <i>have </i>to talk about my stay with the Aspen pack. About yton. I¡¯ll have to exin about my heat, too.


    As soon as I gather an ounce of courage, Lucas¡® phone rings again. I gr¨®an audibly, the sound ripping from my throat before I can stop it. ¡°Are you serious?¡± It¡¯s the


    13:24 C


    ɨԽ


    89 Ava: A Mild Overreaction


    middle of the night! Who the hell calls someone in the middle of the night?!


    Lucas¡® brows furrow in apology, clearly thinking I¡¯m upset that he¡¯s taking calls during our conversation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it will only be a moment.¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± I rush to assure him, waving a hand. ¡°That¡¯s not it at all. I¡¯m just¡­¡± I trail off, unsure of how to exin.


    He leans forward to kiss my forehead. Apparently this is something he¡¯s going to do often.


    I don¡¯t mind it, but it doesn¡¯t quite feel like we¡¯re at that point yet.


    I <i>really </i>need to talk to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ava. This is another alpha. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Go, go.¡± I wave him off. It isn¡¯t like I don¡¯t understand the weight of such a call.


    But then he utters words that make my blood run cold. ¡°Hey, yton, is everything okay?¡±


    I¡¯m frozen.


    I¡¯m a frozen cier of wolfless shifter, stuck on thePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    2/8


    89 Ava: A Mild Overreaction


    hospital bed, staring at the back of my fated mate as he walks out the door, talking on the phone with my¡­


    My what?


    My lover?


    He¡¯s not my lover. We had sex, yes. Lots of sex.


    Oh, and I might be pregnant.


    Which¡­ I don¡¯t think I am. Because wouldn¡¯t they have checked that already?


    Shit, I¡¯m going to have to somehow discreetly inquire


    about this.


    No. No, not discreet. I need to tell Lucas, <i>now</i><i>, </i>because he¡¯s going to find out anyway.


    Why is yton <i>calling </i><i>him</i>?


    Does he know who I am?


    Is he wanting me back?


    Shit.


    My breath catches in my throat as anxiety grabs me by the neck, squeezing as hard as it can. yton. Of all the worst timing that could ever happen.


    3/8


    89 Ava A Mild Overreaction


    I stare at the door, closed behind Lucas. He¡¯s already in the hall, talking to the man who saw all of <i>me</i>, naked as the day I was born.


    The man who took the virginity that should have been saved for my mate.


    Oh, fuck.


    I¡¯m dizzy with all the emotions and thoughts dashing through my head, back and forth without end.


    What on earth could they be talking about for so long? Why isn¡¯t Lucas back in here, raging?


    No, wait¨Cmaybe it isn¡¯t my yton.


    No, not <i>my </i>yton. Aspen¡¯s yton.


    Maybe it¡¯s some other yton.


    Hell, the name yton doesn¡¯t even sound real anymore, after repeating it so many times in a row. Maybe he doesn¡¯t exist at all, and my time in


    Washington was just a figment of my imagination.


    Hah.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?


    God¨CI¡¯m getting loopy. I¡¯m starting to think ridiculous


    4/8


    89 Ava: A Mild Overreaction


    thoughts, all because of panic.


    Breathe, Ava.


    Breathe and prepare for the conversation.


    Lucas will give you a chance to exin.


    You¡¯re not in ckwood anymore.


    Curling my knees to my chest, I hug them tightly and practice deep breathing, filling my lungs as best as I can. In through my nose, out through my mouth. Slow and steady. I close my eyes, trying to focus solely on the rhythm of my breath.


    My heart¡¯s rhythm is loud in my ears, almost headache¨Cinducing, the pulsing whoosh so strong that I can feel it echoing through my entire body. The anxious thoughts continue. yton. Lucas. What they could be discussing. What Lucas will say or do when he finds out the truth. Magicians and Lycans. Selene.


    In. Out. In. Out.


    Spiraling into a panic attack isn¡¯t an option. I¡¯m a grown woman. I can handle a situation like this. Life. isn¡¯t always going to be roses. It never was before, and it¡¯s not going to be now.


    13:24


    5/8


    B0 Ava: A Mild Overreaction


    When Lucas returns, he¡¯ll give me a chance to exin myself fully.


    My breathing begins to even out as I concentrate on the simple act of inhaling and exhaling. The tension in my shoulders releases its grip.


    In. Out. In. Out.


    The sound of footsteps in the hallway brings anxiety ring up inside of me, but I soothe its presence with a few more cycles of breathing as Lucas steps into the room, his phone no longer pressed to his ear. When he gets closer, I turn my head to peek at him through the hair that¡¯s fallen over my shoulder.


    He looks perturbed and thoughtful, which brings up my hope meter by a drastic amount.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to do this, Ava, but I¡¯m going to have to leave,¡± he says,ing out of fucking nowhere with


    that one.


    ¡°Leave?¡± I ask, flummoxed. Why leave? We have a


    conversation that needs to be had.


    He scratches at his hair with a groan. ¡°So, I haven¡¯t told you everything yet.¡±


    13:24


    <ol start="80">


    <li>Ava A Mild Overreaction</li>


    </ol>


    My heart rate skyrockets.


    Shit.


    It never urred to me that Lucas would have his own


    secrets.


    Is it another girl?


    Did he choose another mate?


    Is there a real Luna in his pack?


    Fuck. How could I ever think that he wouldn¡¯t have chosen a mate himself? After everything that happened with yton, I should have assumed it would be the case.


    I try to keep the tears out of my eyes, but by the blurring of my vision, I can tell it isn¡¯t working well.


    I pull off my sses, setting them on the nightstand as I rub my eyes, trying to wipe away the tears before he


    notices.


    ¡°Wait a¨CAva, are you crying?¡±


    12


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    5

 CHAPTER 90

    90 Lucas Worries


    90 Lucas: Worries


    LUCAS


    Only half my attention is on the information yton¡¯s passing me. The rest of it is on the bandaged little she¨Cwolf just beyond the door. Her scent has been changing daily, and I can¡¯t quite put my finger on what it is. It isn¡¯t a bad change, but it¡¯s different.


    Add that to the way she blew up when my phone rang, and I¡¯m starting to get a little worried that I haven¡¯t been around for her during such a traumatic time. She¡¯d been kidnapped, even if it was by her own family, and then viciously attacked after trying to run away. On top of it all, she has a mate that was stupid enough to reject her.


    I¡¯m sure she has no idea how much she can rely on me, and I can¡¯t me her for being so evasive with her affection. We¡¯ve made progress, but I keep pushing my luck¨Ctouching her, kissing her forehead, sniffing around her when I think she doesn¡¯t notice¡­


    ¡°Lucas? Are you still there?¡± yton¡¯s voice cuts through my distracted haze.


    117


    LA


    90 Lucas Worries


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± I pinch the bridge of my nose, halting my pacing in the hospital corridor. My obsession with Ava is bing problematic, but my wolf is irritated that I took any focus from my brain onto anything else. If it was up to him, we¡¯d be glued to her side until our mating mark was a year old on her neck.


    ¡°You need to focus,¡± yton admonishes, his wordsced with an edge I rarely hear from him. ¡°This situation demands our full attention.¡±


    I nod, even though he can¡¯t see me. He flew <i>in </i>to help manage the ckwood Pack, and I ditched him to see Ava in the hospital. He deserves my full attention. yton¡¯s too good of a friend for me to be distracted over my personal issues.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Go ahead.¡±


    yton¡¯s voice takes on a grim quality. ¡°We¡¯ve received reports of increased rogue activity in the area. It appears they may be mobilizing for an attack. Renard and the entire Grey family is still missing, along with a few other yers from the pack. Our scouts are of the opinion that these rogues are working for Renard in some way, and might even be connected with the Unregistered. We¡¯ve yet to locate


    90 Lucas. Worries


    any connections with either of them, but we aren¡¯t done looking.¡±


    A low growl rumbles in my chest. The mere mention of Renard and Ava¡¯s shitty family ignites a simmering fury within me. After what they¡¯ve done to her, I won¡¯t rest until they¡¯re all corpses.


    ¡°And Grace?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s still in the hospital. All treatment has been withdrawn, and they¡¯re keeping an eye on her. So far, she¡¯s stable, but still in aa. If she doesn¡¯t wake up soon, she¡¯ll die of dehydration before the wolfsbane gets her.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I have no remorse over this. The bitch deserves that and more. I only wish she was awake for the pain.


    ¡°How are we dealing with the situation with the


    rogues?¡±


    ¡°For now, we¡¯re trying to gather more intelligence,¡± yton responds, his tone even and measured. ¡°But we need to be prepared to defend. The real problem,


    of course-¡±


    ¡°-is internal<b>,¡± </b>I finish for him, running a frazzled hand


    13:24


    3/9


    90 Lucas Worries


    through my hair. ¡°I know. We don¡¯t know if we can


    trust them not to rise against us while we¡¯re defending


    against anyone.¡±


    ¡°There are two schools of thought. Imprison everyone,


    or let the chips fall where they may. There are pros


    and cons to both.¡±


    I growl in frustration. Yes, there are pros and cons to both, but only one of them ensures that <i>our </i>men are


    safe.


    To me, everyone in the ckwood Pack is worthless. The decision is easy.


    ¡°Imprison all of them. They should be grateful I didn¡¯t raze them to the ground the first night. If anyone struggles, kill them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little harsh?¡± yton suggests. ¡°The Council might side with you on the evidence, but they aren¡¯t going to approve of outright tyranny and


    murder.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t murder when you kill the enemy.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve surrendered,¡± he points out, ever the voice of


    reason.


    13 24


    90 Lucas Worries


    Fuck reason. I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re all dead.


    But Ava might.


    She¡¯s soft, even with everything she¡¯s been through.


    I sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll fly out tomorrow. Between us, we might get a decent idea of who the real troublemakers are.¡± We


    both excel at interrogation.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I¡¯m the one in <i>your </i>debt.¡± I frown, wondering why yton¡¯s been so damn¡­.


    Weird.


    Almost squirrely, even.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. All right. Get your ass back here so we can figure shit out. Is your¡­ mate doing okay?¡±


    I nod, even though he can¡¯t see me. ¡°Yeah. She woke up this morning. She¡¯s doing pretty good, all things considered. I hate having to leave her, though.¡±


    ¡°Should have thought of that before you decided to take over the entire goddamn pack, Westwood.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Aspen.¡± He¡¯s not wrong, though. ¡°I¡¯ll get everything settled here and let her know I¡¯ll be gone


    13.24


    58


    90 Lucas: Worries


    for a while. Fucking politics gets in the way of everything.¡± I pause, realizing that he¡¯s been there for me this entire time instead of looking for his own mate. ¡°Hey, did you find your mate?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yeah. Yeah, I did.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Since he doesn¡¯t volunteer any details, I don¡¯t pry. We don¡¯t do that kind of shit. ¡°All right, man. Thanks again. I¡¯ll see you in the morning. I need to go


    talk to Ava.¡±


    He hesitates a beat too long for it to be normal, and I wonder again what¡¯s wrong with the fucking guy. ¡°Okay. Take care of your mate, Lucas.¡±


    He hangs up on that abrupt note, and I stare at my phone, bemused, before shrugging it off and heading -back inside.


    Ava¡¯s got her face on her knees. Is she asleep? Her breathing is slow and even, but it doesn¡¯t look


    When I approach, she turns her head and I can see those oversized sses and her giant blue eyes


    peeking at me through the dark blonde hair that I love. It¡¯s like silk against my fingers.


    12 20


    90 Lucas: Wories


    +37


    I hate that I have to leave her again so soon. Fuck politics.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to do this, Ava, but I¡¯m going to have to


    leave.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± she asks, stunned. Her face is pale.


    Of course. She must think I¡¯m trying to keep away from her on purpose. I haven¡¯t told her any details about the takeover, about how her family and Renard


    ran off when they realized they were outmatched.


    I scratch at my hair, groaning. I have no idea how she¡¯s going to take this. ¡°So, I haven¡¯t told you everything yet.¡±


    If I thought her face was pale just moments ago, now I realize how wrong I am. Every drop of color drains, and she sways despite being seated on the bed. I watch as she stares off, before suddenly taking off her sses and putting them to the side.


    Is she going to go to sleep? Is this the famous cold shoulder?


    But then she rubs her eyes, and something glistens against her skin.


    1325


    78


    90 Lucas: Worries


    ¡°Wait a¨CAva, are you crying?¡±


    Comment


    View All >


    <b>R</b>


    Leave the firstment for this chapter,


    Vote

 CHAPTER 91

    91 Ava Clearing the Air (0)


    91 Ava: Clearing the Air (I)


    All my thoughts circle into some sort of insane melodrama right out of Selene¡¯s favorite TV show, and I p my hands against my face, rubbing hard against my cheeks, as though I can push the tears right back into my eyes.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I say, as Lucas rests a worried hand against my back, stroking me like you would pet a puppy. It¡¯s cute.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to know what to do with me, while


    I¡¯m just grateful that he¡¯s trying.


    Once I¡¯m sure my tears are gone, I smile up at him. ¡°I¡¯m just frazzled.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot. Did I upset you when I took -the phone call?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The word bursts from me in horror. Does he


    think I¡¯m that kind of person, who gets upset when he has to do important things instead of watching me sit in a hospital bed? ¡°Not at all.¡±


    He blows out a breath in what I¡¯m sure is massive relief. No one wants a mate <i>that </i>high maintenance. ¡°Are you upset that I have to leave?¡±


    DE


    91 Ava: Clearing the Air (1)


    I cringe. ¡°It isn¡¯t that.¡± I just came to some insane levels of assumptions. ¡°Why¡­ do you have to go?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Now he looks ufortable, and takes a seat on my bed, grabbing my hand.


    Oh, God. This can¡¯t be good.


    ¡°Once we were safe, Ken¨Cmy beta¨Cled a force of my men into the heart of the ckwood pack.¡± I must not look devastated enough, because he rifies, ¡°In


    an act of war.¡±


    Since he seems to want some sort of input from me, I nod to show that I¡¯m following.


    ¡°Unfortunately, in the chaos, your family and Alpha Renard escaped, but the territory is under our control.¡±


    I nod again.


    ¡°We took over your pack,¡± he says, as if I¡¯m not understanding.


    ¡°I heard you.¡± I tilt my head. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens to them.¡± Too bad all the important people escaped.


    ¡°Your mother is in the hospital. She¡¯s in critical condition due to the wolfsbane I injected her with.¡±


    91 Ava: Clearing the Air (1)


    I think I¡¯m probably supposed to feel a lot of things right now. Like sadness, anxiety, worry, or other emotions that would be applicable to a good daughter.


    Instead, there¡¯s a huge demon of vengeance in my soul that is <i>happy </i>at his words.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I say, because I don¡¯t want to show my possible future mate that I¡¯m a raging psychopath. He¡¯s treating me so carefully as he tells me all these things, and not a single one has me fazed.


    Lucas reaches for my hand, sliding his rough fingers between mine. He must think I needfort, and I¡¯m not sure how to break it to him.


    ¡°I have to go because there¡¯s a lot of work to be done. We are working on disavowing every wolf from the ckwood Pack and integrating them into ours, or letting them go as rogues. I¡¯ll be back every few days. Right now, another alpha is helping me keep things in control over there, but I can¡¯t just let other people do my work for me, even if I want to stay here.¡±


    He looks agonized, and I don¡¯t resist the urge to reach out and rub the lines on his brow. ¡°You¡¯ll do great,¡± I assure him. ¡°But before you go, I have to tell you


    317


    91 Ava: Clearing the Air (1)


    something.¡±


    My stomach twists. The ¡°other alpha¡± must be yton; that¡¯s why he called. Maybe yton doesn¡¯t realize


    who I am yet, but they¡¯ll figure it out soon. I have to head this off before he goes.


    Lucas checks his watch. ¡°I only have a few minutes. There¡¯s a flight tonight that I have to make.¡±


    ¡°A few minutes is all I need. I just need you to promise to listen without getting too upset.¡±


    His hand tenses, but his face is admirably calm with my words. ¡°Whatever you have to tell me, don¡¯t worry, Ava. I won¡¯t think less of you.¡±


    His words seem odd, but I don¡¯t have time to worry about them. ¡°When I was taken from Cedarwood, it wasn¡¯t by my family.¡±


    Surprise has his fingers going ck against mine, and his browse together in thought. ¡°No? Then who¡­?¡±


    I take a deep breath. ¡°There were some rogues in Cedarwood who caught my scent. I was going into heat-¡±


    417


    01 <b>Ava</b><b>: </b>Clearing the <b>Air </b>(1)


    ¡°How can you go into heat without a wolf?¡± Lucas asks,


    and I freeze.


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡±


    His eyes meet mine, unwavering. ¡°At the G, I¡¯d been under the impression you were working with your family¨Cwith the alpha of your pack.¡±


    So that¡¯s why he looked at me with such intense hatred.


    ¡°After the G, I looked into you. It took us a long time. to get someone into the pack to get the information, but I heard that you were wolfless and not treated well because of it.¡±


    There¡¯s regret all over his face, and his thumb rubs over the back of my hand, over and over, in silent


    contrition.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ava. If I had just kept my head out of my ass, I would have brought you back with me that night. You would have been safe. I was so focused on how I felt about your alpha that I didn¡¯t stop to think that I should have trusted in my fated mate.¡±


    I look down, guilt stabbing into me with even more


    fam?or


    91 <b>Ava</b>: Clearing the Air (1)


    ¡°The past is the past,¡± I murmur, shoving aside memories of the deep pain that ached in my chest every day for months.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he agrees, with such relief that tearse to my


    eyes. I hope he¡¯s as fervent about this once I get the


    words out.


    ¡°So¡­ I was going into heat, and some rogues found me. They kidnapped me off the street, calling me an


    omega.¡±


    Lucas leans forward, taking in a deep whiff of my scent with a frown. ¡°Omega? A true omega? You¡¯ve never smelled like one. In fact, aside from smelling like all the wolves you surround yourself with, you never smelled much like a shifter at all¡­ Something I should have recognized earlier.¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Apparently, I smell like one when I¡¯m in heat.¡±


    He nods, epting this withoutment. Being wolfless means nothing makes sense. ¡°How did you get away?¡±


    ¡°I was in the car with them, and the local pack ran us off the road. I had a few injuries and was brought to their pack hospital.¡±


    13-27


    617


    91 Ava: Clearing the Air (1)


    ¡°Wait, the local pack¨CAspen?¡± He stiffens, suspicion finally dawning.


    I squeeze his hand. ¡°They had no idea who I was. I only gave them my first name. But, I went into a severe heat. It was affecting everyone around me.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t withdraw his hand, but it goes ck, his face expressionless and he begins to truly process my words. His eyes go for my neck, but everything is covered beneath bandages.


    Comment


    <b>R</b>


    Leave the firstment for this chapter,


    Vote

 CHAPTER 92

    92 Ava Clearing the Air (1)


    92 Ava: Clearing the Air (II)


    My stomach churns, and I get through the rest of the words as quickly as I can. ¡°My heat was uncontroble, and I had sex with the alpha there. He took care of me and Phoenix kidnapped me when I was shopping with his sister. No, we aren¡¯t mated, but we aren¡¯t strangers, either.¡±


    There.


    It¡¯s out.


    I peek at Lucas to see his reaction, but he¡¯s just sitting there, his eyes unfocused.


    It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s taking some time to process everything.


    My eyes drop to our linked hands, and I wonder if I should pull away before he does.


    ¡°Huh,¡± he says, and squeezes my fingers.


    Of all the responses I¡¯d been expecting, that one isn¡¯t on my list.


    ¡°Lucas?¡±


    13.27 C


    17


    92 Ava: Clearing the Air (II)


    He smiles at me, a lopsided little one. ¡°I¡¯m going to need a little time to process all this. I don¡¯t understand how you can go into heat without a wolf, for one. But I¡¯m not angry, Ava.¡±


    I narrow my eyes in suspicion. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    to xx


    He sighs. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ disappointed. In the situation, in how I put you there. In the way things could have gone but didn¡¯t, because of me. I¡¯m angry at myself, and I have


    about things a bit. But I¡¯m not upset with you, Ava. I don¡¯t want to leave with you thinking that this changes anything on my end.¡±


    He lifts our linked hands to his lips, pressing a soft kiss against my knuckles that has my belly fluttering. ¡°<b>I </b>know that you haven¡¯t chosen us yet. I know that there¡¯s a lot more that you haven¡¯t told me. I know that I fucked up. And I¡¯m not going to do it again, not when you¡¯re right here. I¡¯ve already lost you twice. I¡¯ll never let it happen again. Do you understand?¡±


    His golden eyes are intense. Despite the roughness to his voice, his words are calm and unhurried as he speaks.


    92 Ava Clearing the Air (II)


    I nod.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper, finally feeling some of the stress ease from my body.


    He isn¡¯t angry with me.


    ¡°I might have to punch yton for touching what¡¯s mine, though.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¨Che didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke, Ava.¡±


    But he doesn¡¯t really sound like he¡¯s joking, so I stare at


    him in doubt.


    He sighs, and kisses my fingers again. ¡°Ava. I fucked up, right?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Are you willing to give me a chance?¡±


    I nod, again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not expecting anything to happen overnight. I know that we¡¯re both pushed together by this bond, but I want more than that. I want you, heart and soul, with everything inside of you begging to be mine. I want to know that you would choose me even if there


    37


    92 Ava: Clearing the Air (II)


    was no bond between us. I want there to be no


    questions, no secrets, and no regrets.¡±


    His words send a quiver of longing straight through my body, and tears to my eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have that if I¡¯m going to run around like a feral wolf, snarling about how some other guy touched my mate. <i>I¡¯m </i>the one who lost the right to call you that. <i>I¡¯m </i>the one who pushed you into a situation where you were alone, vulnerable, and in heat. <i>I¡¯m </i>the one who


    deserves all the anger. Okay?¡±


    I nod as a tear escapes, feeling a little like a puppet on a string. I don¡¯t know how else to respond except to nod mindlessly at his words.


    ¡°I hurt you. I hurt you a lot. You need to have your -chance to be angry with me. Don¡¯t feel obligated toward me, toward <i>us</i><i>, </i>just because I took you out of that ce. I want more than obligation toward our fate, Ava. I want your love.¡±


    I can feel warmth flushing into my cheeks as he presses another kiss against my fingers, before turning my hand over to nuzzle his mouth against my open palm.


    13.27


    92 Ava Clearing the Air (II)


    His words are sweet, but his actions are stirring a


    desire that¡¯s far from innocent.


    ¡°Lucas-¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± His tongue darts out to taste my skin, and his groan sends quivers straight into the very core of me. I shift beneath the nket, wondering how we¡¯ve gone from emotional admissions two seconds ago to <i>this</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to push you,¡± he murmurs against my skin, pressing kiss after kiss into my palm. ¡°But if I want to keep that promise, I¡¯m going to have to walk away from you right now. Fuck. My wolf is going insane. He doesn¡¯t want to talk anymore. He¡¯s been crazy about you since the beginning.¡±


    I reach out with my other hand, gently touching his ¡®disheveled hair. ¡°Don¡¯t go yet.¡±


    There¡¯s a yellow glint in his amber eyes. His wolf is here, straining for control. Lucas nips at my wrist, pulling back with a sigh, and I feel empty with the extra space between us.


    He hasn¡¯t even kissed me properly, and I¡¯m this much of a mess.


    ¡°I¡¯ll <b>try </b>to Loan him in control¡± he muttare and I shale


    13


    5/7


    92 Ava: Clearing the Air (II)


    my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Our bond is always going to be there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it influencing you into something you¡¯re unhappy with.¡±


    Confusion has me tilting my head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it influencing you, too, then, by your own logic?¡±


    He growls and leans forward, mming his mouth against mine in a rough and desperate kiss. Letting desire loose is a relief on my heart, and I open my lips against the invasion of his tongue without a moment of hesitation, sliding my hands through his hair with a


    soft moan of assent.


    It¡¯s a rough kiss, a iming one, that suddenly softens its approach as his brain catches up to his mate instincts. Pecking soft kisses against my lips, which already feel swollen, he murmurs my name, over and over, like a priest to prayer.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I nuzzle against him, ignoring the pain in my abdomen as I try to get closer.


    ¡°Ava,¡± he says again on a soft sigh, pressing tiny kisses against the corners of my mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m influenced. I¡¯ll never have enough of you. Never Don¡¯t


    92 Ava: Clearing the Air (II)


    doubt me for a second. I¡¯ll happily be enved to our bond for the rest of my life. There are no regrets for me, as long as you¡¯re here.¡±


    Comment 1


    View All >


    <b>R</b>


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>12</b>


    <b>1</b>

 CHAPTER 93

    93 Lucas: With yton


    93 Lucas: With yton


    <i>LUCAS</i>


    Challenge him. Rip him apart.


    My wolf¡¯s snarling has upied the majority of my short flight to White Peak, getting closer to the man who¡¯s tasted <i>my </i>mate in ways that he never should


    have.


    My phone¡¯s off, because I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if he


    calls.


    The primal part of me is incensed, wanting to sink my teeth into his throat and tear it out, savoring every drop of the blood that spurts, content in knowing his soul has departed this world.¡±


    But the rest of me recognizes that yton is my friend and ally.


    What am I supposed to do with all these fucking <i>feelings </i>tripping me up inside? Having Ava back is supposed to make everything easier. Make things simple.


    In my absence, will she begin to doubt my words?


    15.20


    1/7


    93 Lucas With yton.


    If she sees yton, would she choose me over him?


    I don¡¯t have that confidence.


    The fated bond between us is my only advantage. That, and the distance I can maintain between her and the


    alpha I trust with the honor of my entire pack.


    I can never let her return to Cedarwood.


    There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯ll lose the little advantage I


    have.


    As the ne touches down, I take a deep breath, trying to center myself. I know yton will be waiting at the airport to personally escort me to the ckwood packnds. I can¡¯t let him see the turmoil raging inside me. I


    have to maintain control.


    -Even knowing that, it¡¯s a losing battle. Every step I take through the terminal feels like a countdown to an inevitable confrontation. My wolf paces restlessly beneath my skin, eager for blood. I clench my fists, my nails digging into my palms as I fight to keep the shift at bay.


    <i>Mine</i>, my wolf growls. <i>She </i>is ours<i>. </i>No one else <i>can </i>have her<i>.</i>Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    11:28


    93 Lucas: With yton


    To him, yton is nothing more thanpetition. My wolf may look at other alphas with respect, but he never looks at them with friendship.


    Even so, he usually knows better than to attack another alpha.


    <i>Down</i><i>, </i>I snap. There¡¯s nothing <i>to </i><i>be </i>done<i>. </i>She is not our mate <i>yet</i><i>. </i><i>We </i>can¡¯t piss her off <i>if </i><i>we </i>want a chance


    <i>with </i><i>her</i>.


    His growls in the back of my head tell me that he¡¯s unsatisfied with my reasoning, but he stops snapping for yton¡¯s blood, giving me some reprieve from all the unsettled emotions swirling in my head.


    Fuck this shit. Even dealing with ckwood was easier than all the bullshit I have to deal with in my head and


    heart.


    The stench of the airport crowds my nostrils as I exit the terminal, an overwhelming assault on my sensitive nose. Sweat, perfume, fast food¨Cit all mingles into a nauseating miasma that makes me want to gag. But beneath it all, one scent stands out, instantly putting my wolf on high alert.


    yton.


    13-20


    317


    <ol start="93">


    <li>Lucas: With yton</li>


    </ol>


    <i>He </i><i>touched </i><i>our </i><i>mate</i><i>, </i>my wolf snarls, hackles raising. <i>He </i><i>needs </i><i>to </i><i>pay</i><i>.</i>


    Shut <i>it</i>, I growl back, wrestling my primal side under


    control. We <i>can¡¯t </i><i>afford </i><i>to </i><i>lose </i><i>it </i><i>now</i>.


    Gritting my teeth, I approach yton, schooling my features into a mask of calm. But as our eyes meet, I can see it in his face, in the tense set of his shoulders.


    He knows. He knows who Ava is to me.


    ¡°Lucas,¡± he greets, his voice tight.


    ¡°yton,¡± I respond, his name feeling like gravel in my mouth. Anger res hot in my veins, the urge tosh out, to demand answers, nearly overwhelming.


    <i>Why </i>her<i>? </i><i>Why </i><i>did </i><i>it </i>have to <i>be </i>her?


    -But I force the rage down, swallowing the bitter usations. We have more pressing matters to attend to. The ckwood situation demands our full


    attention.


    We make our way to the car in strained silence, the weight of unspoken words hanging heavy between us. As we pull out onto the highway, heading away from White Peak, the tension only grows.


    13.28


    03 Lucas: With yton


    I can¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I ask, my voice deceptively calm. ¡°As soon as you found out, why didn¡¯t you call


    me?¡±


    yton sighs, his grip tightening on the steering


    wheel. ¡°I only just found out myself. I came as soon as I could to help here, because I felt we would need to


    talk about it in person.¡±


    Help. The word feels like a p in the face. Like he isn¡¯t here to get a chance to see her. Like he has any right. to be involved in Ava¡¯s life.


    Fuck. Jealousy, that fickle little bitch, just won¡¯t stop. yton really <i>is </i>here to help. He¡¯s been helping this entire time, hasn¡¯t he? There¡¯s no point trying to assign ulterior motives to his actions. We can¡¯t get past this situation if I¡¯m going to be like this.


    <i>He </i><i>touched </i>her<i>, </i>my wolf growls again, the memory of Ava¡¯s confession ringing in my ears. <i>He </i><i>had </i>his hands on <i>what¡¯s </i><i>ours</i><i>.</i>


    I close my eyes, fighting back the shift that threatens to overtake me, I can¡¯t lose control. Not here, not now.


    ¡°I annrosinto youing to haln with ckwood¡± I


    13:20 ¨C


    517


    93 Lucas: With yton


    force out, the words tasting like ash on my tongue. ¡°But Ava is my responsibility. My mate. I¡¯ll handle things with her myself.¡±


    yton nces over at me, something unreadable flickering in his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not marked, Lucas. You know as well as I do that until she bears your bite,


    she¡¯s fair game.¡±


    A low growl rumbles in my chest, my wolf wing at the inside of my skin, desperate to break free. <i>Mine</i><i>, </i>he


    snarls. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>mine</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°She¡¯s my <i>fated</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>I snap, my control slipping. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone else have her. Not even you.¡±


    The words hang in the air between us, heavy with implication. yton¡¯s jaw clenches, his eyes fixed on -the road ahead.


    ¡°That choice is for her to make. I have no intention of interfering, but I won¡¯t step back if she wants something else, Lucas.¡±


    <i>My </i>mate<i>, </i>my wolf snarls in my head.


    My jaw aches from grinding my teeth together, my fingers aching as they¡¯ve been clenched into fists too long. Every instinct screams tosh out to put yton


    0/7


    93 Lucas With yton


    in his ce. To make it clear that Ava is <i>mine</i><i>.</i>


    But I can¡¯t. Not if I want any chance with her.


    We won¡¯t <i>let </i><i>him </i><i>have </i>a chance, I promise my wolf. We¡¯ll <i>keep </i>her <i>close</i>. <i>Make </i><i>her </i>ours <i>in </i><i>every </i><i>way </i>that


    <i>matters</i><i>.</i>


    My wolf settles slightly at that, appeased by the vow. I take a deep breath, trying to rein in my temper.


    yton¡¯s right, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it.


    The rest of the drive passes in suffocating silence, the miles stretching out like an endless chasm. By the time we reach White Peak, my nerves are frayed to the breaking point, my wolf pacing restlessly beneath my


    skin.


    Comment 4


    @ Post your firstment!


    View All


    <b>></b>


    Vole

 cHAPTER 94

    94 Ava: Lisa (I)


    Three nights. Three lonely, empty nights staring at the sterile hospital ceiling. Only Lucas¡® voice on the phone breaks up the monotony, checking in on me each evening. I hate how muchfort I draw from hearing the deep, soothing rumble of his voice, hate that I keep ncing at the clock, waiting for his call.


    Life is hard without Selene here. She would be able to help me work through these feelings. Separate what¡¯s <i>me </i>from the demands of my fate bond. Beyond that, she would have kept me entertained with her wry


    observations.


    Dr. Beaumont had mentioned this morning that it seemed as though my rate of healing was increasing. Her confusion over it nags at me. Is Selene getting closer? After the car ident, I noticed my wounds knitting together faster once she returned. I¡¯d assumed it was from my heat, but perhaps¡­


    ¡°Miss Grey?¡±


    I look up to see the nurse peeking around my door, a


    hesitant smile on her face. ¡°You have a visitor.¡±


    13-28


    94 Ava Lisa (1)


    Visitor? I stare at her in confusion. Lucas is still away dealing with pack politics, and he would have called first anyway. My mind races, trying to figure out who it could possibly be, when a blur of motion pushes past


    the nurse.


    ¡°Ava!¡±


    ¡°Lise?¡± I barely have time to process what¡¯s happening before she¡¯s flinging her arms around me, squeezing me so tightly it borders on painful. ¡°Ow, careful!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± She loosens her grip immediately, leaning back to look at me. Her eyes are shining with unshed tears. ¡°I was just so worried about you! God, Ava, what happened? Are you okay? Lucas called me, but he didn¡¯t exin much beyond you being in the hospital.¡±


    The worry and gentle nagging in her words, the way her eyes dart over my body, the way her hands flutter and hover over me as if she¡¯s not sure where to touch


    first¨Cit all brings tears to my eyes.


    I hup.


    Then I sob.


    Then I <b>woon</b>


    279


    C


    94 Ava Lisa (1)


    No, it¡¯s not weeping. Weeping implies a woman who cries in silence, shoulders maybe trembling a little. Weeping is a beautiful art, an act that¡¯s painted in somber colors, touching all who view it.


    I¡¯m just¡­


    Sobbing.


    Wailing.


    Blubbering.


    All three, all at once, in a sniffling mess of noise and


    tears.


    Lisa¡¯s here.


    I¡¯m no longer alone.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lisa is on my side¨Calways.


    Lisa will never judge.


    Lisa won¡¯t force me to choose.


    She hugs me through it all, as I soak her shoulder in grief and terror. She doesn¡¯t ask; I don¡¯t offer.


    Right now, it¡¯s all about the release of all these emotions I¡¯ve held onto.


    3/8


    04 Av (1)


    Selene isn¡¯t here, but at least I have Lisa.


    My Lisa.


    It feels like eternity before I¡¯m finally calm. My eyes burn, sore and swollen with the force of my sobbing, and my head aches.


    Lisa takes a tissue and wipes the tears from my face, pushing my hair behind my ears. All of her actions are maternal and loving, and I find myself wondering how many kids she¡¯ll have in the future. She says she wants to go into business, but I see her as a teacher more. than anything. Or a mom. Or both.


    ¡°Long story, yeah?¡± Lisa says, her question more a statement than anything.


    I nod.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    I nod again.


    I do.


    I want to talk to someone who can listen to it all.


    Trying to figure out where to begin has me confused. I¡¯ve told her some things over time, but this is


    94 Ava Lisa (1)


    different. She¡¯s here. She¡¯s in front of me. We can talk


    in depths that we couldn¡¯t manage over text messages and infrequent phone calls.


    I swallow hard, trying to figure out where to even begin. So much has happened in such a short time. ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± I say weakly.


    Lisa settles onto the edge of the bed, grabbing my


    hand. ¡°I¡¯ve got time.¡±


    And so I tell her. Everything. From the moment I left Beaniverse to my failed attempt at running away and being kidnapped by my family. I talk about the discovery of my fated mate bond with Lucas, even though she¡¯s heard it before. I talk about Selene and her cryptic remarks. I talk about yton and my time in the Aspen pack. And finally, I talk about my rescue and the events that led to me being here, in this hospital bed.


    By the time I finish, Lisa gapes at me, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°Holy shit, Ave. That¡¯s¡­ a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I agree with a shakyugh. ¡°It¡¯s been a wild ride.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re¡­ what, some kind of special shifter? With


    04 Ava Lisa (1)


    a fated mate bond to the alpha of the Westwood pack?¡± Lisa shakes her head in disbelief. ¡°This is


    insane.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± I mutter. It still doesn¡¯t feel real, even to me. When I summarize it like I did, it feels like so much has happened¨Cstraight out of one of Selene¡¯s trash TV dramas.


    Lisa squeezes my hand, her expression softening. ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay. Well, mostly okay,¡± she amends, ncing at my bandaged wounds. ¡°Lucas said you were pretty badly hurt.¡±


    I nod, wincing at the memory of Todd¡¯s attack. ¡°Yeah. It was¡­ it was bad. But I¡¯m healing.¡± Faster than I should be, apparently.


    ¡°Good.¡± Lisa¡¯s voice is fierce. ¡°Because as soon as you¡¯re better, I¡¯m going to kick your ass for scaring me like that. Running off without a word, getting yourself kidnapped and mauled¡­¡± She shakes her head again. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I promise. And I mean it. I never want to go through anything like that ever again.


    Wepse into silence for a moment, just holding onto


    94 Ava: Lisa (1)


    each other. It¡¯s afort, having Lisa here. A piece of normalcy in the midst of all this chaos.


    ¡°So,¡± Lisa says eventually, a mischievous glint in her eye. ¡°Tell me more about this Lucas guy. Is he as hot as he sounds on the phone?¡±


    I can¡¯t help butugh, even as a blush heats my cheeks.


    ¡°Lise!¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m just asking!¡± She grins at me. ¡°Come on, spill. I want all the dirty details.¡±


    And just like that, it¡¯s almost like old times. Gossiping and giggling like young girls without responsibilities. Like we¡¯re in an apartment instead of a hospital room. Like we¡¯re drinking wine instead of asking for little cartons of apple juice from the nurse.


    For a little while, I can almost forget about the supernatural drama that¡¯s taken over my life.


    Almost.


    Comment 2


    13 20


    R


    Post your firstment


    <b>12</b>


    <b>1</b>

 CHAPTER 95

    95 Ava: Lisa (II)


    A light tapping at my door pulls us out of our giggling.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I call out, wiping thest of my tears away. I¡¯m sure my eyes are red and puffy, but I can¡¯t find it in


    me to care.


    Dr. Beaumont steps into the room, her smile gentle as she takes in the sight of us huddled together on the bed. ¡°Well now, isn¡¯t this a pretty picture?¡±


    For the past few days, Dr. Beaumont has been


    thorough in my care. I¡¯vee to enjoy her visits, even if they¡¯re just for work. She¡¯s respectful to both nurses and patients, and doesn¡¯t treat me with the awed deference like some of the nurses do.


    Everyone knows I¡¯m their alpha¡¯s fated mate, even the humans. Few seem to understand that we aren¡¯t in a


    rtionship, though.


    It is interesting to see how many humans think of Lucas as ¡®their¡® alpha, though. I¡¯m used to a distinct difference between shifter and human, even in the Aspen territory. Here, there are humans working alongside shifters, and they even interact with each


    33.29


    18


    95 Ava Lisa (II)


    other. Just yesterday I heard a shifter nurse talking to a human doctor about her mate¡¯s desires for shifted


    sex¨Csomething I¡¯ve known about but never heard talked about¨Cand the human hadn¡¯t been scandalized.


    She¡¯d even asked questions.


    Maybe she watches the same show Selene does. TV is great for normalizing things.


    ¡°Lisa, this is Dr. Beaumont. She¡¯s been taking care of me.¡± I introduce them, watching as they shake hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Lisa.¡± Dr. Beaumont¡¯s eyes twinkle. ¡°I must say, a littlepany has really helped


    our Ava here look a lot better.¡±


    That has to be a lie. My eyes are still puffy and swollen, and hurt a little when I blink. Still¨Chaving Lisa here, -being able to cry, and talk, andugh¡­


    It¡¯s helped.


    A lot.


    ¡°Thank you for taking such good care of her,¡± Lisa says earnestly, like an older sister more than a friend.


    Dr. Beaumont chuckles. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my job. And even if it wasn¡¯t¡­¡± She leans in conspiratorially. ¡°No one tells


    13:20


    218


    95 Ava Lisa (II)


    Lucas no when ites to Ava¡¯s care. She¡¯s in the best


    hands here.¡±


    He¡¯s been overseeing my treatment and making sure I have the best of everything, and it¡¯s not a secret. Still, hearing it stated so inly is embarrassing.


    ¡°He really cares about you, you know,¡± Dr. Beaumont continues, her voice softening. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him so


    worried.¡±


    Part of me is thrilled at the idea of Lucas caring so much<b>. </b>But another part, the part that¡¯s still raw and hurting from everything that¡¯s happened, is terrified of what that means.


    ¡°I know,¡± I manage finally. ¡°I just¡­ it¡¯splicated.¡±


    Dr. Beaumont nods in understanding. ¡°Fated mate bonds always are. But from what I¡¯ve seen, the two of you have something special. Don¡¯t let fear hold you back from exploring that.¡±


    Lisa squeezes my hand, offering silent support. She knows better than anyone how conflicted I am about Lucas, about everything.


    ¡°Well, I just wanted to check in and see how you were doing¡± Dr. Beaumont straightens slinning back into


    3/8


    C


    95 Ava: Lisa (II)


    her professional demeanor. ¡°Your vitals are perfect. I¡¯m just here to check your wounds again. Without knowing the rate of healing eleration, we¡¯ll have to check you at least twice a day to make sure everything¡¯s doing well. Sometimes, the wound heals too quickly and traps infection within, causing abscesses. It shouldn¡¯t be an issue with your antibiotics, but still something to keep an eye


    on.¡±


    She slides on a pair of disposable purple gloves as she speaks. Lisa settles into the recliner by my bed, giving us space, but watching with worry creasing her brows.


    The doctor carefully peels back the dressings covering my neck and shoulders, her brow furrowing in surprise as she examines the skin beneath.


    ¡°Well, would you look at that,¡± she murmurs, tracing a finger along what I assume must be a scar. ¡°These have healed remarkably well, Ava. They¡¯re a bit raised and discolored, but that¡¯s to be expected with such deep wounds. They might healpletely, but one can never tell with shifter wounds.¡±


    The idea of carrying these scars, these permanent reminders of what Todd did to me, makes my skin crawl. I don¡¯t want any mark of him on my body.


    95 Ava: Lisa (II)


    Dr. Beaumont moves on to check the wounds on my abdomen, her eyebrows climbing even higher. ¡°And these are nearly healed as well. At this rate, I¡¯d say you¡¯ll be fully recovered by tomorrow.¡± She nces up at me, curiosity bright in her eyes. ¡°Is this normal for you, Ava? Do you usually heal this quickly? I would say that your rate of healing was normal for a human until today.¡±


    I shake my head, the truth hidden behind my denial. ¡°No,¡± I admit softly. ¡°I¡¯ve always healed normally.¡± There¡¯s no reason to exin Selene¡¯s existence to anyone here. I still haven¡¯t spoken to Lucas about her, and I don¡¯t feel the urge to.


    Maybe in the future, if we can get over our past.


    But we aren¡¯t there yet.


    The doctor¡¯s face clouds with confusion, but she


    doesn¡¯t press the issue. ¡°Well, regardless, this is excellent news. You¡¯re well on your way to being discharged.¡±


    Lisa perks up at that, a grin spreading across her face. ¡°That¡¯s great! You cane stay with me, Ave. Your overprotective alpha has me in a nice apartment


    13.29 ¨C


    05 Av thus 710


    instead of a hotel. It¡¯ll be great!¡±


    Dr. Beaumont hesitates, ncing between us. ¡°You¡¯ll have to take that up with Ken, I¡¯m afraid. He¡¯s in charge of Ava¡¯s security.¡±


    Lisa doesn¡¯t miss a beat, whipping out her cell phone. and dialing Ken¡¯s number. I can only watch, my heart in my throat, as sheunches into her request.


    ¡°Hey, Ken? It¡¯s Lisa. Listen, can you bring a few things for Ava in the morning? She¡¯s going to need a cell phone, some clothes, and oh! Pepper spray. Definitely pepper spray.¡±


    Even from across the room, I can hear Ken¡¯s confused voice. ¡°Pepper spray? Why would she need-¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± Lisa cuts him off, exasperation dripping from her tone, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone sniffing around and causing issues, okay? Just trust me on this. Girls need pepper spray.¡± She gives me a stern look.


    I¡¯m not going to argue with her. It would havee in handy recently, on a few asions.


    There¡¯s a long pause, and then Ken¡¯s voice again, still sounding baffled. ¡°Ava will have guards with her at all times Lisa She won¡¯t need nenner soray There are


    95 Ava: Lisa (II)


    already guards stationed all over her hospital wing and by her door.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    That¡¯s news to me. Then again, I haven¡¯t left my room -ever. Even when I was encouraged to go on a hallway walk, I refused and paced in my room instead.


    Guards. Of course I have guards. Because even now, even here, I¡¯m not really free. I¡¯m still a prisoner, just in a gilded cage instead of a dingy cell.


    Lisa argues with Ken for a few more moments, but I tune out their words, my mind reeling. Dr. Beaumont, perhaps sensing the rising tension, quickly makes her


    escape.


    ¡°Well, this conversation is above my pay grade,¡± she jokes weakly, edging toward the door. ¡°I¡¯ll get your -discharge papers ready, Ava. You should be good to go


    after breakfast tomorrow.¡±


    And then she¡¯s gone, leaving me alone with Lisa and the weight of my new reality pressing down on my chest. Guards. Constant surveince. No privacy, no


    freedom.


    Is this really what my life hase to? Trading one form of captivity for another?


    13


    95 Ava: Lisa (II)


    +37


    I close my eyes, fighting back the sudden sting of tears. I should be happy. I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m safe, I¡¯m surrounded by people who care about me. But all I feel is trapped, already suffocated by the expectations and obligations thate with being Lucas¡¯s mate.


    I don¡¯t want guards. I don¡¯t want to be watched and monitored and controlled. I just want to be normal, to live my life on my own terms. To find <i>me</i>. I managed that <i>at </i>Cedarwood, and I was happy there.


    C

 CHAPTER 96

    96 Ava: Life in Westwood (<b>I</b><b>)</b>


    Lucas still calls me every night, but Lisa had helped encourage me to text him yesterday, asking for space, at least until he returns to Westwood.


    I¡¯m sure he gets hourly reports from all my guards, but at least I don¡¯t have to worry about ying nice when I¡¯m starting to feel resentful and frustrated, despite knowing I should be grateful for being saved.


    I¡¯m grateful to him for a <i>lot</i><i>. </i>Having guards around should be a small price for all of this. It¡¯s just hard.


    ¡°Wee home!¡± Lisa exims as she flings open the door to her new apartment.


    When Lisa said that Lucas had settled her into an


    apartment, I¡¯d expected something¡­ I don¡¯t know.


    Normal?


    This is far from normal.


    The luxurious living room has been decorated in some


    sort of eclectic, artistic mix of boho wall decor and minimalist furniture, leaving bright, wide open spaces with bright sshes of color and texture on the walls.


    13:30


    1/8


    C


    96 <b>Ava</b><b>. </b>Life in Westwood (1)


    Floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows flood the space with natural light, framed by curtains I¡¯m afraid to even touch. How can <i>curtains </i>look so expensive?


    A sleek kitchen gleams in the corner, all stainless steel appliances and marble countertops, with white


    cabs that are going to be a terrible experience to keep clean. It¡¯s like the entire apartment was made with maid service in mind.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I breathe, running my fingers along the back of the luxurious leather couch. ¡°Lucas really went all out,


    didn¡¯t he?¡±


    But they don¡¯t hear me, because¨Cwell, they¡¯re still arguing.


    Lisa¡¯s voice rises,peting with the tter of her -heels against the hardwood as she storms after Ken. ¡°We don¡¯t need a guard dog watching our every move in here. What, you think someone¡¯s going to scale fifteen stories and bust through the window?¡±


    I tune out Ken¡¯s gruff response, focusing instead on the sprawling cityscape beyond the ss. Skyscrapers pierce the sky, glinting in the afternoon sun. Cars crawl along the streets below, tiny and insignificant


    248


    96 Ava Life in Westwood (1)


    from this height. People crowd the streets.


    It¡¯s busy.


    It¡¯s a world away from Cedarwood. From the Novel Grind and its cozy charm. From the little apartment I¡¯dThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    made my own.


    From Selene.


    My chest tightens at the thought of her. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve heard her voice in my head, felt her presence curled around my mind like a contented cat. I keep reaching for her, hoping to brush against the familiar warmth of her consciousness, but there¡¯s only silence. A void where she should be.


    My wounds had healed at such a rate that I¡¯d truly expected to hear Selene in my head any day now, assuming it was a side effect of our bond. I¡¯d hoped it meant Selene was getting closer, that she¡¯d found a way to reach me despite the distance. But as the hours tick by with no sign of her, doubt begins to creep in,


    insidious and cold.


    What if something happened to her? What if she¡¯s hurt, or worse? The thought makes my stomach twist, bile rising in my throat. I can¡¯t lose her. She¡¯s a part of


    15.30


    <


    96 Ava: Life in Westwood (1)


    me now. Her absence leaves me feeling only half myself.


    I press my forehead against the cool ss, squeezing my eyes shut as if I can will her into existence through sheer desperation. Please<i>, </i>Selene<i>, </i>I beg silently. Please <i>be </i><i>okay</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>need </i><i>you</i><i>.</i>


    But there¡¯s no answer, just the muted sounds of the city and Lisa¡¯s ongoing argument with Ken.


    ¡°-don¡¯t care if he¡¯s the alpha, Lucas doesn¡¯t get to dictate every aspect of our lives!¡± Lisa¡¯s voice cracks like a whip, jolting me out of my spiraling thoughts. ¡°Ava¡¯s been through enough. She deserves some goddamn privacy.¡±


    Ken¡¯s sigh is heavy, weighted with the responsibility -he carries. ¡°Lisa, I understand your frustration. But Ava¡¯s safety is our top priority. We can¡¯t take any chances. Not all the ckwoods are ounted for, and there¡¯s a good chance they¡¯ll be looking for her.¡±


    The mention of my former pack has me shuddering. Thinking of Mom and Dad makes me want to vomit, but it¡¯s the memories of Todd¡¯s attack that sh behind my eyelids. The phantom pain of his ws.


    978


    96 Ava Life in Westwood (1)


    raking across my skin, the way his teeth dug into my neck and shoulders.


    I never wanted to think about that odious little shit again, but his nightmares live in my head, rent¨Cfree.


    Old taunts. So many times he¡¯d spent kicking me when I was already curled up on the floor, hands over my head, waiting for the torment of my pack members to end. Of the day I¡¯d resolved to leave my pack. Of his nasty dick shoved into my mouth-


    Shit. I work at my jaw, fighting against the wave of nausea. No, never again.


    I¡¯m not that scared, helpless girl anymore. I survived. I fought back. And I won¡¯t let anyone make me feel powerless again, not even the man who ims to be -my mate.


    Ken had mentioned that Lisa and I begin training tomorrow. Self¨Cdefense and more. I¡¯m looking forward to it in a way that makes me almost want to shy away from the newly bloodthirsty urge in my soul¨Cthe one that wants to ughter anyone who looks at me the


    wrong way.


    Almost dying will change a lot of things, I guess.


    13:30


    5/8


    96 Ava: Life in Westwood (1)


    Slowly, I turn from the window, my gaze settling on Lisa and Ken as they face off in the middle of the living room. Lisa¡¯s cheeks are flushed, her eyes bright with indignation, while Ken looks like he¡¯s aged a decade in the span of their conversation.


    ¡°I appreciate your concern,¡± I say quietly, my voice steady despite the emotions churning in my gut. ¡°But Lisa¡¯s right. I need space to breathe, Ken. I can¡¯t live my life constantly looking over my shoulder.¡±


    Ken¡¯s brow furrows, his mouth opening as if to argue, but I hold up a hand to stop him. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t want protection. I know the risks, and I¡¯m grateful for everything you and Lucas have done to keep me safe. But there has to be a bnce. I can¡¯t heal if I¡¯m suffocating under the weight of my own security detail.¡±


    Lisa nods emphatically, her handing to rest on my shoulder in a show of solidarity. ¡°Exactly. We¡¯re not saying no guards at all. Just not in the apartment. Give us some room to exist without being watched.¡±


    Ken drags a hand down his face, his shoulders sagging in defeat. ¡°Fine,¡± he grumbles. ¡°No guards inside the apartment. But I¡¯m posting them in the


    13:30 ¨C


    < 96 Ava Life in Westwood (1)


    hallway and the lobby. And you¡¯re not to leave without an escort, understand?¡±


    It¡¯s not perfect, but it¡¯s a start. A small victory in the battle for my autonomy. I nod, relief loosening the knot in my chest. ¡°Understood. Thank you, Ken.¡±


    He grunts in acknowledgment, already turning to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in the morning. Get some rest, both of you.¡±


    And then he¡¯s gone, the door clicking shut behind him with a finality that feels strangely anticlimactic. Lisa lets out a whoosh of breath, her hand falling from my shoulder as she turns to face me.


    ¡°Well, that was fun,¡± she deadpans, a wry smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Nothing like a good -old¨Cfashioned pissing contest to wee you home.¡±


    I snort, shaking my head. ¡°Home. Right.¡± My gaze drifts back to the window, to the unfamiliar skyline and the aching absence of Selene¡¯s presence. ¡°Feels more like just another prison.¡±


    It¡¯s unfair to feel that way. I know it is. But I feel like I haven¡¯t been able to breathe in forever.


    Lisa¡¯s expression softens her eves shining with


    <b>13</b>:


    778


    96 Ava: Life in Westwood (1)


    understanding. ¡°I know, Ave. But at least you¡¯re out of that house, right? We¡¯ll make it work. It won¡¯t be so bad here. I can already tell.¡±


    She loops her arm through mine, tugging me towards the kitchen. ¡°Nowe on, I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s see what kind of gourmet shit Lucas stocked this ce with.¡±

 CHAPTER 97

    97 Ava: Life in Westwood (II)


    ¡°Ava, Lisa, this is Jericho. He¡¯s one of our most


    experienced enforcers and will be overseeing your training<b>.¡±</b>


    Ken¡¯s introduction hangs in the air as I take in the man before me. Jericho¡¯s weathered face is a tapestry of scars, each one a story etched into his skin. His


    eyes, a piercing blue, seem to see right through me, assessing and calcting in equal measure, his scarred lip curling in disdain.


    I force myself to stand tall, to meet his stare head¨Con.


    ¡°These are the whelps I¡¯m meant to train? They look like they¡¯d snap in a stiff breeze.¡±


    Ken¡¯s jaw tightens. ¡°Jericho, mind your tongue. Ava and Lisa are under the Alpha¡¯s protection. You will treat them with respect.¡±


    Jericho snorts, a harsh sound in the tense air between


    <ol>


    <li>us.</li>


    </ol>


    The shifter¡¯s lip curls, exposing yellowed teeth.


    ¡°Respect is earned, not given. They live or die by their


    12.31 O


    <b><</b>97 Ava: Life in Westwood (II)


    own strength, not mine. If they can¡¯t handle it, that¡¯s


    not my problem.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re under our Alpha¡¯s protection,¡± Ken grits out again, his patience clearly fraying. ¡°You just need to train them. Help them learn to defend themselves.¡±


    The shifter snorts, a harsh, derisive sound that sets my teeth on edge. ¡°Defend themselves? Look at them, barely more than pups. Soft. Weak.¡± He spits the words. like they¡¯re poison on his tongue. ¡°What¡¯s the point? They¡¯ll be dead within a week out there.¡±


    Ken takes a step forward, his posture radiating menace. ¡°Let me make this clear,¡± he says, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Ava and Lisa¡¯s wellbeing is of the


    utmost importance to Alpha Lucas. If anything happens to them under your watch, you¡¯ll answer to him directly. Do you understand?¡±


    For a moment, the shifter looks like he might argue, his scarred face twisting with disdain. But then he shrugs, a casual roll of his shoulders that does nothing to dispel the tension crackling in the air. ¡°Fine. But the Alpha should have better priorities. A real leader doesn¡¯t waste time coddling weaklings.¡±


    13:31


    97 Ava: Life in Westwood (1)


    Ken opens his mouth to retort, but Jericho cuts him off with a sharp gesture. ¡°Enough. Leave the girls to me. I¡¯ll whip them into shape.¡±


    With ast warning look, Ken turns on his heel and stalks away, leaving Lisa and I alone with our new mentor. Jericho eyes us appraisingly, his gaze lingering on my still¨Chealing wounds.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve seen some action already,¡± he grunts, something like approval in his tone. ¡°Good. Means you might just survive what¡¯sing.¡±


    Lisa shifts uneasily beside me, her hand finding mine and squeezing. I nce at her, seeing my own. apprehension reflected in her eyes. Whatever training Jericho has in store for us, it¡¯s not going to be pleasant.


    ¡°But then, nothing about my life has been pleasanttely. I squeeze Lisa¡¯s hand back, drawing strength from her presence. We¡¯ll get through this together.


    I meet Jericho¡¯s gaze head¨Con, my chin lifting in silent challenge. ¡°We¡¯re ready,¡± I tell him, my voice steady despite the fear coiling in my gut. ¡°Teach us how.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He circles us slowly, his gaze raking over every inch of


    ¡è Avs Life in Westwood (1)


    our bodies like he¡¯s looking for weak spots to exploit. I feel exposed, vulnerable in a way that makes my skin


    crawl.


    ¡°So,¡± he says finally, his voice a rough rasp. ¡°You¡¯re the ones the Alpha thinks are worth protecting. Can¡¯t say I see it myself, but orders are orders.¡± He stops in front of me, his eyes boring into mine with an intensity that steals my breath. ¡°You ever even thrown a punch, girl?¡±


    I lift my chin, refusing to be cowed. ¡°I¡¯ve done what I had to do to survive,¡± I say, my voice steady despite the fear thrumming through my veins. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to fight.¡±


    He barks out augh, harsh and mocking. ¡°Fighting ain¡¯t just about throwing fists, girl. It¡¯s about instinct, about being willing to do whatever it takes toe out on <i>top</i>.¡± His gaze flicks to Lisa, dismissive. ¡°And you? You look like you¡¯d faint at the sight of blood.¡±


    Lisa flushes, her hands trembling at her sides. But she meets his stare head¨Con, her voice only wavering slightly as she says, ¡°I may not be a fighter, but I¡¯m not weak. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect the people I care about.¡±


    97 Ava: Life in Westwood (II)


    The shifter¡¯s lips twist into a cruel smirk. ¡°Pretty words, but they don¡¯t mean shit out there. In the real world, it¡¯s kill or be killed. And right now, I wouldn¡¯t bet on either of yousting more than a minute in a real fight.¡±


    I swallow hard, my mouth gone dry. He¡¯s right, of course. For all my bravado, I¡¯m woefully unprepared for the realities of this new world I¡¯ve found myself in. But I refuse to let him see my fear, to let him think he¡¯s won before we¡¯ve even begun.


    ¡°Then teach us,¡± I say, my voice ringing with a conviction I don¡¯t quite feel. ¡°Show us how to survive. We¡¯re not afraid to learn, to do whatever it takes.¡±


    The shifter stares at me for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then he nods, a single, sharp jerk of his chin. ¡°Alright then, girl. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re made of.¡± He takes a step back, his posture shifting into a loose, ready stance. ¡°Come at me with everything you¡¯ve got. And don¡¯t hold back, because I sure as hell


    won¡¯t.¡±


    Lisa looks at Jericho with her face scrunched up, her confusion clear. ¡°You mean, just¡­ attack you? Right now? Just like that?¡±


    10.31


    5/7


    C 97 Ava: Life in Westwood (1)


    Jericho¡¯s scarred lip twists in a sneer. ¡°You expecting an engraved invitation, girl? In the real world, your enemies won¡¯t wait for you to be ready. They¡¯ll strike hard and fast, without warning.¡±


    My heart pounds as he turns his piercing gaze on me. ¡°You think you got what it takes, Little Missy Ava? Then prove it. Come at me with everything you¡¯ve got.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only ever defended myself:¡± And even that was a recent development.


    ¡°Then now is a good time to learn. Come on, girls! Don¡¯t lollygag about. This is your life at stake. Come at


    me!¡±


    Lisa charges at the shifter with a determined yell. He sidesteps her easily, grabs her arm, and uses her own momentum to send her sprawling to the ground.


    ¡°Lisa!¡± I cry out as she shrieks in pain.


    Jericho turns to me, waiting, an expectant sneer on his scarred face. My mind races, trying to analyze the best approach.


    I lunge at him, feinting left before swinging right. But he¡¯s too fast. In a blur of motion, he has me pinned


    face¨Cdown on the <b>mot </b>my <b>arm </b>uranohad hahind <b>mu</b>


    T


    97 Ava: Life in Westwood (II)


    back.


    ¡°Again,¡± he grunts, releasing me. ¡°Get up. Both of you.¡±


    Comment 0


    R


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    Vote


    <b>12</b>


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    <b>2</b>

 CHAPTER 98

    98 Ava: Life in Westwood (III)


    After several rounds of Jericho demanding we attack him, only for us to end up on the ground with new bruises every time, I copse onto the dusty ground, chest heaving, lungs screaming for air. Sweat pours down my face, stinging my eyes. Lisa lies beside me, equally drenched, her breathing in ragged gasps.


    Jericho looms over us, his scarred face impassive.


    ¡°Pathetic. You¡¯d be dead the moment a wolf looked at


    you wrong.¡±


    I re up at him, too winded to retort. He jerks his head, motioning for us to rise. ¡°On your feet. Follow


    me.¡±


    -Somehow, I stagger upright, my muscles trembling with exhaustion. Lisa groans as she pushes herself up, her face flushed and hair stered to her forehead.


    Jericho leads us to the track, his stride purposeful. ¡°You¡¯re so weak, you¡¯d probably break your necks running through the woods. From now on, five miles around this track every morning.¡±


    I gape at him, but he¡¯s not finished. He rattles off a list


    19:31 O


    112


    98 Ava: Life in Westwood (III)


    of exercises¨Cpush¨Cups, sit¨Cups, something called burpees, some lunges that I¡¯m not entirely certain how to do without a visual¨Cthat we¡¯ll be doing daily to


    build strength. Lisa makes a noise of despair beside


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    Jericho¡¯s piercing gaze finds mine. ¡°Alpha Westwood will be gone at least another month dealing with the ckwood situation. Don¡¯t expect him to swoop in and


    save you.¡±


    Something hot and defiant rises in my chest. I lift my chin, meeting his stare head¨Con. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to be saved anyway.¡±


    For the first time, a hint of a smile tugs at Jericho¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, girl. Maybe there¡¯s hope for you yet.¡±


    -Lisa stares at the track, dejection dripping from her pores. ¡°How many times do we have to go around for five miles?¡±


    I shrug, just as clueless. ¡°No idea.¡±


    Jericho scoffs, his lip curling in disdain, I¡¯m starting to think that¡¯s his default look. ¡°Unbelievable. You two are so sheltered you don¡¯t even know how to track


    217


    C


    98 Ava Life in Westwood (III)


    distance.¡±


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve had much opportunity for extracurricr sports, what with being locked away in a pack that didn¡¯t see any point in allowing any enrichment in my life.


    I bite my tongue, knowing any excuses will only earn me another scathing remark.


    Lisa, however, seems to have no such reservations. She nts her hands on her hips, ring at Jericho. ¡°Well, excuse us for not being born with an innate knowledge of track and field. How about you enlighten us instead of standing there judging?¡±


    For a moment, I think Jericho might actually snap at her. But then he barks out augh, shaking his head. ¨C¡°Fair enough. Twelveps around this track is roughly five miles. And before you ask, yes, I expect you to


    I


    keep count.¡±


    I eye the track, the red rubber seeming to stretch on forever. Twelveps. My legs ache just thinking about it. But I straighten my spine, determined not to show weakness. If this is what it takes to be strong enough to protect myself, then so be it.


    13.32


    98 Ava Life in Westwood (III)


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say, my voice steadier than I feel. ¡°Twelveps


    it is.¡±


    Jericho nods, something akin to approval flickering in his eyes. ¡°Good. Now get to it. I¡¯ll be timing you.¡±


    Lisa groans, but falls into step beside me as we start our firstp. The sun beats down on us, the air thick with humidity, but I push through the difort. Each step, each breath, is a reminder that I¡¯m alive, that I


    survived.


    Stronger.


    I want to be stronger.


    I don¡¯t want to depend on anyone for rescue, ever


    again.


    ¨C¡°I¡¯m dying¡± Lisa moans, even though we¡¯ve gone maybe


    five feet.


    I suck in a breath, my lungs burning as they expand to hold in what little air I manage to gather. ¡°Come on, Lise. We¡¯ve got this.¡±


    ¡°This is inhuman,¡± she pants, her face flushed.


    Augh escapes me, turning into a wheeze. Too much


    oxvgen used not enoughing in. ¡°Shifters aren¡¯t


    98 Ava Life in Westwood (III)


    human, anyway.¡±


    Lisa groans, and we both fall silent, the only sound ourbored breathing and the pounding of our feet against the track. I stumble. She stumbles. It¡¯s inelegant and I¡¯m starting to think she¡¯s right about us dying.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I already want a water break, and it¡¯s only been a


    minute since our feet hit the track.


    Jericho¡¯s voice booms from behind us. ¡°You call that


    running? My grandmother could outpace you, and


    she¡¯s been dead for a decade.¡±


    My teeth grind together and I push myself harder, gasping at the effort. Jericho catches up, his strides


    effortless.


    ¡°Breathe from your diaphragm, not your chest. Andnd on the balls of your feet, not your heels. It¡¯ll make


    it easier.¡±


    The nasty re I give him does nothing, because he doesn¡¯t even look at me to appreciate it. I adjust my breathing and stride, surprised to find it does help. Beside me, Lisa does the same.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m starting to like him,¡± I mutter.


    13-32


    617


    98 Ava: Life in Westwood (III)


    Lisa snorts. ¡°I hate him. But¡­ I think he might actually be good deep down.¡±


    Augh bursts from me, and Jericho¡¯s head snaps in


    our direction.


    ¡°Stop ying around like a bunch of girls and run like


    men!¡±


    ¡°I <i>am </i>a girl!¡± Lisa yells, indignant.


    Jericho¡¯s roar echoes across the track. ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a recruit, so shut your yap and run!¡±


    Lisa¡¯s jaw drops, but she mps it shut and focuses on the track ahead. I hide a smile, pushing through the burn in my muscles. Jericho may be an asshole, but he¡¯s an asshole who¡¯s going to make us stronger.


    -Every time we slow down, here¡¯s there to bitch at us until we bring up the pace.


    Every time we stumble, he¡¯s there tough.


    Every time we stop, he¡¯s there to scream in our ears.


    So we run.


    ¡°Keep your arms at a ny degree angle,¡± Jericho barks as we round the track again. My lungs burn, a


    13 12


    08 Ava: Life in Westwood (III)


    stitch in my side screaming with every stride.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Lisa wheezes beside me, her face beet red. ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡±


    ¡°Did I ask for your opinion, recruit?¡± Jericho¡¯s voice cracks like a whip. ¡°Elbows in, ckwood. You¡¯re not a


    chicken.¡±


    ¡°ckwood?¡± she yelps. ¡°I¡¯m human! My name is <i>Lisa</i>


    Randall!¡±


    ¡°Even worse!¡±


    I grit my teeth so hard my jaw aches. Sweat pours down my face, stinging my eyes. Every muscle in my body feels like it¡¯s on fire.


    ¡°I changed my mind,¡± Lisa pants, each wording out .in a ragged gasp. ¡°He¡¯s not good deep down. He¡¯s the fucking devil.¡±


    Comment 5


    View All >


    R


    Post your firstment!,


    Vote


    <b>12</b>


    Fandom


    <b>Swipe </b>left to continue >

 CHAPTER 99

    99 Ava: Life in Westwood (IV)


    A stic thud startles me awake. I crack open an eye to see Lisa¡¯s rm clock skitter across the floor, her arm still extended from the throw. O


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore,¡± she moans into her pillow. ¡°Everything hurts. I think my eyshes are sore.¡±


    Iugh, but it turns into a groan as I slide out of bed, my muscles screaming in protest. Four days of Jericho¡¯s training from hell, and my body still hasn¡¯t adjusted. I¡¯m not sure it ever will.


    ¡°Do you think the bodyguards would murder Jericho if we asked nicely?¡± Lisa¡¯s voice is muffled, her face still buried in her pillow.


    ¡°Stop dreaming.¡± I limp to the bathroom, each step an agony. ¡°And get ready. You know he¡¯ll just make it worse if we¡¯rete.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s groan follows me as I shut the door, a smile tugging at my lips despite the pain. As much as I hate the early mornings and the constant ache in my muscles, there¡¯s a part of me that relishes the challenge. Each day I push myself further, each day I


    1332


    112


    99 Ava: Life in Westwood (IV)


    grow stronger.


    Selene would be proud.


    The thought sobers me as I stare at my reflection in the mirror. Four days, and still no sign of her. I¡¯m starting to wonder if she¡¯ll evere back. If I¡¯ll ever be whole again.


    I ssh water on my face, the cold shock chasing away the mncholy thoughts. I can¡¯t afford to dwell on what I¡¯ve lost. Not when I have so much to gain.


    By the time I emerge from the bathroom, Lisa is up and dressed, her hair pulled back into a messy ponytail. She shoots me a baleful look as she tugs on her


    sneakers.


    ¡°I hate you for being a morning person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a morning person,¡± I protest, grabbing my water bottle. ¡°I¡¯m just better at pretending than you


    are.¡±


    Lisa snorts, but there¡¯s a glimmer of amusement in her eyes. ¡°Fake it till you make it, right?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± I take a deep breath, steeling myself for another day of torture. ¡°Ready?¡±


    13:37


    217


    99 Ava: Life in Westwood (IV)


    ¡°No.¡± Lisa stands, wincing as she stretches out her legs. ¡°But let¡¯s do this anyway.¡±


    A knock reverberates through the apartment, and Lisa and I groan in unison. We don¡¯t have to check. Of course it¡¯s Ken. Here to pick us up, just like every godforsaken morning.


    Lisa yanks open the door, eyeing Ken with exasperation. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything better to do?¡±


    Ken¡¯s expression remains impassive. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in my life more important than you.¡±


    I raise a brow at Lisa as a blush creeps up her cheeks. Well, well. What do we have here? But before I can needle her about it, she shoves past Ken, leaving me to follow in her wake.


    The drive to the training grounds is mercifully short, but not short enough to avoid the dread pooling in my stomach. Jericho. Another day of his disapproval and disdain. I¡¯m really starting to like him, but also I hate him more than anyone in this world.


    As predicted, he¡¯s waiting for us, his scarred face set in


    a scowl. ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    Lion over the antimist aring at <b>him </b>¡°We¡¯ll make it <b>un</b>


    <ol start="9">


    <li>Ava Lile in Westwood (IV)</li>


    </ol>


    to you. How about we bring donuts tomorrow? All you can eat, if we can just take a little break today¡­¡±


    Jericho¡¯s scowl deepens. ¡°You want to y games? Fine. Run another mile. Both of you. Now.¡±


    I bite back a groan, shooting Lisa a re. She shrugs, unrepentant, and takes off at a jog. I follow, my legs protesting with every step.


    This is my life now. Early mornings, aching muscles, and a trainer who seems to hate us. But as much as I


    want toin, I know I need this. Need to be stronger, faster, better.


    For Selene. For myself. For whateveres next.


    So I grit my teeth and keep running, pushing through the pain. One foot in front of the other. One mile. Two. Three.


    By the time we manage five miles¨Cslow as fucking snails, Jericho points out, like he does every damn day -my legs burn. Lactic acid (something I¡¯ve learned about in recent days) scorches my muscles, a deep, throbbing ache that pulses with eachbored breath. I¡¯m convinced my limbs have liquefied, reduced to useless, quivering jelly. Beside me, Lisa¡¯s chest heaves,


    D9. Ava Life in Westwood (IV)


    her face flushed crimson from exertion.


    ¡°One hundred sit¨Cups. Now.¡± Jericho¡¯smand cuts through the haze of exhaustion, his tone brooking no


    argument.


    Lisa groans, the sound a pitiful whimper. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±


    I shake my head, wincing as the movement sends a fresh wave of agony through my body. ¡°Sorry, Jericho. My legs have officially died. I¡¯m going to have to pass. on the sit¨Cups.¡±


    Jericho¡¯s lip curls, his scarred face twisting into a sneer. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you two being real fucking cute today?¡±


    Lisa and I exchange a nce, a silent acknowledgment that we¡¯ve pushed our luck too far. Jericho¡¯s patience, it seems, has reached its limit.


    ¡°You have two options,¡± he growls, his eyes narrowing to icy slits. ¡°Practice or spar. You¡¯ve got two seconds to


    choose.¡±


    My heart sinks, a leaden weight in my chest. Neither option appeals, not with my body screaming for mercy.


    But the alternative¨Cincurring Jericho¡¯s wrath-


    99 Ava Life in Westwood (IV)


    is far worse. He likesing up with punishments.


    I swallow hard, my mouth dry as I force the words past my lips. ¡°Practice.¡±


    Lisa nods, her expression grim. ¡°Practice,¡± she echoes, her voice a hoarse whisper.


    Jericho¡¯s smile is a razor¡¯s edge, sharp and unforgiving. ¡°Good choice.¡±


    He gestures to the mats, his meaning clear. With a groan, I push myself to my feet, my legs trembling


    beneath me. Lisa follows suit, her movements stiff and pained.


    I lower myself onto the mat, my abdominal muscles screaming in protest as I force my body into a sitting position. The first few reps are agony, each movement so forced in effort that it leaves me gasping for breath.


    Beside me, Lisa fares no better, her face contorted into


    a painful grimace.


    ¡°Keep your feet t on the ground,¡± Jericho barks, his voice a whipcrack in the stillness of the training room. ¡°Engage your core. Don¡¯t let your back arch.¡±


    I grit my teeth, focusing on his words as I struggle


    through another rep. Slowly painfully I find a rhythm.


    <


    00 Ava: Life in Westwood (IV)


    my body settling into the familiar burn of exertion. It¡¯s


    not pleasant, but it¡¯s bearable, a difort I can


    endure.


    Lisa, however, seems to have reached her breaking point. ¡°I swear to everything holy,¡± she mutters, her voice a breathless hiss, ¡°I¡¯m going to stab his eye out when he sleeps.¡±


    A chuckle wheezes out of me, the sound strangled and breathless. ¡°Get in line,¡± I manage, my words


    punctuated by gasps for air. ¡°I called dibs on his other eye yesterday.¡±


    Jericho¡¯s gaze snaps to us, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Less talking, more working,¡± he growls, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°You¡¯ve got fifty more reps to go.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Comment 2


    View All >


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>12</b>


    <b>1</b>


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >

 CHAPTER 100

    100 yton: shing Alphas


    <i>CLAYTON</i>


    Lucas¡¯s voice booms through the room, frustration palpable in every syble. The scouts cower under his scrutiny, and I can¡¯t me them. The ckwood


    leaders have proven more elusive than any of us anticipated.


    I should be focused on the task at hand, strategizing our next move, but my mind drifts to Ava. Is she healing well? Has she found any measure of peace. after the trauma she¡¯s endured?


    Even though the mating bond didn¡¯t take, my wolf and I feel bonded toward her. It¡¯s one¨Csided and fragile, -but it consumes my thoughts. I long to see her, to offerfort and support. But Lucas guards any


    information about her whereabouts with a


    possessiveness that borders on obsession.


    I don¡¯t me him, but after a week of knowing nothing, the frustration is getting to me.


    As the meeting concludes, Lucas and I make our way back to the alpha¡¯s house. The promise of paperwork


    100 yton: shing Alphas


    and hackedputer files looms ahead, a necessary evil in our quest for answers. Yet, even as I try to


    center my thoughts on the investigation, Ava¡¯s face flickers through my mind.


    I nce at Lucas, wondering how to broach the subject of contacting her. His jaw is set, eyes hard with determination. I know he sees me as a threat, a rival for Ava¡¯s affections. And perhaps I am. Everything I feel toward her is undeniable, something I¡¯ve never felt toward a woman before. It¡¯s like a whisper of fate that I


    can¡¯t ignore.


    And yet I¡¯m not the one she¡¯s fated for.


    I don¡¯t want toe between them, not if Ava has truly chosen Lucas. I respect her choices, her


    autonomy.


    Still, the fact that she hasn¡¯t fullymitted to him, that she hasn¡¯t borne his mark, and that he doesn¡¯t have hers, gives me a glimmer of hope. Maybe, just maybe, there¡¯s still a chance for us.


    I take a breath, preparing to voice my request, but the words die on my tongue. Lucas¡¯s posture is rigid, his eyes fixed ahead.


    100 yton shing Alphas


    Now isn¡¯t the time. I need to tread carefully, to find the right moment to express my desire to see Ava without igniting Lucas¡¯s ire.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s our next move?¡± Lucas¡¯s voice cuts through my reverie, his gaze piercing.


    I try to shove thoughts of Ava to the back of my mind, focusing on the task at hand. ¡°We¡¯ve been over this a


    thousand times, Lucas.¡± My voice is steady despite the turmoil within. ¡°We don¡¯t know anything. Our best bet is that Renard is going to try toe back, to take his


    wolves back.¡±


    The integration of the ckwood pack into Westwood has been a tumultuous process, to say the least. While many have embraced the change, seeking a fresh start and a more stable future, there are those who cling to their old loyalties.


    Interestingly, the division seems to fall along gender lines. The men, proud and stubborn, struggle to let go of their ties to Renard ckwood. I can sense their


    unease, their resistance to this new reality. Men were superior in the ckwood pack. That is not true of Westwood, Aspen, or any of the surroundingrge packs, where male and female live with rtive


    IT


    100 yton: shing <b>Alphas</b>


    equality.


    The men remain rogue, unsworn to any alpha.


    But the women? They surprise me. In a society where a female¡¯s loyalty is expected to lie with her mate above all else, these she¨Cwolves are breaking the mold. They gather their cubs close, eyes bright with determination as they step forward to pledge their allegiance to the Westwood pack.


    It¡¯s a sight that would be unthinkable in most shiftermunities. A female, leaving her mate behind to join a new pack? It goes against every tradition, every deeply ingrained expectation.


    We¡¯ve had to keep several of their mates separated and under guard, for the safety of their own families.


    And yet, here they are, ready to forge a new path for themselves and their young. I can only imagine the strength it takes, the courage to break free from the constraints of the past.


    Lucas sighs, frustration evident as he runs his hands through his hair. The silence stretches between us, heavy with unspoken tension.


    Then out of nowhere he speaks. ¡°Ava asked for space.


    100 yton: shing Alphas


    I haven¡¯t been able to talk to her in days.¡±


    My heart stutters in my chest, a flicker of hope igniting before I can quash it. Guilt follows swiftly on its heels. I shouldn¡¯t feel this way, shouldn¡¯t want what isn¡¯t


    mine.


    Lucas mutters under his breath, his words barely audible. ¡°I want to kill you every time I see you.¡± He meets my gaze, eyes shing with barely restrained anger. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to upset Ava.¡±


    I swallow hard, unsure how to respond. The air between us is charged, dangerous.


    ¡°Are you truly not bonded?¡± Lucas asks, his voice low and deadly.


    I hesitate, knowing my answer could be the spark that ignites the powder keg. But I can¡¯t lie, not about this. ¡°I tried to mark her,¡± I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°But it didn¡¯t take.¡±


    Lucas¡¯s reaction is instantaneous. He lunges at me, a snarl ripping from his throat as his wolf takes over. I barely have time/to brace myself before he collides. with me mid¨Cshift, all fury and feral possessiveness.


    My own wolf surges to the surface forcing a shift a


    100 yton shing Alphas


    roar tearing from our throat as we tumble across the ground in a tangle of fur and fury.


    ws rake against my nk, drawing blood. I retaliate with a vicious bite, my jaws mping down on his foreleg. The taste of copper floods my mouth.


    Distantly, I hear shouts of rm, the pounding of footsteps. But no one dares to intervene. They know better than to get between two alphas locked in battle.


    We sh again and again, a whirlwind of snarls and snapping teeth. The world narrows to this moment, to the primal need to assert dominance, to prove my


    worth.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Toy our im.


    Vester¡¯s shout cuts through the haze of rage and bloodlust. ¡°Ava¡¯s on the phone!¡±


    Those simple words are enough to bring us back to ourselves. In an instant, fur recedes, bones shift, and we stand as men once more, chests heaving, blood dripping from our wounds.


    But the physical pain is nothingpared to the ache


    my heart. Ava. The thought of her, reaching out.


    in


    100 yton: shing Alphas


    after days of silence, is enough to bring me to my


    knees.


    I meet Lucas¡¯s gaze, seeing my own desperation mirrored there. In this moment, we are not rivals, but


    two men bound by our love for the same woman.


    Vester approaches us cautiously, holding out the phone like a peace offering. I reach for it, my hand trembling, and Lucas lets me.


    Right. She¡¯d asked for space; he won¡¯t reach out, because he¡¯s scared of hurting her.


    ¡°Ava?¡± My voice is hoarse, barely above a whisper.


    Comment 2


    View View All >


    RV Leave the firstment for this chapter


    Vote

 CHAPTER 101

    101 Ava: Calling yton


    A te of mixed greens, topped with an obscene amount of sliced chicken and shredded cheese, is slid


    in front of me as I wait for yton to answer the phone,


    There¡¯s a lot of sound in the background, and I can hear Vester shouting that I¡¯m on the line.


    Stabbing a bite of sd, I crunch at it, the sound grating against my eardrums as I wait.


    ¡°Ava?¡± yton¡¯s voice, usually so strong and assured, wavers with a vulnerability that catches me off guard. The sound tugs at my heart, a pang of guilt piercing through theyers of confusion that has settled


    between us.


    I should have asked Lucas to let me talk to him a long time ago. He¡¯s probably been worried. He¡¯s too responsible and caring to have just let things go without wondering how I¡¯m doing.


    I¡¯m a terrible person.


    I never really thought about <i>him </i>in this time.


    1/7


    101 Ava Calling yton


    ¡°Hey,¡± I manage, my throat tightening around the word. ¡°How¡­ how have you been?¡±


    Lisa¡¯s eyebrows shoot up at the sound of my words, her gaze fixed on me with an intensity that suggests she¡¯s hanging on every word. I ignore her, focusing instead on the staticden silence stretching across the connection.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± yton asks, dodging my question with one of his own. ¡°Are you healing alright?¡±


    There¡¯s a lump in my throat at the sound of his


    concern. Damn. I swallow hard. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I assure him, though the words feel hollow even to my own ears. ¡°I actually called because¡­ well, I was worried about Ivy. I wanted to know how she¡¯s doing. And I wanted to talk to you.¡±


    He¡¯s silent for a long time. ¡°Ivy¡¯s doing well. She¡¯s healing, but slowly. She doesn¡¯t heal much faster than


    humans.¡±


    I know that pain.


    My serious wounds have healed, but my daily soreness from exercise remains stubborn, not disappearing


    15:19


    101 Ava: Calling yton


    with any haste. I¡¯m not sure what it means or why my body¡¯s acting this way.


    ¡°You¡­ wanted to talk to me?¡± he says, hesitant.


    I switch the phone to my other ear as Lisa watches, her eyes sparkling. She loves a good romantic drama, and my current love life is her biggest fascination.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t talked with you since everything happened. I figured you would be worried.¡±


    ¡°I am, Ava. I¡¯m still worried. I want to know how you¡¯re doing. If you¡¯re okay, if you¡¯re healthy, if you¡¯re


    healing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing really well.¡± I soundme. ¡°My best friend is here, so I¡¯m not alone. I¡¯m sure you know everything that happened by now, so I won¡¯t rehash it. I¡¯m d I¡¯m not with my parents anymore.¡±


    yton¡¯s silence is unnerving. The cacophony in the background has disappeared since he answered the phone, and I wonder what he was doing before I called.


    ¡°I miss you, Ava.¡±


    His admission is so startling that I almost drop the


    15:19


    101 Ava: Calling yton


    phone. ¡°I miss you, too.¡± How else am I supposed to answer? I don¡¯t miss him? I don¡¯t think of him very


    much?


    Now I¡¯m starting to feel <i>awful </i>about myself.


    I haven¡¯t even thought about Lucas very much. Well, not a <i>lot</i>¡­ but a lot more than I ever think about


    yton.


    ¡°Do you?¡± The hope in his voice breaks my heart.


    I <i>do </i>miss him. He¡¯s a nice person. Responsible. Steadfast. He took care of me, even though I¡¯m a


    stranger.


    Of course, he¡¯d also kept me locked away for my own safety, but it isn¡¯t like Lucas has done much better.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± My mind shes to other things, like the sound of his voice in my ear, the way his gentlemanly demeanor changes when my heat has him consumed.


    Heat floods my cheeks, and I shake my head at Lisa as her eyes widen. She can¡¯t hear him on the other end, so she has no idea what¡¯s happening.


    ¡°So, you haven¡¯t chosen Lucas?¡±


    ¡°No?¡± I frown at his odd question. ¡°About Lucas¡­ I¡¯m


    15:10


    w I didn¡¯t tell von about him. Us It seems like the Aund of thing I should apologize for. He knows about it


    now, thoughPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    don¡¯t care. Ava is words are like a caress, and I feel


    like we¡¯re on slightly different wavelengths. It sounds like I¡¯ve said something that¡¯s soothed him in some way. T¡¯ll never hold that against you.¡±


    ¡°I know¡±


    I can almost <i>hear </i>his happiness at my response, and that niggling feeling inside of me grows. I¡¯m not sure


    what it is.


    ¡°Anyway, I was just calling to check on Ivy. I guess I¡¯ll let you go. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy.¡±


    ¡°Phone number yton blurts out. ¡°Give me your number, so I can call you.¡±


    ¡°My number?¡± Lisa¡¯s nodding enthusiastically, mouthing, YES, YES, YES! at me. ¡°It¡¯s the same one I¡¯m calling from


    ¡°Can I call you tonight?¡±


    ¡°Um. Yes?¡± I wasn¡¯t nning on talking to him again today, but how can I say no when he asks me that in


    101 Ava: Calling yton


    such a vulnerable way? The low rumble of his voice sends little shivers through me, reminding me of our time spent together.


    It makes me feel guilty, but I remember what Selene said.


    Lucas isn¡¯t my mate. He¡¯s my fated, who rejected me. We¡¯re working past it now, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve been imed.


    But I still feel horrible that I can feel little shivers over the sound of another man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you tonight, Ava.¡±


    His words are smooth. Sexy. Loving.


    When I hang up the phone, I hold it in my hand, staring at it in confusion. What just happened?


    I¡¯d called to ask about Ivy, all because I was exining to Lisa about my time in the Aspen pack again. Remembering her had made me realize I should reach out to the people who¡¯d taken care of me and make sure they¡¯re all doing okay¨Cconsidering they got hurt because of me.


    And now, I¡¯m hot and bothered by the sound of


    15:20


    <


    101 Ava: Calling yton


    someone else¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Oh, my,¡± Lisa sighs from across the table, and I throw a piece of lettuce at her.


    ¡°Shut up. God. What the fuck.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear most of it, but the man sounds like pure sex. No wonder you fucked him like an animal. Does he talk like that in bed?¡±


    ¡°Yes. No. Wait.¡± I squint my eyes closed, rubbing against them with one finger. ¡°Why the fuck do I feel like I just had phone sex and cheated on Lucas?¡±


    ¡°Because his voice is sexy. It¡¯s sexier than Lucas¡®, I


    think. How was it, anyway? The sex?¡±


    ¡°Lisa,¡± I warn her, feeling guilty again.


    ¡°Okay, okay. We¡¯ll talk about that when bodyguards


    aren¡¯t on the other side of the door.¡±


    Comment 2


    View All >


    102 Lucas Je

 CHAPTER 102

    102 Lucas: Jealousy


    LUCAS


    She¡¯s going to talk to yton tonight.


    She won¡¯t let me call her, but she¡¯ll talk to him.


    Fuck. I¡¯m going crazy.


    My wolf gives me the silent treatment, a palpable wall of disapproval and resentment radiating from him. I


    know he mes me for this mess.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± I mutter, pacing the length of my office. ¡°I¡¯m doing everything I can to fix this.¡±


    <i>There </i><i>would </i><i>be </i>nothing <i>to </i><i>fix </i><i>if </i>you hadn¡¯t <i>rejected </i><i>our </i>mate <i>in </i>the first <i>ce</i><i>, </i>he snaps, his voice dripping with usation.


    Rubbing my hands over my face, I struggle not to


    groan in frustration. He¡¯s right and I fucking hate it. If I hadn¡¯t been so goddamn stupid, Ava would have been with me long ago, Safe. Marked. Mine.


    But I can¡¯t change the past. I can only try to salvage the future.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    15:20


    102 Lucas Jealousy


    Go to her, my wolf demands. <i>im </i><i>her </i>before he <i>does</i><i>.</i>


    I shake my head. ¡°She needs space. I have to respect


    that.¡±


    <i>Space </i><i>is </i><i>the </i><ist </i><i>thing </i>she needs. She <i>needs </i>her <i>mate</i><i>. </i><i>She </i><i>needs </i><i>us</i><i>.</i>


    The temptation to give in, to storm over there and drag her back to my bed, is almost overwhelming. But I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t be that kind of alpha. That kind of man. I won¡¯t be enved to the urges of the fate bond inside


    of me.


    I need to clear my head. Get out of this suffocating office and just¡­ run.


    Without a word to anyone, I strip off my clothes and shift, letting my wolf take over. He surges forward, all coiled power and barely leashed aggression, and we race out into the woods.


    The cold night air whips past us as we run, the scents of summer filling my lungs. Out here, with nothing but the wind and the trees, things seem simpler. Clearer.


    I know what I have to do. I have to fight for her. Show her that I¡¯m the one she belongs with, the only one


    who can riva <b>har </b><b>avaruthing </b>cho nooda.


    15:20


    102 Lucas Jealousy


    But I have to do it the right way. Earn back her trust, her affection. Prove that I¡¯m worthy of her.


    My wolf growls, impatient and unsatisfied, but I push on. One step at a time. One day at a time.


    The steady rhythm of our paws against the forest floor drowns out the chaos in my head. With each stride, the turmoil fades, reced by the simple joy of the run. My wolf revels in the freedom, the wildness of it all.


    <i>This </i>is what <i>we </i><i>need</i><i>, </i>he rumbles, content for the first time in days.


    <i>I</i>


    can¡¯t help but agree. Out here, theplications of pack politics and the tangled web of my love life seem far away. There¡¯s only the wind in my fur and the earth beneath my feet.


    We run for miles, losing ourselves in the primal


    pleasure of the hunt, even if we¡¯re chasing nothing but our own shadows. The worries melt away, leaving only the purity of the moment.


    And then, a scent on the breeze. Something that doesn¡¯t belong.


    <i>Stray </i><i>dog</i><i>, </i>my wolf snorts, his nose twitching as he


    15.20


    102 Lucas Jealousy


    catches the odor. Probably some <i>human¡¯s </i>lost <i>pet</i>.


    But there¡¯s something familiar about it, something that tugs at my memory. I can¡¯t quite ce it, but it draws me in like a ma.


    We change course, following the trail deeper into the woods. The scent grows stronger with each bound, urging us on.


    And then we see it. A husky, its fur matted and dull, ribs showing through its skinny frame. It looks up at us with wary blue eyes, hackles raising slightly at the sight of <i>a </i>wolf.


    But I¡¯m not just a wolf. And this is no ordinary stray.


    <i>Selene</i><i>.</i>


    The name whispers through my mind, a half¨Cremembered fragment from days of watching Ava


    in Cedarwood.


    But what is Selene doing out here, alone and bedraggled? And why do I get the feeling that there¡¯s more to this dog than meets the eye?


    Slowly, cautiously, I approach the husky, my wolf watching intently from behind my eyes. Selene stands


    15:20


    47


    107 Lucas Jealousy


    her ground, her gaze locked with mine.


    There¡¯s an intelligence there, a depth that no ordinary dog should possess. As if she knows exactly who and what I am.


    My wolf¡¯s reaction catches mepletely off guard. One moment he¡¯s all aloof disdain over stray dogs, and the next he¡¯s groveling on his belly like a pup begging for attention. I can only watch in stunned disbelief as he army¨Ccrawls his way over to Selene, his tail wagging so hard it blurs.


    What <i>the </i>hell are <i>you </i>doing<i>? </i>I demand, but he ignores me, too intent on his goal.


    Selene watches his approach with a cool, assessing gaze. She doesn¡¯t move, doesn¡¯t react, even as my wolf wiggles closer and closer, his nose stretched out to sniff at her paws.


    I brace myself for her to snap at him, to put him in his ce. But to my utter shock, she allows the contact, her eyes narrowing slightly as his tongue darts out to lick her muzzle.


    <i>Stop </i>that<i>! </i>I growl, mortified by his behavior. <i>You¡¯re </i><i>making </i>us <i>look </i>like an idiot<i>.</i>


    15:20


    57


    102 Lucas Jealousy


    But he pays me no heed, too lost in his own world of puppy¨Clike adoration. Hevishes Selene with frantic kisses, his whole body wiggling with the force of his


    excitement.


    And Selene¡­ tolerates it. Oh, she¡¯s not exactly thrilled, if the faint snarl curling her lip is any indication. But she doesn¡¯tsh out, doesn¡¯t reject his overtures.


    It¡¯s the damnedest thing I¡¯ve ever seen. My wolf, the fierce and proud beast that he is, reduced to a slobbering mess at the paws of a half¨Cstarved husky. And Selene, aloof and mysterious, deigning to ept his worship with a queen¡¯s grace.


    Enough, I finally snap, exerting my will to rein him in. You¡¯re embarrassing us <i>both</i>.


    He whines, low and pleading, but reluctantly pulls. back, his tongue lolling out in a dopey grin. Selene regards him with an inscrutable canine expression, her blue eyes glinting with some secret knowledge.


    I shake my head, trying to regain some semnce of dignity. This whole encounter has thrown me for a loop, leaving me questioning everything I thought I knew.


    102 Lucas: Jealousy


    Mate, my wolf whispers.


    That¡¯s crazy.


    My wolf is

 CHAPTER 103

    103 Lucas: Bring Her Home


    LUCAS


    Selene follows us to the ckwood packnds, only veering off once we get close to Ava¡¯s family home.


    She refuses to listen when I try to herd her back in the direction of the alpha¡¯s home, slipping around my besotted wolf to trot her way into the front yard, inspecting every inch.


    <i>She </i>won¡¯t talk to <i>me</i>, my wolf whines pathetically in my head.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fuck, is that what I sound like when Iin to him?


    I hope not. He sounds like a lovesick teenager.


    Why won¡¯t <i>she </i><i>speak </i>to <i>me</i><i>? </i><i>It </i>must <i>be </i>your fault<i>. </i><i>She¡¯s </i>mad at <i>you</i>. <i>I </i><i>told </i><i>you </i><i>not </i>to <i>reject </i><i>our </i><i>mate</i><i>.</i>


    Again, with the me¨Cming. I already know it¡¯s my fault; he doesn¡¯t have to rub it in. She¡¯s a <i>dog</i>, <i>not </i><i>a </i><i>wolf</i><i>. She¡¯s </i>not <i>talking </i><i>to </i><i>you </i><i>because </i><i>she </i><i>can¡¯t</i>. But my own exnation sounds¡­ wrong.


    There¡¯s no way that husky is a normal dog.


    15-21


    103 Lucas Bring Her Home


    103 Lucas: Bring Her Home


    <i>LUCAS</i>


    Selene follows us to the ckwood packnds, only veering off once we get close to Ava¡¯s family home.


    She refuses to listen when I try to herd her back in the direction of the alpha¡¯s home, slipping around my besotted wolf to trot her way into the front yard, inspecting every inch.


    <i>She </i>won¡¯t talk <i>to </i><i>me</i><i>, </i>my wolf whines pathetically in my head.


    Fuck, is that what I sound like when Iin to him?


    I hope not. He sounds like a lovesick teenager.


    <i>Why </i>won¡¯t <i>she </i>speak <i>to </i><i>me</i><i>? </i><i>It </i>must <i>be </i>your fault. She¡¯s mad at <i>you</i><i>. </i><i>I </i>told you <i>not </i><i>to </i><i>reject </i>our <i>mate</i><i>.</i>


    Again, with the me¨Cming. I already know it¡¯s my fault; he doesn¡¯t have to rub it in. She¡¯s a <i>dog</i><i>, </i><i>not </i><i>a </i>wolf. She¡¯s not talking <i>to </i><i>you </i>because she can¡¯t<i>. </i>But my own exnation sounds¡­ wrong.


    There¡¯s no way that husky is a normal dog.


    15:21


    103 Lucas Bring Her Home


    She smells like a dog, but she doesn¡¯t act like one.


    Mate <i>mate </i>mate <i>mate </i><i>mate </i><i>mate </i><i>mate</i><i>, </i>he chants, following behind her with utmost devotion.


    We¡¯ve gotten more than a few stares from the shifters in the area, and whispers besides. None of them know why we¡¯re stalking a half¨Cstarved domestic dog in wolfnds.


    I can¡¯t me them for their curiosity, but I want to rip all their throats out for even questioning Selene¡¯s presence here.


    My wolf growls in agreement, and Selene suddenly looks back at us with a distinct look of disapproval. Is that possible?


    She just looks like a dog, and yet every bit of her radiates her disapproval of our frustration with the onlookers.


    There¡¯s an enforcer watching us. One of mine. <i>You</i>. <i>Go </i><i>open </i><i>the </i><i>doors </i><i>for </i>her. <i>Every </i><i>single </i>one. I¡¯m <i>not </i>sure what she¡¯s <i>looking </i><i>for</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>let her search<i>.</i>


    <i>Understood</i><i>, </i>he acknowledges, immediately jogging for


    the door.


    15:21


    My wolf snarls when he gets a little too close to the husky, but he¡¯s already used to our bad temper and continues on, opening the unlocked door.


    The house is under guard at all times, so there¡¯s not need to keep it locked.


    Selene stalks forward with purpose, her fluffy white tail held high, her hackles bristling. Ice¨Cblue eyes narrow as she sniffs the entryway rug, a low snarl rumbling in her throat.


    <i>She¡¯s </i><i>angry</i>, my wolf observes with concern. Why is <i>she </i>angry? <i>Is </i>she hurt? What¡¯s wrong?


    Selene whips her head up to re at me. Did she hear that? Her lips pull back, revealing sharp white teeth as she growls again, the sound echoing off the high ceilings.


    My wolf lowers his head and whines, his ears ttening back. Sorry<i>, </i>sorry<i>. </i>Don¡¯t <i>be </i>mad. We¡¯re here to help.


    I snort inwardly. She¡¯s a <i>dog</i><i>, </i>remember<i>? </i><i>She </i>can¡¯t understand <i>you</i>.


    Shut <i>up</i><i>, </i>stupid human<i>, </i>my wolf snaps at me. Our <i>mate </i>is <i>upset</i>. <i>We </i><i>have </i>to <i>fix </i><i>it</i><i>.</i>


    103 Lucas: Bring Her Home


    Our mate? I shake my head. She¡¯s not our mate. Ava is. This is just a dog. Ava¡¯s dog, but still.


    She¡¯s determined to find something, based on the way she¡¯s sniffing every inch of the entryway. What does she smell?


    I lower my nose to the hardwood, inhaling deeply. Bleach, pine¨Cscented cleaner, the musty smell of the rug. Traces of Ava¡¯s scent, honey and orange blossoms, along with the bitter tang of her fear. It raises my hackles, even now.


    But nothing unusual. Nothing that would warrant Selene¡¯s intense reaction.


    Her <i>nose </i>must <i>be </i>inferior to ours, I muse. She¡¯s a <i>dog</i><i>, </i><i>after </i><i>all</i><i>. </i>Our senses <i>are </i>far more <i>acute</i>.


    <i>Shut </i><i>up</i><i>, </i>my wolf snarls, startling me with his vehemence. Selene is <i>perfect</i>. <i>She¡¯s </i>not inferior <i>to</i>


    <i>anyone</i><i>.</i>


    His anger takes me aback. He¡¯s not usually this hostile when he¡¯s angry with me. Annoyed, sure. Frustrated, definitely. But this is new.


    We follow Selene through the house, my wolf¡¯s


    fannination with har hahavior amouine <b>at </b>mu mind Che


    15.21


    103 Lucas Bring Her Home


    huffs and grumbles as she investigates each room, her demeanor far too intelligent for a mere dog. It¡¯s unsettling.


    When we reach Ava¡¯s bedroom, Selene¡¯s agitation peaks. She leaps onto the bed, rolling and whining amidst the sheets. I can¡¯t help but take a deep breath, Ava¡¯s scent flooding my senses. Honey and orange blossoms, tinged with the faint trace of her fear. It makes my heart ache.


    She <i>needs </i><i>Ava</i><i>, </i>my wolf whimpers, hunkering down in the doorway. <i>We </i>have <i>to </i>take her <i>to </i><i>Ava</i><i>.</i>


    I was already <i>thinking </i><i>about </i><i>flying </i>her <i>out </i>there <i>tonight</i><i>, </i>I assure him.


    <i>Yes</i><i>! </i>My wolf perks up, his excitement palpable. <i>We </i>can <i>see </i><i>Ava </i><i>too</i>!


    We watch as Selene continues to burrow into the


    bedding. Her whines grow more pitiful by the second, tugging at something deep in my chest.


    <i>We </i>can¡¯t leave her like this<i>, </i>my wolf insists. <i>She¡¯s </i>hurting. <i>Ava </i><i>will </i>make <i>it </i><i>better</i>.


    Too bad she can¡¯t understand us.


    15:21


    100 Les Bring Her Home


    Or can she?


    The signals are pretty mixed.


    Shifting back into human form with my wolf¡¯s consent, I sit on the edge of Ava¡¯s bed. Selene stops frantically rubbing herself all over the nkets, staring at my approach with caution.


    ¡°Easy, girl,¡± I croon, reaching out to stroke Selene¡¯s once¨Csoft fur. It¡¯s grimy to touch, and she needs to be brushed out.


    Her ears twitch, but she doesn¡¯t shy away from my touch. Relief trickles through me as she epts the gentle caress against her head.


    My wolf¡¯s agitation settles somewhat as I rub her ears, the repetitive motion soothing us both. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring you to Ava tonight,¡± I murmur. ¡°You need to trust


    me.¡±


    Selene stares at me for a long moment, her ice¨Cblue eyes disconcertingly intelligent. As if she understands every word. Finally, she licks my hand, a soft whimper escaping her throat.


    <i>She </i>trusts <i>us</i><i>, </i>my wolf sighs, the tension bleeding out


    of him Walllt agro of har Wa¡¯ll taka har to Arm


    103 Lucas Bring Her Home


    We <i>will</i>, I agree, continuing to pet Selene. Her eyes drift shut, her breathing evening out as she slips into a restless nap atop Ava¡¯s bed. Even in sleep, her paws twitch and her nose wrinkles, as if she¡¯s chasing something in her dreams.


    Closing my eyes, I reach out to Vester through the


    pack bond. <i>Bring </i><i>me </i>a <i>change </i><i>of </i><i>clothes </i>and a <i>phone</i><i>, </i>I order. <i>I¡¯m </i>at the <i>Grey </i><i>house</i><i>. </i><i>And </i><i>book </i><i>me </i>on the <i>next </i><i>flight </i><i>to </i><i>Granite </i><i>City</i><i>, </i>with a <i>dog</i><i>.</i>


    <i>On </i><i>it</i><i>, </i><i>boss</i>, he replies, his mental voice tinged with curiosity. But he knows better than to question me right now.


    For once, thoughts of Ava and yton¡¯s rtionship aren¡¯t tearing me apart. My sole focus is on the husky curled up beside me, and the inexplicable need to reunite her with Ava as soon as possible.


    My wolf hums contentedly in the back of my mind, pleased with our current mission. <i>Ava </i>will <i>be </i><i>happy</i><i>, </i>he rumbles. <i>We¡¯re </i><i>bringing </i><i>her </i><i>Selene</i><i>.</i>


    I can only hope he¡¯s right. After everything I¡¯ve put Ava through, the least I can do is return her beloved pet. Maybe it¡¯ll even earn me a few points in her good


    103 Lucas: Bring Her Home


    graces.


    Though at this point, I¡¯m not holding my breath. I have a lot to make up for when ites to Ava Grey. Starting with Selene is as good a ce as any.


    Comment

 CHAPTER 104

    104 Ava: Training (I)


    The best way to deal with all the confusion involving feelings?


    Exercise.


    Jericho watches in approval as I push myself past my limits, determined to grow stronger. New bruises appear and disappear each day as my supernatural healing kicks in. Lisa, on the other hand, is covered with them, in various stages of healing.


    I¡¯m determined to ignore everything about Lucas and yton for as long as I can. It¡¯s easier to just¡­ not deal with it all.


    Healthy? Probably not.


    But hell, I¡¯m just going to settle for making it through each day for now.


    An odd, itchy feeling doesn¡¯t stop all day. Lisa smacks at my hands every time I begin scratching at my neck and shoulders. My belly looks as if it¡¯s been wed by a roon, though the marks fade within half an hour each time.


    IN Ave Taning (0)


    ¡°You have to stop that, Ave. You¡¯re driving yourself insane. The more you scratch, the more you¡¯ll itch. Just take some Benadryl.¡±


    ¡°Fast healing means a fast metabolism. Benadryl won¡¯t even touch it, and I don¡¯t know wolf dosing. I¡¯d have to go to a healer to figure it out.¡± I¡¯ve exined this to Lisa before, but her exasperation over my scratching ovees minor details like that.


    It doesn¡¯t bother me. I repeat myself as often as I need to. I just worry that other wolves in the pack might


    bother her.


    So far, Lisa hasn¡¯t gone anywhere without me. Between the guards always nearby and Ken¡¯s presence every morning before training and every afternoon after, we haven¡¯t done <i>anything </i>outside of our apartment. Even our food gets delivered.


    Lisa¡¯spany is amazing, but we¡¯re both going a little stir¨Ccrazy.


    That might be what¡¯s wrong with me.


    ¡°Full moon¡¯sing up,¡± Jericho announces out of nowhere, and I almost jump ten feet in the air.


    #W2112 That¡¯re <b>you </b><b>doing</b>? Dun!¡±


    104 Ava Training (0)


    Lisa and I exchange a startled nce before picking up the pace. My muscles scream in protest as I push myself to sprint faster around the track. The itching across my skin intensifies with each stride, a maddening sensation that refuses to relent.


    Full moon. The words echo in my mind, taunting me with their significance. As a shifter who has never experienced a shift, the concept of the full moon¡¯s power remains foreign to me. Yet, an inexplicable sense of anticipation builds within my chest.


    Ever since that day in the forest, running almost as fast as wolves, I¡¯ve been desperate to feel that inner power again.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I haven¡¯t felt a hint of it since that day.


    Jericho¡¯s watchful gaze burns into my back as I round the bend, my breathing in ragged gasps. Lisa falls into step beside me, her face flushed with exertion. ¡°What do you think he means by that?¡± she pants, her words punctuated bybored breaths.


    I shake my head, unable to form a coherent response. My breath is too short and my brain too confused by how I feel about a full moon.


    <b>15:22</b>


    104 Ava: Training (1)


    It¡¯s like my body is yearning for it.


    It makes no sense at all. Even in full¨Cfledged wolf shifters, the moon is nothing more than an enhancement. An aphrodisiac for some, and a hair trigger on anger for the others. They¡¯re a little more vtile, a little more inclined to drink, a littlete to sleep. But otherwise, it doesn¡¯t really do <i>that </i>much.


    So why do I feel like bathing in the silver moonlight of a full, round moon?


    Bizarre. Everythingtely is just bizarre. That¡¯s the problem. Where the fuck is normal, and how do I go back?


    As weplete anotherp, Jericho¡¯s voice booms across the track once more. ¡°Faster! You think you can outrun your enemies at this pace?¡±


    I grit my teeth, channeling my frustration into each pounding step. The relentless itching beneath my skin keeps me from hitting a decent stride. I¡¯m too distracted.


    Lisa craps out before I do, barely making it the full five miles. She¡¯s so sore that I spend an hour every night massaging her from head to toe. Human bodies are


    15:22


    104 Ava: Training (1)


    weak. I would know; I lived in one all my life.


    The changes ofte are not what I expected.


    The fact that I yearn for the moon so fiercely worries me, even as excitement thrums through my veins.


    When I finish my fifth mile, Jericho¡¯s right there in front of me, like a fucking unwanted ghost in my face.


    ¡°Lunges, Ava. The entire track.¡± His voice cracks like a whip, making me flinch. ¡°Lisa, squats.¡±


    ¡°What? Why can¡¯t I do lunges too?¡± Lisa protests, her face flushed from exertion. She still hasn¡¯t finished her five miles.


    Jericho turns his steely gaze on her. ¡°Life isn¡¯t fair. Get over it. This is a performance¨Cbased treatment.¡±


    Indignation res in my chest at the dismissive way he treats my friend. I set my hands on my hips, ready to argue, but think better of it. Jericho isn¡¯t the type to tolerate backtalk.


    With a huff, I begin my lunges, feeling the burn in my thighs almost immediately. Each step is a challenge, my muscles screaming in protest. I grit my teeth, determined to prove myself.


    100 Ava: Training (1)


    One leg out. Dip my body down. Hold it. Back up with another wide stride. Dip down. Hold it. Burn, muscles,


    burn.


    Breathe in, Breathe out.


    It¡¯s easier to lose myself in this than it was to keep my mind from wandering unpleasantly during my run.


    Jericho strides over, his critical eye assessing my form. ¡°Lower. Keep your knee above your ankle.¡±


    I adjust my stance, the ache intensifying. Just as I find a rhythm, Jericho thrusts a pair of 5¨Cpound dumbbells into my hands.


    ¡°Hold these. Arms out.¡± He demonstrates, his muscr arms parallel to the ground.


    I gape at him, disbelief etched on my face. My arms are already trembling from the mere thought of it. I¡¯m exhausted. He can¡¯t possibly be serious.


    ¡°Did I stutter? Move!¡± Jericho barks, his voice echoing across the track.


    Okay. He¡¯s serious.


    The weights pull at my shoulders as I extend my arms. What had seemed nearly weightless in one hand is


    15:22


    10 Ava: Training (1)


    now far worse than I expected, my hands floating slowly toward the ground.


    Taking a deep breath, I raise my arms, determined to see this through. Jericho might have added to my calisthenics, but I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯ll let him win.¡±


    As I lunge forward, the dumbbells seem to grow heavier with each passing second. Sweat trickles down my face, stinging my eyes. My breathes in short, sharp gasps.


    Lisa shoots me a sympathetic look as she powers through her squats, also ordered by Jericho.


    Comment


    View All >


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>13</b>


    <b><i>1</i></b>


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    105 Ava: Training (11)

 CHAPTER 105

    105 Ava: Training (II)


    Halfway around the track, Jericho pops up again.


    There¡¯s never been a person I¡¯ve love¨Chated as much as him, and I have a fucked up family that inspires all kinds of hate to go with the love a family shares.


    ¡°What,¡± I grunt as I lunge forward, stretching my legs and dipping down with my wildly weak arms. They¡¯re beyond trembling. They¡¯re like jello, and I can barely raise the dumbbells from my sides.


    But I don¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Straighten your back,¡± Jericho growls, eyeing my pose critically. ¡°Keep your core tight.¡±


    I adjust my stance, trying to maintain bnce as my leg muscles quiver. Jericho grunts, apparently finding my form eptable, before shoving something at me.


    ¡°Here. Two pound dumbbells. Never had to start someone so low before.¡±


    I nce down at the weights, surprised to see they¡¯re a cute, bright pink color. They look pristine, like they¡¯ve never been touched.


    105 Ava Training (1)


    ¡°Did you have someone buy these for me?¡± The question slips out before I can stop myself.


    Jericho¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°None of your business,¡± he barks, turning on his heel and storming off towards Lisa, who¡¯s struggling through her own set of lunges.


    I can¡¯t help but giggle¨Cin my head, because I have no breath to spare¨Cas I continue the exercise, the small weights clutched in my hands. Despite Jericho¡¯s gruff demeanor, the fact that he went out of his way to get these for me sends a unexpected wave of warmth through my chest.


    It¡¯s a small gesture, but it speaks volumes. Beneath his tough exterior, maybe Jericho isn¡¯t quite as cold as he


    seems.


    ¡°Lift those arms higher, Grey! You think this is a game?¡± Jericho¡¯s voice cuts through my momentary warmth like a knife.


    I grit my teeth, forcing my arms up despite the burn radiating through my muscles. Sweat pours down my face, stinging my eyes. The weights feel like boulders dragging me down.


    Nope, I take it back. Jericho is a heartless bastard after


    15:23


    105 Ava: Training (II)


    all. A sadistic, merciless drill sergeant determined to


    break me.


    I re at him through the strands of hair stered to my forehead. He meets my gaze, unflinching, a smirk ying at the corners of his mouth. He¡¯s enjoying this, the jerk.


    ¡°Face forward! Did I say you could stop? Keep going!¡± He barks, folding his arms across his chest.


    I resist the urge to throw one of these pretty pink dumbbells at his head. Barely. Instead, I force myself to continue, each lift sending fresh shockwaves of agony through my body.


    My arms are on fire, trembling uncontrobly. I¡¯m pretty sure this is what dying feels like. But I won¡¯t give Jericho the satisfaction of seeing me quit. I¡¯ll finish this


    set if it kills me.


    ¡°Come on, Ava! You got this!¡± Lisa calls out from somewhere to my left, her voice strained but encouraging.


    Of course, Jericho yells at her, too. Poor Lisa. She¡¯s struggling as much as I am.


    Still. I cling to her words like a lifeline drawing


    15:23


    <105 Ava: Training (II)


    strength from her support. We¡¯re in this together, suffering under Jericho¡¯s tyrannical rule. United in our misery.


    Just a few more reps. I can do this. I have to do this. For myself, for Lisa, and maybe just a little bit to spite


    Jericho.


    I summon every ounce of determination <b>I </b>possess, pushing through the pain, the exhaustion, the overwhelming desire to copse on the ground and never move again.


    One lunge. Two. Three. Each lift is a battle, a war waged against my own limitations. But I keep going, fueled by sheer stubbornness and the refusal to let


    Jericho break me.


    Finally, mercifully, I make it around the track. I have no idea how long it¡¯s been. I¡¯m basically dead now.


    Dropping the weights to the ground, I lose all control over my shaking arms. I¡¯m panting, my heart racing, my entire body drenched in sweat.


    Do all the Westwood wolves go through this level of hell?


    ¡°Not even close¡± Jericho scoffs, answering mv


    unintentionally spoken question. ¡°Not a single Westwood wolf is born as weak as you are right now.¡±


    If I had the energy, I¡¯d protest his cruel words.


    But I don¡¯t have any.


    Like I said, I¡¯m basically dead now.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lisa, still struggling through her own exercises, pipes up. It¡¯s amazing how she still has the energy to talk. after everything. ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t fair! You¡¯re putting me through shifter¨Clevel training, and I¡¯m human!¡±


    I mean, I¡¯m basically human too¡­


    Jericho speaks under his breath, just loud enough for us to hear. ¡°Please. These are conditions for a human baby, and yet all you two do is squawk about it.¡±


    ¡°Not squawking,¡± I point out weakly, having at some point falling to the ground to stare at the sky and wonder when I¡¯ll have bodily function again.


    ¡°Babies can¡¯t even walk until they¡¯re toddlers,¡± Lisa


    mutters.


    ¡°And that sass right there is exactly why you can¡¯t progress, Miss Prissy.¡±


    I can¡¯t help it¨Ca snicker escapes my lips. Jericho¡¯s no¨Cnonsense attitude and Lisa¡¯s fiery retorts are like watching an unstoppable force meet an immovable object.


    Lisa grumbles, her voice meant only for my hearing. ¡°I¡¯ve never been treated this way in my entire life.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe you¡¯d be a better person for it if you had been,¡± Jericho snaps back, his tone leaving no room for argument. Wolf ears. Lisa¡¯s still not used to those.


    I close my eyes, letting Lisa¡¯s grumbling fade into the background as I focus on the sensation of the cool breeze caressing my sweat¨Cdrenched skin. It¡¯s a small respite from the grueling workout Jericho just put us through, and I¡¯ll take any moment of peace I can get. But just as I start to rx, something brushes against my mind¨Ca fleeting sensation, like a whisper just out of reach. My eyes snap open, my heart racing with a sudden surge of hope and longing.


    Selene?1 call out mentally, desperately reaching for that familiar presence. Selene, is that <i>you</i><i>?</i>


    Silence.


    I unit mu hroath aaught in my throat atraining to fool


    105 Ava: Training (1)


    even the slightest hint of a response. But there¡¯s


    nothing. Just the emptiness that¡¯s been haunting me since Selene disappeared.


    Disappointment crashes over me, a heavy weight settling in my chest. I should be used to this by now- but it cuts just as deep every time I think of her.


    I close my eyes again, trying to push down the lump in my throat. I miss her so much. The constant ache of her absence <i>is </i>like a physical pain, a hollow space inside me that nothing else can fill.


    I take a shuddering breath, letting it go in a soft exhale.


    Focus on what I can deal with right now.


    Don¡¯t wallow.


    Push forward.


    Comment 0

 CHAPTER 106

    106 Ava: Training (III)


    Getting home is like a reward.


    35


    Every damn day, I stagger through that front door and fall face first on the couch. Lisa takes the recliner, saying she prefers to curl up and face the pain in a fetal position. I like to stretch out. It works.


    Ken has tactfully avoided mentioning how we look since the first day he brought us home and made a small misstep, getting verbally eviscerated by Lisa.


    He¡¯s in the kitchen now, ordering food from somewhere. I don¡¯t care where. As long as it¡¯s edible and I can eat it without having to care about table


    manners.


    Lisa usuallyins when Ken orders something without input from either of us, but she¡¯s too absorbed in napping her pain away to care, either.


    My phone buzzes on the table next to the couch, startling me out of my exhausted daze. I grab it, my muscles protesting the movement, and see yton¡¯s name on the screen.


    106 Ava: Training (I)


    [yton: Just checking in. Hope you had a good day. Let me know if you need anything.]


    He¡¯s been so thoughtful, texting instead of calling ever since that first day when I could barely string two words together without yawning.


    He seems to understand that I need space now. It¡¯s nothing like when I was at the Aspen pack and his


    desire to take me as a mate was clear between us.


    I¡¯ll take it at face value for now, because I can¡¯t handle thinking much deeper than that.


    [Ava: Training was brutal as always but I¡¯m hanging in there. Hope you¡¯re doing well too.]


    I hit send and toss the phone back onto the coffee table with a sigh. Guilt twists in my stomach, an all too familiar sensation these days. I¡¯m texting yton, though I asked Lucas for space. Maybe I should text Lucas, too.


    After a minute, I grab my phone, driven by thoseplicated emotions stirring within me.


    <b>[</b>Ava: Hope everything¡¯s going okay for you! I¡¯m doing great here. Ken¡¯s been taking good care of us. Lisa


    lover it here 1


    2/9


    106 Ava: Training (1)


    Okay, that¡¯s not quite a lie. She does like it¨Cthe little bit of it she¡¯s seen.


    Every interaction with yton or Lucas feels loaded withplicated emotions and things left unsaid. I wonder if I¡¯ll ever be able to face either of them without this knot of uncertainty and longing tangling me up inside.


    A cramp seizes my belly and I wince, shifting on the couch to try to find a morefortable position. But there¡¯s no escaping the pain.


    It¡¯s an ache that grows in time, gripping my insides, twisting them around, squeezing with each shallow


    breath I take.


    I press my hand against my abdomen, as if that will help the relentless onught of pain. But it does nothing.


    I turn to my other side. Still no relief. It¡¯s futile. The pain is inescapable, pulsing through my body with a cruel insistence. It¡¯s as if my very bones are being twisted, my muscles knotted and strained to the point of breaking.


    Tears prick at the corners of my eyes, but I blink them


    15:24


    3/9


    108 Ava Training (1)


    back. Ites in waves.


    God, it hurts.


    I curl in on myself, my knees drawing up towards my chest as if I could somehow contain the agony. My fingers dig into the couch cushions, seeking purchase, seeking anything solid to cling to as the pain threatens


    to sweep me away.


    I breathe through the worst of it, focusing on the soft give of the cushions beneath me, the distant sounds of Ken puttering around in the kitchen. Gradually, the cramps ease and I rx incrementally back into the


    couch.


    Time is the only thing that ever takes care of it.


    It always feels like hours, but it must be no more than


    minutes.


    Either way, it¡¯s gone. It shouldn¡¯te back for a


    while.


    My eyelids droop as fatigue tugs at me again. God, I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m not usually this exhausted after training, but some days are bad.


    Today, I guess, is one of them.


    15:24


    4/9


    106 Ava. Training (1)


    I¡¯m tired of hurting, tired of doubting myself, tired of missing Lucas and yton and Selene. I just want to sleep and forget about all of it for a little while. Maybe when I wake up, things will seem a little bit clearer, a


    little bit easier to bear.


    I let my eyes drift shut, surrendering to the exhaustion. Just a quick nap before dinner. Just a moment of peace. That¡¯s all I need.


    ***


    A familiar voice stirs me awake, but I can¡¯t open my eyes. Or move my body. Or do anything.


    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re saying.


    The world is dark, and I slip back into blissful sleep.


    ***


    Pain wakes me the second time.


    Searing. Scorching. Raging and roaring through my


    veins.


    I can¡¯t scream. I can¡¯t see.


    Everything hurts.


    I¡¯m a helpless victim to it all.


    15.24


    It¡¯s like being stabbed and burning at the stake all at


    once.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    My body¡¯s torn asunder.


    I¡¯m afloat somewhere, but that somewhere isn¡¯t here. Or there. Or anywhere.


    Where am 17


    can¡¯t feel <b><i>myself</i></b>. I¡¯m only sensation.


    What¡¯s my name


    What is it?


    Who am 17


    <b>I </b><b>am </b>pain.


    Something cool surrounds me.


    Water.


    It¡¯s everywhere.


    I can¡¯t breathe.


    I¡¯m drowning


    My lungs scrabble for air, only to fill with more water.


    106 Ava: Training (III)


    It hurts.


    I can feel my body, but it moves without conscious thought.


    It isn¡¯t a iling, violent death.


    I try to escape, but there is none.


    Only the deep.


    Only the pain.


    ***


    I¡¯m awake again, but there¡¯s nothing.


    No air.


    No wind.


    No sound.


    Only a heavy weight crushing me down.


    Down.


    Down.


    My fingers scrabble against the dirt.


    Dirt?


    But there¡¯s no room to move.


    <b>15:24</b>


    7/9


    106 Ava: Traming (1)


    No way to escape.


    It¡¯s in my mouth.


    It¡¯s in my nose.


    I can¡¯t breathe.


    Always, I can¡¯t breathe.


    I¡¯m tired of pain.


    ***


    This time, my eyes open.


    Clouds pass. The sky is blue.


    The sun shines.


    It¡¯s beautiful.


    But there¡¯s no air here.


    Ah.


    Is this death?


    Over, and over, and over again.


    Waking like this.


    I¡¯m sick of it.


    15.24


    8/9


    100 Ava: Training (III)


    Just end it all.


    I don¡¯t want to die again.


    Comment 4


    <b>R</b>


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    13

 CHAPTER 107

    107 Lucas: Panic


    <i>LUCAS</i>


    ¡°What the fuck do you mean she¡¯s unconscious?¡± My voice rises in the back of the cab, drawing Vester¡¯s rmed nce in the rearview mirror of the SUV.


    Ken¡¯s voice crackles through my phone. ¡°Her vitals are stable, but she¡¯s not waking up. Doctors can¡¯t find anything physically wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then why the hell is she in the hospital?¡± Fury pounds through my veins, my wolf snarling to hunt down whoever dared harm our mate. ¡°What did Jericho do?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t him. She copsed at home after training.¡±


    ¡°Training?¡± The wordes out in a growl. ¡°She¡¯s still recovering! She shouldn¡¯t be-¡±


    ¡°Boss.¡± Vester¡¯s gruff voice cuts in. ¡°Nessa¡¯s with her


    now. Should be able to tell us more soon.¡±


    I rake a hand through my hair, jaw clenched. ¡°I want guards on her room. No one gets in besides pack and medical staff.¡±


    ¡°Already done.¡±


    15:25


    1/7


    107 Lucas: Panic


    ¡°Good.¡± I nce out the window at the darkened streets whizzing by, leg bouncing with impatience. Vester¡¯s watching cautiously, and the husky¡¯s panting in the back, still crated. ¡°The dog. Get her to Lisa¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Dog?¡± Ken grunts. ¡°Since when-¡°.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I end the call, pulse hammering in my throat.


    Ava. My Ava. Lying in a hospital bed. Again.


    No. I won¡¯t let anything else happen to her. Whatever this is, whoever is responsible, I¡¯ll destroy them. Rip them to shreds with my bare hands if I have to.


    The SUV screeches to a halt outside the hospital, but I¡¯m already flinging open the door, barely registering


    Vester¡¯s shout to wait. Selene whines from her crate,


    but I can¡¯t think about the dog right now. All that matters is getting to Ava.


    I burst through the sliding doors, my boots thudding against the linoleum as I make a beeline for the front desk. The receptionist looks up, startled, but I¡¯m


    already demanding Ava¡¯s room number.


    107 Lucas Panic


    ¡°I¡¯m Lucas Westwood,¡± I growl, mming my hand on the counter. ¡°Alpha of the Westwood Pack. Ava Grey is under my protection. Now tell me where she is.¡±


    The receptionist nches, fingers flying over her keyboard. ¡°R¨Croom 305, Alpha. Third floor, to the left.¡±


    I don¡¯t bother with thanks, just spin on my heel and head for the elevators. The ride up is agonizingly slow, the numbers crawling by as my mind races with


    worst¨Ccase scenarios.


    What if she¡¯s hurt worse than Ken let on? What if someone got past the guards? What if-


    The doors ding open and I¡¯m moving, long strides eating up the distance to Ava¡¯s room. Two of my enforcers stand guard outside, nodding respectfully as I approach.


    ¡°Report,¡± I bark, not slowing down.


    ¡°No change, Alpha,¡± one of them says. ¡°Vanessa¡¯s still in


    with her.¡±


    I push open the door, my heart in my throat. And there she is. Ava. Lying still and pale against the white sheets, an IV dripping into her arm. Vanessa looks up


    <b>from </b>her hodaido ovnrion crim Thoro¡¯s a


    15:25


    317


    <


    107 Lucas Panic


    ck¨Chaired human girl on the other side of the bed.


    Must be Lisa.


    ¡°Lucas,¡± Vanessa greets softly. ¡°I wish I had better


    news.¡±


    I cross to Ava¡¯s side in three strides, my hand finding hers, careful of the wires and tubes. Her skin is cool to


    the touch, and I have to swallow past the lump in my


    throat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her, Nessa?¡± I ask hoarsely. ¡°Why won¡¯t she wake up?¡±


    Vanessa sighs, running a hand through her hair. ¡°Physically, she¡¯s fine. Exhausted and a bit dehydrated, but nothing that would cause this level of


    unconsciousness.¡±


    ¡°Then what-¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s her wolf,¡± Vanessa cuts in gently. ¡°Or rather,


    theck thereof.¡±


    I frown, not understanding. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ava¡¯s¡­ unique,¡± Vanessa says carefully. ¡°She hasn¡¯t shifted, despite being of age. And now, with everything she¡¯s been through¡­ I think her wolf is trying to


    <b>15:25</b>


    A7


    107 Lucas PanicPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    emerge, but something¡¯s blocking it. It¡¯s the only theory I cane up with. Her healing has been at an exceptional rate recently, and there was the incident. during the escape where she had supernatural speed. These are not human traits. These are from our


    wolves.¡±


    I stare down at Ava¡¯s still face, my mind reeling. Her wolf. Trying to break free. ¡°But why now? What changed?¡±


    Vanessa spreads her hands helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Lucas. This is beyond anything I¡¯ve seen before. We¡¯re in uncharted territory here.¡±


    I nod, jaw tight. Uncharted or not, I refuse to lose Ava. Not like this. Not when I just got her back.


    ¡°Keep monitoring her,¡± I order. ¡°I want updates every hour. And double the guard on her room. No one gets in besides medical staff and pack.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Vanessa agrees. ¡°But Lucas, you should prepare yourself. If Ava¡¯s wolf can¡¯t emerge, she might not wake up at all.¡±


    I close my eyes, the words hitting like a punch to the gut. No. I won¡¯t ept that. I can¡¯t.


    15.25


    107 Lucas Panic


    ¡°She¡¯ll wake up,¡± I say firmly, more to myself than Vanessa. ¡°She has to.¡±


    I sink into the chair by Ava¡¯s bed as Vanessa slips out, my hand still gripping hers. She looks so small, so


    fragile. Nothing like the fiery, stubborn woman I know her to be.


    ¡°Fight, baby,¡± I whisper, bringing her hand to my lips. ¡°Fight like I know you can. I¡¯m right here. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    Outside, the moon rises full and bright, casting silver light through the window. I watch it inch across the floor, my eyes growing heavy. But I won¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ll stay right here, keeping vigil.


    Lisa¡¯s silent on the other side. It isn¡¯t time for introductions or any of that paltry social bullshit.


    We¡¯re just waiting.


    Waiting for my mate toe back to me.


    ¡°I love you, Ava,¡± I breathe, the words sticking in my throat. ¡°I love you so fucking much. Don¡¯t you dare leave me. You hear me? You stay with me. No matter


    what.¡±


    6/7


    107 Lucas Panic


    There¡¯s no response, of course. Just the steady beep of the machines, the drip of the IV. But I swear I feel her fingers twitch in mine. The barest flutter.


    A sign of hope. Of fight.


    My Ava is still in there. And I¡¯ll be damned if I let her slip away.


    So I settle in to wait, my eyes locked on her face. Praying to the Moon Goddess. To anyone who will


    listen.


    Bring her back to me. Please. I¡¯ll do anything.


    But all I can do now is hold her hand. And hope.


    Comment $


    View All >


    Post your firstment!


    Vote

 CHAPTER 108

    108 Lisa: Ava¡¯s Absence (I)


    <i>LISA</i>


    Lucas is bigger than I thought he¡¯d be.


    The thoughtes randomly as I stare at him across Ava¡¯s bed. He never spares me a nce; he¡¯s attuned to her every breath. There¡¯s pain etched across his face that makes my heart ache for him.


    I¡¯m hurting, too. But this fated mate connection that


    shifters have¡­


    It¡¯s on another level.


    Kissing the back of Ava¡¯s hand, I lower my head to pray for the hundredth time today.


    Dear <i>Lord</i>, please hear my <i>prayer</i>. <i>I </i>know <i>I </i>don¡¯t <i>go </i><i>to </i><i>church </i>and <i>I </i>don¡¯t <i>follow </i><i>your </imandments. <i>I </i><i>know</i>


    I¡¯m a <i>terrible </i><i>Christian</i>. I¡¯m not even sure I am


    Christian. <i>But </i><i>I </i><i>know </i><i>you¡¯re </i>supposed <i>to </i>care <i>about </i><i>all </i>of us, so please<i>¨C</i><i>if </i><i>you¡¯re </i>listening¨Cplease, save <i>Ava</i>.


    <i>She </i>deserves so <i>much </i><i>more </i><i>than </i><i>this</i>.


    Of course, there¡¯s no answer. Half of me is hoping for a miracle, but the other half knows the prayer¡¯s


    15:25


    1/9


    108 Lisa Ava¡¯s Absence (1)


    pointless.


    There¡¯s nothing any of us can do.


    The doctors are confused. All they can say is that she¡¯s stable and should wake up when she¡¯s ready.


    But why is she even in this bed in the first ce?


    We didn¡¯t do anything extra strenuous.


    She¡¯s been healing fine.


    So why?


    Vanessa¡¯s words about Ava¡¯s wolf have me worried, but


    I can¡¯t just tell them about Selene. These are Ava¡¯s


    secrets.


    Even <i>if </i><i>keeping </i><i>the </i><i>secret </i>means Ava <i>never </i>wakes up? the logical side of me whispers.


    I don¡¯t know.


    So I stay silent, because there isn¡¯t much to say.


    I traveled here with little notice to my friends and family. My parents are still pissed at me, I¡¯m pretty sure. Mom¡¯s changed our group chat name from <i>My </i><i>Happy </i>Randalls to Empty Nest Randalls with a sad emoji, and she hasn¡¯t spoken in there since the day I


    16-20Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    2/9


    108 Lisa Ava¡¯s Absence (1)


    told her I was moving.


    Dad still puts money in my bank ount every week. He¡¯s not thrilled, but he¡¯s not about to let me go homeless or anything.


    Ava¡¯s the only thing for me here in Granite City, and now I¡¯m terrified that she won¡¯t be here much longer.


    Dramatic? Maybe. But there¡¯s been so muchtely¡­


    She¡¯s even worried about being pregnant.


    Wait. Pregnant.


    Did she ever get an answer on that?


    Could¡­ she be pregnant?


    Could that be why?


    The thought settles like a lead weight in my stomach as I nce toward Lucas. His presence is intimidating on a good day, but right now, with Ava unconscious in the hospital bed between us, it¡¯s suffocating. The urge to ask him about shifter pregnancies rises in my throat, but I swallow it back down.


    How do you even bring up that kind of question? <i>Hey</i><i>, </i>Alpha of <i>the </i>Westwood Pack, <i>you </i>don¡¯t know me<i>, </i><i>but</i>


    15:20


    3/0


    108 Lisa: Ava¡¯s Absence (1)


    I¡¯m <i>Ava¡¯s </i>best friend<i>. </i><i>Quick </i><i>question</i>, <i>could </i><i>getting </i><i>knocked </i><i>up </i><i>by </i><i>a </i>werewolf<i>, </i><i>who </i><i>by </i><i>the </i>way wasn¡¯t <i>you</i><i>, </i>cause a <i>girl </i><i>to </i><i>go </i><i>into </i>aa<i>? </i><i>Asking </i>for a <i>friend</i><i>.</i>


    Yeah, no. That¡¯s not happening.


    But the question lingers, nagging at the back of my mind. Ava mentioned worrying about being pregnant, but we never really circled back to that topic. There was always something else going on, some new crisis. to deal with.


    Now, with her lying so still and pale against the white hospital sheets, I can¡¯t help but wonder if that could be the reason behind all of this.


    I need answers, but I can¡¯t bring myself to ask Lucas directly. He looks like he¡¯s barely holding it together as it is, his eyes never leaving Ava¡¯s face, his hand gripping hers like he¡¯s trying to anchor her to this world through sheer force of will.


    No, I can¡¯t put this on him. Not now.


    But there has to be someone else who can help, someone who knows about shifter biology and pregnancies.


    Vanessa.


    15.20


    108 Lisa Ava¡¯s Absence (1)


    The name pops into my head, and Itch onto it like a lifeline. She¡¯s the healer who¡¯s been taking care of Ava, the one with the kind eyes and gentle voice. If anyone can answer my questions without making me feel like an idiot, it¡¯s her.


    Decision made, I lean down to press a soft kiss to the back of Ava¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I whisper, even though I know she can¡¯t hear me. ¡°Just gonna go ask Vanessa a few things.¡±


    I straighten up, my gaze flickering to Lucas. He doesn¡¯t acknowledge me, but I get the sense that he¡¯s aware of my every move. It¡¯s unnerving, but also strangelyforting. At least I know he¡¯s not going to let anything happen to Ava while I¡¯m gone.


    With a final squeeze of Ava¡¯s hand, I slip out of the room, letting the door click shut softly behind me. The hallway is quiet, the fluorescent lights casting a harsh re against the white walls and tiled floor. I take a moment to orient myself, trying to remember which way Vanessa¡¯s office is.


    Left, I think. Or maybe right?


    I choose left, figuring I can always backtrack if I need


    108 Lisa Ava¡¯s Absence (1)


    <ol>


    <li>to. As I walk, my mind churns with questions and worries, each one more unsettling than thest.</li>


    </ol>


    If it¡¯s not pregnancy, then what is it? What could possibly cause her to just copse like this?


    The possibilities are endless, and each one sends chill down my spine. I wrap my arms around myself, trying to ward off the sudden cold that seems to have seeped into my bones.


    Please <i>be </i><i>okay</i><i>, </i><i>Ava</i>. Please wake <i>up</i><i>.</i>


    I round a corner, and nearly collide with someoneing from the other direction. I stumble back, an apology already forming on my lips, but it dies in my throat when I see who it is.


    Vanessa.


    She looks just as surprised as I feel, her eyes widening as she takes in my disheveled appearance. ¡°Miss Randall? Is everything alright?¡±


    I open my mouth, but no wordse out. Suddenly, all of my carefully nned questions seem to have vanished, reced by a thick, choking lump in my


    throat.


    16:26


    6/0


    108 Lisa Ava¡¯s Absence (1)


    Vanessa¡¯s expression softens, and she reaches out to ce aforting hand on my arm. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go


    office?¡± she suggests gently. ¡°We can talk there.¡±


    to my


    I nod, not trusting myself to speak. Vanessa leads the way, her steps sure and steady, and I follow numbly behind her.


    Her office is small but cozy, with a plush couch and a few potted nts scattered around. She gestures for me to take a seat, then settles herself into the chair


    across from me.


    ¡°Now,¡± she says, her voice calm and soothing, ¡°what did you want to ask me?¡±


    I take a deep breath, trying to steady my racing thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s about Ava,¡± I begin, my voice shaking slightly. ¡°Is it possible for her condition to have anything to do with pregnancy? Like, if she was


    pregnant, could that cause her to go into aa like.


    this?¡±


    Vanessa is quiet for a moment, considering my question. ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± she says finally. ¡°Shifter pregnancies can beplicated, especially if the mother is human. The hormonal changes, the physical


    15:26


    108 Lisa: Ava¡¯s Absence (1)


    strain¡­ it can take a toll on the body.¡±


    My heart sinks at her words, a cold dread settling in the pit of my stomach. ¡°So¡­ do you think that could be what¡¯s happening with Ava?¡±


    Vanessa sighs, leaning forward to rest her elbows on her knees. ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain,¡± she admits. ¡°We would need to run some tests to confirm a pregnancy, and even then, there¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯re rted. But it¡¯s definitely something we should consider. Is it Alpha Westwood¡¯s pup?¡±


    I shake my head.


    She rubs her forehead with a sigh. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll look into


    <ol>


    <li>it. Discreetly.¡±</li>


    </ol>


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I hesitate. ¡°What would happen if she <i>is </i>pregnant? Would she be okay?¡±


    Vanessa reaches out to take my hand, her touch warm and reassuring. ¡°We would do everything in our power to ensure the health and safety of both Ava and the baby,¡± she says firmly. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to get ahead of yourself, Lisa. We don¡¯t know anything for certain yet.¡±


    I nod again. blinking back the tears that burn my eves.


    8/9


    108 Xisa Ava¡¯s Absence (1)


    ¡°I just feel so helpless. I don¡¯t know anything about shifters. I¡¯m just a human.¡±


    Vanessa squeezes my hand, her eyes full of sympathy. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard,¡± she says softly. ¡°But the best thing you can do for Ava right now is to be there for her. Talk to her, let her know she¡¯s not alone. Sometimes, that can make all the difference.¡±


    I take a shuddering breath, trying to absorb her words. ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper, wiping at my eyes with the back of my hand. ¡°Okay, I can do that.¡±


    Comment


    View All >


    A

 CHAPTER 109

    109 Lisa: Ava¡¯s Absence (II)


    <i>LISA</i>


    A knock on Vanessa¡¯s door has me jumping.


    The healer reaches over to pat my hand again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. It¡¯s just the pack beta. Come in, Ken.¡±


    The door swings open and Ken strides in like he owns the ce. Damn, why does he have to look like that? All broad shoulders and stubble along his jaw. And his hair is always a tousled mess, like those old romance movies with teen heartthrobs. I love those movies, and he¡¯s got that dirty blond heartbreaker look down to every tiny detail.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I tear my gaze away, cursing my weakness. This is <i>so </i>not the time to be noticing Ken¡¯s undeniable hotness. I have got to get a handle on my weakness for


    sexy men.


    ¡°Healer Vanessa,¡± he greets with a polite nod before those piercing gray eyesnd on me. ¡°Lisa, we need to head back to your apartment. Lucas brought a dog


    home.¡±


    15:27


    177


    109 Lisa Ava¡¯s Absence (b))


    Is he serious right now? Rage res hot in my veins. ¡°Are you kidding me? You want me to go take care of some random dog while my best friend is lying unconscious in a hospital bed?¡±


    Ken blinks, taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s Ava¡¯s dog. Lucas thought-¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure Lucas thought a lot of things. And you just go along with it, don¡¯t you? Never mind what I might want.¡± The words pour out of me in a furious torrent, all the fear and frustration bubbling over. ¡°You¡¯re always making these executive decisions without even asking. Newssh, Ken¨Cthe world doesn¡¯t revolve around you and your precious Alpha!¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes widen as she watches my tirade. Ken just stares, his mouth slightly agape. I¡¯m breathing hard, hands clenched into fists.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± Ken clears his throat, shifting on his feet. ¡°Lisa, I¡¯m just trying to look out for Ava¡¯s best interests here.¡±


    ¡°And you think hers align with yours?¡± I scoff. ¡°Please. You don¡¯t know the first thing about what Ava needs right now.¡±


    27


    <109 Lisa Ava¡¯s Absence (II)


    ¡°Then enlighten me,¡± he grits out, annoyance starting to seep into his tone.


    I square my shoulders, meeting his re head¨Con. ¡°She needs support. Compassion. Not to be treated like some pawn in your pack¡¯s power ys.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not-¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? All you and Lucas seem to care about is this fated mate bond bullshit. Never mind Ava¡¯s autonomy or how it might make her feel to have her choices stripped away.¡±


    Ken¡¯s jaw clenches. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. The bond is sacred.¡±


    ¡°Spare me the mystical soulmate spiel. I¡¯m not buying it.¡± I cross my arms over my chest. ¡°Here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen. I¡¯m staying right here until Ava wakes up. If you¡¯re so concerned about the damn dog, you can go deal with it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I have a pack to run,¡± Ken says through gritted teeth. ¡°In case you¡¯ve forgotten, we¡¯re in the middle of a rather delicate transition here.¡±


    ¡°Cry me a river.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll manage


    just fine without ma¡±


    Gina


    100 Lisa Ava¡¯s Absence (1)


    We re at each other, the tension crackling between us. Vanessa clears her throat.


    ¡°Perhaps apromise,¡± she suggests, her voice soothing. ¡°Ken, why don¡¯t you see to the dog for now? And Lisa can stay here with Ava. I¡¯ll let you both know the moment there¡¯s any change in her


    condition.¡±


    ¡°And if that¡¯s really Ava¡¯s dog,¡± I¨Ccut in sharply, ¡°Maybe bring her here instead of leaving her at the apartment. Ava¡¯s missed her. It would be good for them to be together.¡±


    Ken¡¯s nostrils re, but he gives a curt nod. ¡°Fine. Keep me updated, Nessa.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the sweet¨Ctempered healer assures him.


    With onest scathing look in my direction, Ken turns on his heel and stalks out, mming the door behind him. I slump back in my chair, suddenly


    exhausted.


    ¡°Feel better?¡± Vanessa asks, a hint of amusement in her


    tone.


    I huff out augh. ¡°A little, yeah. God, he just gets


    under my akin aomatimor¡±


    15:27


    4417


    109 Lisa Ava¡¯s Absence (11)


    ¡°I can see that.¡± Her eyes twinkle. ¡°Though I suspect there might be more to it than simple annoyance.¡±


    I narrow my eyes at her. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    Vanessa shrugs, a knowing smile ying at her lips. ¡°Nothing, dear. Just an observation.¡°¡±


    Shaking my head, I hold up both hands. ¡°Let me stop you there. Yes, Ken¡¯s hot. Like, super hot. I¡¯d have to be blind not to notice. But I want nothing to do with his egotistical ass. He never considers other people when he does things. It¡¯s a major turn¨Coff.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is, dear.¡± Vanessa pats my hand yet again, but this time, it feels minorly condescending instead offorting.


    Even so, I don¡¯t scowl. If I do, I¡¯lle off as a bratty teen, instead of a grown ass woman who¡¯s capable of hating a certain handsome beta.


    I take a deep breath and steel myself before stepping back into Ava¡¯s room. Lucas is still there, looming over her bed like some brooding shadow of a man. His eyes never leave her face. The intensity of his gaze sends <i>a </i>shiver down my spine.


    15:27


    109 Lisa: Ava¡¯s Absence (1)


    As I approach the bed, I swear I hear a low growl emanating from Lucas¡¯s chest. It¡¯s so quiet, almost a whisper of sound.


    Yet when I look at him, his expression is as stoic as ever, his eyes fixed on Ava¡¯s unconscious form.


    Unnerved, I settle into the chair on the opposite side of the bed and reach for Ava¡¯s hand. Her skin is cool to the touch, and I give her fingers a gentle squeeze,


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Avie,¡± I whisper, brushing a stray lock of hair from her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m right here. We¡¯re all waiting for you to wake up, okay? So don¡¯t keep us in suspense too long.¡±


    My attempt at levity falls t in the heavy silence of the room. Lucas doesn¡¯t even spare me a nce.


    The hours tick by, with agonizing slowness. The room grows dark as evening falls, but neither of us makes a move to turn on the lights. We sit in the shadows, the only sound the steady beep of Ava¡¯s heart monitor and the asional rustle of fabric as one of us shifts in our


    seat.


    Every so often, a nursees in to check Ava¡¯s vitals. They work quickly and efficiently, charting numbers


    15.27


    109 Lisa: Ava¡¯s Absence (1)


    on the tablets they carry before slipping out again. Each time, I hold my breath, hoping for some sign of improvement. But nothing changes.


    It¡¯ste when Vanessa finally makes an appearance. She looks tired, her usually neat buning loose and dark circles under her eyes. She goes straight to Lucas,ying a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°No change,¡± she says, shaking her head. ¡°Blood work all normal still.¡±


    Comment 3


    View All >


    R


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    13


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    56

 CHAPTER 110

    110 Lisa: Ava¡¯s Absence (III)


    Lucas¡¯s shoulders stiffen, and he turns to look at the


    healer with a frown. ¡°Still no answers?¡± he asks, his voice rough with disuse.


    Vanessa sighs, her expression sympathetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha. We¡¯re doing everything we can.¡±


    Lucas nods curtly and turns back to Ava, his brow furrowed in thought. Vanessa catches my eye over his shoulder and gives me a subtle shake of her head.


    At first, I¡¯m confused. But then it hits me¨Cshe must be trying to tell me that Ava isn¡¯t pregnant. A wave of relief washes over me, followed immediately by a pang of guilt. I shouldn¡¯t be happy about this, not when Ava is still lying there unresponsive.


    But at least it¡¯s one less thing to worry about. One lessplication in an already tangled web.


    I slump back in my chair, suddenly exhausted. It¡¯s been a long day, and the emotional roller coaster has taken. its toll. I close my eyes, just for a moment, and let the steady rhythm of Ava¡¯s heartbeat lull me into a light


    doze.


    1/6


    110 Lisa: Ava¡¯s Absence (1)


    I¡¯m not sure how much time passes before I¡¯m startled awake by a soft knock at the door. Vanessa pokes her head in, her expression apologetic.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you,¡± she says, keeping her voice low. ¡°But I thought you might want to know¨CKen just arrived with Ava¡¯s dog.¡±


    I sit up straighter, blinking the sleep from my eyes.


    ¡°Selene¡¯s here?¡±


    Vanessa nods. ¡°He¡¯s got her out in the waiting room. I can bring her in, if you¡¯d like.¡±


    I nce over at Lucas, gauging his reaction. He¡¯s still staring at Ava, but I can see the tension in his jaw, the way his hands clench and unclench around her hand.


    But he¡¯s not protesting.


    ¡°I think it would be good for her,¡± I say, since he seems content with letting me make the decision.


    Vanessa steps aside as Ken enters the room, a scrawny silver husky trailing behind him on a leash. For a moment, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s really Selene¨Cshe looks thinner than I remember from pictures, her fur matted and dull. But then she catches sight of Ava


    luing in the hoonital had andte out a high¨Cnitshad


    210


    C


    110 Lisa Ava¡¯s Absence (1)


    whine that breaks my heart.


    Before anyone can react, Selene lunges forward, nearly yanking the leash out of Ken¡¯s grip. She scrambles


    onto the bed, her paws slipping on the crisp white sheets as she tries to get closer to Ava. Lucas starts to rise from his chair, his hand outstretched to shoo the dog away, but I¡¯m faster.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I say, grabbing his wrist. His skin is hot beneath my fingers, and I can feel the tension thrumming through him like a live wire. ¡°I think¡­ I think it might be good for her. To have Selene close.¡± I can¡¯t admit why, but I can at least try to make it happen.


    Lucas turns to me, his eyes shing with something dark and dangerous. A growl rumbles low in his throat, and I feel my heart stutter in my chest. Oh God. What have I done? The look on his face¡­ it¡¯s like he¡¯s barely holding himself back from tearing me apart.


    But I can¡¯t back down now. Not when Ava needs me.


    I swallow hard, my grip tightening on his wrist even as my hand trembles. ¡°Please,¡± I whisper, my voiceContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    cracking. ¡°Just let her stay.¡±


    For a moment Lear


    I


    110 Lisa: Ava¡¯s Absence (II)


    me, his jaw clenched so tightly I¡¯m afraid he might


    crack a tooth. Then, slowly, he raises his free hand, and I brace myself for the blow.


    But it neveres.


    Instead, there¡¯s a sharp snap of teeth, and I realize that Selene has risen to her feet on the bed. She¡¯s standing over Ava¡¯s unconscious form, her hackles raised and her lips pulled back in a snarl. And she¡¯s not just protecting Ava¨Cshe¡¯s protecting me too, her body angled slightly to the side to put herself between me and Lucas.


    The room falls silent, the tension so thick I can barely breathe. Lucas and Selene stare each other down, husky to wolf. And Selene¡¯s not losing.


    I can feel the muscles in Lucas¡¯s arm bunch beneath my fingers, and for a second, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to lunge for the dog.


    But then, miraculously, he takes a step back. His eyes never leave Selene¡¯s, but he lowers his hand, his fingers uncurling from the fist he¡¯d been making.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he grits out, his voice tight with barely


    contained rage. ¡°The dog can stay. For now.¡±


    My knees almost buckle with relief, but I manage to keep standing, walking to the other side of the bed to get away from Lucas.


    But Selene doesn¡¯t move. She stays right where she is, her body curved protectively around Ava¡¯s still form. And when she finally lowers her head to rest it on Ava¡¯s chest, I swear I see something flicker in her icy blue


    eyes.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I murmur, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°You stay with her, okay? She needs you.¡±


    Selene¡¯s ear twitches in my direction, but she doesn¡¯t lift her head. It¡¯s like she¡¯s telling me she knows.


    Rage simmers around Lucas, but he sits down and holds onto Ava¡¯s hand again, as if he didn¡¯t just cause a


    ruckus.


    This fated mates shit is for the birds. I thought it was kind of hot before; now, I want to take Ava and run far from this ce.


    Possessive alphas sound hot in theory, but in real life, they¡¯re a mess.


    I sink back into my chair, my legs suddenly feeling like


    ially I¡¯m avhausted nhuginally and amationally drained


    227 feb in Atense (0)


    from the events of the past few hours. But I know I can¡¯t leave Ava¡¯s side. Not now. Not when she needs.


    me most.


    So I settle in for the long haul, my eyes fixed on the rise and fall of Ava¡¯s chest beneath Selene¡¯s watchful gaze. And I pray to whatever gods might be listening that my best friend will wake up soon.


    Because I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if she doesn¡¯t.


    Comment


    Leave the first

 CHAPTER 111

    111 Lisa: Ava¡¯s Absence (IV)


    <i>LISA</i>


    Three fucking weeks.


    No matter how many times I count, it¡¯s been three fucking weeks.


    The calendar on my wall mocks me, today¡¯s date staring me in the face from any particr point of my


    kitchen.


    Selene whines when I nearly step on her paw for the third time this morning. ¡°Sorry, girl. Give me a second, and we¡¯ll go see her.¡±


    I¡¯m drenched in sweat. Jericho hasn¡¯t blinked a single eysh over Ava being in the hospital, and we¡¯ve all settled into a new kind of normal.


    It¡¯s not normal at all, but it¡¯s life now. At least until Ava


    wakes up again.


    I¡¯m stronger. Fast¨¦r, though nothingpared to these shifters who surround me. I¡¯m learning some basic self¨Cdefense, and Selene has helped with the hands¨Con training to evade and defend against wolf


    15:28


    117


    111 Lisa: Ava¡¯s Absence (IV)


    attacks.


    I have bruises and wounds everywhere, and a few of them have even gotten infected, but Healer Vanessa is a godsend who always has some magical cream on her somewhere. Antibacterial, antifungal, prevents scarring, and smells divine. I have no idea why they


    don¡¯t sell it in the human markets.


    Probably because they¡¯d never be able to keep up with the demand. For all I know, it probably reduces wrinkles, too. Shifters age well, though, so who knows. Maybe they don¡¯t need wrinkle cream.


    I slip into the shower, with Selene¡¯s reproachful blue eyes watching me.


    The water pounds against my back, a blistering reminder of just how tense I¡¯ve been. I want to scream. I want to cry. I want to punch something.


    Preferably Ken, if he was even here. He¡¯s not as scary as Lucas, but just high enough in the pecking order to earn my rage.


    He hasn¡¯t been around muchtely, too busy running the Westwood pack while Lucas ys vignt mate at the hospital. I get it, I do. Lucas has every right to be


    111 Lisa: Ava¡¯s Absence (IV)


    there, and Ken has every responsibility to keep things running smoothly. But fuck if I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m drowning in this new world without any sort of lifeline.


    Vanessa¡¯s in the same boat. She hasn¡¯t seen her mate, some high¨Cup shifter in the pack called Vester, in two weeks, not since he left for the ckwood territory to keep things running there. I can¡¯t even imagine how she¡¯s holding up, but she never lets it show. Always the consummate professional, that one.


    I shut off the water and step out, wrapping myself in a towel that feels too soft against my skin. Everything in this ce is too soft, too luxurious.


    I miss Ava.


    She should be here with me. Selene¡¯s finally here. We should be connected, a trio whose first priority is always what fun is around the corner.


    Instead, she¡¯s lying in a hospital bed, unresponsive to the world around her. And the rumors are already flying.


    I can hear them whispered in the halls, see them in the sidelong nces thrown my way. The ckwood


    111 Lisa: Ava¡¯s Absence (IV)


    daughter, unconscious in a Westwood hospital. It¡¯s a political nightmare, even I can see that.


    The Council is rallying behind Westwood, but Jericho says there¡¯s a lot of movement in the shadows. He¡¯s been training me harder than ever, teaching me how to defend myself against any threat.


    ¡°Trouble follows the Grey girl like ducks to their mamas,¡± he told me yesterday, his scarred face grim. ¡°And you¡¯re her best friend. That makes you a target.¡±


    I dress quickly, pulling on leggings and a tank top. Selene is waiting by the door, her tail thumping against the floor. She¡¯s been my constantpanion these past few weeks, aforting presence in a world turned upside down.


    We make our way down to the hospital, the route so familiar now I could walk it in my sleep. The guards nod at me as I pass, their eyes scanning the hallway for any potential threats. They ignore the guard following me in silence. I pretend not to notice him, too.


    It¡¯s easier that way. Ken might be too busy to do the pick ups and drop offs, giving me a little freedom to


    move around as I wish, but I¡¯m always followed by


    Always.


    Lucas is in his usual spot by Ava¡¯s bedside, his hand sped tightly around hers. He looks up as I enter, his eyes bloodshot and weary.


    ¡°Any change?¡± I ask, though I already know the answer.


    He shakes his head. ¡°Nothing yet. But she¡¯s strong.


    She¡¯lle back to us.¡±


    I nod, not trusting myself to speak. I take my usual seat on the other side of the bed, reaching out to brush a strand of hair from Ava¡¯s face.


    She looks so peaceful, so still. Like she¡¯s just sleeping, and any moment now she¡¯ll wake up and start cracking jokes about how we all look like shit.


    But she doesn¡¯t. She hasn¡¯t for three fucking weeks.


    Selene jumps up on the bed, curling up at Ava¡¯s feet. She¡¯s been doing that more and moretely, like she¡¯s trying to protect her.


    I lean back in my chair, closing my eyes for a moment. I¡¯m so tired, so fucking tired of all of this.


    111 Lisa Ava¡¯s Absence (IV)


    Lucas is nearly feral with his intense devotion to Ava, and I worry about their future when she wakes up.


    I have a feeling he¡¯s going to go a little overboard.


    There was the incidentst week when yton, the Aspen alpha, came to visit. It had taken five shifters to get Lucas calmed down enough to let yton in to visit, especially when he¡¯d heard about the pregnancy


    test Vanessa had to run.


    I can only imagine how bad it would have been if Ava <i>were </i>pregnant with yton¡¯s kid. Yikes.


    But that¡¯s a conversation to have another day, when she¡¯s awake and back with us.


    For now, he never leaves her side. Every so often Ken drags him off to shower and shave, and Vanessa always leaves him meals that he barely picks at, muttering that he can¡¯t eat when Ava can¡¯t eat.


    Vanessa loves to point out that Ava <i>is </i>eating, through her veins, courtesy of a giant bag that looks like milk going through her IV. She calls it TPN. Some kind of liquefied food.


    It smells disgusting, like vinegar and feet, but at least


    it¡¯s kooning An <b>alive</b>


    111 Lisa: Ava¡¯s Absence (IV)


    I settle in for another day of waiting and praying, curling my hand around hers.


    That¡¯s when Selene¡¯s head jerks up, her ears pricked forward and tail wagging just a little.


    Lucas doesn¡¯t seem to notice; he ignores Selene¡¯s presence, to the point I¡¯d almost be convinced she doesn¡¯t exist.


    Then I feel it.


    Ava¡¯s hand twitches.


    Comment


    <b>R</b>Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Post your firstment!


    Vote

 CHAPTER 112

    112 Ava: Waking Up


    Darkness.


    Light.


    So cold.


    It burns.


    My lungs ache.


    Something¡¯s holding me down.


    There are whispers. Prayers, I think.


    Chaos reigns in this hazy world. Something beeps. incessantly.


    I¡¯m sweating. My hands are too warm.


    <ol>


    <li><i>up</i><i>.</i></li>


    </ol>


    What¡¯s that?


    <i>¡­ </i><i>Ava</i><i>, </i><i>you</i>¡­


    Who¡¯s that?


    <i>can </i><i>you </i>hear <i>me</i><i>?</i>


    I struggle to reach the voice that calls me,


    but


    15:30


    1:10


    112 Ava: Waking Up


    something sucks me away again.


    Frustration simmers, but I¡¯m too tired to fight it.


    Ava, you have <i>to </i><i>wake </i>up<i>.</i>


    There it is again.


    <i>I </i><i>know </i><i>you </i>can hear me<i>, </i>because I can <i>finally </i>hear <i>you</i><i>.</i>


    Hear me? Hear me what? Am I talking?


    <i>Yes</i><i>.</i>


    No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m talking. I¡¯m too tired. My body is crushed beneath the earth. Fire ate everyst bit of me. I drowned. The air was sucked away.


    <i>You¡¯re </i><i>alive</i>. <i>You¡¯re </i>asleep <i>in </i>the hospital. <i>You¡¯re </i><i>just </i><i>fine</i><i>. </i><i>You </i><i>just </i>need <i>to </i>wake <i>up</i><i>.</i>


    No, no.


    No, no, no.


    Waking is pain.


    I remember the pain.


    There <i>will </i><i>be </i><i>no </i>pain, Ava. Just wake <i>up</i><i>. </i><i>Come </i><i>back </i><i>to</i>


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    No way.


    15:30


    2:10


    < 112 Ava: Waking Up


    It¡¯s peaceful here, in this hazy ce.


    <i>Ava</i><i>, </i><i>you </i>have to <ie </i><i>back</i><i>. </i><i>This </i>is <i>not </i><i>where </i><i>you</i>


    <i>should </i><i>be.</i>


    No ce for me? But I¡¯m here, in this serenity of darkness. I feel pain, but it doesn¡¯t kill me. It isn¡¯t enough to kill me.


    <i>You </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>die</i><i>, </i><i>Ava</i>. <i>You¡¯re </i><i>alive</i>.


    Alive.


    Alive means death-


    Ava, that¡¯s <i>enough</i><i>. </i><i>Wake </i><i>up</i>. <i>Stop </i><i>feeling </i>sorry for yourself. You never <i>died</i><i>. </i><i>Wake</i>. <i>Up</i><i>!</i>


    ***


    My eyes crack open. They feel like sandpaper scraping against my lids. Everything is blurry, shapes indistinct. White. Harsh lights.


    <i>Ava</i>.


    Selene. Her voice is warm honey in my mind,


    A wet nose presses into my palm. The slight weight of


    15:00


    3/10


    112 Ava <b>Waking </b>Up


    her head resting on my hand. I turn my head slowly, painfully. She¡¯s there, silver fur shining, blue eyes bright with intelligence and worry.


    <i>You¡¯re </i><i>awake</i>. Relief colors her tone.


    I swallow dryly, my tongue heavy and thick. ¡°What happened?¡± The words scrape out.


    <i>Later</i>. <i>Rest </i><i>now</i><i>. </i>She nuzzles into my arm. I want to protest but exhaustion drags me under again.


    Someone¡¯s calling my name, but I¡¯m already gone.


    ***


    Awareness returns gradually. The steady beep of a heart monitor. The chemical scent of disinfectant.


    Starched sheets rough against my skin. An IV pinches the back of my hand.


    My eyelids are heavy but I force them open. The ceiling swims into focus¨Cwhite tiles, fluorescent lights. A hospital. Selene is curled up beside me, aforting warmth.


    Wee <i>back</i>. Her relief washes over me.


    Lucas and Lisa are here. They¡¯re asking me questions, one talking over the other. It¡¯s painful to my ears.


    16:30


    W10


    112 Ava Waking Up


    ¡°How long was I out?¡± I rasp, my throat raw from


    disuse.


    <i>Three </i><i>weeks</i><i>, </i>Selene whines softly. <i>We </i><i>were </i><i>so</i>


    <i>worried</i>.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lucas asks, way too close to me.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Lisa pipes up, from my other side.


    Three weeks. The news hits me like a punch to the gut. I struggle to sit up, my muscles weak and


    uncooperative. Selene helps, bracing her body against mine, and both Lisa and Lucas rest their hands on my back to lead me up until I¡¯m sitting.


    It¡¯s an entire process that leaves me exhausted.


    Once upright, I take stock. My limbs feel stiff,


    atrophied. A needle pinches my hand, connected to an IV pole with a few bags hanging off it. One of the bags looks like milk, and that one¡¯s connected to yet another IV line in the elbow of my other arm.


    I¡¯m in a hospital gown, nkets pooled around my waist. My hair isnk and greasy against my neck.


    Easy<i>, </i>Selene cautions as I waver, dizzy. <i>You¡¯ve </i><i>been</i>


    15:30


    5410


    112 Ava Waking Up


    <i>through </i>a <i>lot</i><i>.</i>


    Understatement of the century. I cast my mind back, trying to piece together how I ended up here. Training with Jericho and Lisa. Copsing on the couch. Then¡­ nothing. A yawning ck hole in my memory.


    ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    Lucas reaches for my face, his fingers hesitant and gentle against my skin. Warmth flows between <i>us</i>, a feeling offort, and the urge to press my cheek into his hand, nuzzling close.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure. Vanessa thinks your wolf is trying to emerge. Do you feel any different?¡±


    For so long, I yearned to shift, to run beneath the moon. To be whole. But now, with all the strangeness surrounding my heritage, the idea fills me with trepidation. I flick a nce toward my wolf, disguised as a husky for a reason she has yet to exin, and her ears flick as she licks my face, settling into myp as though she¡¯s <i>a </i></divp dog.


    She¡¯s not. She¡¯s way too big for that.


    Don¡¯t <i>be </i><i>afraid</i><i>, </i>Selene soothes, sensing my unease. <i>This </i>is <i>natural </i><i>for </i><i>you</i>


    15:31


    6/10


    112 Ava Waking Up


    Natural. The word tastes like ashes on my tongue. Nothing about my life has been natural. <i>Is </i>Vanessa <i>right? </i><i>Are </i><i>you </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>be </i>a part of me now?


    Selene presses her head against my chest, but Lucas and Lisa are talking.


    ¡°Are you okay, Ave? Do you remember anything?¡± The feeling of my best friend¡¯s hands enveloping mine is¡­


    Nice.


    Like family.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Likeing home.


    A few tears try to make their way out of my eyes, but I blink them away as best I can.


    I don¡¯t need to cry just because there are two people on this earth who cares about what happens to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m still a little groggy.¡± And my throat hurts.


    Lucas shifts on the bed, moving slowly so as not to jostle me or the wires that seem to be everywhere. His armse around me, one sliding beneath my back and the other draping over my waist. He¡¯s so careful, treating me like I¡¯m made of ss.


    7/10


    112 Ava: Waking Up


    I want to protest, to insist that I¡¯m not an invalid, but the words die in my throat as he draws me into his embrace. His warmth envelops me, chasing away the chill that seems to have settled into my bones. I can¡¯t help but lean into him, my heading to rest against


    his chest.


    His heartbeat is strong and steady beneath my ear, a soothing rhythm that makes my eyes flutter closed. For a moment, I let myself sink into hisfort, drawing strength from his presence.


    ¡°Ava,¡± he murmurs, his breath stirring my hair. ¡°I was so


    worried.¡±


    The raw emotion in his voice makes my heart clench. I tilt my head back to look at him, meeting his golden gaze. There¡¯s so much there¨Crelief, concern, and something else that I can¡¯t quite name.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I whisper, even though I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s entirely true.


    My stomach chooses that moment to let out a loud growl, and I realize with a start that I¡¯m absolutely ravenous. It feels like there¡¯s a gaping hole in my midsection, a yawning emptiness that demands to be


    6/10


    112 Ava Waking Up


    filled.


    Lisa leans in, patting my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ave. You¡¯re getting all the nutrients you need through that.¡± She points to one of the IV bags, the one that looks like it¡¯s


    filled with milk.


    I eye it skeptically. The idea of being sustained by a bag of liquid doesn¡¯t exactly fill me with confidence.


    <i>You </i><i>need </i>real <i>food</i><i>, </i>Selene chimes in, her voice. echoing in my head. <i>To </i><i>regain </i><i>your </i><i>strength</i>.


    She¡¯s right. I can feel the weakness in my muscles, the way my body seems to have wasted away during my time unconscious. The thought of solid food makes my mouth water, my stomach clenching with anticipation.


    A movement at the door catches my eye, and I look up to see Vanessa stepping into the room. Her gaze sweeps over me, assessing, and I can¡¯t help but shrink back against Lucas¡¯s chest.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Ava?¡± she asks,ing to stand at the foot of the bed.


    ¡°Hungry,¡± I admit, my voice still raspy. ¡°And weak.¡±


    She nods, as if that¡¯s exactly what she expected to


    15:31 (¡ª)


    19/10


    112 Ava Waking Up


    hear. ¡°That¡¯s normal, given how long you were out. We¡¯ll start you on a liquid diet and gradually work up to solid foods.¡±


    I must make a face at the mention of a liquid diet, because she gives me a small smile. ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t sound appealing, but we need to be careful not to overwhelm your system. Your body has been through a lot.¡±


    That¡¯s an understatement. I still can¡¯t wrap my mind around the fact that I was unconscious for three weeks. It feels like I just closed my eyes for a moment, and now everything has changed.


    Lucas¡¯s arms tighten around me, as if he can sense the direction of my thoughts. ¡°We¡¯ll get through this, Ava. Together.¡±


    Comment 1


    View All >


    A Leave the firstment

 CHAPTER 113

    113 Ava: A New Change


    I want to believe Lucas. I want to believe that


    everything will be okay, that I¡¯lle out of this stronger than before. But there¡¯s a part of me that¡¯s terrified of what¡¯s happening to me, of the changes. that I can feel taking ce inside my body.


    Change is <i>inevitable</i><i>, </i>Selene says, her voice gentle. <i>But </i><i>it </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i>have <i>to </i><i>be </i><i>something </i><i>to </i>fear<i>.</i>


    I know she¡¯s right, but it¡¯s hard to let go of the apprehension that¡¯s taken root in my gut.


    I have a feeling Selene knows why I¡¯ve been unconscious for so long, but I can¡¯t talk to her with


    Lucas here.


    Lisa squeezes my hand, drawing my attention back to her. ¡°We¡¯re here for you, Ave. Whatever you need.¡±


    I manage a small smile, grateful for her support. ¡°Thanks, Lise. I don¡¯t know what I would do without


    you.¡±


    ¡°Probably starve,¡± she jokes, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m going to go track down


    110- A New Change


    some of that liquid diet for you. Be right back.¡±


    She slips out of the room, leaving me alone with Lucas and Vanessa. Selene hops down from the bed, stretchingnguidly before padding over to the window. She seems content to give us some privacy, though I know she¡¯s still listening to every word.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Vanessa steps closer, her expression softening as she takes in the way Lucas is holding me. ¡°Your body has been through a tremendous ordeal, Ava. It¡¯s going to take time to recover, both physically and emotionally. But you¡¯re strong. You¡¯ll get through this.¡±


    She smiles, reaching out to pat my leg through the nket. ¡°I¡¯ll be back to check on youter. You¡¯ll probably be asleep soon. I¡¯ll be here in the morning, and we can talk more then.¡±


    ***


    It takes three days until I¡¯m strong enough to be discharged home.


    It seems like forever, but Dr. Beaumont assures me- and Lucas¨Cthat it¡¯s a miracle I¡¯m going home so early. Having multiple giant meals of protein (rare steak being the food of choice) seems to have kick¨Cstarted


    15.31


    217


    113 Ava: A New Change


    some of that liquid diet for you. Be right back.¡±


    She slips out of the room, leaving me alone with Lucas. and Vanessa. Selene hops down from the bed, stretchingnguidly before padding over to the window. She seems content to give us some privacy, though I know she¡¯s still listening to every word.


    Vanessa steps closer, her expression softening as she takes in the way Lucas is holding me. ¡°Your body has been through a tremendous ordeal, Ava. It¡¯s going to take time to recover, both physically and emotionally. But you¡¯re strong. You¡¯ll get through this.¡±


    She smiles, reaching out to pat my leg through the nket. ¡°I¡¯ll be back to check on youter. You¡¯ll probably be asleep soon. I¡¯ll be here in the morning, and we can talk more then.¡±


    ***


    It takes three days until I¡¯m strong enough to be discharged home.


    It seems like forever, but Dr. Beaumont assures me- and Lucas¨Cthat it¡¯s a miracle I¡¯m going home so early. Having multiple giant meals of protein (rare steak being the food of choice) seems to have kick¨Cstarted


    15:32


    217


    113 Ava: A New Change


    whatever magical shifter healing ability lies in my body.


    I¡¯m not only better¨CI feel stronger and more fit than I


    was before I ever went unconscious.


    Lucas, of course, won¡¯t stop worrying. The full moon isn¡¯t for another month, and Dr. Beaumont and


    Vanessa seem convinced I will shift at that time.


    Selene won¡¯t answer when I ask her if that¡¯s true.


    And Lucas won¡¯t leave so I can talk to Selene.


    So I¡¯m excited to be discharged, except¡­


    ¡°No. You¡¯ll be staying at my house.¡±


    Lucas won¡¯t let me go back to Lisa¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Absolutely not. She¡¯sing back with me.¡± Lisa stands toe¨Cto¨Ctoe with Lucas and his alpha presence. Ken poked his head into the room a few minutes earlier to ask Lisa if she could help pack my things and bring them to Lucas¡® house, and things just kind of exploded from there.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying with Lisa.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± Lucas runs a hand through his hair,


    30


    113 Ava A New Change


    looking frustrated and furious. He alternates death res toward my best friend with an agitated frown in my direction. ¡°I¡¯ll feel better if you¡¯re at the alpha lodge. You¡¯ll be closer to the hospital, and Vanessa has ess in order to provide care. It¡¯s safer there.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s ready to blow, but I wave her down. ¡°Are you trying to tell me you set my best friend in an apartment that¡¯s unsafe?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not-¡±


    ¡°The ambnce can get to me at her apartment just fine. They didst time, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Still-¡±


    ¡°And even if it makes <i>you </i>feel better, it doesn¡¯t make <i>me </i>feel better.¡± Standing up for myself feels good. Better than I thought it would. Even facing Lucas¡® clear irritation with the situation. ¡°This isn¡¯t about you. This


    is about me.¡±


    ¡°As my mate-<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°My name,¡± I cut in, raising my voice, ¡°is Ava Grey. I am my own person, and you are not my alpha. And even if <i>you </i>think I¡¯m your mate, that connection has not been ented or established. And it never will be if vou


    15:32


    113 Ava: A New Change


    can¡¯t respect my wishes.¡±


    Of course, all those words are from Selene, coaching me as she pretends to sleep in the warmth of the


    window.


    Lisa looks smug, and Lucas looks¡­


    Hurt.


    Guilt tries to tug at my heart, whisper doubt in my mind. But I hold strong.


    <i>Good </i><i>job</i><i>, </i><i>Ava</i>.


    Selene¡¯s words are gentle in my mind.


    Every word I¡¯ve said to Lucas is true, of course. But I also desperately need to get away from him. He hasn¡¯t left my side except for the asional bathroom break, and I need space.


    I need to talk to Selene.


    I can¡¯t do that with him up my ass.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you really-¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± I confirm, interrupting him with more


    confidence than usual. ¡°Don¡¯t make me feel like a


    prisoner here, Lucas.¡±


    15:32


    5/7


    113 Ava: A New Change


    He flinches. ¡°I would never. Ava, you are the highest ranking she¨Cwolf in the pack-¡±


    ¡°Lucas. <i>I </i><i>am </i><i>not </i><i>your </i><i>pack</i>.¡±


    The words hurt me almost as much as they hurt him, I think. It feels like a rejection, but I don¡¯t want to soften my words. Selene pointed out that the line needs to be drawn between us; he¡¯s been acting as my mate and alpha, without ever checking with me if I¡¯m okay with


    <ol>


    <li>it.</li>


    </ol>


    The fated bond is a sacred partnership, but I refuse to be owned by it.


    Lucas turns away, pacing on the other side of the room. His clenched fists and stiff shoulders spark an old, ingrained fear in my body, but Selene¡¯s serene presence helps offset the trained response.


    My fated mate might be a bit of a barbarian, but he¡¯s nothing like my pack. Nothing like my family.


    He won¡¯t hurt me. At least not physically. And it¡¯s be very clear that he has no intention of doing anything to irreparably damage whatever our


    rtionship currently is.


    An if <i>I </i>wouldt him Sna conffa <b>lika </b>cha isn¡¯t a


    15 e


    fifty¨Cpound husky going up against a two¨Chundred¨Cplus pound wolf.


    Comment 2


    A

 CHAPTER 114

    114 Ava: Standing Up to the Alpha


    Lucas continues to pace, and Lisa folds her arms as she watches him, her chin tilted up in a defiant gesture


    I know well.


    She won¡¯t back down, even from an alpha. If there¡¯s such a thing as an alpha human, Lisa would probably be one. It doesn¡¯t surprise me that her parents allowed her toe here; she gets what she wants, one way or


    another.


    Lucas stops his agitated steps, the soles of his boots squeaking against the linoleum floor. There¡¯s a long, heavy sigh that seems to dete his broad shoulders. When his golden eyes meet mine, they¡¯re filled with a mix of resignation and apology.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Ava,¡± he says, his deep voice softening. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for trying to control you. It¡¯s not my ce.¡±


    Selene snorts in my mind, her presence aforting weight. <i>He¡¯s </i><i>only </i>sorry <i>because </i><i>you </i>spoke <i>up</i>.


    I mentally shush her, not wanting to ruin this moment of understanding with Lucas. It¡¯s a small victory, but an important one. He needs to see me as an equal, not


    16:33


    1/6


    114 Ava: Standing Up to the Alpha


    someone to be ordered around as he pleases.


    Lucas turns to Ken, who¡¯s been standing silently by the door, his face an unreadable mask. ¡°Change of


    ns. Ava¡¯s going back to Lisa¡¯s apartment.¡±


    Ken¡¯s eyebrows lift in surprise, but he quickly schools his features back into a neutral expression. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll get everything ready and let the nurses know she¡¯s ready for discharge.¡±


    With a curt nod, Ken exits the room, leaving me


    alone with Lucas and Lisa. The tension in the air is palpable, but there¡¯s also a sense of relief. I¡¯ve won this battle, small as it may be.


    Lisa steps forward, her hand finding mine and giving it a reassuring squeeze. ¡°I¡¯ll go make sure everything¡¯s set at the apartment. You focus on getting out of here,


    okay?¡±


    I nod, grateful for her support. ¡°Thanks, Lise. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡±


    She grins, her dark eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°Probably be bored out of your mind. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    With a wink, she¡¯s gone, leaving me alone with Lucas.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He shifts his weight from foot to foot. looking


    114 Ava Standing Up to the Alpha


    uncharacteristically uncertain. It¡¯s a stark contrast to the confident,manding alpha I¡¯vee to know.


    ¡°Ava, 1¡­¡± He runs a hand through his dark hair, mussing it in a way that makes my heart skip a beat. ¡°I know I¡¯ve made mistakes. I¡¯m trying to do better. To be better. For you.¡±


    I swallow past the lump in my throat, my emotions a tangled mess. Part of me wants to throw myself into his arms, to let him shield me from the world. But


    another part, the part that¡¯s been burned before, holds back, even as a familiar tingle slides over my skin.


    That fated bond is trying to bring us together. It hates distance, and every particle of my body wants to rush


    into his arms.


    ¡°I appreciate that, Lucas. I do. But I need time. Space. I need to figure out who I am, without anyone else¡¯s influence.¡±


    Lucas steps closer, his broad frame seeming to fill the small hospital room. I watch as his golden eyes darken, pupils dting with a primal hunger that sends a shiver down my spine. The air between us crackles with that familiar tension, a maic pull that draws me in


    15:33


    3/6


    114 Ava: Standing Up to the Alpha


    despite my reservations.


    One stolen kiss isn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Ava,¡± he murmurs, his deep voice a caress against my


    skin. ¡°I know you need time, but I can¡¯t deny what I


    feel for you. What my wolf feels for you. I¡¯ll do my best, but I need you to understand me, too.¡±


    My breath catches in my throat as he reaches out, his calloused fingers brushing against my cheek with a gentleness that belies his strength. It¡¯s a touch I¡¯ve craved, one that sets my nerves alight with desire.


    Careful<i>, </i>Selene warns in my mind, her presence a grounding force amidst the swirl of emotions. Remember what <i>you </i>just <i>told </i><i>him</i><i>. </i><i>You </i><i>need </i>space.


    I know she¡¯s right, but it¡¯s hard to think clearly when Lucas is so close, his scent of pine and musk enveloping me like a warm embrace. My body reacts instinctively, leaning into his touch as a soft sigh escapes my lips.


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I breathe, my voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°We can¡¯t. Not now. Not like this.¡±


    He leans in, his forehead resting against mine as his eves hore into my soul. ¡°I know. But I need you to


    16:33


    114 <b>Ava</b>: Standing Up to the Alpha


    understand something, Ava. You¡¯re it for me. My mate. My everything. I¡¯ll give you the time and space you need, but I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll wait for you, as long as it takes.¡±


    Tears prick at the corners of my eyes, his words both thrilling and terrifying. The bond between us pulses with a life of its own, urging me to close the distance, to im what¡¯s mine, and I can¡¯t help it.


    We¡¯ve only had one kiss since that night at the G.


    The bond within me is stirring, desperate to reach out andtch onto our fated partner. It¡¯s as if it knows I¡¯m trying to ce distance and refuses to allow it.


    I step forward, my body moving of its own ord, drawn to Lucas like a moth to a me. His eyes darken with hunger as he reaches for me, pulling me flush against his hard, muscr frame.


    ¡°Ava,¡± he whispers, my name a reverent prayer on his lips.


    Then he¡¯s kissing me, his mouth iming mine with a desperation that steals my breath. His tongue sweeps past my parted lips, tangling with mine in a sensual dance that sets my blood on fire.


    15:33


    5/


    114 Ava Standing Up to the Alpha


    I moan into the kiss, my fingers threading through his dark hair as I hold him close. His hands roam my body, skimming over my curves with a possessive touch that sends shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I gasp, breaking the kiss to catch my breath.


    He rests his forehead against mine, his chest heaving as he struggles to control himself. ¡°Ava, I need you. I can¡¯t stay away.¡±


    I know I should push him back, remind him of the boundaries I¡¯ve set, but my body betrays me. It craves his touch, his kiss, his everything.


    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± I whisper, even as my hands fist in his shirt, holding him close.


    ¡°I know,¡± he growls, his voice rough with desire. ¡°But I can¡¯t help myself. You¡¯re my mate, Ava. My everything

 CHAPTER 115

    115 Ava: Fate¡¯s Urging


    He kisses me again, his lips moving against mine with a hunger that consumes me. I lose myself in the taste of him, the feel of his body pressed against mine.¡±


    <i>Ava</i><i>, </i>Selene warns in my mind, her voice a distant echo. Remember <i>what </i><i>you </i><i>need</i><i>.</i>


    I try to focus on her words, but it¡¯s hard when Lucas is kissing me like this, like I¡¯m the only thing that matters in the world.


    His hands slide under my shirt, his calloused fingers skimming over my sensitive skin. I arch into his touch, a soft moan escaping my lips.


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I breathe, my voice barely recognizable to my own ears. ¡°We have to stop.¡±


    He pulls back, his golden eyes zing with desire. ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. I just can¡¯t control myself around you.¡±


    But his hands are still seeking, and I¡¯m still arching into their touch. Rough fingers pull the cup of my bra low, and his thumb flicks over my nipple.


    I take a shaky breath, trying to clear my head. ¡°I need


    1/8


    115 Ava: Fate¡¯s Urging


    time, Lucas. Space. I can¡¯t do this right now.¡°¡±


    But I step closer, trying to yank his shirt out of his


    waistband.


    I should push him away, remind him of the boundaries I¡¯ve fought so hard to establish, but my traitorous body melts into his embrace, craving his touch like a


    parched flower thirsts for rain.


    The way my name lingers on his lips, the way he breathes it like reverent prayer against my ears as his fingers continue to tug and twist in a sensual dance against my breast? I¡¯m lost. Drowning beneath.


    sensation.


    The very core of me throbs with a need so basic, so simple, and so consuming.


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I whisper, my voice a breathless plea. ¡°We


    can¡¯t¡­¡±


    But even as the words leave my lips, I¡¯m pulling him closer, my fingers tangling in his dark hair, my mouth seeking his with a desperation that frightens me. He meets me halfway, his kiss searing and possessive, iming me as his own.


    The bond between us has red to life, a pulsing, living


    2/8


    115 Ava: Fate¡¯s Urging


    thing that demands to be acknowledged. It¡¯s a force beyond our control, a need that overrides all reason and logic.


    At this moment, we¡¯re not Ava and Lucas, two individuals withplicated pasts and uncertain futures. We¡¯re simply two halves of a whole, drawn together by a power greater than ourselves.


    His hands, strong and sure, squeeze both breasts in a way that drags a moan out of me. His answering growl sends another throbbing pulse of desire straight to my clit in a way that has my thighs clenching.


    Sliding his hands down my ribs, he settles them against my hips and walks me backward, guiding me until I feel the edge of the hospital bed pressing against the backs of my thighs.


    Selene¡¯s saying something, but I don¡¯t pay any attention. She¡¯s probably telling me to stop, and there¡¯s no way I can.


    The way Lucas¡® eyes sh and glow, I can tell his wolf is here with us, part of the moment. When I fall back onto the bed, he kneels between my legs.


    It takes only moments for him to unbutton my jeans


    115 Ava: Fate¡¯s Urging


    and yank them over my hips and down my legs, tossing them somewhere behind him tond in a haphazard pile on the floor.


    Something about that smooth motion drives me mad.


    My heart races as I take in the hunger in his golden eyes. He looks at me like I¡¯m the most precious thing in the world, like he wouldy down his life to protect me. It¡¯s a heady feeling, one that makes me feel cherished and desired in a way I¡¯ve never experienced


    before.


    He trails kisses along my legs, drifting toward my inner thighs, and my hips buck in frustration, seeking more. More friction, more heat, more touch, <i>more</i>.


    My panties have disappeared with my jeans and his mouth settles there, right at the core of me, in the most intimate kiss.


    ¡°Please,¡± I beg, gripping his hair with such force that my knuckles ache. ¡°More.¡±


    No matter how I try to shove my hips forward, his hands hold me down, both wrapped around my thighs as he feasts on the warmth of me, on the wetness I can


    feel.


    115 <b>Ava</b>: Fate¡¯s Urging


    <i>Fuck</i><i>.</i>


    I¡¯m going crazy as his tongue shoves inside, as his teeth scrape against my clit, as he sucks and nibbles and licks and loves at different moments, driving what little thought I have straight out of my brain.


    My first orgasm catches me by surprise, having gone from a dark throb to over the cliff without warning, and I gasp and buck beneath his hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby. Just like that.¡± His growls, the approval in his words, sends fresh desire through my veins.


    One isn¡¯t enough.


    Not even close.


    Before I can whine or beg, he shifts position, kissing his way up my belly as one of his hands settles between my thighs. His middle finger sinks inside, apanying stars behind my eyelids as I moan and writhe beneath his touch.


    ¡°More,¡± I beg, and that animalistic growl thates out of his throat tells me that his wolf likes my


    submission.


    Another finger. The stretch burns and I shove my hips


    15:33


    5/8


    115 Ava: Fate¡¯s Urging


    toward his hand eagerly as he thrusts, his rhythm too


    slow. Too gentle.


    ¡°More<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>I insist, as another finger slides in.


    ¡°You like that, love?¡± he asks, his words hot against my ear, sending shivers through my body.


    I nod, frantic as I grab onto his shoulders and try to ride his hand. ¡°Please, Lucas, I need more.¡± My body burns with need, with urgency. Our bond screams between us, ecstatic and frustrated in turn.


    ¡°Mor¨¦ fingers?¡± he asks, and his fourth slides in with a little more difficulty, stretching me as he flexes and spreads them inside, never stopping his thrusts.


    ¡°Faster,¡± I pant, trying to keep my lungs filled with air. It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s too hard to breathe and enjoy this at the same time.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± he murmurs, and but his hand disappears from between my thighs.


    Aching, sore, and wanting, I struggle onto my to stare at him in disbelief. ¡°Why did you-¡±


    Oh.


    <i>Oh</i>


    elbows


    115 Ava: Fato¡¯s Urging


    Those strong hands unbuttoning his pants? That¡¯s


    sexy.


    Arousal ms home, crashing straight into my core as he unzips, the full length of him springing free from the confines of his jeans.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ava,¡± he grits out, even as he steps between my legs once again, falling onto his hands above me. ¡°This is


    your


    chance to tell me to stop.¡±


    I shake my head, opening my legs wider.


    Didn¡¯t I ask for space? I did.


    But that deep part of me, that instinctual bond that begs for him, won¡¯t let me out of its clutches.


    I need him like I need the air I breathe.


    ¡°Hurry up, alpha,¡± I murmur, wrapping both arms around his neck. ¡°I need you inside.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he mutters, grabbing both legs and yanking me closer. The hospital bed isn¡¯t at the best height, so my hips lift off the bed as he settles the warm head of his cock against the core of me.e

 CHAPTER 116

    116 Ava: Need for Space


    I wrap my legs around him as he enters, slow and careful, in a burn that only heightens the desire.


    But he¡¯s too careful.


    Too gentle.


    Too thoughtful.


    1


    ¡°Lucas,¡± I whine, tightening my legs around him and yanking him in.


    His hips surge forward and the entire length of him sinks into me, filling me in a way that makes me feelplete.


    Whole.


    But all control he has is gone. He¡¯d used what was left of it to try to ease his way in.


    Now it¡¯s all hard, heavy thrusts and wild rhythm, with my body half off the bed and supported only by his hands on my hips, his fingers digging into my ass.


    I think I scream. I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m dizzy over the pleasure as he hits that spot deep inside, a ce that


    116 <b>Ava</b>: Need for Space


    almost hurts every time he ms home.


    ¡°Fuck, you feel so good, Ava,¡± he groans, and I can¡¯t


    answer.


    I can barely breathe.


    All I can do is moan and shove back against the bed to try and meet his every thrust, wanting it harder.


    Part of me wants to drag his head down to my shoulder and force a mating bite, but I manage to hold at least that part of me in check.


    ¡°Ava,¡± he groans, his voice rough with desire. ¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy.¡±


    Iugh between the moans. ¡°So are you.¡±


    My intelligence is at rock bottom, all my brain power centered on where our bodies meet, the obscene sounds in the air, and how close I am to the edge.


    When his pace goes frantic, his thrusts frenzied, I feel my body coiling tight.


    And when the warmth rushes into me as he growls his release, I shatter.


    <i>Shatter</i>.


    277


    116 Ava: Need for Space


    Every part of me lights up like fucking fireworks, and I sob with the force of the climax that surges through me, dragging me to heaven in a rush.


    Lucas leans over me, his chest heaving, his breath hot against my skin. I close my eyes, focusing on the warmth and tenderness blooming inside me, a delicious afterglow that spreads through every inch of my body.


    His lips brush against my forehead, my cheeks, my nose, each touch a whisper of devotion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmurs between kisses. ¡°I should be chained to a pole whenever you¡¯re around.¡±


    Augh bubbles up from my chest, the absurdity of his statement cutting through the haze of pleasure. ¡°I don¡¯t think that would help much.¡±


    He chuckles, the sound vibrating through his chest and into mine. ¡°Probably not. You¡¯d find a way to tempt me even then.¡±


    We stay like that for a moment, basking in the aftermath of our passion, the world narrowed down to just the two of <i>us</i>. But reality begins to seep in, reminding me of theplications that await us


    317Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    C


    116 Ava: Need for Space


    outside this room.


    Reluctantly, I pull away, sitting up and adjusting my clothes. Lucas does the same, his movements efficient yet tinged with a hint of regret.


    As I smooth down my hair, trying to erase the evidence of our tryst, Lucas steps closer, his arms encircling me from behind. The intimacy of the gesture, the way his body molds against mine, sends a fresh wave of longing through me.


    But I can¡¯t let myself fall into this again. Not now. Not when I¡¯ve just fought so hard for my independence.


    Gently, I push his arms away, guilt twisting in my gut as I turn to face him. ¡°Lucas, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have let that happen.¡±


    His brow furrows, a sh of frustration darkening his golden eyes. ¡°Ava, I thought-¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I interrupt, my voice soft but firm. ¡°I got caught up in the moment. In the bond. But it doesn¡¯t change what I said before. I still need space. Time to figure things out on my own.¡±


    He stares at me for a long moment, his jaw clenched,


    his hands flexing at his sides. I brace myself for an


    116 Ava: Need for Space


    argument, for him to try and persuade me to change my mind.


    But to my surprise, he takes a step back, holding up his hands in a gesture of surrender. ¡°I understand,¡± he says, though the words seem to pain him. ¡°I don¡¯t like it, but I understand. I¡¯ll give you the space you need.¡±


    Relief washes over me, mingled with a bittersweet ache. Part of me yearns to close the distance between us, to lose myself in his embrace once more. But I know that¡¯s not the right path, not now.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper, my voice thick with emotion. ¡°I


    know it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    He shakes his head, a wry smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Nothing about this is easy, Ava. But I meant what I said. I¡¯ll wait for you, as long as it takes.¡±


    The sincerity in his words, the depth of feeling in his eyes, sends a shiver down my spine. I know he means it, that he would move heaven and earth for me if I


    asked.


    But I can¡¯t ask that of him. Not yet. Maybe not ever. He¡¯s <i>giving </i><i>you </i><i>what </i><i>you </i>want, Selene murmurs in my mind her presence a soothing balm. <i>Don¡¯t </i><i>feel </i><i>guilty</i>


    for taking <i>it</i>.


    1 nod, more to myself than to her. She¡¯s right. I need to focus on my own journey, my own growth. Lucas is


    strong enough to handle the distance, even if it hurts.


    ¡°I should go.¡± I say, my voice steadier than I feel. ¡°Lisa¡¯s waiting for me.¡±


    Lucas nods, his expression carefully neutral. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll have Ken escort you back to the


    apartment.¡±


    The mention of Ken brings a fresh wave of anxiety. How much does he know about what just happened? Will he tell the others?


    As if sensing my thoughts, Lucas reaches out, his hand brushing against my cheek in a feather¨Clight caress. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Ken. He¡¯s discreet. And loyal. He won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    I lean into his touch for a brief moment, savoring thefort it brings.

 CHAPTER 117

    117 Ava: Her New Normal


    Living in Westwood bes routine again quickly.


    Training with Jericho starts again only two days after my return, and the grizzled old shifter doesn¡¯t say a word about my long absence.


    Lucas and I text every night, but I refuse to call him. The sound of his voice is going to make me regret things.


    And Selene settles into our daily life as though she


    were never gone.


    The only downside?


    Ken.


    I have yet to speak to Selene or Lisa about anything important, because the beta is always around. He sleeps on the couch every night, no matter how many protests Lisa and I hurl his way.


    Even Lucas is on board with it. I thought utilizing his possessiveness would go my way; it didn¡¯t.


    He just said Ken would be the one wolf he could trust to keep me safe.


    15:35 C


    1/7


    117 Ava: Her New Normal


    Lisa¡¯s worse off than I am; she spends a good chunk of her day glowering at the friendly beta.


    I watch Ken as he washes the dishes, his broad


    shoulders filling out his t¨Cshirt in a way that would be appealing if I wasn¡¯t so annoyed by his constant


    presence. Lisa mutters beside me, ¡°It isn¡¯t fair that my apartment¡¯s been taken over.¡±


    I sigh, the sound heavy with frustration. Selene huffs little woof of agreement from her spot on the floor.


    ¡°You know I can hear you two, right?¡± Ken says without turning around, his voice tinged with


    amusement.


    Lisa rolls her eyes. ¡°Good. Maybe you¡¯ll take the hint


    and leave.¡±


    Ken chuckles, the sound deep and warm. He turns, leaning back against the counter as he dries his hands on a dish towel. ¡°Sorry, no can do. Alpha¡¯s orders.¡±


    I grit my teeth. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t appreciate Lucas¡¯s concern for my safety. I do. But having Ken here 24/7 is driving me insane. I can¡¯t even have a private conversation with Lisa or Selene without him hovering nearby.


    15:35 ¨C


    117 Ava: Her New Normal


    ¡°We don¡¯t need a babysitter,¡± I say, crossing my arms.


    over my chest.


    Ken arches a brow. ¡°After everything that¡¯s happened, I beg to differ.¡±


    I bristle at that, my cheeks heating with a mix of anger and embarrassment. I know he¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been kidnapped, attacked, and goddess knows what else in the span of a few short months. But still.


    ¡°I can take care of myself,¡± I mutter, knowing it sounds petnt even as the words leave my mouth.


    Ken¡¯s expression softens. ¡°I know you can, Ava. But let us help, okay? It¡¯s what pack does.¡±


    I look away, blinking back the sudden sting of tears. Pack. The word feels foreign on my tongue these days. The ckwood pack was never really mine, no matter how much I tried to make it fit. And the Westwood


    pack¡­


    Well. I¡¯m not really sure where I stand with them. With


    him.


    Lucas and I have been texting, but it¡¯s superficial stuff. Jokes and memes, a quick question about our day.


    3/7


    117 Ava: Her New Normal


    I¡¯m avoiding anything more meaningful than that, and he knows it. He¡¯s letting me.


    But he¡¯s <i>not </i>letting me be as free as I¡¯d like, because despite having won the war of where I live¡­ Ken¡¯s


    here.


    ¡°We already have bodyguards outside. Can¡¯t you just leave for a few hours? Let us have our space? I can¡¯t breathe without one of you watching me, and I¡¯m sickThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    of it.¡±


    It¡¯s true, too. Having guards around at all times is <i>not </i>something I can get used to, and I never want to get


    used to it.


    Selene huffs, sliding her baleful gaze in Ken¡¯s


    direction.


    Ken shakes his head, and both Lisa and I groan in unison. The sound is loud and long, dripping with all the frustration that¡¯s been building up inside me for days now.


    It¡¯s not just the constant surveince, though that¡¯s certainly part of it. It¡¯s everything. The bond with Lucas, the fact that my father and Alpha Renard still haven¡¯t been found, the questions I have about my


    15


    A/T


    117 Ava Her New Normal


    body. All of it.


    Ken sighs in resignation, running a hand through his hair until it sticks up in unruly spikes. ¡°Look, I get it. You two need some space. Some time to yourselves.¡± He pauses, his brow furrowing as he seems to wage some internal battle. Finally, he nods, as ifing to a decision. ¡°I can give you tomorrow afternoon. But you have to promise me you won¡¯t leave the apartment.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s face brightens instantly, her dark eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Really? You mean it?¡±


    Ken nods again, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Really. But I mean it about staying put. No exceptions. Especially as Alpha Westwood is gone again.¡± He¡¯s back in the ckwood territory, dealing with things that happened while I was hospitalized.


    Selene barks her approval, her tail thumping against the floor in a steady rhythm. I can feel her excitement thrumming through our bond, a warm pulse of energy that makes me feel lighter than I have in days.


    I share a high¨Cfive with Lisa, our palms connecting with a satisfying smack. <i>We </i>did <i>it</i><i>, </i>I tell Selene


    mentally, my thoughts tinged with triumph. <i>We </i><i>finally</i>


    16:35


    517


    117 Ava: Her New Normal


    <i>get </i><i>some </i><i>time </i><i>to </i><i>ourselves</i>.


    Selene woofs softly in response, her agreement clear. We <i>need </i><i>to </i>talk, <i>Ava</i>. There¡¯s so <i>much </i><i>I </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>tell</i>


    <i>you</i><i>.</i>


    I nod, my heart skipping a beat at the seriousness in her tone. <i>I </i><i>know</i>. We will. Tomorrow; when Ken¡¯s


    <i>gone</i><i>.</i>


    Lisa¡¯s already chattering away, making ns for our afternoon of freedom. ¡°We can watch movies, and


    order in food, and just rx for once. Oh! And we can finally have that girl talk we¡¯ve been meaning to have.¡± She waggles her eyebrows at me, her grin turning sly.


    I feel my cheeks heat, knowing exactly what kind of ¡°girl talk¡± she has in mind. The kind that involves a certain alpha and theplicated tangle of feelings I


    have for him.


    Ken clears his throat, drawing our attention back to him. ¡°I¡¯m trusting you two,¡± he says, his tone serious. ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret it.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± I promise, meaning it with every fiber of my being. ¡°And Ken? Thank you. Seriously.¡±


    He nods his expression softening. ¡°You¡¯re wee.


    15:35 )


    6/7.


    117 Ava: Her Now Normal


    Ava. I know this hasn¡¯t been easy for you. For either of you.¡± He nces at Lisa, including her in his words.


    Lisa¡¯s smile is genuine, all traces of her earlier annoyance gone. ¡°Thanks, Ken. We appreciate it. More than you know.¡±


    Ken ducks his head, looking almost bashful at the praise. ¡°Yeah, well. Don¡¯t get used to it. I¡¯m still your bodyguard, after all.¡±


    Iugh, the sound bubbling up from somewhere deep inside me. It feels good tough, to feel something other than the constant weight of worry and fear.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it,¡± I say, my tone teasing. ¡°We know you¡¯re a tough guy, Ken. No need to remind


    us.¡±

 CHAPTER 118

    118 Ava: Alone at Last


    The good thing about Lisa¡¯s apartment is that it¡¯s soundproof.


    That means, with Ken gone, we can talk to our


    heart¡¯s content.


    Which is exactly what we do, as I fill Lisa in on what I experienced while I was unconscious. Lisa looks


    confused.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m a human, but that doesn¡¯t sound like wolf is emerging. It sounds unrted to wolves entirely.¡±


    your


    <i>Precisely</i><i>, </i>Selene says, her tone approving. She likes


    Lisa.


    ¡°Selene agrees,¡± I trante for Lisa.


    <i>It </i>is an <i>awakening</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>not </i><i>of </i><i>your </i><i>wolf</i><i>. </i>She snorts and gives a quick shake of her head. <i>I¡¯m </i>already awake<i>.</i>


    Iugh, and Lisa looks at me with a questioning stare.


    So, of course, I tell her.


    It¡¯s unfortunate she can¡¯t hear Selene.


    118 Ava: Alone at Last


    ¡°She¡¯s funny,¡± Lisa remarks, petting Selene¡¯s ears. Despite knowing the dog in front of her is a wolf on the inside, she hasn¡¯t stopped treating Selene as a lovable husky.


    ¡°So, an awakening of what, exactly?¡±


    Your powers, she says, her words terse. The <i>ne </i><i>will </i><i>do </i><i>no </i><i>good </i><i>for </i><i>you </i><i>now</i>. The <i>ring</i><i>, </i><i>too</i><i>. </i>You¡¯ve grown <i>too </i>powerful. It¡¯s time to <i>train before </i><i>you </i><i>get </i><i>yourself </i>killed<i>.</i>


    Oh.


    That doesn¡¯t sound good.


    <i>It </i><i>does </i><i>not</i><i>, </i>she confirms grimly. Unfortunately<i>, </i><i>I </i>don¡¯t <i>know </i>where <i>we </i>can <i>go </i>for tutge.


    ¡°Okay, so I have to learn on my own then.¡±


    That carries <i>great </i><i>risk</i><i>.</i>


    The grimace that twists my face has Lisa¡¯s eyes bouncing between me and Selene, but she sits


    patiently, waiting for the summary.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it risky for me to just do nothing? I was in aa for three <i>weeks</i>. Isn¡¯t that bad enough?¡±


    15:30


    2/9This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    118 Ava: Alone at Last


    Selene groans, her ears flicking. Even so<i>¡­</i>


    ¡°How hard can it be?¡±


    Hard<i>, </i>she informs me. <i>Do </i><i>you </i>even <i>know </i><i>how </i><i>to</i>


    <i>ess </i><i>your </i>power<i>?</i>


    Come to think of it¨Cno.


    <i>Do </i><i>you </i><i>know </i><i>what </i><i>it </i><i>does</i><i>?</i>


    Also no.


    <i>Do </i><i>you </i><i>know </i><i>its </i>limitations<i>?</i>


    Nope to that, too.


    Slumping against the couch, I stare at the ceiling. ¡°This is pointless. What am I going to do?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Lisa finally asks, nearly bursting with


    curiosity.


    After a quick exnation, she squints her eyes at me with a doubtful stare. ¡°What about Sister Miriam?¡±


    Selene perks up. Who <i>is </i><i>Sister </i><i>Miriam</i><i>? </i>Is <i>she </i><i>a </i>vampire?


    ¡°Vampire?!¡± I stare at Selene in shock. ¡°Why would you think she¡¯s a vampire?¡±


    3/9


    118 Ava Mone at Last


    <i>Vampires </i>usually <i>name </i>themselves as <i>if </i><i>they¡¯re </i>part of <i>a </i><i>church</i><i>. </i>Brother<i>, </i><i>Sister</i>, <i>Father</i><i>, </i><i>Mother</i>.


    That¡¯s just bizarre.


    Rubbing my eyebrow, I think back to Sister Miriam. Of the way my mother reacted to her presence. Of her bizarre behavior and unsettling gaze:


    ¡°Yeah, she might be a vampire.¡± She¡¯s definitely <i>something</i>, anyway.


    Selene cocks her head. <i>It </i>is possible she <i>may </i><i>know </i><i>something</i>. <i>But </i><i>it </i>is also possible <i>she </i><i>will </i>try <i>to </i><i>kill </i><i>you</i>.


    ¡°She seemed pretty interested in me when we met.¡±


    <i>That </i>is <i>good</i><i>. </i>Vampires <i>like </i><i>interesting </i>things. <i>They </i>eat <i>boring </i><i>things</i><i>.</i>


    That¡¯s a thought I never wanted to have in my head.


    ¡°Vampire?¡± Lisa questions after I fill her in again. ¡°How would a vampire know anything about a shifter like


    you?¡±


    <i>They </i><i>are </i><i>very </i>long<i>¨C</i><i>lived</i>, and share their knowledge <i>in </i>their <imunity</i>. <i>Despite </i>popr opinion, <i>they </i>are <i>not </i><i>evil </i>or <i>terrifying</i>. Just <i>finicky</i><i>.</i>


    16:30


    19


    118 Ava Alone at Last


    Selene¡¯s definition of <i>finicky </i>seems to be a little off. ¡°You just said she might try to kill me, and that vampires eat boring things.¡±


    <i>Yes</i>.


    In


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like <i>finicky </i>is a great way to


    describe them.¡±


    She tilts her head again. <i>No</i><i>, </i><i>it </i>is <i>proper</i>


    Okay, then.


    ¡°Okay, so Sister Miriam might know something¨Cbut how the hell am I supposed to see her?¡±


    Lisa sighs. ¡°With these overprotective wolves, there¡¯s


    no way.¡±


    The three of us fall into silence, our one idea already dashed. Lisa stares out the window. Selene rests her head in myp as I rub her ears.


    No matter how I think it through, I can only think of one solution.


    ¡°Either I die from my power manifesting without <b>my </b>permission, or I try to figure <b>it </b>out on my own. I don¡¯t have any other option.¡±


    15:36


    579


    118 Ava Alone at Last


    Selene huffs, her mental grumbling vibrating in my ears. Lisa looks doubtful, but all she says is, ¡°How?¡±


    Tugging at Selene¡¯s soft husky ear, I try to think of how I¡¯d essed it the night of my escape.


    Nothinges to mind.


    I was running. Then, I was running faster. It came to me; I never called it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just shelve the topic for now,¡± I mutter, disappointment heavy and suffocating in my chest. It¡¯s like there¡¯s something squeezing my lungs,


    constricting my ability to breathe.


    Selene lets out a soft chuff of agreement.


    Turning my gaze onto her, I study her dog form intently. ¡°Selene, will I ever be able to shift?¡±


    <i>It </i>is possible<i>, </i>she says in that vague way of hers. But


    <i>we </i>are <i>not </i>bonded <i>in </i><i>the </i>normal <i>way</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°Okay. How would we do it, then?¡±


    <i>I </i>do <i>not </i><i>know</i><i>.</i>


    Helpful. ¡°Why am I healing so much faster than I was before? I¡¯ve never had shifter¨Clevel healing.¡±


    6/9


    118 Ava Alone at Last


    Your powers strengthen <i>you</i>. It may <i>mimic </i>a shifter¡¯s <i>rate </i><i>of </i><i>healing</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>yours </ies <i>from </i><i>the </i>world <i>around </i>you, <i>not </i><i>from </i><i>your </i><i>soul</i><i>.</i>


    Here we go again, with the cryptic words. Frustrated, I pass them on to Lisa, who tilts her head. ¡°So you¡¯re like a druid or something?¡±


    Trust her to find some weird reference. ¡°Druid?¡±


    ¡°Or like a shaman? I¡¯m not sure. Those people who are all connected with the world and the animals, or something. Oh, there are also Fae¡­ Maybe it¡¯s


    elemental magic. Selene, is elemental magic a thing? Fire, water, air, earth? Like all those weird anime shows people watch these days.¡±


    Elemental <i>magic.</i>


    Lisa¡¯s words echo in my head, stirring a whirlwind of memories I¡¯d rather forget. shes of my own death assault me, vivid and relentless. The searing agony of being consumed by mes, the crushing pressure of water filling my lungs, the suffocating weight of earth entombing me, and the terrifying sensation of air being ripped from my body.


    I shudder, my breath catching in my throat. It¡¯s as if


    15:36


    719


    118 Ava Alone at Last 118 Avi


    I¡¯m reliving each horrifying moment, the pain and fear as real as the first time.


    Yes, Selene confirms, her voice a soothing balm to my frayed nerves. <i>Magicians </i>have <i>always </i><i>been </i>drawn <i>to </i>the <i>elements</i>. It¡¯s a fundamental <i>aspect </i><i>of </i><i>their </i><i>craft</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°So, I¡¯m a full¨Cfledged magician now?¡± I ask, my voice trembling slightly. The idea seems absurd, like something out of a fantasy novel,


    <i>Not </i><i>quite</i><i>, </i>Selene replies, her tone pensive. Your connection to <i>the </i>elements <i>is </i>different, more <i>intrinsic</i><i>.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s </i>as <i>if </i><i>they¡¯re </i>a part <i>of </i><i>you</i><i>, </i>woven into the very fabric of <i>your </i><i>being</i><i>.</i>


    I frown, trying to wrap my head around this new revtion. ¡°What does that even mean?¡±


    It means that <i>you </i><i>have </i>a profound bond with <i>the </i>world around <i>you</i><i>, </i>Selene exins patiently. The elements respond <i>to </i>you in a way they <i>don¡¯t </i><i>to </i>others. <i>It¡¯s </i>a <i>rare </i>and powerful <i>gift</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°Great,¡± I mutter, sarcasm dripping from my words. ¡°Another thing to make me stand out.¡±


    Lisa reaches oyer and squeezes my hand, offering a sympathetic smile as she listens to vet another recan.


    8/9


    118 Ava: Alone at Last


    This must be getting old for her (it is for me), and yet she never onceins. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not all bad. Maybe this is the key to figuring out who you really are.¡±

 CHAPTER 119

    119 Ava: Her Power


    I wish I could share Lisa¡¯s optimism, but the weight of this newfound knowledge settles heavily on my


    shoulders. If what Selene says is true, then I¡¯m not just different from other shifters. I¡¯m different from


    everyone.


    <i>There¡¯s </i><i>something </i><i>else </i>you should know, Selene says, her voice taking on a somber note. Your connection to <i>the </i><i>elements </i><i>is </i><i>like </i>a beacon. Other sensitive beings <i>might </i><i>be </i><i>able </i>to sense <i>it</i>, to feel <i>the </i>power that <i>lies </i><i>dormant </i>within you.


    My heart sinks at her words. ¡°What does that mean for


    me?¡±


    It means that you¡¯ll be in danger if you leave the safety <i>of </i><i>the </i>Westwood packnds, Selene replies, her tone grave. <i>There </i><i>are </i>those <i>who </i>would seek to exploit your <i>power </i><i>for </i><i>their </i><i>own </i><i>gain</i><i>, </i><i>or </i>worse, <i>to </i>eliminate <i>you </i>as <i>a </i>threat. <i>Though </i><i>most </i>shifters <ick </i><i>any </i>true memory <i>of </i>our time as <i>Great </i><i>Wolves</i><i>, </i><i>as </i>Lycans, the instinct is <i>still </i>there¡­ <i>if </i>they¡¯re strong <i>enough</i>.


    I slump back against the couch, my shoulders.


    119 Ava Hor Power


    drooping under the weight of this revtion. It¡¯s not enough that I¡¯m an outsider among my own kind, or that I¡¯m caught between two powerful alphas¡ªthough yton has been absurdly kind about giving me the distance I need. Now, I have to worry about being


    hunted down by god knows who, all because of some mystical connection to the elements that I never asked


    for.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even leave?¡± I whisper, my voice small and broken. ¡°I¡¯m trapped here, like some kind of prisoner?¡±


    Perhaps <i>for </i><i>now</i>, <i>for </i>your own <i>protection</i><i>, </i>Selene says, nuzzling her head against my leg in a gesture of


    Until </i><i>you </i>learn to control your powers, until you can defend <i>yourself</i>, <i>it¡¯s </i>the <i>only </i><i>way </i><i>to </i><i>keep </i><i>you</i>


    <i>safe</i>.


    Tears prick at the corners of my eyes, hot and stinging. I blink them back, refusing to let them fall.


    I¡¯m stronger. I¡¯ll be stronger yet. I¡¯m not going to cry over this.


    ¡°So, what am I supposed to do?¡± I ask, my voice hoarse with emotion. ¡°Just sit here and wait for someone toe and teach me how to be a magician?¡±


    15:37


    29


    119 Ava: Her Power


    <i>We¡¯ll </i><i>figure </i>it <i>out</i><i>, </i>Selene assures me, her voice filled with a quiet confidence. <i>You¡¯re </i><i>not </i>alone in this, <i>Ava</i>. <i>You </i>have <i>me</i>, <i>and </i><i>you </i>have <i>Lisa</i>. <i>We¡¯ll </i>find a way <i>to </i><i>help </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>to keep </i><i>you </i>safe<i>.</i>


    ¡°I just want to be normal,¡± I whisper, my voice barely audible. ¡°I want to be able to live my life without constantly looking over my shoulder, without wondering if the next person I meet is going to try to


    kill me.¡±


    Shit, I sound like a whining kid.


    Lisa wraps her arm around my shoulders, pulling me into a tight hug. ¡°I know, sweetie. But you¡¯re not alone in this. We¡¯ll get through it together, one day at a time.¡±


    I lean into her embrace, drawing strength from her presence. It¡¯s a smallfort, but it¡¯s enough to keep me from breaking downpletely.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    <i>We¡¯ll </i>find a <i>way</i><i>, </i>Selene repeats, her voice filled with a quiet determination. <i>I </i>promise <i>you</i><i>, </i><i>Ava</i><i>. </i><i>We¡¯ll </i><i>find </i><i>a </i><i>way </i><i>to </i><i>keep </i>you safe<i>, </i>to <i>help </i><i>you </i>understand your


    <i>powers</i>.


    ¡°So¨Cyoura. You¡¯d mentioned feeling as though


    3/0


    119 Ava Hor Power


    you died a few times. What exactly do you mean by that?¡± Lisa asks when I finally pull away,posed


    once more.


    I take a deep breath, trying to gather my thoughts. ¡°It was¡­ intense,¡± I begin, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I died, over and over again. In different ways.¡±


    I swallow hard, the memories flooding back with a sickening rity. ¡°I was burned alive, drowned, buried, and suffocated. Each time, it felt so real. The pain, the fear¡­ it was like I was actually experiencing it.¡±


    <i>You </i>were, Selene says, her voice echoing in my mind. <i>Your </i>consciousness was trapped in the ce <i>between </i><i>worlds</i><i>, </i>where <i>Lycan </i>souls <i>rest</i>.


    I ry Selene¡¯s words to Lisa, watching as her expression shifts from shock to confusion. ¡°What does that mean? Where is this ce?¡±


    <i>It </i>is a realm <i>beyond </i>the <i>physical </i><i>world</i>, Selene exins, her voice taking on a reverent tone. <i>A </i>ce <i>where </i><i>the </i>souls of <i>our </i><i>kind </i><i>go </i><i>when </i><i>they </i><i>are </i><i>not </i><i>bound </i><i>to </i>a physical form. <i>It </i><i>is </i>a ce of <i>great </i><i>power</i>, <i>but </i>also of great danger<i>.</i>


    15:37


    119 Ava. Her Power


    I shudder at the thought, the weight of Selene¡¯s words settling heavily on my shoulders. ¡°So, I was basically in some kind of shifter purgatory?¡±


    In a sense, yes, Selene confirms, her voice tinged with sadness. Your <i>soul </i>was lost, <i>trapped </i><i>between </i><i>life </i>and death. <i>I </i><i>could </i>sense your presence there, <i>could </i>feel your fear and pain.


    ¡°You were the voice I heard,¡± I whisper, realization dawning on me. Of course she was. Who else would be in my head? ¡°The one telling me to leave, toe


    back.¡±


    <i>Yes</i><i>, </i>Selene says, her voice soft and soothing. <i>I </i>couldn¡¯t bear <i>to </i><i>see </i><i>you </i>suffer, <i>to </i>watch as your <i>soul </i>was <i>torn </i>apart <i>by </i><i>the </i>elements. I had <i>to </i><i>guide </i>you back<i>, </i>to <i>help </i>you <i>find </i><i>your </i><i>way </i><i>home</i><i>.</i>


    Tears prick at the corners of my eyes, hot and stinging. I blink them back, swallowing past the lump in my throat. ¡°Thank you, Selene. I don¡¯t know what I would have done without you.¡±


    <i>You </i>are strong<i>, </i><i>Ava</i><i>, </i>Selene assures me, her voice filled with a quiet conviction. Stronger than <i>you </i><i>know</i>. <i>You </i><i>would </i><i>have </i>found <i>your </i><i>way </i><i>back</i><i>, </i><i>even </i>without <i>my</i>


    15-17


    5/9


    119 Ava: Her Power


    <i>help</i>.


    I¡¯m not so sure about that, but I appreciate her faith in me nheless. It¡¯s a smallfort, knowing that I have someone in my corner, someone who believes in me even when I don¡¯t believe in myself.


    Lisa reaches over and takes my hand, squeezing it gently. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you had to go through that, Ava. I can¡¯t even imagine how terrifying it must have been.¡±


    I nod, unable to find the words to express the depth of my gratitude for her support. Lisa has been a rock for me, a constant source offort and understanding in a world that seems determined to tear me apart.


    ¡°So, what does this mean for you now?¡± Lisa asks, her brow furrowed in concern. ¡°If your soul was in th ce between worlds, does that mean you¡¯re¡­ different now?¡±


    <i>It </i><i>means </i><i>that </i><i>Ava¡¯s </i>connection <i>to </i><i>the </i><i>elements </i><i>has </i><i>been </i><i>strengthened</i><i>, </i>Selene exins, her voice taking on a thoughtful tone. Her experience <i>in </i><i>the </i>realm of <i>Lycan </i>souls has awakened <i>something </i><i>within </i><i>her</i>, <i>a </i><i>power </i><i>that </i>was always <i>there </i><i>but </iy dormant until


    now.


    119 Ava: Her Power


    someone? What if I can¡¯t handle it? What if ites


    out of fucking nowhere and blows up an entire city or something?¡±


    <i>That¡¯s </i><i>why </i>we <i>need </i><i>to </i><i>find </i><i>someone </i><i>who </i>can teach <i>you</i><i>, </i>Selene replies, her voice calm and reassuring. <i>Someone </i><i>who </i>understands the nature <i>of </i><i>your </i>power <i>and </i>can <i>help </i><i>you </i>harness <i>it</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°But who? Who could possibly understand what I¡¯m going through? You told me before that the magicians died out a long time ago as they turned into shifters.¡±


    We¡¯ll find <i>someone</i>, Selene assures me, her voice filled


    with a quiet determination. There are <i>others </i><i>out </i>there <i>who </i>possess simr <i>gifts</i><i>, </i><i>who </i>have <i>walked </i>this path before<i>. </i><i>We </i><i>just </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>know </i><i>where </i>to <i>look</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°And how the hell are we supposed to find that out?¡±


    Her ear twitches. <i>I </i>have <i>my </i>ways<i>.</i>


    Comment


    View All >


    <b>15:37</b>


    R


    Leave the firstment for this chapter


    Vote


    13


    Fandom

 CHAPTER 120

    120 Ava: Vampire¡¯s Call


    120 Ava: Vampire¡¯s Call


    <i>¡°</i><i>If </i><i>you </i>ever <i>need </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>child</i><i>, simply </i><i>light </i>a candle <i>and </i>call my <i>name</i>. I¡¯ll <i>find </i><i>you</i>.¡±


    My eyes snap open in the middle of a deep sleep, and my heart races, a thunderous pounding in my chest that shakes my entire body.


    The dream was too real, too close to memory. Selene¡¯s ears perk up as she lifts her head from the foot of the bed. <i>What¡¯s </i><i>wrong</i><i>, </i>Ava?


    I shake my head, eyes darting to the door. Ken¡¯s somewhere in the apartment, ever present, always listening<i>. </i><i>I </i><i>think </i><i>I </i><i>know </i><i>how </i><i>to </i>contact Sister <i>Miriam</i>. The <i>maybe</i>¨C<i>vampire </i><idy</i>.


    Selene¡¯s blue eyes widen. <i>How</i><i>? </i>She sits up, her full


    attention on me.


    When she <i>visited </i><i>me </i><i>before </i><i>the </i>ceremony<i>, </i><i>she </i><i>said </i><i>if </i>I needed her, I should <i>light </i><i>a </i>candle and call <i>her </i><i>name</i><i>.</i>


    <i>That </i><i>she¡¯d </i>find <i>me</i><i>.</i>


    1


    <i>Tell </i><i>me </i><i>everything</i>, Selene says, her voice gentle in my mind. Every detail.


    15:46


    1/9


    120 Ava: Vampire¡¯s Call


    I recount the memory, the cloying scent of incense, the invasive way she touched me, her cryptic words. The dread and intrigue she instilled in my mother.


    <i>Your </i><i>mother </i>fears <i>her</i><i>, </i>Selene muses. <i>As </i>she <i>should</i><i>. </i><i>Vampires </i><i>are </i><i>not </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>trifled </i><i>with</i><i>.</i>


    <i>But </i><i>she </i><i>might </i><i>have </i>answers. <i>About </i><i>what </i><i>I </i>am<i>. </i><i>What¡¯s </i><i>happening </i><i>to </i><i>me</i><i>. </i><i>She </i>seemed <i>to know</i>.


    Selene is quiet for a long moment. Vampires <i>are </i><i>ancient</i><i>, </i><i>powerful </i>creatures <i>with </i>their <i>own </i><i>agendas</i>. <i>She </i>may <i>help </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>there </i><i>will </i><i>be </i><i>a </i><i>price</i><i>. </i>There <i>always </i>is<i>, </i><i>with </i>their kind.


    I swallow hard, a shiver running through me. <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>be </i><i>careful</i>. <i>I </i><i>promise</i>.


    <i>Try </i>to <i>sleep</i><i>, </i>Selene says, curling back up. <i>We¡¯ll </i><i>talk</i>


    <i>more </i><i>tomorrow</i>.


    I nod, sinking back against the pillows. But sleep is elusive, my mind spinning with possibilities and fears.


    Sister Miriam¡¯s red eyes follow me into my dreams, her silken voice a whispered promise. <i>¡°</i>I¡¯ll find <i>you</i>.¡±


    I toss and turn, the sheets twisting around my legs. Power pulses under my skin, a restless itch I can¡¯t


    15:46


    2/9


    120 Ava: Vampire¡¯s Call


    scratch.


    What if she¡¯s the key? What if she can unlock the


    mystery inside me, teach me to wield the elements like weapons?


    But Selene¡¯s warning lingers, a cold weight in my


    stomach. There will be a price. With vampires, there always is.


    Shadows y across the ceiling, indifferent to my struggles. Outside, the moon is bright, almost full. Its call sings in my blood.


    * * *


    The days pass in a blur.


    Lucases and goes between ckwood and


    Westwood. I don¡¯t know the details, but I do know that


    the search for my parents¨Cand Alpha Renard¨Cis heating up.


    From what I¡¯m told, they¡¯re no closer to finding them.


    But the fact that they¡¯ve been so silent, so


    underground, has everyone nervous.


    Jericho still runs me and Lisa ra


    things have changed. I¡¯m strong


    ery day, but


    and he¡¯s


    15:46


    3/9


    120 Ava: Vampire¡¯s Call


    begun incorporating real self¨Cdefense. Mainly, falling.


    ¡°You need to learn to fall,¡± he deres out of no¨Cfucking¨Cwhere, popping into my field of vision like one of those winding pop¨Cup toys. I manage to keep my face nk even as my heartbeat spikes for a


    second from the scare.


    ¡°Fall?¡±


    The word seems to echo off the exposed brick walls of the gym, bouncing back and smacking me in the face. It¡¯s raining outside, and he¡¯s decided to show us a <i>little </i>mercy by letting us do all of our torture indoors today.


    Jericho¡¯s scarred lip curls. ¡°Yes, Ava. Falling.¡±


    ¡°But I thought we were going to learn actual fighting today.¡±


    ¡°And how do you think you¡¯re going to learn that without first learning how to fall?¡±


    He has a point, I think. No, I know he has a point. But I


    don¡¯t want to admit he does, so I cross my arms and


    scowl at him.


    ¡°I know how to fall.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you now?¡±


    15:46


    4/9


    120 Ava: Vampire¡¯s Call


    He moves faster than I can track, from weathered and unimpressed to having my entire body mmed into


    the mat.


    All the air rushes out of my lungs in the space


    millisecond.


    of a


    It takes time to re¨Clearn how to breathe after the


    shock.


    ¡°Get up,¡± he barks.


    Scrambling to my feet is an effort, my tailbone throbbing with every movement.


    ¡°You call that a fall?¡± Jericho scoffs. ¡°You hit the ground like a sack of potatoes. Bend your knees, tuck your chin, p the mat with your palms.¡±


    There¡¯s no point in telling him that he never taught me shit before throwing me down. He¡¯d justugh. So I grit my teeth and nod, determined to figure it out.


    Hees at me again, and I try to remember what he said. Bend the knees, tuck the chin, p the-


    My back hits the mat, and I wheeze.


    ¡°Again,¡± Jericho orders.


    15:46


    5/9


    120 Ava: Vampire¡¯s Call


    And so it goes. Over and over, he knocks me down, and over and over, I struggle to my feet. Each time, he barks out a correction. It¡¯s always something. How I hit the ground. How I get up. How my body moves.


    Every part of my body is connected into one giant bruise, and the mat bes a nightmare I¡¯m never going to forget. For being something foam and giving, it feels like stone when Ind on it. Pretty sure my butt has left permanent imprints on it.


    From the corner of my eye, I catch a glimpse of Lisa. She¡¯s with Ken, who¡¯s putting her through some kind of calisthenics routine. Pushups, sit¨Cups, lunges, weird walking crab¨Clike movements. It looks exhausting, but at least she¡¯s not getting thrown around like a child¡¯s ytoy.


    Longing tugs at my heart as I watch them. What I wouldn¡¯t give to trade ces right now and free myself of my vicious tyrant overlord of a trainer. 3


    But then Jericho ising at me again, and I have to


    focus.


    Bracing myself, I do my best to anticipate the fall, determined to do it properly.


    15:46


    120 Ava: Vampire¡¯s Call


    I don¡¯t, of course. The mat ps the air straight out of my lungs once again as I groan in very, very real pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re not concentrating,¡± Jericho growls. ¡°Get your head in the game, Ava.¡±


    I push myself up to my hands and knees, panting. My arms tremble with the effort, and I can feel the sweat dripping down my face. My shirt is stuck to my body, positively soaked, and I think I popped a stitch in the crotch of my leggings.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± I grumble through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Not hard enough.¡±


    He¡¯s right, of course. As much as I hate to admit it, I know I¡¯m not giving it my all. I¡¯m too busy feeling sorry for myself, too busy wishing I was doing something else. Too busy hurting.


    But this is important. I know it is. If I¡¯m going to survive in this world, if I¡¯m going to protect myself and stop needing to be rescued like some damsel in distress, I need to learn how to fight. And that starts with learning how to fall¡­ apparently.


    Taking a deep breath I force myself onto my feet,


    awoving <b>a </b>litt14


    15:46


    My hodu soraama in


    7/9


    120 Ava: Vampire¡¯s Call


    protest, but I ignore the pain as best as I can, squaring my shoulders. I meet Jericho¡¯s gaze head¨Con.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    And so we go again. And again. And again.


    After what feels like an eternity, there¡¯s some progress. I get a little better. Sometimes I avoidnding on my back. Every so often I manage to pop up in a decent time frame, despite Jerichoining that I¡¯d be dead in a real fight. I still end up on my ass more often than not, but I can feel myself improving.


    Jericho seems to sense it too. His corrections be less frequent, his nods of approval moremon, always interspersed with grumbling insults.


    By the time he calls a halt, I can¡¯t feel my hands or feet anymore. But there¡¯s a sense of aplishment thrumming through me, a pride in what I¡¯ve achieved.


    I nce over at Lisa again. Her face is flushed and sweaty as she downs a bottle of water with Ken standing beside her, saying something.


    She catches my eye and grins, giving me a thumbs up, before turning to scowl at the beta. Apparently she


    doesn¡¯t like the sound of whatever he¡¯s saving. Will


    15:47


    8/9


    120 Ava: Vampire¡¯s CallThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    those two ever get along?


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Jericho says, drawing my attention back to him. ¡°We¡¯ll make a fighter out of you yet.¡±


    I nod, too exhausted to speak.


    He tosses me a towel, and I catch it gratefully, wiping the sweat from my face.


    ¡°Hit the showers,¡± he orders. ¡°We¡¯ll pick this up again


    tomorrow.¡±


    My legs tremble with every step, but I swivel and escape before he has a chance to change his mind.


    Comment 3


    View All >


    15:47


    <b>R</b>


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    Vote


    13


    <b>1</b>


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    9/9

 CHAPTER 121

    121 Lucas Sell Searching


    121 Lucas: Still Searching


    <i>LUCAS</i>


    Being away from Ava is torture, but the random photo updates from Ken help ease the ache in my heart. And the wolf snarling in my head.


    He¡¯s <i>pissed </i>that we¡¯re far from her again, logic and reasoning be damned. And if I hear one more word. about that damn dog, Selene¨CI don¡¯t even know what


    I¡¯ll do.


    I can feel his frustration case as we stare at the photo Ken texted me; she¡¯s exhausted, her cheeks red with


    exertion and her bangs damp against her head.


    She hasn¡¯t been wearing her sses. Two days after her discharge, she¡¯dined about them making her vision blurry.


    Vanessa and Dr. Beaumont are certain it¡¯s a sign that her wolf is awakening, but Ava had taken the news in stride, asking no questions.


    Her disinterest worries me; to be wolfless is a curse among our people. To know that her wolf mighte?


    <121 Lucas: Still Searching


    She should be over the moon, praising the Goddess for such a blessing. And yet Ava acts as though it doesn¡¯t involve her.


    Dr. Beaumont says it¡¯s probably a trauma response to her life in the ckwood Pack, but I can¡¯t shake the feeling that there¡¯s something more to all of this.


    Ultimately, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as she¡¯s safe and happy, I won¡¯t ask for much more. It was hard to watch her as shey in her hospital bed, day after day. Hard to watch as the nurses bathed her with gentle hands. Hard to watch as her cheeks thinned, even with the intravenous nutrition they¡¯d started her on after three days.


    Losing her would mean losing everything. I can¡¯t survive in this world knowing she isn¡¯t in it.


    Simple daily activities like basic hygiene were out; no showers, and meals were only taken because Ken would bring food and stand watch until I ate it. Lisa wouldn¡¯t eat until I did, and I remember thinking that


    Ava would kill me if her human friend starved to death


    because I was too sick at the thought of losing her.


    Otherwise? The entire world could burn, as long as I


    13:41


    2/8


    121 Lucas: Still Searching


    was by her side.


    Not really the best mindset for an alpha. Ken stepped up for me, but I have a lot to deal with now.


    Which is why I¡¯m back in the ckwood territory, daydreaming about my fated mate instead of visiting


    her like I want to.


    ¡°Alpha?¡±


    Shit.


    Tearing my thoughts away from Ava takes too much effort, but I focus again on the man in front of me. Vester¡¯s mild exasperation is clear in the slight


    furrowing of his brow, but he maintains a professional demeanor.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°The report¡­¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I cut him off before he can continue. ¡°Summarize it for


    me.¡±


    Vester straightens, clearing his throat. ¡°Of course,


    Alpha. We have some reports that a woman resembling the description of Jessa Grey was seen in the


    Unregistered Communities to the eastern


    13:41


    3/8


    121 Lucas: Still Searching


    borders.¡±


    The Unregistered Communities.


    Fancy words for vampirends.


    As widespread as the shifter packs are, they do not have control over every bit ofnd. There are registered supernaturalmunities under Supernatural Committees, all who work with the packs within their vicinity. Vampires, other sses of shifters, and even rogue wolves all live in peace in their corners of the country, some in thriving cities and others in rural towns.


    And then there are the Unregistered.


    The rogues of the entire supernaturalmunity, usually under the control of vampires, who see little reason to live in peace with humans.


    Outside of a massive war, there¡¯s no <i>way </i>to erase thesemunities from the world. There are too many, and vampires are too powerful. Even an alpha requires backup against a single high lord vamp.


    So why would that shithead Renard work with them, with his ego?


    13:41.


    121 Lucas: Still Searching


    We must erase him from <i>our </i><i>world</i><i>, </i>my wolf growls. He¡¯s bloodthirsty enough to challenge the entire pack, seeing little benefit from saving those who watched as Ava was abused.


    It¡¯s hard not to agree with him.


    I rub my brow with one finger, a heavy sigh escaping my lips. Frustration settles into my gut like a meal of spoiled fish, sending nausea through me at the thought of how much time has been wasted in our search.


    ¡°How likely is it for one of our scouts to get information from the Unregistered city?¡±


    Vester¡¯s jaw clenches, his eyes darkening. ¡°We¡¯ve lost two scouts trying, Alpha.¡±


    A growl rumbles in my chest, my wolf¡¯s fury bleeding into my own. Two lives, gone. Two more families left to mourn, all because of that bastard Renard.


    ¡°How the fuck has he managed to hide so well?¡± I snarl, mming my fist on the table. The wood cracks under the force, splinters digging into my skin. I barely feel the sting, too consumed by the inferno of rage, molten in my veins.


    That shit¨Calpha and his loyal followers have managed


    EN


    C


    121 Lucas. Still Soarching


    to evade us at every turn, slipping through our fingers like smoke. It¡¯s infuriating, knowing they¡¯re out there, plotting and scheming, while we¡¯re left grasping at


    straws.


    ¡°They¡¯ve likely found powerful allies among the vampires,¡± Vester says, his tone grim. ¡°The Unregistered cities are abyrinth of secrets and danger. Even our best scouts stand little chance against their defenses.¡±


    Shoving away from the table, I pace the room, my mind racing. Sending more scouts is a death sentence. We need a new strategy, a new approach.


    ¡°What about the other packs?¡± I ask, turning to face Vester. ¡°Have any of them had any luck?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°None that they¡¯ve reported. The ckwood situation has everyone on edge. No one wants to risk their own people.¡±


    I can¡¯t me them. The thought of losing more of my own pack members makes my stomach churn. But we can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.


    ¡°We need to find a way in,¡± I mutter, more to myself than to Vester. ¡°We need someone on the inside,


    U/B


    121 Lucas: Still Searching


    someone who can gather information without raising suspicion.¡±


    But who? Who could possibly infiltrate the Unregistered city ande out alive?


    ¡°Keep searching,¡± I tell Vester, my voice firm. ¡°Reach out to our allies, call in every favor we¡¯re owed. We


    won¡¯t rest until we find them.¡±


    <i>Kill </i>them<i>, </i>my wolf whispers, a murderous shadow in my mind.


    Vester nods, his expression resolute. ¡°Yes, Alpha. I¡¯ll send word to our contacts immediately.¡±


    I dismiss him with a wave of my hand, my mind already churning with possibilities. There has to be a way, some weakness we can exploit. We just haven¡¯t found it yet.


    But we will. I won¡¯t stop until Ava is safe, until the threat of the ckwood pack is nothing more than a distant memory. I¡¯ll tear apart the very foundations of the supernatural world if that¡¯s what it takes.


    I turn back to the reports scattered across my desk, searching for any scrap of information that might lead


    us to those damned

 CHAPTER 122

    122 Ava: Getting Stronger


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± o


    Lucas¡® voice is deeper through the phone, giving our hushed conversation in my bedroom a more sordid feeling than would be expected, given the fact that we haven¡¯t talked about anything remotely intimate.


    That fated¨Cmate tingle settles into myher regions as he speaks. Lisa¡¯s asleep, and Ken is, too, taking over the couch in the living room like he does every night.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Trying not to wake the others, I speak in a soft murmur.


    ¡°I miss you.¡± He sounds frustrated. Tired.


    Ken said he¡¯s been trying to track down my family. I hope he finds them soon; I just want everything to be over. Having guards everywhere I go is awful.


    I have yet to meet anyone new. No friends. Not even acquaintances. I don¡¯t even get to buy things at the store, because someone is always sent to buy what I ask for.


    13:41


    122 Ava: Getting StrongerThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s suffocating.


    ¡°Have you made any progress?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± His nomital sound gives little hope. ¡°I will find them, Ava. You will be safe.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Get some sleep. It¡¯ste.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± A yawn catches me by surprise, my jaw cracking with the force of it.


    ¡°Good night, Ava.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Lucas.¡±


    ***


    Somehow, despite my long hospital stay, my body has suffered no ill effects. My muscles are toned, what little excess b I had around my belly is gone, and I breeze through most of Jericho¡¯s workouts with little effort. The self¨Cdefense training takes a bit more work.


    I¡¯ve be athletic. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve magically gained an ability to fight.


    It would be nice, though.


    13.47


    122 Ava: Getting Stronger


    Summer has passed in a haze of training, Ken¡¯s constant presence, and Lucasing and going from the packnds.


    Our rtionship is still murky and undefined, but the fated bond within me disagrees vociferously. It yearns for him in a way that hurts almost more than his rejection.


    Selene remains indifferent to Lucas, though she¡¯s avoided open hostility. It¡¯s an improvement. I can understand, though. She, too, is frustrated by this feeling of living in a gilded cage.


    When Jericho suggests that Lisa and I join a training group of young shifters in the pack, I jump at the suggestion.


    ¡°No.¡± Ken¡¯s refusal is immediate.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you,¡± Jericho snaps, turning back to me. ¡°Are you interested, girl?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Lisa says, the vehemence in her voice earning her a dark glower from the pack beta.


    ¡°She can speak for you, but I can¡¯t?¡± He protests in my general direction.


    13.42


    122 Ava: Getting Stronger


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m saying what she wants to say, and you¡¯re not.¡± Getting between them is pointless; it just goes round and round. Jericho watches me with expectation in his glower.


    ¡°It would be helpful to train with a variety of people. I would even venture to say that it¡¯s ultimately for my own safety, right?¡±


    He knows where I¡¯m going immediately; that glower lightens to a grimace that passes for a smile in the old man. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with the alpha, then.¡±


    Lisa struts with triumph to my side, grabbing my arm in a hug. ¡°It¡¯s settled, then. Even your alpha can¡¯t argue with Jericho.¡±


    ¡°Come along,¡± he grunts. ¡°They¡¯re in the training gym.¡±


    Being inside a sweaty gymnasium with a bunch of junior shifters doesn¡¯t sound like a fun time, but Lisa


    and I follow with excitement. It¡¯s our first real


    introduction to the Westwood Pack.


    The gymnasium isn¡¯t a far walk, and I recognize it as the ce we train during rainy days. It¡¯s filled with at least twenty young shifters, almost all men, all sparring on the mats. Lisa clings to my arm, her


    417


    122 Ava: Getting Stronger


    fingers digging into my skin.


    It must be odd, as a born¨Chuman, to be surrounded by


    a bunch of wolves.


    One of the female shifters walks up to us with a respectful bow in Jericho¡¯s direction, one hand over her heart. All the others turn and bow after she does,


    with the same motion. I look at Jericho in confusion, but he doesn¡¯t acknowledge it, just staring in his signature brooding way across the crowd.


    ¡°Beta Mentor.¡± The young woman¡¯s voice is soft but clear. ¡°We are honored by your presence.¡±


    Beta Mentor? My brows furrow as I nce at Jericho again. It¡¯s a title I¡¯ve never heard before. He doesn¡¯t correct the girl, merely grunts. ¡°At ease.¡±


    The tension in the room dissipates as the shifters rx their stances. The woman turns to me, her gaze curious as she looks between Lisa and me. She¡¯s taller,


    with tan skin and ck hair that shimmers in the light. ¡°I am Amara, a trainer here. Wee to the Westwood training grounds,¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I try to keep my voice steady despite my confusion. ¡°My name is Ava, and this is my friend Lisa.


    13:42


    5/7


    122 Ava; Getting Stronger


    We¡¯ve been training with Jericho and thought it would be good to work with others as well.¡±


    Amara¡¯s nose res as she scents us, and I can sense


    her rx once she does so. I wonder why she was so tense to begin with. Is it because of Jericho¡¯s presence? Or something else?


    ¡°Of course.¡± Amara smiles, but it doesn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Ava.¡±


    Great. I fight the tension creeping through my muscles. Rumors must have flown about my connection with Lucas, considering that even Vanessa had called me Luna at our first meeting. Still, it isn¡¯t a good feeling to know that I¡¯m a subject of gossip in themunity.


    Even in Westwood, in Granite City¨Carge city integrated with humans¨Cthis pack is close¨Cknit. My life is firsthand experience on how awful rumors can make living within a pack; I don¡¯t want a repeat of my


    time in ckwood.


    Lisa squeezes my arm in a silent show of support, and I force a smile. ¡°All good things, I hope.¡±


    Amara¡¯s expression is unreadable. ¡°The Alpha¡¯s mate is


    13.42


    5/7


    122 Ava: Getting Stronger


    always a topic of interest.¡±


    Damn. Now it¡¯s confirmed that they know. Judging by her not¨Cquite¨Cfriendly demeanor, it¡¯s not a good thing to have my name connected with his.


    And yet we aren¡¯t even mated. Fated, sure. But I guess no one¡¯s talking about how he rejected me.


    I nce at Jericho, hoping for some guidance, but he simply watches

 CHAPTER 123

    123 Ava: New Shifters


    Lisa and I share a look before following Amara further into the gym. I can feel the eyes of the other shifters tracking our every move. Unease has my heart beating in rapid rhythm, like a frantic chicken pping its wings. All the excitement I¡¯d felt at meeting new people is now buried beneath the worries dashing through my mind.


    Do they hate me?


    Is their disapproval because I¡¯m a ckwood wolf?


    Do they know I can¡¯t shift?


    Have there beenints about me?


    What have they been saying?


    But, of course, I don¡¯t have the answers, so I follow. behind with my mouth shut.


    It <i>will </i>be <i>fine</i><i>, </i>Selene assures me, but she¡¯s very unconcerned about the thoughts of humans or shifters. In fact, I¡¯m not sure she cares about anyone other than me. She isn¡¯t even fond of our fated mate.


    Selene snorts. <i>Fated </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i>mean <i>inevitable</i><i>.</i>


    13:42


    123 Ava: New Shifters<b>:</b>


    her


    Once we reach the mats, Amara turns to face us, stance rxed but ready. It¡¯s hard not to focus on the lean muscles defined in her arms. I¡¯d thought I was making improvement with my training, butpared to her? I look like a newborn baby, soft and squishy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with some basic defensive moves and see


    where you¡¯re at.¡±


    Amaraunches into an exnation of a simple block and counter, demonstrating the moves with fluid grace. I focus on her words, trying tomit the steps.


    to memory.


    Then it¡¯s our turn to try. Lisa goes first, her face set in concentration as she attempts to mirror Amara¡¯s movements. It¡¯s a little clumsy, but she executes the block sessfully.


    ¡°Good,¡± Amara praises. ¡°Remember to keep your weight centered and your arm firm.¡±


    Lisa nods, blossoming beneath her praise. Jericho snorts, but by some miracle manages to keep himself from saying anything terrible.


    I step up next, taking a deep breath to center myself. Amara nods at me to begin.


    13:42


    28


    123 Ava: New Shifters.


    I move through the motions, muscle memory from Jericho¡¯s training kicking in. The block is solid, my stance steady. Amara¡¯s eyebrows raise slightly, a hint of surprise flickering across her face.


    ¡°Well done,¡± she says. ¡°You¡¯ve clearly been practicing. Next time,mit to the movement. You¡¯re hesitant, and hesitation will get you killed.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Pride surges through me as I nce toward Jericho, who watches me in continued silence. Maybe I¡¯m not as far behind as I feared? Maybe I can hold my own here after all.


    We continue like that for a while, Amara showing us new moves and critiquing our form. It¡¯s challenging, sweat dripping down my back as I push myself harder, striving to perfect each technique. I have to repeat. them multiple times, and despite her initial reticence, Amara proves herself to be a dedicated teacher.


    Lisa and I take turns facing off against each other, putting our new skills to the test. Lisa is a quick learner, her determination making up for any shorings. She gets me down more often than not, but I can tell a difference in our strength. Jericho has said nothing about <i>it</i>¨Cbut I can feel it now.


    3/8


    173 Ava: 123 Ava: New Shifters


    I¡¯m stronger. This is beyond training, but something else. Like my enhanced healing, and how I woke up from a three¨Cweek longa no longer needing sses to see.


    By the time Amara calls for a break, my muscles are burning and my lungs heaving. But beneath the exhaustion is a sense of aplishment.


    There¡¯s definite progress, and it¡¯s exciting. Even Lisa, who¡¯s usually dead after a long day of training, bounces with more energy than usual.


    As I gulp down water, <b>a </b>prickle of awareness runs along my spine. ncing up, I find several of the male shifters watching me with interest. It makes me want to squirm, their gazes a little too intense forfort.


    I look away, focusing on Lisa instead as she chatters excitedly about everything we¡¯ve learned. Her enthusiasm is contagious, and I find myself smiling, the unease from earlier fading.


    ***


    The first day was a fucking bait and switch.


    Jericho leaves ¨²s to Amara¡¯s tutge, and over the


    <b>nout </b>five dove wa¡¯ra brutalizad and hanton to the <b>mat</b>


    123 Ava: New Shifters


    Lisa isn¡¯t smiling anymore, and I no longer feel pride over my improvement.


    If Amara ever looked at me with more than mild


    curiosity and distance, I would be certain she¡¯s trying to bully me out of Westwood. Instead, she¡¯s meticulous in exining what she¡¯s teaching me and what I¡¯m doing wrong.


    There¡¯s nothing, technically, toin about.


    But there¡¯s just something, a subtle energy among the shifters, in their eyes and the way they speak.


    <i>They </i><i>are </i>jealous, Selene opines, sounding distracted.


    <i>Are </i><i>you </i><i>watching </i>your trashy TV show <i>again</i>?


    <i>Of </i><i>course</i>. I can sense her tail swishing despite our distance. <i>It </i>is <i>very </i><i>entertaining</i><i>. </i>Humans <i>know </i>how <i>to </i><i>tell </i>a story, even <i>if </i><i>their </i><i>uracy </i>is subpar.


    ¡°Focus!¡± Amara shouts, and I drag my head back to the situation at hand.


    One of the other shifters, a younger male with a cocky swagger, is my opponent this morning. He¡¯s one of the many who watch me from the sidelines, judging every move I make.


    123 Av Now Shifters


    I¡¯mcking.


    It makes sense, knowing they think of me as their alpha¡¯s mate. Their future Luna.


    <i>Don¡¯t </i><i>worry </i><i>about </i><i>what </i><i>they </i><i>think</i><i>. </i><i>They </i>are all <i>beneath </i><i>you</i>. Selene¡¯s natural arrogance is probably because of her Lycan soul; I don¡¯t know how she cares so little about how other people think <b>of </b>me.


    <i>They </i><i>are </i><i>not </i><i>our </i><i>pack</i>, she says, without me asking. <i>How </i>they <i>think </i>of <i>you </i>is inconsequential. <i>If </i><i>they </i>have <i>something </i>to say, <i>they </i>can do it <i>through </i>a challenge. None <i>of </i><i>those </i>pups is <i>arrogant </i><i>enough </i>to challenge <i>one </i>who <i>might </i><i>be </i>their future Luna.


    Still.


    It¡¯s hard to let go of a lifetime of conditioning, where knowing how your pack feels on any given day could save you from a beating¨Cif you run fast enough.


    When <i>you </i>are strong <i>enough</i><i>, </i><i>there </i><i>is </i>no need <i>to </i><i>run</i>.


    Simple words from a simple view. It must be nice to be


    a wolf.


    It <i>is</i><i>, </i>she agrees, sounding only half¨Cinterested again.


    A fist flving toward my face reminds me it isn¡¯t the


    13:42


    123 Ava: New Shifters


    time or ce to be focused on discussions with my


    wolf.


    Giving up on any semnce of grace, I drop to the ground with a broad sweep of my leg, halting his advance. I can tell out of the corner of my eye that Amara¡¯s unimpressed with the move.


    I already know what she¡¯s going to say. <i>Too </i>shy.


    The male shifter lunges at me again, undeterred. I block the first punch, but the second clips my jaw, snapping my head back. Pain explodes through my face. Shit, that hurts.


    My knees buckle and my stomach twists, nausea sliding <b>in </b>as a vicious response to the pain. I stumble back, shaking my head to clear it, setting my jaw against the urge to vomit.


    <i>Breathe</i>. <i>You¡¯ll </i>be <i>fine</i><i>.</i>Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Selene¡¯s unconcerned but kind advice helps me power through as I stumble, shaking my head to clear it.


    He presses his advantage, crowding into my space with a flurry of hits. I backpedal, struggling to remember my training, to find my footing.


    7/8


    123 Ava: New Shifters


    He gets me in the ribs twice and again in the face, but at least this time I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m going to vomit from the pain.


    <i>Focus</i>, <i>Ava</i>, Selene chides in my mind. <i>You¡¯re </i>overthinking <i>it</i>. <i>Let </i>your instincts <i>guide </i><i>you</i><i>.</i>


    Comment 4


    View All >


    <b>R</b>


    Post your firstment!


    Vote

 CHAPTER 124

    124 Ava: Surprise Invitation


    Easier said than done. But I try to clear my head, to let my body take over. Slipping to the side, I evade a vicious right hook. There¨Can opening. It¡¯s ssic and obvious and it might be a trap, but I dart forward, inside his reach, and drive my elbow into his sr plexus.


    He grunts, doubling over. Not letting up, I grab his arm and pivot, using his own momentum to flip him over my hip. He hits the mat hard, the breath knocked out


    of him.


    For a second, I just stand there, stunned. Holy shit, did I actually just do that? A slow grin spreads across my face.


    ¡°Good!¡± Amara calls out. ¡°That¡¯s enough for now.¡±


    We break apart, both of us panting and sweaty. I nce over at my opponent, expecting to see grudging respect or even surprise. Instead, fury contorts his face, his eyes shing with barely contained rage.


    A chill runs through me. Did I just make an enemy?


    13:43


    <This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    124 Ava: Surprise Invitation


    Anxiety ws at my throat; I know what it means to have a pack who detests me. Even with the guards Lucas has me under, I have no faith that I¡¯m safe if I¡¯m hated by everyone in Westwood.


    I know what happens in the shadows.


    Before I can smooth things over, the shifter¨CI think his name might be Ben or something¨Cbows, his


    expression smoothing into polite neutrality. ¡°Thank you for the match,¡± he says stiffly. Then he turns on his heel and stalks away, leaving me staring after him in confusion.


    Did I imagine that look? I rey the moment in my head, trying to pinpoint what I saw. But with each passing second, I grow less certain. Maybe it was just the heat of the fight, the sting of being bested. Surely he doesn¡¯t actually hate me for throwing him once¡­ right?


    You <i>did </i><i>well</i><i>, </i>Selene says, her voice warm with approval. Don¡¯t let <i>one </i><i>surly </i><i>pup </i>shake your confidence.


    Shaking off my worries, I take a deep breath, trying to ignore the throbbing in my jaw. It reaches deep into


    13.43


    my car. My ribs ache every time I breathe, but I fill my lungs anyway, before consciously rxing my body, one muscle group at a time.


    Selene¡¯s right. I can¡¯t control how others react to me.


    I¡¯m here to train. If they want to hate me, there¡¯s little I can do about that.


    I just have to keep training. Improving. I¡¯m going to get bruised, but eventually, I¡¯ll be able to give back as


    much as I get.


    Still, as I towel off and head for the showers, I can¡¯t quite shake the unease prickling down my neck, making me shiver beneath the sweat cooling on my skin.


    ¡°Ava!¡± Lisa pops out of nowhere, which is¨Cas far as I¡¯m concerned¨Ca specialty of hers. ¡°I threw a girl called Anneliese today. She told me I¡¯m not bad, for a human.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s enthusiastic arm collides with my tender ribs as she loops our limbs together in a familiar hug. Painnces through my side, stealing my breath for a


    moment. I grit my teeth, waiting for the ache to subside.


    124 Ava: Surprise Invitation


    ¡°Oops, sorry!¡± Lisa¡¯s eyes widen as she realizes her mistake. She quickly withdraws her arm from mine, looking sheepish. ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good,¡± I manage, straightening up with effort. The bruises throb in protest, but I ignore them. ¡°How about you? Hanging in there?¡±


    Lisa¡¯s grin returns, undimmed. ¡°I¡¯m sore as hell, but it¡¯s getting better. I think they went a little easier on me today¨Conly a couple new bruises to add to the collection.¡±


    ¡°Lucky you,¡± I mutter, only half¨Cjoking. My whole body feels like one giant contusion.


    But Lisa¡¯s cheer is contagious, and I find myself smiling back at her, the knot in my chest loosening a bit. It¡¯s a relief to see her spirits lifting again after the brutal introduction to shifter training.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot!¡± Lisa bounces on her toes, eyes sparkling with sudden excitement. ¡°Guess what? We got invited to a party!¡±


    I blink at her, certain I¡¯ve misheard. ¡°A party? Us?¡± Skepticism colors my tone. After the chilly reception from the Westwood wolves, a party invite seems about


    1343


    124 Ava: Surprise Invitation


    as likely as a snowy Independence Day.


    ¡°Yes, us!¡± Lisa links her arm through mine, undeterred, but this time careful not to smack against my injuries. ¡°Chloe invited us. She said it¡¯s like a monthly thing, a chance for the younger wolves to let off some steam.¡±


    Chloe. Tall, willowy, gorgeous. Green eyes, ck hair, and a perfect nose. I turn red when I sweat; she does that whole <i>glistening </i>thing, where she just looks sexier


    after a workout.


    I hesitate, doubt niggling at me. Is this a genuine olive branch, or some kind of setup? My experience with my birth pack has made me wary of any overtures of friendship.


    But Lisa looks so hopeful, her face open and guileless. She¡¯s been through a lot because of me¡­ maybe a


    party wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing. A chance to feel normal for a night, to forget about the threats lurking in the shadows.


    Assuming we can convince Ken to let us go, of


    course.


    ¡°When is it?¡± I ask, throwing concern to the abyss. We have Ken and multiple bodyguards. It should be fine.


    <ol start="13">


    <li>13.</li>


    </ol>


    5/8


    124 Ava: Surprise Invitation.


    ¡°This Friday.¡± Lisa gives me a pleading look, sensing my indecision. ¡°Come on, Ava. It¡¯ll be fun! We could both use a break from all this craziness, don¡¯t you think? Maybe get to meet some people, make new friends here? We¡¯ve been in limbo from the beginning. I think it¡¯s time for that to change. It¡¯ll be good for both of us.¡±


    She¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been training non¨Cstop, barely a moment to breathe between sessions. As much as I¡¯d


    love to be stronger, <b>I¡¯m </b>not sure how many more bruises I can take before I crack.


    <i>Go</i><i>, </i>Selene urges in my mind, her tone encouraging. <i>You¡¯ve </i>earned <i>a </i><i>night </i>of <i>fun</i><i>. </i><i>I¡¯ll </i><i>keep </i>watch, as always<i>.</i>


    Her reassurance settles it. I trust Selene to have my back, even if I can¡¯t fully trust the Westwood wolves.


    yet.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I agree, mustering a smile for Lisa. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Party on Friday.¡±


    Lisa lets out a delighted squeal, squeezing my arm. ¡°Yes! This is going to be amazing, Ava. Just you wait.¡±


    Her enthusiasm buoys me as we head for the showers, chattering about what we might wear and what to expect. For a moment, the weight of my worries lifts,


    13:43


    6/0


    <


    124 Ava: Surprise Invitation


    pushed aside by the simple pleasure of making ns


    with a friend.


    But even as I let myself get swept up in Lisa¡¯s excitement, a small, wary part of me can¡¯t help but wonder: Is this party really the innocuous fun it


    seems? Or is something more sinister lurking beneath


    the surface?


    In the showers, I let the hot water pound against my aching muscles, steam rising around me in soothing clouds. Closing my eyes, I lean my head back, letting the spray hit my face.


    <i>Stop </i><i>worrying </i><i>so </i><i>much</i><i>, </i>Selene chides gently. <i>You¡¯re </i><i>allowed </i><i>to </i>have fun sometimes, <i>you </i><i>know</i><i>.</i>


    <i>I </i><i>know</i><i>. </i>I sigh, rolling my shoulders under the cascading water. <i>It¡¯s </i><i>just </i>hard to turn off the paranoia, after everything<i>.</i>


    I understand. <i>But </i>trust that <i>I </i>won¡¯t let <i>anything </i><i>happen </i><i>to </i><i>you</i><i>. </i><i>And </i><i>neither </i><i>will </i>Lucas, <i>or </i>your <i>friend </i>Lisa. <i>You¡¯re </i><i>not </i>alone in this, Ava.


    Selene¡¯s reminder warms me more than the hot water ever could. She¡¯s right¨CI¡¯m not facing these threats by myself anymore. I have people in my corner now,


    13.43.


    7/9


    124 Ava: Surprise Invitation


    people who care about me.


    The thought bolsters me as I towel off and change into clean clothes, the prospect of the party seeming a bit less daunting.


    Lisa waits for me outside the locker room, practically vibrating with anticipation. ¡°This is going to be so much fun,¡± she gushes as we walk out into the cool evening air. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to let loose a little, maybe have a couple drinks. I¡¯m not sure what a shifter party usually looks like. What should we wear?¡±


    I snort, bumping her hip with mine. ¡°Just don¡¯t go too crazy, party animal. We still have training in the morning.¡± I¡¯ve never been to one, either, but I¡¯ve been at the tail end of celebrations a few times. It never


    ended well for me.


    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t remind me.¡± Lisa makes a face, but it quickly dissolves into a grin. ¡°But seriously, Ava. I¡¯m really d we¡¯re doing this together. I know things have been roughtely, but I¡¯m here for you, okay? No matter what.¡±


    Throat suddenly tight, I blink back the sudden sting of tears. ¡°Thanks,/Lise. That means a lot.¡±


    13.43


    124 Ava: Surprise Invitation


    And it does. More than I can put into words. Having Lisa¡¯s unwavering support, her friendship¨Cit¡¯s a light in the darkness, a reminder that even in the midst of all this supernatural insanity, I¡¯m not alone.


    My phone buzzes in my pocket, startling both of us. I don¡¯t get that many messages. It¡¯s usually Lucas or yton, and they rarely text me until the business day


    is over.


    It¡¯s only thre

 CHAPTER 125

    125 Ava: Negotiating the Invitation


    125 Ava: Negotiating the Invit tion


    The ominous text halts me in ce, and Lisa peers over my shoulder.


    ¡°A candle?¡± she asks, confused.


    Oh, right¨CI haven¡¯t spoken to her yet about my revtion of Sister Miriam¡¯s words at our parting. Only


    Selene knows.


    Catching Lisa¡¯s eye, I give a quick shake of my head and slide the phone into my pocket. Ken¡¯s <b>in </b>the distance, walking toward us.


    Lisa, as quick¨Cthinking as ever, grabs onto my arm again and returns to her ruminations about the party. By the time the beta¡¯s near us, his face is


    thunderclouds and lightning.


    ¡°No way,¡± he announces, before Lisa can even say anything.


    Undeterred, Lisa stands straight, toe¨Cto¨Ctoe with him in a way I see far too often. These two will never get along. ¡°I¡¯m not asking, Beta <i>Ashbourne</i><i>. </i>I¡¯m informing you. Friday will be busy. We¡¯re going to a party.¡±


    125 Ava: Negotiating the Invitation.


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°Stop treating us like prisoners!¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t prisoners,¡± he refutes immediately. ¡°We¡¯re doing our best to keep you safe. A party? That¡¯s not safe.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>That¡¯s </i><i>not </i>safe,¡± she mimics, rolling her eyes. ¡°So, what, we¡¯re going to be stuck in my apartment forever? We can¡¯t live at all? Can¡¯t do <i>anything</i><i>? </i>Because to me, it sounds like you¡¯re saying Westwood is a bunch of weak¨Cass wolves who can¡¯t protect two little girls in their own territory.¡±


    <i>She¡¯s </i>a spitfire<i>, </i>Selene approves, back in my head again. Her marathon must be over.


    Every word is, of course, calcted to sting at the beta¡¯s pride. Ken¡¯s jaw sets in a way that I see far too often these days, and he gives up arguing with Lisa to turn to me, instead. ¡°With the situation at


    ckwood¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree with Lisa,¡± Interrupting him before he can continue is the best way. While I¡¯m doing better at standing up for myself, I¡¯m not great at arguing when they bring up good points, like how unnecessary a


    13:43


    125 Ava: Negotiating the Invitation


    party might bepared to my life.


    It¡¯s not that I disagree. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t live like this forever, and things need to change.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide me away forever. It¡¯s worse than being home. At least I used to have a job and some freedom there.¡±


    Ken¡¯s flinch and agonized look bring that familiar feel of guilt to my stomach.


    Don¡¯t<i>, </i>Selene says, her voice in my mind soft and soothing. <i>You </i>are <i>not </i><i>wrong </i>in <i>the </i>words <i>you </i><i>speak</i><i>. </i><i>Do </i><i>not </i><i>walk </i>them <i>back</i><i>. </i><i>It¡¯s </i>okay to <i>feel </i><i>the </i>way <i>you </i><i>do</i><i>.</i>


    If she were with me, I would pet her and hug her with gratitude. But she¡¯s not, so I settle for sending her my intense feelings of love and appreciation through our bond.


    Ken groans, running a hand down his face. ¡°Lucas is going to kill me,¡± he mutters under his breath, but I catch it anyway.


    Exasperation floods through me. ¡°He has no reason to.¡±


    13.43 ¨C


    125 Ava: Negotiating the Invitation


    ¡°You¡¯re the alpha¡¯s mate,¡± Ken sighs.


    That familiar phrase grates against my nerves like sandpaper. ¡°I¡¯m not his mate, Ken. How many times do I have to say it?¡±


    He looks at me, exasperated. ¡°Denial only goes so far,


    Ava.¡±


    Still, that frustrating inability to see me as anything other than my supposed rank. The one they¡¯ve already decided on, despite my <i>own </i>feelings not being clear. I clench my jaw, standing my ground. ¡°No. I¡¯m sick of this. I¡¯m sick of constantly being thought of as his mate instead of being treated like a person. My name is Ava. Not ¡®Lucas¡¯s mate. I¡¯m more than just an essory to


    him.¡±


    The words pour out of me, heated and sharp. I¡¯m so tired of my identity being tied to a man, a bond I never asked for. First, it was my father and my pack, dictating my every move. Now, it¡¯s Lucas and his pack, treating me like I¡¯m fragile, like I¡¯m someone¡¯s possession. Even yton¡¯s people had thought of me as his future mate.


    I just want to be Ava. A me without any other


    13:43


    125 Ava Negotiating the Invitation


    consideration. Someone who isn¡¯t judged by the standing of another wolf.


    <i>Good</i><i>, </i>Selene says in my mind, her presence aforting warmth. Stand <i>up </i>for <i>yourself</i><i>.</i>


    Her support bolsters me, straightening my spine. I meet Ken¡¯s gaze head¨Con, refusing to back down.


    Finally, Ken holds up his hands in surrender. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯m trusting you to back me up when Lucas loses his mind over this.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± I say firmly. ¡°Because he knows I¡¯m right. He knows I¡¯m more than just his¡­ whatever I am to him.¡±


    Even as I say the words, doubt curls in my stomach. Lucas and I areplicated. We¡¯re fated mates with an awkward history. The bond between us is undeniable, a living, breathing thing, and I can¡¯t underestimate it. Like that day at the hospital, it will throw me into his arms in an effort to bring us together.


    But I¡¯m not going to let it define me. I refuse to let it be the only thing that matters.


    I learned a little about myself when I lived in


    125 Ava: Negotiating the Invitation.


    Cedarwood, and I¡¯m not throwing those lessons away for any man. No matter how delectable..


    Lisa, who¡¯s been uncharacteristically quiet during this exchange, loops her arm through mine. ¡°We¡¯re going to the party,¡± she says, her tone brooking no argument. ¡°And Ava¡¯s right. She¡¯s her own person. Lucas will just have to deal with it.¡±


    Ken sighs, looking skyward as if praying for patience. ¡°Fine. But we¡¯re taking precautions. Extra security. And you two stick close to me or whoever I assign to you. Got it?¡±


    Lisa and I exchange a look. It¡¯s not ideal, but it¡¯s apromise. A step towards normalcy, towards the freedom I so desperately crave.


    ¡°Got it,¡± we say in unison.


    As we walk to the car, Lisa squeezes my arm. ¡°You okay?¡± she asks softly.


    The swirl of emotions has sapped what little energy I had left after training, and my shoulders droop. Even so, I take a deep breath, trying to rx. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    Selene hums her approval through our bond, even as my mind drifts from the drama of a single party to the


    13-45


    125 <b>Ava</b>: Negotiating the Invitation


    text that I¡¯d received.


    It has to be Sister Miriam.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But how does she know my phone number? It¡¯s a new phone, given to me by Lucas. No one should know to contact me here. I¡¯m sure rumors have flown enough for people to know I¡¯m here, but the phone number is harder to trace¡­


    When I slide my phone out to check the text messages again, it¡¯s gone.


    Erased.


    Like it never existed.


    Comment


    A


    Leave the firstment for this chapter,


    Vote


    13


    1

 CHAPTER 126

    126 Ava: A Subtle Switch


    126 Ava: A Subtle Switch


    ¡°Ava, I don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡± Lucas¡® voice is strained, and despite not knowing him well, I can imagine him pacing, his hands clenched in frustration.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, because I¡¯m going.¡± Thankful he can¡¯t see me, I cringe a little at how childish I sound. Standing up to myself is new, and every time I do, I feel like a rebellious teenager.


    I never had a rebellious teenage stage, but I imagine this is how they sound. It reminds me of Jessa¡¯s whining, anyway. She alwaysined that Mom and Dad were ruining her life with their strict rules and demands that she stop dating whatever boy was the vor of her week, saying she needed to be mindful of her future mate pairing.


    Obviously she¡¯d grown out of it at some point. Maybe it¡¯s my turn to sound like one.


    ¡°Ava¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I cut him off before he can start his arguments. Much like Ken, he likes to throw logical connections in there that confuse me on how to respond without


    13:49


    126 Ava: A Subtle Switch


    sounding like an irresponsible brat, and I don¡¯t like that. ¡°I¡¯ve been ying by your rules this entire time, and I¡¯m tired of it. You have guards on us. Ken¡¯s around. He <i>sleeps </i>in our apartment. I have to beg for even an hour away from him. This life is unsustainable, and I refuse to live like this anymore. Either tell me I¡¯m your prisoner, or give me some freedom.¡±


    While I¡¯m not discounting my safety, I have a feeling that my family is nowhere near Westwood. The most logical thought process to have is that Alpha Renard would want to gain power to fight back, right? That¡¯s not going to happen in Westwood.


    <i>You </i><i>must </i><i>still </i><i>be </i>on <i>guard</i><i>, </i>Selene whispers.


    <i>I </i><i>know</i>. <i>But </i><i>the </i><i>danger </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>imminent</i><i>.</i>


    Lucas sighs through the speaker, and I feel a little of the tension in my shoulders ease. He doesn¡¯t sound angry, just exhausted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ava. I never meant for you to feel like this.¡±


    The words <i>it¡¯s </i><i>fine </i>want toe to my lips, but I can sense Lisa¡¯s dagger stare into the side of my face. Lucas is on speaker, in case I lose my nerve and need Lisa to step in.


    126 Ava: A Subtle Switch


    When I nce at her, she mouths <i>don¡¯t </i><i>you </i><i>DARE </i><i>apologize</i>, jabbing her finger between the phone and


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    Ken¡¯s in the kitchen, probably listening to every word as he organizes the food he had delivered. Some pasta or something. It smells great.


    ¡°We just need to change things,¡± I say instead of apologizing, hating how guilty that makes me feel. Apologizing to smooth things over is how my entire life has worked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it work,¡± he says, and some of my tension eases when I realize he isn¡¯t upset that I haven¡¯t apologized. ¡°I want you to be happy, Ava.¡±


    Lisa looks smug as she gives me a thumbs up.


    I¡¯m about to say <i>I¡¯m </i><i>already </i>happy, but shut my mouth before the wordse out. I¡¯m not happy. Yet another thing I need to unlearn; speaking untruths in hopes that it will help avoid bad feelings.


    ¡°I appreciate that,¡± I say instead, remembering the phrases Lisa forced me to memorize a few days ago. All things to say in/awkward moments instead of


    apologizing or downying my feelings. <i>I </i><i>appreciate</i>


    13:50


    3/10


    126 Ava: A Subtle Switch


    that, I¡¯m <i>sorry </i><i>you </i>feel that <i>way</i>, <i>I¡¯ll </i>take that into <i>consideration</i>.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Lucas is silent for a few beats. ¡°I miss you, Ava.¡±


    My heart skips when I hear the sadness in his words. Lisa arches her brows at me, but I have no idea what she means by the expression. ¡°I miss you, too.¡± It¡¯s true. I do. There¡¯s a huge part of me that craves his proximity, that wants him toe back so we can be as close as physically possible. Even when I¡¯m not thinking of him, there¡¯s a part of me attuned to his existence, even far away. A ce in my chest that


    wants to be filled by our bond.


    ¡°Should Ie back?¡± His overeager response has Lisa pping both hands over her mouth, her eyes dancing.


    ¡°No. You have work to do.¡± Also, if he¡¯s here, <i>none </i>of


    the shifters will see me as anything other than his mate. I don¡¯t want that. I need to make progress with


    these wolves without him around.


    It¡¯s funny how the sound of silence can change depending on the atmosphere.


    I¡¯m no longer tense, and there¡¯s even a faint smile curving my lips. Lisa¡¯s bouncing in ce, no doubt


    13:50


    4/10.


    126 Ava: A Subtle Switch


    ready to explode with things she wants to say.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important to me than you, Ava. Your happiness. Your smile. Everything about you.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s practically iling, so I grab my phone and take it off speakerphone, giving her a stern look before fleeing to my room. She doesn¡¯t need to hear any


    more.


    ¡°You¡¯re the alpha, Lucas. You have responsibilities.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d throw them all away for you.¡± I can tell by the sound of his voice that he¡¯s smiling. ¡°My wolf would


    love that.¡±


    Selene would not, but I don¡¯t need to tell him that. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine here. I¡¯m getting stronger. Amara¡¯s great.¡± Even though I¡¯m not sure she likes me very much. ¡°Lisa¡¯s doing good, too. They say she¡¯s doing great for a


    human.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.¡± There¡¯s a creak, and I find myself wondering if he¡¯s in his office chair, swaying from side to side. That¡¯s kind of what it sounds like.


    ¡°Thank you for not fighting me about the party, Lucas.¡± I¡¯m not sure if thanking him for doing what Lisa calls the right <i>thing </i>is what I should be doing, but it feels


    13:50


    5/10


    126 Ava: A Subtle Switch


    right.


    Then again, as Lisa also says, my normal <i>meter </i>is <i>broken</i><i>. </i>So maybe I shouldn¡¯t go off my feelings.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be thanking me, Ava,¡± he says, sounding a little frustrated. There¡¯s an odd sound in the


    background, like a motor of some sort. ¡°You need to tell me what you¡¯re feeling. I know you don¡¯t like the guards, and I¡¯m not going topromise on that. But I want you to be happy. I¡¯ll do anything for you. I¡¯ll prove that to you as many times as you need.¡±


    What is this feeling in my belly? It¡¯s like butterflies and something more. Something beyond the bond.


    ¡°I know.¡± Some sort of anxious feeling flutters through me, and I pace, grinning like a loon. ¡°I mean, I think I get it. It¡¯s going to take me time.¡±


    ¡°Take as much time as you need, angel. I¡¯m here for the long haul.¡± He grunts, and another weird soundes through the phone,


    It sounds wet.


    ¡°Lucas, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just working and dropped something.¡±


    13:50


    6/10.


    126 Ava: A Subtle Switch


    ¡°Oh. You must be busy.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m never too busy for you. The entire world can wait while I answer your calls.¡±


    I think I know that feeling now.


    It¡¯s excitement.


    We¡¯re flirting, aren¡¯t we?


    I think we are.


    ¡°Even if I call in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Even then.¡±


    ¡°What if I call while you¡¯re in a business meeting?¡±


    ¡°Then, too.¡±


    ¡°And when you¡¯re with another woman?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s never another woman, Ava. Even if you believe nothing else, you should believe that.¡±


    Theugh thates out of me is soft and breathy. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try to remember that.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ Ava, are you jealous? There are no female shifters anywhere around me, I promise you.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>not </b>iealous. I don¡¯t know <b>anyone </b>to be jealous of¡±


    13:50


    7/10


    <


    126 Ava: A Subtle Switch


    Maybe I should ask him more questions about himself.


    About his work. About his day.


    He asks me, every time we¡¯re on the phone.


    It urs to me that I¡¯ve been demanding a lot from a man when I don¡¯t give him much in return.


    Well, <i>there </i>was <i>the </i>day <i>you were </i><i>discharged</i>, Selene mutters in my head, still upset we did it with her in the room, pretending to sleep.


    <i>Hush</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°You can be jealous. I¡¯ll just have to make it up to you whenever you are.¡±


    The way his voice drops low sends a thrill straight to all the womanly parts of me that want his undivided


    attention. Somehow, this innocent flirtation has


    stepped over a line I didn¡¯t realize was there.


    Abort, abort. Not experienced enough for this.


    So Iugh awkwardly. ¡°I think Ken is done getting our dinner ready. I¡¯ll talk to youter, Lucas.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you every second we¡¯re apart, Ava.¡±


    Still with that husky voice.


    13:50


    * 8/10


    <


    126 Ava: A Subtle Switch


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too.¡± Somehow, I feel like something¡¯s


    switched inside of me today. Like he¡¯s entered a little deeper into the heart I¡¯ve kept guarded.


    ¡°Ava?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°When I get back, I¡¯m going to hug you. And kiss you. And maybe a hell of a lot more. So prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°What if Is

 CHAPTER 127

    127 Lucas: The Dark Side of Alpha


    <i>LUCAS</i>


    I¡¯m going to hell.


    I¡¯m going straight to hell on a VIP ne.


    Pressing a soft kiss against my phone screen after Ava hangs up isn¡¯t why.


    Having a raging boner from the sound of her littleugh? That¡¯s not why, either¡­ exactly.


    But what deranged psychopath gets hard from listening to their mate while slicing body parts off a


    corpse?


    Granted, he¡¯s still groaning a little, so he isn¡¯t a corpse yet. But he¡¯s close.


    ¡°Did you fix the chainsaw?¡±


    ¡°Got it working again.¡± Vester holds it up, its teeth gleaming wetly in the dim light. The damn sound of it starting up again had almost ruined my conversation with my mate..


    I nod, tearing my gaze away from the screen, Ava¡¯s


    13:50


    1/8


    127 Lucas: The Dark Side of Alpha


    sweetughter still echoing in my ears. ¡°Let¡¯s get this done, then.¡±


    The knife tters onto the tray as I set it aside. I barely remember picking it up, so distracted by the sound of my mate¡¯s voice. Her presence lingers, a phantom touch against my cheek. But reality crashes back in as I survey the mess on the floor.


    I kick at his head, to the side in a glistening pool of blood. His eyes stare nkly, mouth ck. He stopped screaming a while ago, his healing abilities no match for Vester¡¯s ruthless de, but even so, the asional groanes out. He should have been dead already, but his body hasn¡¯t realized it yet, still trying to fight the pain.


    Fucking ckwood spy. Thought he could infiltrate my borders, gather intel for that snake Renard. Not on my


    watch.


    We aren¡¯t usually into dismembering, but it has its ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n for all these bits and pieces?¡± Vester asks, wiping his hands on a rag that¡¯s more red than white.


    13:50


    <i>2/8</i>


    127 Lucas: The Dark Side of Alpha


    A mirthless chuckle rumbles in my chest. ¡°We¡¯re going to spread Renard¡¯s little spy all around the perimeter of the Unregistered city. Let him catch a whiff of his failure.¡±


    Vester nods. ¡°Sending a message?¡±


    ¡°Loud and fucking clear. Renard needs to know we¡¯re on to him.¡± I roll my shoulders, trying to dispel the tension. It¡¯s been a long night. Weeks, really. Ever since Ava escaped her family¡¯s clutches, it¡¯s been a constant game of cat and mouse, trying to find that little snake


    of a wolf.


    And fuck, I miss her. It eats at me, being away from her. Hearing her voice, that sweetughter¡­ it¡¯s a balm and a curse; soothing my ragged edges while stoking the fire in my veins. I want to be there, watching over her as she heals, holding her close. Not here, elbow¨Cdeep in some traitor¡¯s guts.


    But Ava needs her space.


    And after today, I think I can finally feel the fruits of that sacrifice. She¡¯s no longer so distant. If all it takes is letting her go to to the asional stupid party, it¡¯s an eptable cost.


    13:50


    3/8


    127 Lucas: The Dark Side of Alpha


    It was worth picking up her call, even during this mess.


    Vester ps me on the shoulder, startling me out of


    my brooding thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll get the boys to start on the distribution.¡±


    Vester¡¯s always been there, watching my back, ready to do what needs doing. Even the ugly shit. ¡°Sounds good.¡± Hopefully Ava never hears of these sordid details, the shadowy side of the Alpha title.


    If it¡¯s up to me¨Cand it is¨Cshe¡¯s going to live in peace.


    In innocence and a beautiful world.


    Not in ces like this.


    Vester snorts, a wry smile tugging at his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about her again, aren¡¯t you? You should go, before you start writing love poems in


    entrails or some shit.¡±


    A surprised bark ofughter escapes me. ¡°Fuck off. You make me sound like a serial killer or something.¡± But there¡¯s no heat in it. He¡¯s not wrong: Ava twists me up inside, makes me want things I¡¯ve never let myself


    want before.


    Makes me want to be <i>a </i>better man. For her. For our


    future


    13:50


    4/8


    127 Lucas: The Dark Side of Alpha


    I¡¯d never considered myselfcking before. Now,


    knowing what pain I¡¯ve brought into her life? I feel like


    the lowest scum of this earth.


    She should have been free of this nightmare a long time ago. Would have been, if I hadn¡¯t been such a fucking judgmental dick.


    At least we¡¯re finally getting to be on the same page.


    Kicking at a severed foot, I curse the erection that has yet to go down. You¡¯d think the overpowering smell of blood, metallic in the back of my throat, would be enough to keep it down.


    But all I can smell right now is the smell of Ava¡¯s unique scent. All I can see is her gorgeous face and the way she pulls her bottom lip in when she¡¯s worried. How her face changes when she smiles. How she moans when I touch her, and¡­


    Damn. Fuck. I¡¯m insane.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    How can I be thinking like this?


    I¡¯ve got it bad.


    All it took was that littleugh of hers, to realize her walls hade down, and my body had surged


    13:50


    5/8


    <


    127 Lucas: The Dark Side of Alpha


    straight toward memories of that hospital room and


    how sweetly her body had-


    <i>Fuck</i><i>.</i>


    I have a problem.


    Just <i>go </i><i>to </i><i>her</i>, my wolf whines. Aside from bloodthirsty tendencies, he doesn¡¯t care about anything except Ava and Selene. He¡¯s been somewhat soothed since we¡¯d made love on the hospital bed, her body warm and soft and pliant beneath-


    <i>Damn </i><i>it</i><i>.</i>


    I have to get out of here.


    <i>Go </i><i>to </i>her. <i>Mate </i>her. <i>Mark </i>her.


    No wonder I can¡¯t stop thinking of her body. My own wolf is just a horny litany of words in my head.


    ¡°You okay, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I grit out, shoving thoughts of Ava aside with all the discipline I can muster. I take a moment to think of the paperwork that needs to be done. Of the reports


    I¡¯ve received this week. Of finances.


    Finances do it.


    13:50


    6/8


    <


    127 Lucas: The Dark Side of Alpha


    The tension in my body eases and I can breathe deeply, fully immersed once again in this room, filled with blood and death and the ghostly screams of a man tortured for all the information we could pull


    from him.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t much.


    But still.


    I leave Vester to his grisly task, my mind already drifting to tomorrow¡¯s challenges. We¡¯ve got a lead on some of the wolves who¡¯ve pretended to ept the changes while trying to drum up support for Renard¡¯s


    return.


    It¡¯s a tightrope walk, trying to integrate the new wolves without sparking more conflict.


    But it¡¯s nothingpared to the real battle ahead.


    Winning my mate¡¯s heart. Earning her trust. Proving to Ava that I can be the partner she deserves, not just some asshole Alpha who¡¯s good at spilling blood.


    I scrub a hand over my face, exhaustion settling deep in my bones. Sleep. I need sleep. And then¡­


    Then I¡¯ll figure out how to be the man Ava needs. No


    13:51


    7/8.


    127 Lucas: The Dark Side of Alpha


    matter what it takes.


    Even if it means learning to write fucking love poems.


    Comment


    R


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    Vote


    <b>14</b>


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue

 CHAPTER 128

    128 Ava: A Frank Discussion


    <b>¡°</b>Flutters from here to here?¡± Lisa motions with her


    hand, epassing her entire abdomen up to just beneath her breasts.


    I nod.


    ¡°And your face tingles from the sound of his voice?¡±


    I nod again.


    ¡°Things sound sexual even when they¡¯re not?¡±


    I blush.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve officially moved into flirtation territory.¡± Lisa picks her burger up, taking a huge bite with a groan of appreciation. After swallowing, she points it in my general direction. ¡°Congrattions. This is your first crush.¡±


    ¡°Not my first crush,¡± I murmur. There had been a few kids in ss¡­ Kids who weren¡¯t mean or cruel, and who didn¡¯tugh at me.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But they always ended up with other girls. We barely exchanged hellos, and I¡¯d dreamed up scenarios between us. Of me leaving my pack to live a human


    17:49


    1/9


    128 <b>Ava</b>: A Frank Discussion


    life, of giving up my wolf heritage.


    Silly daydreams.


    ¡°First real one, then,¡± she amends.


    He¡¯s <i>trying</i><i>, </i>Selene admits, her begrudging tone making meugh.


    I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯ll ever approve of him.


    <b>?</b>


    +51


    I take a bite of my burger, savoring the juicy vor as I chew. The quiet peace of the apartment wraps around us,forting and sweet. No hovering Ken, no


    constant surveince¡­ Just blessed solitude, broken only by the crinkling of wrappers and Lisa¡¯s soft chewing across from me.


    Ken must have gotten orders from Lucas to give us more space. He dropped off our food earlier with barely a word before heading out to handle important beta duties. I¡¯m notining. Having the apartment to ourselves is a rare luxury.


    As I swallow another mouthful, Lisa¡¯s voice breaks into my thoughts. ¡°So, what was up with that bizarre text you got yesterday?¡±


    I pause mid¨Cchew, the reminder sending a chill down


    17


    128 Ava: A Frank Discussion


    my spine. The message had been so unsettling. And then it had just vanished. Like it never existed.


    I shake my head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It sounds simr


    to thest words Sister Miriam said to me.¡±


    Lisa sets her burger down, concern shing across her face. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s creepy. Exin more.¡±


    Never underestimate <i>a </i>vampire<i>, </i>Selene murmurs


    ¡°When Sister Miriam left, she told me to light a candle and say her name, and she¡¯ll find me. I didn¡¯t think too


    much of it at the time, but-¡±


    ¡°The text asked you about the candle.¡± Lisa bites her lip. ¡°How concerned should we be?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Creepy text aside, I don¡¯t feel like she¡¯s


    out to harm me.¡±


    <i>If </i>she wanted <i>to </i>harm <i>you</i>, she <i>wouldn¡¯t </i>have sent <i>a </i>text <i>message</i><i>. </i>Selene perks her head up from her spot on the couch. <i>It </i>sounds <i>like </i><i>she </i>has <i>information </i><i>she </i><i>wants </i>to <i>share </i><i>with </i><i>you</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good idea to open that can of vampire worms.¡±


    Perhaps <i>not</i><i>. </i><i>But </i>vampires <i>are </i><i>not </i><i>inherently </i>evil, as


    17:49


    39


    128 <b>Ava</b>: A Frank Discussion


    <i>you </i><i>seem </i><i>to </i><i>think</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°Mm.¡± I ry Selene¡¯s thoughts to Lisa, who pokes <b>at </b>her burger in thought.


    ¡°I think you should try to reach out to her. What¡¯s the worst that can happen?¡±


    ¡°Die? Get kidnapped again? Get turned into a vampire?¡±


    ¡°All valid points, but do you really think your luck is so bad that you¡¯d be kidnapped <i>again</i><i>? </i>There has to be a statistic saying how impossible that is.¡±


    ¡°Okay, what about dying?¡±


    Lisa grimaces, pushing her te away. Unlike her, my appetite isn¡¯t diminished by the contents of our conversation, so I take another bite of my burger<b>. </b>I¡¯ve been starvingtely, probably due to all the training.


    ¡°Should we tell Lucas and Ken about Sister Miriam?¡±


    Lisa asks, resting her cheek in her hand as she watches me eat. ¡°I know Iin about them being


    overprotective, but if she¡¯s going to be a danger to your life¡­¡±


    ¡°And what are we going to tell them? That she wants


    17:40


    128 Ava: A Frank Discussion


    to talk to me about my weird existence and possibly my powers that shouldn¡¯t exist?¡± I shake my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not ready for that. I don¡¯t know how Lucas will


    feel.¡±


    ¡°He probably won¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Being an unshifted wolf shifter is bad enough; all the stares and whispers get to me, no matter how much I try to shrug them off. ¡°We aren¡¯t mated yet. I won¡¯t throw all my baggage on him. He¡¯s already dealing with enough.¡±


    Lisa looks unconvinced. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a great start to a long¨Cterm rtionship. You should be able to rely on him, to tell him your secrets.¡±


    Avoiding having to answer, I chew my food as slowly as I possibly can. She stares, unblinking, in my direction, waiting for me to finish.


    I roll my eyes and swallow with a sigh. ¡°Okay. Yes. It¡¯s probably unhealthy. But, Lise, I still don¡¯t know if this is going to work between us.¡±


    Her brows arch. ¡°Do you hate him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    128 <b>Ava</b>: A Frank Discussion


    ¡°Does he hate you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Has he apologized?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I sh back to Cedarwood for a moment, a faint. smile twitching my lips. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if you can call breaking and entering part of an apology.¡±


    ¡°It counts. Look, Ava. You know I love you. And you know I hate this whole overprotective,


    guards¨Ceverywhere¨Cyou¨Clook bullshit. But I don¡¯t think pushing Lucas away is what¡¯s best, either. You¡¯re going to have to tell him all your secrets eventually.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shifting in my seat, I try to take another


    bite.


    Lisa yanks my te away, shaking her head. ¡°Nope. We aren¡¯t avoiding this conversation.¡±


    I sigh, again, but don¡¯t protest.


    What <i>do </i><i>you </i><i>think</i><i>, </i>Selene?


    My wolf¨Cin¨Chusky¨Cform just huffs and gives a little toss of her head. <i>Your </i><i>choice </i><i>of </i>mate <i>is </i><i>yours</i>.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust Lucas. Why?¡± Lisa asks, holding out


    128 Ava: A Frank Discussion


    her hand. ¡°He rejected you. That¡¯s one reason. What


    else?¡±


    I open my mouth, then close it again.


    Why, indeed?


    ¡°He might treat me differently when he knows more


    about me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just your assumption, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I slide my hand across the table, but she just tugs the te further out of my reach. ¡°Isn¡¯t it, Ava¡­?¡± she


    presses me.


    Groaning, I give up on the burger. She won¡¯t let this go until we talk it out. I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯d be a terrible shrink, forcing her patients to face their issues before they¡¯re ready.


    Still¨CI get it. I¡¯m a little tired of waffling around. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m ready to do anything about it. ¡°Okay. Yes. It¡¯s my assumption. I still don¡¯t trust that he won¡¯t change his mind.¡±


    Lisa nods. ¡°Okay, Now, what has he done to show you he¡¯ll change his mind?¡±


    I shrug. There¡¯s no suitable answer for that one, and I


    17:50


    7/9


    128 Ava: A Frank Discussion


    know it.


    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is¨Cgive him a fair chance. And for real safety and not something overprotective and overblown, maybe you should be able to rely on him.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I snatch my te back, sensing that her interrogation is already over. ¡°But right now, I haven¡¯t even decided to be his mate yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. That¡¯s why you whisper on the phone at night when you think I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I munch on my burger, watching as she finally picks hers back up. ¡°Of course I want to be with him. The fated bond is stronger than ever. But I don¡¯t want to choose him just because we¡¯re fated. Fate isn¡¯t strong enough to get past strong feelings; he proved that when he rejected me. Until I¡¯m certain, until I know I¡¯ve chosen to be in this rtionshipe hell or high water, I¡¯m not going to trust him with my


    secrets.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

 CHAPTER 129

    129 Ava: Getting Ready


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± Staring at my reflection in Lisa¡¯s full¨Clength mirror, the transformation is amazing.


    Lisa¡¯s jeans hug my curves like they were made for me, entuating the newfound definition of my legs. I twist, admiring how my butt looks. Damn. Jericho¡¯s torture sessions are paying off.


    Lisa grins at me from her perch on the bed,


    surrounded by a sea of discarded tops. ¡°See? I told you we¡¯re basically the same size now.¡±


    I run my hands over my hips, marveling at the fit. ¡°I¡¯ve always been too big for your clothes. This is wild.¡± Ever since I took over the meals and grocery shopping, the one luxury I¡¯d ever been able to afford was eating a little extra. It tranted to a smidgen of extra padding and a little tummy flub. Running from the pack burned


    off the rest of it.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Well, get used to it, babe. We¡¯re going to be trading clothes all the time now.¡± Lisa tosses a silky ck top at me. ¡°Try this one with it.¡±


    I catch the top and slip it over my head, shimmying a


    17:50


    1/9


    129 Ava: Getting Roady


    little to get it past my chest. The fabric drapes just right, skimming my body in all the perfect ces. I stare at myself, hardly recognizing the girl in the mirror.


    ¡°Damn, Ava. You look hot,¡± Lisa says,ing to stand beside me. She bumps her hip against mine. ¡°Lucas will go wild if he sees you in this. Maybe we should dress you in a potato sack when we leave so he doesn¡¯te flying back to bring you home.¡±


    My cheeks warm at the mention of Lucas. ¡°I¡¯m not dressing up for him,¡± I mutter, fiddling with the hem of


    the top.


    Lisa rolls her eyes. ¡°Yes, yes, I know. It isn¡¯t like he¡¯s here. But you¡¯re going to end up sending him a picture, aren¡¯t you? Just¨Cwait untilter. So he doesn¡¯t crash the party.¡±


    I nce down at the ck top and jeans. Sending a selfie hadn¡¯t even crossed my mind, but maybe she has a point. ¡°ck looks good on everyone. It¡¯s a ssic.¡±


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh. Keep telling yourself that.¡± Lisa winks at me before turning to rifle through her jewelry box. ¡°Here, these willplete the look.¡±


    279


    120 Ava: Gotting Ready


    She hands me a pair of silver hoop earrings and a delicate pendant ne. I put them on, letting the pendant nestle just above my cleavage. The final touch to my transformation.


    I hardly recognize myself as I take in the full effect. The girl staring back at me looks confident, sexy, ready to take on the world. A far cry from the timid,


    uncertain Ava I¡¯ve beentely.


    ¡°Selene, what do you think?¡± I do a little twirl. ¡°How do


    I look?¡±


    My husky lifts her head from where she¡¯s lounging on Lisa¡¯s rug. <i>Like </i><i>a </i><i>fierce </i>she¨C<i>wolf</i><i>, </i>she says, her tone warm with approval.


    ¡°Alright, your turn,¡± I say to Lisa, moving to flop onto the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s see what scandalous outfit you¡¯re going to torture Ken with tonight.¡±


    Lisaughs and starts pawing through her closet. ¡°Ken isn¡¯t even on my radar. He¡¯s way too


    testosterone¨Cfilled for me. Oh! I have just the thing. He won¡¯t be able to take his eyes off me. Not that I want


    him to look.¡±


    Of course she doesn¡¯t.¡±


    17:50


    39


    129 Ava: Getting Ready


    I watch her pull out dress after dress, a rainbow of colors and sequins. This is nice, the two of us getting ready. No drama, no life¨Cor¨Cdeath stakes. Just two best friends primping for a party.


    For a moment, I can almost forget about the tangle ofplications waiting for me outside this room. The mysterious text, Sister Miriam¡¯s cryptic words, my missing family, my newfound powers, the unresolved tension with Lucas and yton. In here, it¡¯s just me and Lisa, giggling over clothes and gossip.


    ¡°Okay, I think this is the one.¡± Lisa emerges from the closet, holding up a slinky red number. ¡°Thoughts?¡±


    It¡¯s far more revealing than anything I can pull off, and I whistle. ¡°Ken¡¯s the one we¡¯re going to have to worry about. He¡¯s not going to let us go anywhere looking like this.¡±


    ¡°As if he has a choice.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need his permission,¡± I agree,ughing.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± She winks before shimmying into the dress. It clings to her like a second skin, the neckline plunging dangerously low.


    ¡°Watch <b>out </b>world Lion Dandall is <b>on </b>the prowl¡± I tanna


    17:50 ¡ª


    129 Ava: Getting Ready


    as shees to join me in front of the mirror.


    We stand there shoulder to shoulder, taking in our reflections. Me in my sleek ck ensemble, her in her va¨C<i>va</i>¨C<i>voom </i>red dress. We look good. Powerful. Ready to take on anything.


    And maybe a little overdressed.


    Lisa¡¯s eyes meet mine in the mirror, and we bothugh.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try this again.¡± Lisa dives back into her closet. ¡°You¡¯re fine, but we can try a simple crop top instead. Me, I have to change from head to toe. Give


    me a second.¡±


    A white crop top sails through the air,nding in my hands with a soft thump. On Lisa¡¯s orders, I switch it out with the ck shirt. Pulling it over my head, I adjust the hem as it settles just above my belly button. The fabric is soft and stretchy. Comfortable. But it¡¯s a little awkward to feel so much skin exposed.


    Lisa, meanwhile, changes into a pair of dark jeans that hang off her hip bones, pairing the casual look with a burgundy off¨Cthe¨Cshoulder blouse. She looks


    effortlessly chic, her dark hair falling in soft waves,


    129 Ava: Getting Ready


    courtesy of a curling iron earlier.


    Satisfied, Lisa sits me down to finish my makeup, fiddling with some eyeliner as my eyes twitch incessantly. A quick braid for my hair, and I¡¯m done.


    Lisa dabs on some lip gloss, her lips shimmering in the light.


    It¡¯s only when we¡¯re both satisfied with our reflections that I realize I have a problem. My gaze drops to my feet, bare against the plush carpet. Every pair of shoes I own are either worn out or covered in mud and grass stains from training.


    ¡°Uh, Lise?¡± I wiggle my toes. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have


    shoes that will work with this outfit.¡±


    any


    Lisa nces down at my feet, then at her own. She¡¯s already slipped on a pair of white sneakers, with adorable rose gold trim. ¡°Damn, I¡¯d offer you a pair of mine, but your sasquatch feet would never fit.¡±


    I snort. Her feet are so tiny she can buy children¡¯s shoes. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not my fault you have dainty little fairy feet.¡±


    Herugh is bright and carefree. ¡°Well, unless you


    want to go barefoot, we might have to get creative Let


    129 Ava: Getting Ready


    me think for a second.¡±


    Before I can respond, a knock sounds at the front door. Lisa and I exchange a nce, both of us curious.


    I head to the door, my heart pounding in my chest. Slowly, I turn the knob, cracking the door open just a sliver.


    One of the guards stands on the other side, a giant box in his hands. His deadpan face and monotone voice don¡¯t match his words, leaving me a little flummoxed. ¡°Special delivery for you, Miss Grey. From your Prince Charming.¡±


    My cheeks flush as I take the box from him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I mumble, already backing into the


    apartment.


    Lisa is at my side in an instant, her eyes wide with curiosity. ¡°Prince Charming? That¡¯s Lucas, right?¡±


    I set the box down on the coffee table, my fingers trembling as I lift the lid. Inside, nestled in tissue paper, are three pairs of shoes. A fancy set of heels, the kind I¡¯ve only ever seen in magazines. A pair of cute sneakers, white with silver ents. And simple wedge sandals perfect for a casual night out.


    17:50 ¡ª


    129 Ava: Getting Ready


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Lisa breathes, reaching in to pick up one of the sneakers. ¡°These are amazing.¡±


    I nod, unable to speak past the lump in my throat. There¡¯s only one person who could have sent these.


    It¡¯s definitely Lucas.


    My heart swells with a mixture of gratitude and longing. Even from hundreds of miles away, he¡¯s looking out for me. Still trying to take care of me in any way he can.


    And yet I can¡¯t even tell people he¡¯s my mate.


    It¡¯s feeling a little unfair¨Cfor him. Maybe I should be a little kinder.


    Lisa holds up the sneakers, a grin spreading across her face. ¡°I vote for these. They match mine.¡±


    Laughing, I snatch them from her. ¡°Sneakers it is.¡±


    Slipping on the shoes, I marvel at how perfectly they fit. It¡¯s like they were made just for me.


    ¡°Alright, Cindere,¡± Lisa says, linking her arm through mine. ¡°Let¡¯s go find our pumpkin carriage.¡±


    17:50

 CHAPTER 130

    130 AVA: THE PARTY (1)


    130 AVA: THE PARTY <b>(</b><b>1</b><b>)</b>


    The party is in the heart of the Westwood packnds, neighboring Granite City. A quiet road leads from an urban metropolis to a quiet and rural


    town, too small to be called a suburb.


    Only shifters live here.


    A prickling, wrong sort of feeling crawls over my skin, and Lisa grabs my


    hand when she notices how tense I am.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± she assures me, with all the confidence in the world.


    I hope she¡¯s right.


    Just <i>keep </i><i>your </i>ears <i>and </i>nose <i>open</i><i>, </i>Selene says, sounding a little grumpy. She¡¯s stuck in the apartment because there¡¯s no way to exin to the guards at the door why I would just let my dog go roaming the world on


    her own.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    <i>I </i><i>will</i>, I promise, even though my ears and nose aren¡¯t much better than the average human¡¯s.


    A little better. But not that much better.


    ¡°You both have your phones, right?¡± Ken asks as he drives, as if he hasn¡¯t asked the exact same question three other times already.

 CHAPTER 131

    131 Ava: The Party <b>(</b><b>II</b><b>)</b>


    <i>Breathe</i><i>, </i>Selene reminds me, her voice cutting through the chaos. <i>You¡¯re </i><i>okay</i><i>. </i>Just take <i>it </i>one step at a time<i>.</i>


    I inhale deeply, letting the air fill my lungs before exhaling slowly.


    Lisa tugs on my arm again, pointing towards the kitchen. ¡°Let¡¯s get something to drink,¡± she suggests, already moving in that direction.


    I follow her through the crowd, keeping my eyes fixed on the back of her head. The kitchen is quieter, the music muffled by the walls and the hum of


    conversation. A few shifters are gathered around the ind, pouring drinks and chatting amongst themselves.


    Lisa grabs two stic cups from the stack on the counter, handing one to me before turning to the array of bottles lined up beside the sink. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asks, her gaze flicking over thebels.


    ¡°Just water,¡± I remind her, echoing Ken¡¯s earlier instructions.


    1/7


    <b>131 </b>Ava: The Party (II)


    She rolls her eyes but reaches for a pitcher <b>of </b>water anyway, filling both of our cups. ¡°You¡¯re no fun,¡± she teases, taking a sip from her own.


    I shrug, lifting my cup to my lips. The water is cold and crisp, soothing my parched throat. I hadn¡¯t realized how thirsty I was until now.


    As I drink, I let my gaze wander around the kitchen, taking in the faces of the shifters gathered there. A few of them look vaguely familiar, but most are strangers.


    her gaze <i>m</i>


    One girl catches my eye, her gaze meeting mine over the rim of her cup. She¡¯s tall and slender, with long dark hair that falls in waves down her back. There¡¯s something about the way she holds herself, the tilt of her chin and the set of her shoulders, that speaks of confidence and power.


    She smiles at me, a slow,zy curl of her lips that sends a shiver down my spine. I look away quickly, my cheeks heating.


    Interesting<i>, </i>Selene murmurs, a hint of amusement in


    her voice.


    <i>What</i><i>? </i>Lask, taking another sip of water to hide my


    131 Ava: The Party (II)


    flush.


    <i>Nothing</i><i>, </i>she says, but I can practically hear the smirk in her tone. <i>Just </i><i>be </i>careful<i>, </i>Ava. Remember <i>who </i><i>you</i>


    are.


    I frown at that, not quite sure what she means. But before I can ask, Lisa grabs my arm again, her eyes bright with excitement.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she says, tugging me towards the doorway. ¡°I think I see some people from the gym over there. Let¡¯s go say hi.¡±


    I let her pull me back into the throng, my cup clutched tightly in my hand. The music washes over me again, the beat pulsing through my veins. Lisa weaves


    through the crowd with ease, her steps sure and


    confident.


    But as we approach the group of shifters from the gym, their faces breaking into smiles of recognition, I push those thoughts aside. Tonight, I¡¯m just Ava. Not the Alpha¡¯s mate, not a pawn in some political game. Just a girl at a party, trying to have a good time.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such friendly looks on their faces, and it helps ease some of the tension in my


    131 Ava: The Party (II)


    shoulders.


    ¡°Hey,¡± one of the girls yells, waving at Lisa. ¡°Come over here! We¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±


    She has red hair and bright blue eyes. I don¡¯t remember her name, but Lisa does, dragging me behind her as she squeals. ¡°Hey, Mia! We barely got the beta to let us out of his sight.¡±


    ¡°I told you he¡¯d let you.¡± This is one of the male shifters I¡¯ve seen watching me at the gym. He looks


    approachable now, even amused, as he slings an arm over Mia¡¯s shoulders. He¡¯s reasonably attractive when he isn¡¯t scowling from the sidelines. ¡°We get crazy, but not <i>too </i>crazy. The alpha would have our asses if we went too far.¡±


    Lisa nudges me with her elbow. ¡°Sounds like good leadership.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Westwood¡¯s the best,¡± Mia pipes up, with a wink in my direction. ¡°Can¡¯t believe he¡¯s finally been


    imed. Every single she¨Cwolf has been salivating over him since before he came of age.¡±


    ¡°Even the older ones,¡± the male jokes, and several of the shiftersugh with him.


    17:51 ¨C


    131 Ava: The Party (II)


    I¡¯m not sure how to respond, so I keep awkwardly quiet as yet another familiar face from the gym- someone else whose name I can¡¯t remember¨Cstrikes up a casual conversation with Lisa.


    Sipping at my water, I slip around until my back is to a wall, watching everyone interact with each other.


    No one seems to notice me or care that I¡¯m there, and I¡¯m grateful for it.


    Well, almost no one.


    My gaze is drawn back to the dark¨Chaired girl from before, her eyes still fixed on me. There¡¯s something unsettling about the intensity of her stare, the way her lips curve into a knowing smile.


    <i>Rx</i><i>, </i>Selene murmurs, her voice a soothing presence in my mind. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>just </i>curious <i>about </i><i>you</i><i>.</i>


    I snort. Just a few moments earlier she¡¯d been amused by the girl¡¯s attention.


    It isn¡¯t <i>anything </i>nefarious.


    Fine.


    I take a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves. Selene


    and Lisa have been gently pointing out my paranoia of


    17:51


    131 Ava: The Party (II)


    Just because people are staring doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re going to corner me in the shadows and beat me.


    Besides¨CI¡¯ve been training. I¡¯m no longer the easy prey of my past.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Another shifter from the gym approaches me, his grin wide and friendly. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re Ava, right?¡± he asks, his voice raised to be heard over the music. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you training with Amara.¡±


    I nod, forcing a smile onto my face. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me,¡± I say, surprised by how steady my voice sounds. I recognize him, because he¡¯s one of the few who wouldn¡¯t stare at me. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Brandon, right?¡±


    ¡°Close. It¡¯s Brendan, actually. But you can call me Bren.¡± His grin tells me he¡¯s not offended, but my cheeks heat with embarrassment.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No worries,¡± he says easily, leaning against the wall beside me. ¡°It¡¯s a big pack. Lots of names to


    remember.¡±


    I nce up at him, taking in his easy smile and rxed


    posture. He seems nice enough, but I¡¯m not sure why


    17:51


    131 Ava: The Party (1)


    he¡¯s talking to me.


    Maybe he¡¯s trying to make <i>friends</i><i>, </i><i>Ava</i><i>. </i>Selene¡¯s tone is


    dry, a gentle reminder of my paranoid tendencies.

 CHAPTER 132

    132 Ava: The Party (III)


    ¡°So, how are you liking the training?¡± he asks, sipping at his drink. The scent of beer makes me want to gag, but I try to ignore it. ¡°Amara¡¯s tough, but she¡¯s the best.¡±


    I shrug, feeling a little more at ease now that we¡¯re on familiar ground. ¡°It¡¯s hard,¡± I admit, ¡°but I¡¯m learning a lot. Amara doesn¡¯t go easy on anyone. I appreciate that. It feels like I¡¯m catching up faster that way.¡±


    Brendan nods, his expression sympathetic. ¡°Yeah, she can be brutal. But you¡¯re right, it¡¯s worth it in the end. You¡¯ll be a total badass by the time she¡¯s done with


    you.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but smile at that, imagining myself as some kind of warrior princess. It seems ridiculous, given my current state, but it¡¯s a nice thought nheless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± I say, shaking my head. ¡°But I¡¯ll settle for being able to defend myself, at least.¡±


    Brendan¡¯s smile softens, his eyes growing serious. ¡°That¡¯s a good goal,¡± he says quietly. ¡°Especially for someone in your position.¡±


    <b>1/9</b>


    132 Ava The Party (l)


    I stiffen at his words, my guard going up again. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, trying to keep my voice neutral.


    He hesitates, looking away for a moment before meeting my gaze again. ¡°I just mean¡­ being the Alpha¡¯s mate, you know? It¡¯s a big deal. Sorry if I made you ufortable. We heard you¡¯re trying to keep it quiet, but secrets don¡¯tst long in a pack.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I shift uneasily, unsure of how much to say. Do I exin that I haven¡¯t chosen to mate with him yet? That our fated connection was already in peril from his rejection? It seems like a bit of an over¨Cshare, so I just remain silent.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s been curious about the ckwood who finagled their way into our Alpha¡¯s graces, but you¡¯re pretty nice,¡± he adds, sounding a little awkward. ¡°They don¡¯t like the ckwoods, but you don¡¯t act like them.¡±


    ¡°What did you expect, then?¡± My curiosity is genuine. To me, the ckwood pack was normal. Even in Westwood, I don¡¯t have a lot of interaction with the


    other shifters. I still don¡¯t fully understand the divide between the two packs, having only heard the story from Phoenix¡¯s point of view.


    14:42


    2/9


    132 Ava: The Party (1)


    <i>You </i><i>could </i><i>try </i>talking <i>to </i><i>Lucas</i>, Selene mutters,


    sounding a little sour over the idea. I¡¯m <i>sure </i>he could <i>exin </i><i>it</i><i>.</i>


    But would he? I have the distinct impression that he would try to gloss <b>it </b>over.


    ¡°Arrogant. A jerk. Pretentious. Kind of like that Jessa chick who was here for a little while, trying to act like she was the beta¡¯s mate when she was just here for college.¡± He grimaces. ¡°A lot of us fell in love with her because of her looks, but it didn¡¯tst long.¡±


    I can¡¯t help the faint smile curving my lips. ¡°Oh, my


    sister.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Bren jerks away from me, looking horrified. ¡°I forgot she¡¯s your sister. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. She¡¯s a bitch.¡±


    Saying the words out loud is¡­ freeing.


    Have I ever talked about my family that way?


    I don¡¯t think I have.


    Bren still looks cautious, and Iugh. ¡°I¡¯m serious. She¡¯s


    aplete bitch. Hates me. Never looked at me twice.¡±


    14


    3/9


    132 Ava: The Party (III)


    ¡°Really?¡± his dubious stare has meughing even harder, garnering the attention of the other wolves.


    ¡°What are we missing?¡± Mia asks, sauntering over with a half¨Cempty cup in hand. It doesn¡¯t have that gross, yeasty smell of beer, but something more astringent and nose¨Ctickling.


    When she sees me looking at her cup, she lifts it with a wink. ¡°The special punch. You should try it.¡±


    Ken¡¯s warning rings in my mind. ¡°Thanks. Maybe


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about Jessa,¡± Bren chimes in, still looking


    horrified.


    ¡°Oh, that ckwood bitch? Er, no offense.¡± Mia offers me a casual, one¨Cshoulder shrug. ¡°We all hate her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her <i>sister</i>,¡± Bren hisses in her ear.


    Even without super wolf hearing, I can hear him


    clearly.


    ¡°Jessa¡¯s a bitch,¡± Lisa agrees, squeezing her way to my side and sliding her arm through mine.


    ¡°See? It¡¯s fine,¡± Mia grouses at Bren, shoving him away. ¡°Since Ava¡¯s here she¡¯s already defected from


    14:42


    132 Ava: The Party (I)


    ckwood. Right, Ava?¡±


    ¡°Uh, right.¡± <i>Defected </i>sounds a little more negative than I¡¯d like, but I can¡¯t really put my finger on why. ¡°We weren¡¯t close.¡±


    Lisa interjects then, steering the conversation in a different conversation. ¡°So, who¡¯s the host of the party? I don¡¯t know anyone here except you guys. It seems pretty casual.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no host.¡± Bren looks Lisa over with a familiar, appraising look.


    I¡¯m used to seeing it; a lot of men find Lisa attractive, and her bouncing, bubbly personality draws them inContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    further.


    By the smile on her face and the way she leans in his direction just a little, Lisa¡¯s more than receptive to his attention. ¡°Obviously, there¡¯s a host. Whose house is


    this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. It¡¯s the pack¡¯s party house. We throw parties here every week, and all of use around to clean it up after. Westwood rules. If we can¡¯t appreciate what we have, the Alpha will take it away.¡±


    The invitation on his face and in his words couldn¡¯t be


    14:42


    5/9


    132 Ava: The Party (III)


    any clearer, and I¡¯m torn between urging Lisa to go enjoy herself, and clinging to her like a lifeline.


    I shouldn¡¯t do that, though. That would be a bad friend


    move.


    She¡¯s been stifled as it is because of the guards around me; I should let her enjoy the freedom she has.


    So I disentangle my arm from hers with a smile, and she grins back before squeezing between me and Brendan with a slight shake of her head.


    I watch Lisa and Bren flirt, their bodies angling closer, their smiles shing brighter with each exchange. A knot tightens in my stomach, an ugly twist of emotions I don¡¯t want to examine too closely.


    I should be happy for her. Lisa deserves to have fun, to enjoy herself without the burden of my problems weighing her down.


    Selene is quiet in my mind, and I hope she¡¯s watching her trashy wolf TV instead of judging my thought


    process.


    ¡°So, Ava.¡± Mia¡¯s voice jolts me out of my thoughts. She grabs my arm, her fingers curling around my bicep with a familiarity that catches me off guard. ¡°How did


    34:42


    6/9


    132 Ava: The Party (II)


    you and the Alpha meet? I¡¯m dying to know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, um¡­¡± I struggle to focus, my gaze still drawn to Lisa and Bren. They¡¯re standing so close now, their heads bent together as they talk. ¡°It was at the Lunar G. A chance meeting.¡±


    ¡°The Lunar G?¡± Mia gasps, her grip tightening. ¡°No way! That¡¯s so romantic. You have to tell me


    everything.¡±


    I drag my attention back to her, blinking at the intensity of her interest. ¡°There¡¯s not much to tell,¡± I hedge, feeling my cheeks heat. ¡°We just¡­ ran into each other.¡±


    Well, I ran into his chest¨Cafter he pulled me into it.


    But that¡¯s a detail I don¡¯t need to share.


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Mia¡¯s eyes narrow, her lips curving into a knowing smirk. ¡°I bet there¡¯s more to the story than that. Come on, spill. I want all the juicy details.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I flounder, unsure of how much to reveal. The memory of that night <i>is </i>a tangled knot of emotions- the heady rush of attraction, the sting of rejection, the confusion and hurt that followed.


    7/9


    132 Ava The Party (1)


    <b>I </b>don¡¯t know how to put it into words, especially not to


    a virtual stranger.


    ¡°We, um, danced,¡± I say finally, the words feeling inadequate. Still, it isn¡¯t like I can say <i>he </i><i>dry</i><i>¨C</i><i>humped </i>me against a tree. ¡°And talked a little.¡±


    Mia¡¯s continued smirk leaves me ufortable. ¡°We


    all know fated mates get a little more intimate than a dance and talking, Ava. It¡¯s okay to share the details. We¡¯re pack, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Are we?


    Ufortable with her intrusive questions, I try to pull my arm out of hers, but her grip only tightens.


    Mia¡¯s brow furrows, her head tilting to the side. ¡°You¡¯re his mate, aren¡¯t you? I mean, everyone knows that.¡±


    I flinch, the word <i>mate </i>hitting me like a p. ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± I mutter, looking away.


    ¡°Complicated how?¡± Mia presses, undeterred. ¡°You either are or you aren¡¯t.¡±


    There¡¯s very little in my life that¡¯s prepared me for a moment like this. Not knowing how to extricate myself


    14:??


    8/9


    132 Ava: The Party (III)


    with grace, I yank my arm from Mia¡¯s grip. ¡°I need a refill.¡± Blurting the words out is awkward and probably makes me look like an idiot, but I escape to the


    kitchen, far from her prying questions.


    Comment 9


    R


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    Vote

 CHAPTER 133

    133 Ava: The Party (IV)


    ¡°Ava,¡± an unfamiliar voice coos, and I cringe at its


    overly sharine tone.


    Turning, I see Chloe sauntering toward me, hips swaying in a way that catches the eye of every male she passes. For a moment, I¡¯m startled by her revealing clothes¨Ca tight, low¨Ccut top that leaves little to the imagination and a skirt so short it barely covers anything at all.


    Like Lisa, her auburn hair flows in messy waves over her shoulders, but her eyes are thered in fancy eyeliner and shadows that belong on one of those make¨Cup artists from online videos. Fancy stuff. A little too much for me, but I can appreciate the talentProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    behind it.


    She reaches me and greets me with an enthusiastic kiss on the cheek, her lips lingering just a bit too long forfort. ¡°You look amazing,¡± she gushes, her eyes raking over my body in a way that makes me want to squirm. ¡°So much better than your training clothes.¡±


    I force a smile, trying to ignore the way her


    19


    133 Ava: The Party (IV)


    Her hand reaches out, fingers grazing gently over my breast as she leans in close. ¡°They suit you,¡± she purrs, and I fight the urge to recoil from her touch. ¡°Don¡¯t they?¡±


    The question¡¯s tossed to someone behind her, but I can¡¯t tell who. There are too many wolves around watching us.


    A whistle from one of the nearby male shifters makes my cheeks burn, and I step back, putting some distance between Chloe and myself. She justughs, the sound grating on my nerves. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re adorable,¡± she coos, like I¡¯m some sort of skittish animal she finds


    amusing.


    Before I can respond, she¡¯s pressing a cup of pink punch into my hand, not even bothering to ask if I want it. I stare down at the liquid suddenly feeling out of my depth. Is this what life in the Westwood pack will be like? Overly familiar touches, suggestivements, and apleteck of personal boundaries?


    133 Ava: The Party (IV))


    <b>It </b>doesn¡¯t feel right.


    That weird, not¨Cright feeling is back, my stomach churning and my skin prickling with unease.


    Here, it seems like everyone is in everyone else¡¯s business, touching and flirting and acting like it¡¯s all just normal. Now I see why Selene was amused by that girl staring at me earlier.


    This isn¡¯t something I enjoy, and won¡¯t ever be something I¡¯m used to. I¡¯m not even sure this is what¡¯s <i>normal </i>here. If I¡¯m reading Chloe right¨Cand I think I am, paranoia be damned¨Cshe¡¯s done this all on


    purpose.


    To make me feel like I don¡¯t belong.


    Why?


    I take a sip of the punch, the sweetness cloying on my tongue. Chloe is still watching me, a smirk ying at the corners of her lips. She knows she¡¯s made me ufortable, and she seems to revel in it.


    I think of Lucas, of the way he looks at me sometimes like I¡¯m the only person in the world. He¡¯s never made me feel like this, objectified and on disy. With him, I


    fool onfe <b>van </b>cherished


    133 Ava: The Party (IV)


    But Lucas isn¡¯t here right now. He¡¯s off dealing with <i>my </i>pack business, so it¡¯s only fair that I navigate these shark¨Cinfested waters on my own. I can¡¯t rely on him to protect me from every unwanted advance or inappropriatement.


    If I ever ept the position of his mate, I need to be stronger. I can¡¯t be his weakness.


    <i>Correct</i><i>, </i>Selene whispers.


    I take a deep breath, squaring my shoulders as I meet Chloe¡¯s gaze head¨Con. ¡°Thanks for the drink,¡± I say, my voice steady despite the nerves fluttering in my stomach. ¡°But I think I¡¯m going to go find Lisa now.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s smirk falters, just for a moment, before she sters it back on. ¡°Of course,¡± she says, her tone sickly sweet. ¡°I¡¯m just so d you made it today.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the invite,¡± I mutter, squeezing by her. I¡¯d escaped into the kitchen to find peace, only to find someone even scarier than Mia.


    Am I wrong? Is this normal? Because it doesn¡¯t feel


    very normal at all.


    <i>No</i>, Selene says shortly. <i>There </i><i>will </i>always <i>be </i>those


    ianlous <b>of</b>


    14:42


    4,0


    133 Ava: The Party (IV)


    Sess? What sess? I¡¯m in the bottom tier of our training group¡¯s skills. I can¡¯t shift. I¡¯m not even a proper mate.


    There¡¯s no sess here. Just a hot mess of a shifter with way too many secrets. Secrets I can¡¯t even share with the man who¡¯s supposed to be my other half.


    Don¡¯t <i>let </i>this <i>sour </i><i>you</i><i>, </i>Selene murmurs. Just mingle<i>. </i><i>There </i><i>will </i>always <i>be </i>jealous wolves<i>, </i><i>but </i>there are also <i>good </i><i>ones </i><i>out </i><i>there</i><i>.</i>


    Right. The entire party isn¡¯t just about Mia and Chloe. There are plenty of other wolves to get to know.


    Of course, I¡¯m not outgoing enough to introduce myself to random shifters, so there¡¯s that.


    And Lisa and Bren are¡­


    Hmm.


    Missing.


    Which probably means they¡¯re doing something


    behind closed doors.


    <i>Or </i><i>dancing</i><i>, </i>Selene offers.


    Right. Or dancing. I cast an inexperienced eye over all


    5/9


    <133 Ava: The Party (IV)


    the gyrating, twisting bodies, noticing a quick pattern. Mostly men and woman dancing together, hips stered against each other.


    So, less dancing and more like clothed sex on the dance floor.


    <i>That </i><i>looks </i><i>fun</i>.


    Shocked by Selene¡¯s wistful words, I almost trip over some unsuspecting male¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± A firm hand grabs my arm,ughing when the pink punch I never wanted spills all over him. Only a quarter inch is left in my cup, and my savior is covered in the pungent smell of juice and alcohol. ¡°You okay, little wolf?¡±


    I¡¯m stunned into silence as I take in the gorgeous face peering down at me, his warm brown eyes crinkling with amusement. He¡¯s not someone I recognize from any of my training sessions, but there¡¯s an instant ease about him, a friendliness that puts me somewhat at ease despite the ufortable encounter with Chloe. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I manage to say, my voiceing out a bit more breathless than I¡¯d like. I try to pull away, to put some distance between us, but someone bumps into


    133 Ava: The Party (IV)


    me from behind and I¡¯munched forward, colliding with his solid chest.


    Strong arms wrap around me, steadying me, and I can feel the rumble of hisughter. ¡°We¡¯ve got to stop meeting like this,¡± he jokes, his voice a pleasant baritone. ¡°People will start to talk.¡±


    I feel my cheeks heat, and I apologize profusely. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to-¡±


    But he¡¯s already spinning me around, his hands gentle but firm on my waist as he leads me onto the dance floor. ¡°No worries, little wolf. I¡¯m Todd, by the way.¡±


    The name sends a jolt through me, a sickening lurch in my stomach as my mind shes to the Todd of ckwood, the one whose life I¡¯d ended in that bloody, desperate fight in the forest. For a moment, I can¡¯t breathe, can¡¯t think beyond the panic rising in my


    throat.


    But then this Todd, the one holding me close as we sway to the music, leans in close, his breath warm against my ear. ¡°But you can call me Teddy. Especially if you need a teddy bear of your own.¡±


    It¡¯s so unexpectedly sweet, so at odds with the


    7/9


    133 Ava: The Party (IV))


    O


    memories haunting me, that a startledugh bubbles up from my chest. ¡°Teddy?¡± I manage to say, looking up at him with a small smile. ¡°Like the bear?¡±


    He grins, the expression transforming his already handsome face into something truly stunning. ¡°Exactly like the bear. Soft, cuddly, always there when you need a hug.¡±


    I can¡¯t help butugh again, some of the tension easing from my shoulders. This Todd is nothing like the monster from my past. This Todd is warm and funny and so very alive.


    We dance for a while, his hands respectful on my waist, his body afortable distance from mine. Nothing like the wolves around us.


    He keeps up a steady stream of conversation, telling me about his work as a carpenter, his love for his pack, his dreams for the future. I find myself rxing, even enjoying myself as we move together.


    It¡¯s nice, this easy camaraderie with someone who doesn¡¯t know my past, who isn¡¯t judging me for my failures or my secrets. With Teddy, I can just be Ava, a girl at a party, dancing with a handsome man.

 CHAPTER 134

    134 Ava: The Party (V)


    134 Ava: The Party (V)


    <i>He </i><i>seems </i><i>nice</i>, Selene says.


    Yeah, he does. When we part so I can return to Lisa¡¯s side, he doesn¡¯t cling or say anything, just waves me off


    and wanders back into the crowd.


    Feeling buoyed by my sess at dancing with a stranger and managing a conversation with someone. in the pack, I hunt Lisa down. The dance with Teddy has cemented something inside of me; no matter how handsome another man is, he doesn¡¯t bring about the flutters that a single word from Lucas can stir in my belly.


    I need girl advice tonight.


    Trying to find Lisa in the throng of shifters is impossible. She¡¯s nowhere to be found. My skin prickles with the sensation of being watched, assessed. Whispers hiss through the air, just quiet enough that I can¡¯t make out the words. But I can imagine well enough what they¡¯re saying.


    Mia and Chloe are holding court with a group of male shifters. Mia¡¯s dark hair tumbles over her shoulder as


    17:00


    1/8


    134 Ava: The Party (V)


    sheughs, leaning into the broad¨Cshouldered man beside her. Chloe¡¯s green eyes flick to mine, a smirk curling her lips. I quickly look away.


    I don¡¯t know what their goal was in bringing me here,


    but I don¡¯t need to know.


    They¡¯re not on my side. That¡¯s enough to know I want nothing to do with them.


    Someone jostles me from behind and I stumble, barely keeping my bnce. A red stic cup is shoved into my hand, sloshing sticky¨Csweet punch over the side.


    ¡°Oops, sorry!¡± a male voice calls, but when I turn to look, he¡¯s already disappeared back into the crowd.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I stare down at the cup in my hand, the sickly artificial scent of fruit and alcohol wafting up to my nose. My stomach churns. I don¡¯t want to be here anymore, suffocating under the weight of shifter superiority and teenage hormones. I just want to find Lisa and go


    home.


    Clutching the cup, I weave my way through the mass of bodies, heading for the refuge of the kitchen. It¡¯s quieter there, only a few people milling about. I set the cup down on the counter with a shaky hand and pull


    17:00


    2/8


    134 Ava: The Party (V)


    out my phone.


    [AVA: Where are you? I can¡¯t find you anywhere.]


    I hit send and lean back against the counter, watching the three dots that indicate Lisa is typing. They disappear. Reappear. Disappear again.


    [LISA: sry went 2 get air, u ok?]


    I snort. Air. Right. More like she snuck off with


    Brendan to make out in a shadowy corner somewhere.


    Not that I can me her.


    But then I stare at her text, a sinking feeling in my belly.


    Lisa never uses text spea¡®


    [AVA: I¡¯m fine. Think I might head out soon though. Not really feeling the party vibe.]


    [LISA: kk where r u?]


    [AVA: Kitchen.]


    The cup I¡¯d set on the counter draws my gaze, the sticky¨Csweet scent of punch mingling with the bowl


    beside it.


    I still don¡¯t understand why someone would just shove


    17:07


    3/8


    134 Ava. The Party (V)


    it in my hands. Did they think I wanted one? Did someone think I was just picking up trash?


    It¡¯s clear that parties aren¡¯t my scene. I feel lost here.


    Something¡¯s <i>not </i><i>right</i><i>, </i>Selene whispers in my mind, her presence aforting warmth. <i>Stay </i>alert.


    I nod, more to myself than to her. She¡¯s right. Something is off. Between Lisa¡¯s sudden use of text speak and that odd <i>wrong </i>feeling that¡¯s been guing me since I got here¡­


    The hairs on the back of my neck prickle, a shiver running down my spine despite the warmth of the


    room.


    A familiar face appears in the doorway. Teddy. His warm brown eyes meet mine, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as he weaves his way through the small clusters of people.


    ¡°Hey, you okay?¡± he asks, his brow furrowing as he takes in my expression. ¡°You look a little¡­¡± He trails off, shrugging.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say automatically, the lie tasting bitter on my tongue. ¡°Just tired, I think. It¡¯s been a long day.¡±


    17:07


    4/8


    134 Ava: The Party (V)


    Teddy nods, his gaze dropping to the cup next to me. Something shes in his eyes, too quick for me to catch, but it makes my stomach twist. He reaches out, plucking the cup from my fingers before I can react.


    ¡°Here, let me take that,¡± he says, his voice light but his expression serious. ¡°It¡¯s probably better if you don¡¯t drink this.¡±


    I blink at him, confusion warring with a sudden surge of unease. ¡°What? Why?¡±


    Teddy doesn¡¯t answer, just turns and dumps the contents of the cup into the sink. The sickly sweet smell is stronger for a moment but he turns on the water and rinses it all down the drain, his movements quick and efficient, before tossing the cup in the trash.


    When he turns back to me, his expression is carefully neutral. ¡°Just trust me on this one, okay? There¡¯s some stuff going around that you don¡¯t want to mess with.¡±


    I stare at him, my mind racing. What does he mean? What kind of stuff? And why would someone give it to


    me?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask, hating that I¡¯m suspicious of the one person at this party who¡¯s treated me well.


    17:07


    5/8


    134 Ava: The Party (V)


    ¡°Just a wolf who cares about his pack,¡± he says, with a faint smile. ¡°The alcohol level in the punch is a bit much for a newbie. You don¡¯t drink much, do you? I


    can tell by the way your nose wrinkles every time you look at a drink.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say slowly, my voice sounding small even to my own ears. ¡°Thanks, I guess.¡±


    Teddy nods, his shoulders rxing a fraction. ¡°No problem. You sure you¡¯re okay? You need me to walk you out or anything?¡±


    I shake my head, still feeling uneasy. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m good. My friend¡¯s meeting me here.¡±


    Teddy hesitates, looking like he wants to say something more, but then he nods. ¡°Alright. Well, take care of yourself, okay? And if you need anything, just let me know. I know how it feels to be new around


    here.¡±


    New?


    It¡¯s unusual for a pack to get new blood, but it feels awkward to pry. He hadn¡¯t mentioned it, even when he talked about his job and aspirations. It might be private, and I don¡¯t want him to feel the way I did


    17:07


    6/8


    134 Ava: The Party (V)


    when Mia cornered me with questions.


    ¡°Thanks, Teddy. I will.¡±


    He gives me onest smile, his eyes holding mine for a long moment, before he turns and disappears back


    into the throng of the party. I watch him go, my heart racing in my chest.


    Something¡¯s off.


    And I can¡¯t help but feel like Teddy knows what that something is.


    <i>He¡¯s </i><i>a </i><i>good </i><i>one</i><i>, </i>Selene murmurs. <i>You </i><i>can </i>trust <i>him</i>.


    It¡¯s the first time I truly doubt Selene¡¯s judgment. <i>He¡¯s </i>hiding <i>something</i><i>.</i>


    Selene huffs a little in my mind. <i>He </i>has <i>no </i><i>intention </i>of hurting <i>you</i>.


    Maybe. But¡­


    Not <i>everyone </i><i>who </i><i>watches </i>is going to hurt me<i>. </i><i>But </i>that <i>doesn¡¯t </i>mean they <i>stop </i>what <i>they¡¯re </i>seeing.


    Selene goes silent.


    Good people aren¡¯t always good. Sometimes, a good verson to another is just another viin in someone


    7/8


    134 Ava: The Party (V)


    else¡¯s story.


    But I¡¯d like to hope that Teddy¡¯s not hiding something. That he¡¯s just a nice guy, and we shared a friendly


    dance, and his light flirtation and quick smiles are


    there because he genuinely likes me, not because he¡¯s up to something.


    I want to have more friends. Not more reasons to hide.


    As I pull out my phone to text Lisa again, amotion in the living room catches my attention.


    Sounds like a fight, only-


    There¡¯s the sound of breaking ss. Of growls and snarls. Through the doorway, I can see people running.


    Some have shifted.


    There¡¯s something wrong.


    Comment 1


    View All >


    17:08


    <b>R</b>


    Leave the firstment for this chapter


    Vote

 CHAPTER 135

    135 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (1)


    LISA


    It¡¯s a relief to see Ava rxing a little at the party and getting along with one of the girls from training. Mia¡¯s always been friendly.


    ¡°So, Lisa,¡± Bren drawls, his eyes glinting with mischief as he leans in close. ¡°Tell me something about you that would surprise me.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but giggle, feeling a delicious thrill shiver through me at his proximity. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had a fun flirtation. The only m to interact with is Ken, the boring beta with all his rules and


    regtions.


    ¡®Hmm, well¡­¡± I tap my chin, pretending to think it over. ¡°I once ate an entirerge pizza by myself in one sitting. Pepperoni, sausage, the works.¡±


    3renughs, a rich, warm sound that wraps around me ike a cozy nket. ¡°Impressive. I like a girl with a healthy appetite.¡±


    He steps even closer, until there¡¯s barely an inch of


    space between us. I can feel the heat radiating off his body, and it takes all my willpower not to press myself against him.


    We chat and flirt, our faces so close I can count the flecks of gold in his hazel eyes. The rest of the party fades away until it¡¯s just us, lost in our own little bubble.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Bren murmurs, his breath ghosting over my cheek. ¡°Want to take a quick walk outside? Get some fresh air?¡±


    My heart skips abt at the suggestion, excitement zinging through my veins. I nce over at Ava, seeing her deep in conversation with Mia, the other girl¡¯s hand resting on her arm.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I agree, biting my lip to contain my grin. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Bren takes my hand, his fingerscing through mine, and guides me quickly through the crowd. Into the kitchen, where we both grab a cup of punch and drink it between giggles and hot, heavy stares.


    I gulp mine down as quick as I can.


    He does too.


    17:08


    2/


    We¡¯re on the same page. That¡¯s always good.


    We slip out the back door into the cool air of autumn, brushing away the heat of summer.


    Before I can even catch my breath, Bren is spinning me around and pressing me up against the rough brick wall. His lips crash into mine, hungry and insistent. I gasp into the kiss, my hands f**g in his shirt to drag


    him closer. ¨C


    Bren¡¯s hands skim down my sides to grip my hips as he deepens the kiss. His tongue. eeps into my mouth, teasing and tasting. I moan, heat flooding through me, my skin buzzing with sensation.


    He kisses me like he¡¯s starving for it, like he wants to devour me whole. It¡¯s intoxicating, being the sole focus of his intensity. I arch into him, reveling in the solid heat of his body against mine.


    He¡¯s the first wolf I¡¯ve ever kissed, and I¡¯m already


    determined for him to be the first wolf I ever f***k.


    His kisses are great. The sex is probably better. And right now, here, now, with the alcohol burning in my veins and his kisses drugging my mind, I¡¯m ready for


    more.


    17.08


    3/9


    135 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (1)


    One of his hands tangles in my hair, tugging just hard enough to send sparks dancing down my spine. His lips trail hot, open-mouthed kisses along my jaw and down my neck. I tilt my head back, giving him better ess,


    lost to the rush of desire.


    ¡°God, you¡¯re so ** hot,¡± Bren growls against my skin, nipping at my pulse point. ¡°Been wanting to do this all night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been, like, thirty minutes,¡±


    ant into his ear,


    reaching down to unbuckle his jeans. The bulge I¡¯m already feeling is nice.


    Yes. This is an amazing idea. 10/10 would rmend.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a s**t. I don¡¯t sleep with anyone who looks my way. But if I¡¯m interested, and he¡¯s interested -well, is there a reason to y silly games when you can scratch the itch instead?


    ¡°Thirty long minutes,¡± he hisses as my fingers manage to pry his buckle apart. Sliding my hands down the waistband of his boxers, I close my eyes and give silentThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    prayer.


    Yes, that bulge is everything it promised to be.


    Nothing worse than getting hot and heavy and haing


    17:09


    sorely disappointed in the end. Sometimes it worked out fine (it really is what they do with it), but so few of them can follow basic instructions, much less focus on someone else¡¯s pleasure.


    Bren¡¯s huge hands yank my jeans down with little finesse. Thankfully, they¡¯re stretchy and amodate going over my hips without being unbuttoned.


    I can hear other noisy sounds around us. We¡¯re not the only ones with this idea.


    I¡¯m okay with it.


    The raw hunger in Bren¡¯s eyes is thrilling, a different experience. Ava had talked about being devoured, about the dominance of both yton and Lucas, and I can see it now.


    They seem so human, until moments like this, when their eyes are rimmed with gold and their primal instinctse out.


    The hype is real, and I¡¯m here for the ride.


    His hands skim along my bare thighs, leaving trails of fire in their wake. I moan, arching into his touch, desperate for more.


    ¡°You have no idea how badly I want you right now,¡± he growls, nipping at my earlobe.


    ¡°Then show me,¡± I breathe, hooking my leg around his hip to draw him closer.


    His hardness presses against my core, only the thin barrier of his boxers and my panties separating us. I grind against him shamelessly, chasing the delicious friction. He groans, his fingers digging into my hips hard enough to leave marks.


    Bren captures my lips in another searing kiss, his tongue delving deep. I submit to his domination, reveling in the way he takes control. It¡¯s a heady rush, letting go and surrendering to the inferno.


    His hands roam my body with purpose, one sliding up to palm my breast while the other dips between my thighs. I gasp as his fingers brush over my clothed sex, my hips bucking into his touch. Even through the damp fabric, I can feel how close I am to the edge already.


    It isn¡¯t that Bren¡¯s something special-it¡¯s just this. The experience. This ce.


    It¡¯s like partaking in something forbidden.


    17:09


    8/9


    isa: A Simple Tryst (1)


    ¡°Bren,¡± I whimper, my head falling back against the wall as his fingers fumble beneath the stic band of my


    underwear.


    A finger goes in, then a second without any prep.


    It¡¯s a little rough, but I grind against his hand as he


    groans.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking wet. You want me this bad, baby?¡±


    His dirty talk isn¡¯t quite doing it for me, so I kiss him instead of answering. The kissing is nice, and the rhythm of his fingers is decent.


    Still, I want more. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if I f**k you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I groan, wrapping a leg around him. ¡°I need you


    inside me. Now.¡±


    Bren makes a sound that¡¯s half growl, half groan. In a sh, he¡¯s ripping my panties off and shoving his boxers down just enough to free his straining erection. I barely have a second to register the impressive size of him before he¡¯s hoisting me up, wrapping my legs around his waist and pinning me to the wall with his hips.


    17:00


    7/9


    (1)


    I feel the blunt head of his c**k nudging at my entrance and nearly sob with anticipation. This is it. This is finally happening. I¡¯m about to be filled in the most delicious way possible.


    He shoves into me in one swift move, and-


    It hurts.


    A lot.


    He¡¯s too big for that kind of intrusion, and I yelp in pain. ¡°Wait, Bren-¡±


    But he¡¯s pulling back and mming in again, not seeming to register my reaction.


    It¡¯s good. But it hurts.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans into my ear. ¡°You feel so good.¡±


    ¡°Slow down. You¡¯re too big.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± His chuckle sends little tingles through me, and his arms dip under my legs, pulling me higher.


    I clutch at his shoulders with a yelp. His strength is a definite turn-on, and my whimper causes his eyes to go dark.


    ¡°Are you adjusted yet, babe? Because I need to fuck


    17.09


    8/9


    <


    you.¡±


    135 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (1)


    I wiggle my hips against him, thriving on the groan that shudders through his body. It¡¯s amazing, knowing that I¡¯m just a weak human, bringing this big, bad wolf hifter to his knees. ¡°Yeah,¡± I breathe, wrapping an arm nore snugly around his neck as he shoves my back a ttle harder against the rough wall. ¡°Fuck me, Bren.¡±


    nd he does, pounding into me without mercy, holding e up by my thighs.


    omment 6


    View All >


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    6


    1


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >

 CHAPTER 136

    136 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (II)


    136 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (II)


    <i>LISA</i>


    I¡¯m going to sport massive bruises from Bren¡¯s fingers, and I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s torn me apart a little, but those minor concerns fade from my mind as I focus on the way his dick hits a sweet spot inside once he gets the right angle.


    ¡°Right there,¡± I gasp, and he goes harder.


    I¡¯m close¨Creally close¨Cwhen his pace speeds up and bes erratic. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m going toe. I¡¯m going to fill your pussy up and breed your human womb,¡± he groans, ruining <i>everything</i><i>.</i>


    Breed?


    Human womb?


    He surges forward a few more times with loud, long groans, but it¡¯s already over for me.


    ¡°Yeah, just like that, baby,¡± Bren pants, and I grimace at the thought of his sperm inside of me.


    I¡¯m already on the pill, but <i>is </i>wolf sperm able to get around it? Maybe I should get an emergency


    18:20


    1/10


    136 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (II)


    contraceptive. I¡¯m all for a fun roll in the hay, but I¡¯m not about to breed¨Cugh¨Cwith a stranger from a party.


    When he bites my shoulder, I shriek and yank away, only for one of his giant hands to hold my head in ce.


    ¡°That fucking hurts!¡± I snap, shoving him away.


    His head jerks back, his eyes zed with lust or something as he stares at me in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, babe?¡±


    I p a hand against my neck, feeling the blood trickling. ¡°You fucking bit me!¡±


    His browse together and his head tilts, before. sudden understanding floods his face. ¡°Shit. You don¡¯t have shifter healing. Okay, hold on.¡±


    And then he yanks my head to the side and leans down to lick my neck, with a soft groan of pleasure.


    Did he just-


    Lick my blood¡­


    And like it?


    Gross<b>.</b>


    18:20


    <b>210</b>


    136 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (II)


    ¡°Bren¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, babe. It should heal up soon.¡± His words are muffled against my skin, and his hands are traveling back down, squeezing a breast and settling against my hip. His hips rock against me. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re so good. I¡¯m ready to go again already.¡±


    And he pulls out and sinks back in, proving his words.


    ¡°No¨Cno, I can¡¯t.¡± No way, not if he thinks he¡¯s going to


    get me pregnant.


    Everything¡¯s fun and games until you realize these wolf shifters are insane about <i>breeding</i>. Ava had told me about <b>it </b>with yton, but I thought that was because of her heat¨Csex. Not that this is a thing with wolves.


    Too bad, because I was having a st up until-


    <i>Oh</i><i>.</i>


    <ul>


    <li>When he rocks against me again, my vagina does <i>not </i>get the memo from my brain, because I have to suck in a quick gasp from the intense pleasure from feeling his cock sliding in again.</li>


    </ul>


    Wow.


    18-20


    3/10


    136 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (II)


    That feels¡­ really good.


    Better than before, even.


    In fact, I think the world might be spinning a little.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he whispers, as fire explodes through my body.


    I want more. <i>More</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°Yeah, there you go. You feel it too, don¡¯t you? I guess it takes a little longer to hit humans than it does for us. The bite will feel better this time, too.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Shit, you¡¯re so hot now. So wet. God, I¡¯m going to fuck you full of pups.¡±


    Why is it that such an abhorrent thought of moments before now has me grinding and moaning against him? Even the thought of him biting me fills me with a little gush of pleasure.


    I¡¯m full of questions, but also my body wants nothing more than to be fucked. Thoroughly. Again.


    ¡°Wait, wait. Is this¨Cis there something in the punch?¡± I ask, shoving against him.


    18:20


    4.10


    C


    136 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (1)


    To his credit, Bren stops, starting to realize


    something¡¯s wrong. ¡°The punch? You mean elixir? You


    didn¡¯t know?¡±


    His eyes are still zed, his cheeks red. His breathing¡¯sing faster than I¡¯d expect even from our little adventures out here, and I can¡¯t stop grinding myself against him.


    ¡°Elixir?¡± I ask, having a bad feeling.


    ¡°It¡¯s our aphrodisiac. I thought you knew. I thought that¡¯s why you came here¨Cshit.¡±


    He still looks off, but he starts to pull out of me.


    Before I can think twice, I wrap both my legs around him, grinding my pelvis hard against his.


    Bren groans. ¡°Lisa¨Cyou have to stop. I¡¯m barely holding on here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I get it now. The punch helps with all this sex shit. Bren¡¯s drugged up, and now I am, too. ¡°You don¡¯t really want me to get pregnant, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± His fingers flex against my hips. ¡°But I¡¯m going to try my hardest to fuck my pups into you, anyway.¡±


    18:20


    5.10


    136 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (II)


    Thank.


    Fucking.


    God.


    I breathe out a little sigh. ¡°I thought you were serious. Fuck. I wish you would have told me before giving me the punch.¡±


    He grunts, rocking against me hard. The struggle on his face is real and only makes everything tingle that much more.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have given it to you if I¡¯d¨C<i>fuck</i><i>, </i>Lisa, if you don¡¯t¨CI¡¯m going to-¡±


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I whisper, and Bren¡¯s hips piston into me, the aphrodisiac burning through my veins and setting every nerve ending aze with pleasure. His fingers dig into my hips, his lips trailing hot, open¨Cmouthed kisses along my neck.


    ¡°Fuck, Lisa,¡± he groans against my skin. ¡°You feel so fucking good.¡±


    I can only whimper in response, lost to the sensations overwhelming me. It¡¯s like nothing I¡¯ve ever


    experienced before¨Ca desperate, all¨Cconsuming need


    10.20


    610


    136 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (I)


    that demands to be sated. Bren¡¯s body is hard and unyielding against mine, his scent musky and intoxicating.


    He bites down on my shoulder again and this time, instead of pain, a jolt of pure ecstasy shoots through me. I cry out, my nails raking down his back as I arch into him. The world narrows down to just this¨Cthe slick slide of his cock inside me, the brush of his skin against mine, the panting of our breaths mingling together.


    Pleasure coils tighter and tighter in my core until it finally snaps. Ie with a hoarse shout, my inner walls mping down around him as wave after wave of bliss crashes over me. Bren swears and with a few more erratic thrusts, he¡¯sing too, spilling hot and deep inside me once again.


    For a few suspended moments, there is only our ¡®ragged breathing and the rapid pounding of our hearts. Bren¡¯s weight <i>is </i>heavy andforting against me, his face buried in the crook of my neck. I thread my fingers through his hair, savoring the afterglow.


    But then, without warning, Bren suddenly goes limp. His full weight copses onto me, knocking the air


    18:20


    7/10


    136 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (II)


    from my lungs. I sink to my knees beneath his weight, trying to push him off.


    ¡°Bren? Hey, are you okay?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t respond. rmed now, I manage to wiggle out from under him. He slumps to the ground, eyes closed,pletely motionless. Fear slices through the remnants of my bliss.


    ¡°Bren!¡± I shake his shoulder roughly but get noProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    reaction. Icy dread floods my stomach. Oh god, what¡¯s wrong with him? Is it the elixir? Did he have some kind


    of reaction?


    My hands are shaking as I grab my jeans from the ground beside us and fumble to pull my pants back up. I need to get help, I need to-


    ¡°What a delicious little human snack.¡±


    The deep, dark voice from right behind me makes me freeze, terror turning my blood to ice. Slowly, I turn my head.


    I find myself staring into a pair of crimson eyes, glowing with malevolent hunger.


    The owner <b>of </b>those eyes is gorgeous, with silver hair


    <b>18:21</b>


    8/10


    136 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (II)


    and pale, porcin skin. Not a hint of stubble shows against his skin, and his lips are curved in the faintest smile as he leans forward, kneeling beside me.


    He breathes in deep and groans.


    ¡°Already primed and ready,¡± he purrs, tongue flicking out to lick his lips. ¡°How thoughtful of the wolf. If I didn¡¯t have a mission toplete, I¡¯d fuck you here and drain you straight from your pussy.¡±


    A slender finger reaches out, trailing over my cheek, and he sighs. ¡°So soft. What a waste.¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little human kitten. I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    That same finger slides down my neck, lingering over the sore spot on my shoulder from where he bit me. A sh of anger twists the ethereal beauty of what, I assume, is the vampire before me.


    ¡°He marked what¡¯s mine,¡± the vampire mutters, and I shiver at the anger in his voice.


    Then he smiles again, leaning forward to press cool lips against mine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he whispers against my mouth. ¡°I¡¯lle back for you. It will be so much


    10:21


    910


    136 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (II)


    better than mediocre sex with that wolf.¡±


    And then I hear an explosion of sounds.


    Things breaking. People screaming. Shouts. Growls.


    Snarls.


    The vampire winks at me, before standing and heading for the back door.


    I want to run, but-


    Ava¡¯s in there.


    Comment


    18:21


    R


    Leave the firstment for this chapter


    Vote


    7


    <b>1</b>


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    View All >

 CHAPTER 137

    137 Ava: A Shocking Finale (1)


    137 Ava: A Shocking Finale (I)


    I need to find Lisa. @


    Those uncharacteristic texts have me in a panic as I watch themotion through the kitchen doorway.


    That¡¯s not how Lisa texts. So either someone has Lisa¡¯s phone, or someone has Lisa <i>and </i>her phone.


    <i>Be </i><i>careful</i><i>. </i>I can sense from Selene¡¯s voice that she¡¯s on her way, but this isn¡¯t the time to ask how she got past the guards.


    Ken.


    I need to text Ken.


    But when I turn on my phone, there¡¯s no signal.


    And the texts from Lisa are missing.


    Selene<i>, </i><i>something¡¯s </i><i>wrong</i><i>.</i>


    Understatement of the century right there.


    All of the shifters have left the kitchen, running forward to the fight. I can hear some words that have me rooted to the ground in panic, my mind spinning.


    137 Ava: A Shocking Finale (1)


    Vampires.


    Bloodsuckers.


    The words send a chill through my bones as themotion esctes in the living room. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind; they¡¯re here for me.


    I don¡¯t know why.


    I don¡¯t know how.


    All I know is that I need to find Lisa, and we need to


    run.


    Shaking off my panic, I make a decision. Lisa was with Bren, so they¡¯re probably upstairs, in a room


    somewhere.


    I¡¯m about to bolt for the stairs when the back door swings open. I whirl around, my heart leaping into my throat. A tall, slender man with long silver hair andThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    <ul>


    <li>piercing red eyes stands there, his gaze fixed directly n me. Recognition shes in those unnerving eyes.</li>


    </ul>


    ¡°What a surprise. The second little kitten is already here.¡± His silky voice drips with malice in an unnerving purr. It¡¯s a beautiful sound, but only serves to send terror straight into my heart.


    2/9


    137 Ava: A Shocking Finale (1)


    My eyes dart past him andnd on Lisa. Her face is a mask of sheer panic as she stares at me, frozen in ce.


    At least I don¡¯t have to hunt her down.


    But now I need to keep her safe. A human stands no chance against vampires.


    ¡°Lisa, run!¡± I scream. ¡°Get help!¡±


    The vampire lunges for me with inhuman speed. His icy fingers close around my wrist like a vice. I twist, using the self¨Cdefense moves Jericho drilled into me. Breaking his grip, I spin away.


    Ava, no<i>! </i>He¡¯s <i>too </i>strong<i>! </i>Selene¡¯s frantic voice echoes in my mind but I can¡¯t stop now.


    I sprint toward the living room, diving headlong into the fray. Shifters are locked in viciousbat with a group of vampires. Snarls and howls of pain fill the air. The metallic scent of blood assaults my nose.


    I have no n. No idea what I¡¯m doing. I just need to lead him away from Lisa. Buy her time to escape.


    <i>You </i>can¡¯t <i>fight </i>him alone<i>! </i>Selene warns as I weave through the chaotic tangle of bodies.


    3/9


    137 Ava: A Shocking Finale (1)


    She¡¯s right. I¡¯m no match for a vampire. But maybe I can slow him down.


    I risk a nce over my shoulder. He¡¯s right behind me, his red eyes glowing with cruel amusement. He¡¯s toying with me. A cat ying with a mouse.


    A few shifters try to attack him, but he sends them flying with an invisible force.


    Fuck.


    I¡¯m screwed.


    I dash for the front door, hoping and praying that Ken kept his spies around somewhere and that help ising.


    Now, I feel stupid for demanding that they let us attend the party without guards on our ass.


    I put on a burst of speed, my heart hammering against my ribs. I¡¯m almost there. Just a few more feet.


    uddenly, an invisible force ms into me from behind. I go flying, crashing into a table. It shatters beneath me, shards of wood biting into my skin.


    Before I can move, he¡¯s on me. Pinning me down with his body. His breath is cold against my neck as he


    16:22 ¨C


    C 137 Ava: A Shocking Finale (1)


    leans in close.


    ¡°Did you really think you could outrun me, little kitten?¡± He chuckles darkly. ¡°How adorable.¡±


    I thrash beneath him but it¡¯s useless. He¡¯s too strong. Panic ws at my throat as his fangs graze my skin, and a cold tongue flicks against it.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Lisa¡¯s voice rings out.


    My heart stops. No. She was supposed to run. Get to safety.


    The vampire lifts his head, his lips curling into a cruel smile. ¡°Ah, there you are. I was beginning to think you¡¯d abandoned us.¡±


    He stands, yanking me up with him. His arm is a steel band around my waist. I w at him desperately but he doesn¡¯t even seem to feel it.


    . Lisa stands in the doorway, her face pale but


    determined. ¡°I said let her go.¡±


    ¡°Lisa, no! Run!¡± I yell, struggling against his iron grip.


    The vampireughs, the sound sending shivers down my spine. ¡°How brave. But foolish. You can¡¯t stop me. No one can.¡±


    10.22


    5/9


    137 Ava: A Shocking Finale (1)


    The vampire starts dragging me toward the back door. I dig my heels in but it¡¯s like trying to stop a freight


    train.


    ¡°Come along, kitten,¡± he purrs <b>at </b>Lisa, who looks between us.


    ¡°Run,¡± I hiss at her, but she doesn¡¯t fight when he uses his other hand to grab her wrist and drag us along.


    Back to the kitchen. Through the back door.


    We¡¯re being kidnapped, right out of Westwoodnds.


    I nce at Lisa, who¡¯s terrified, but has her jaw set in a stubborn line.


    I¡¯m not going to be kidnapped again. This is what we trained for, right?


    Okay, maybe not this exact situation.


    And we definitely didn¡¯t train against vampires.


    But I¡¯m not weak anymore. I can fight for my freedom.


    Desperation floods through me as the vampire drags us out the door. I thrash against his grip, kicking and twisting, determined not to make this easy for him. He¡¯s strong, impossibly so, but I refuse to be a victim


    18:23 O


    137 Ava: A Shocking Finale (1)


    again. Not after everything I¡¯ve been through.


    As we stumble into the yard, my eyesnd on a body lying in the grass. Confusion turns to horror as I realize the man¡¯s pants are pulled down to his knees, exposing him. Bile rises in my throat as recognition hits me like a punch to the gut.


    It¡¯s Bren.


    I almost vomit right then and there, but I choke it back. I can¡¯t fall apart now. We have to get away.


    Lisa must see him too because she starts fighting with renewed vigor, thrashing and wing at the vampire¡¯s arm around her waist. He snarls in frustration, his red eyes shing with annoyance at our refusal toe quietly.


    ¡°Stop fighting me, kittens,¡± he hisses, his voiceced with warning. ¡°You¡¯re only making this harder on yourselves.¡±


    But we don¡¯t stop. We can¡¯t. Giving in means certain death or worse. I won¡¯t let him take us. I won¡¯t.


    In quick movements I can hardly track, he backhands Lisa across the face. The crack of flesh against flesh


    echoes through the night air. She crumples to the


    10:23


    7/9


    137 Ava: A Shocking Finale (1)


    ground like a ragdoll, and my heart stops.


    ¡°Lisa!¡± I scream, struggling against his iron grip. No, no, no! Please be okay. Please.


    The vampire rounds on me, his face contorted with fury. ¡°Now look what you made me do,¡± he snarls, spittle flying from his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to harm my precious kitten, but you just had to be difficult.¡±


    His words send a chill down my spine. Kitten. He called her kitten. Just like he called me.


    I don¡¯t have time to dwell on it because he¡¯s on me in an instant, his hands around my throat, squeezing. I w at his fingers, gasping for air, but it¡¯s useless. ck spots dance across my vision as he lifts me off the ground with one hand, my feet kicking uselessly in the air.


    ¡°I was going to be gentle,¡± he hisses, his face inches. from mine. ¡°But you just had to test my patience.¡±


    He ms me against the side of the house, the impact knocking the wind from my lungs. Pain explodes through my body as he holds me there, pinned like a butterfly in a disy case. I can¡¯t breathe. Can¡¯t think. All I can feel is the crushing pressure of his hand


    18:23


    137 Ava: A Shocking Finale (1)


    around my throat and the cold brick digging into my


    back.


    Comment 1


    View All >


    R Leave the firstment for this chaptor.


    Vote

 CHAPTER 138

    138 Ava: A Shocking Finale (II)


    138 Ava: A Shocking Finale (II)


    ¡°Such a naughty kitten,¡± the vampire mutters, scowling in a way that erases the beauty of his face.


    The vampire¡¯s grip tightens, crushing my throat as I thrash against him. My lungs scream for air. I w at his hands, nails scraping uselessly against unyielding flesh. Panic floods my mind, blotting out rational thought.


    <i>Your </i>training<i>, </i><i>Ava</i>! <i>Remember </i><i>your </i>training<i>! </i>Selene¡¯s voice slices through my rising hysteria.


    Right. Training. Jericho¡¯s lessons sh through my oxygen¨Cstarved brain. I stop iling and focus, letting my body go limp, conserving strength. The vampire smirks, misreading it as submission. His cold breath washes over my face as he leans in, nostrils ring. He¡¯s¡­sniffing me?


    Revulsion churns my stomach as his nose skims along my jaw, down to the crook of my neck. He lingers there, inhaling deeply, a pleased rumble vibrating hisThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    chest.


    The scar<i>, </i>Ava! <i>Don¡¯t </i>let <i>him </i>near <i>it</i><i>! </i>Selene¡¯s warning


    18.10


    1/6


    138 Ava. A Shocking Finale (II)


    ricochets through my head.


    <i>can¡¯t </i><i>bite </i><i>you </i><i>there</i><i>!</i>


    Fragmented memories resurface¨CSelene cautioning me about my scar during my heat, insisting I keep yton away from it. I hadn¡¯t understood then. I¡¯m not sure I do now. But her urgency propels me into action.


    Gritting my teeth, I shove at the vampire¡¯s face, fingernails gouging. He snarls, jerking back slightly but not releasing me. The pressure on my windpipe eases a fraction and I suck in a desperate breath, spots dancing across my vision.


    <i>That </i>scar is <i>where </i>your power leaks <i>out</i>. <i>It¡¯s </i><i>like </i>a <i>drug </i>to <i>creatures </i>who can sense <i>it</i><i>. </i><i>It </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>quite </i><i>an </i><i>aphrodisiac</i><i>, </i>but it can <i>be</i><i>, </i><i>in </i>the right <i>circumstances</i><i>, </i>Selene exins rapidly.


    Well that¡¯s <i>just </i><i>great</i><i>, </i>I grouse in my head, still


    scrabbling to dislodge the vampire¡¯s chokehold. <i>Whose </i><i>brilliant </i><i>idea </i>was it <i>to </i><i>put </i>a <i>magic </i>neon <i>¡®</i><i>bite </i><i>me</i>¡® <i>sign </i>on <i>my </i><i>neck</i><i>?</i>


    Selene growls in frustration. <i>Just </i>protect <i>it</i><i>, </i>Ava! Don¡¯t <i>let </i>him <i>break </i><i>the </i><i>skin </i><i>there</i><i>, </i><i>no </i>matter <i>what</i>!


    The vampire chuckles darkly, his grip loosening as he


    18.10


    2/6


    nuzzles into my neck again, lips brushing my


    hammering pulse, Lightheadedness swamps me and I gigi, stngely giddy, before I realize it¡¯s theck of Oxygen L ng me loopy.


    ¡°Such an enticing scent,¡± he murmurs against my skin, tongue flicking out to taste. Bile rises in my throat. ¡°What is that delectable aroma, little wolf?¡±


    Hysteria bubbles up, escaping in a strangledugh. ¡°Must be the pancakes I had for breakfast.¡±


    His answering hiss is a mixture of irritation and amusement. ¡°So the kitten has ws.¡± Cool fingers ghost across my corbone, tracing the neck of my shirt. ¡°Shall we see what other secrets you¡¯re hiding?¡±


    Something whizzes by my ear, embedding itself in the vampire¡¯s neck with a sickening squelch. Blood spurts from the wound, sttering us both in a grotesque crimson spray. The coppery tang assaults my nose, but there¡¯s an underlying sweetness that makes my stomach heave. It¡¯s cloying, like rotting fruit, and I gag on the scent, fighting the urge to vomit as I¡¯m dropped to the ground.


    The vampire staggers back, his eyes wide with shock


    18 10


    138 Ava A Shocking Finale (11)


    and fury. His hand flies to his neck, wrenching out the object lodged there. It¡¯s a knife, the de slick with his blood. He snarls, fan bared, as he tosses it aside.


    Suddenly, Teddy is there, grabbing my arm and hauling me to my feet. I stumble, legs shaky, as he shoves me behind him. He faces off against the vampire, fists raised, body coiled with tension.


    ¡°Get your friend and run,¡± Teddy grits out, not taking his eyes off the seething creature before us. ¡°I¡¯ll hold


    him off.¡±


    I hesitate, torn between helping Teddy and reaching Lisa. But Teddy is already moving,unching himself at the vampire with a guttural roar, shifting as he rushes


    <ol>


    <li>in.</li>


    </ol>


    Tearing my gaze away, I scramble to Lisa¡¯s side. She¡¯s still unconscious, her breathing shallow. I shake her shoulders, calling her name, but she doesn¡¯t respond. Panic ws at my chest. I need to get her out of here, away from the danger.


    A sickening crunch makes me whip my head around. My heart seizes in my chest. Teddy lies crumpled on the ground, his head twisted at an unnatural angle. His


    18 10


    4/0


    138 Ava A Shocking Finale (11)


    wolf eyes stare sightle.


    at the sky, his muzzle ck.


    The vampire stands over him, lips curled in a cruel


    smile.


    ¡°Foolish pup,¡± he sneers, wiping blood from his chin. ¡°Did you really think you could best me?¡±


    Coldughter rings out as he steps over Teddy¡¯s body, advancing on me with predatory grace. I scramble to my feet, positioning myself between him and Lisa. My hands shake, my breathing in sharp gasps, but I clench my fists, readying myself for a fight.


    Remember your <i>training</i><i>, </i>Selene whispers urgently in my mind. Use his <i>strength </i>against him. <i>Go </i>for the weak points<i>¨C</i>eyes, <i>throat</i><i>, </i><i>groin</i>.


    I nod, more to myself than to her. The vampire stalks closer, his gaze raking over me with a mix of hunger


    and amusement.


    ¡°Still want to y, little wolf?¡± he taunts, circling me slowly. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll make it worth your while.¡±


    Revulsion shudders through me, but I force it down, keeping my eyes locked on his. I can¡¯t let him distract me. I have to stay focused, find an opening.


    He lunges, too fast to track. Instinct has me dodging


    18 10


    5/6


    138 Ava: A Shocking Finale (II).


    to the left, and his fingers graze my arm. Lashing out.


    blind is stupic


    cause he catches my wrist easily,


    yanking me off bnce.


    When I stumble, he uses momentum against me, spinning me around until my back ms against his chest. One arm wraps around my waist, pinning me to him. The other grips my chin, forcing my head to the side, baring my neck, my scar to his eyes.


    ¡°Mmm, there it is,¡± he purrs, nose skimming along my scar. ¡°That tantalizing scent. I wonder what you¡¯ll taste


    like.¡±


    Panic explodes through me. I thrash wildly, kicking and wing at his arms, but his hold is unbreakable. Heughs, the sound vibrating against my back, as his tongue drags over my skin. I shudder, bile rising in my


    throat.


    Comment 0


    18:10


    <b>R</b>


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    Vote


    8


    ͼ


    Fandom

 CHAPTER 139

    139 Ava: A Shocking Finale (III) ¡ª


    END SEASON TWO


    ¡°You¡¯re making this so much harder than it should be. I was hoping to savor this moment, but now I have to rush my meal, instead.¡± He sounds disappointed, not angry, and the difference makes me shudder.


    It¡¯s worse than him being infuriated. It shows that my struggles are no more than an inconvenience to him.


    When his fangs break skin, the pain is unbearable.


    It¡¯s worse than fire in my veins. It¡¯s an ache so deep that my entire body throbs and burns, I open my mouth to scream, but no soundes out; I can¡¯t


    breathe.


    Skimming over the pain is an ecstasy that taunts me with bliss, tantalizing with itsck of pain. I yearn for it, wanting to sink in, wanting to escape this torture-


    <i>Eyes</i><i>, </i><i>Ava</i><i>! </i>Selene shouts. <i>Go </i>for the eyes!


    With a desperate cry, I jab my fingers toward his face, aiming for those cold, mocking eyes. He jerks his head back and I can feel my neck rip and tear, blood


    18.10


    1/11


    139 Ava A Shocking Finale (il)-END SEASON TWO


    pouring.


    But not before I fe


    my nails sink into something soft


    and yielding. He howis, his grip loosens, and I wrench myself free, staggering away.


    The vampire clutches at his face, blood seeping between his fingers. One eye is a ruined mess, but the other res at me with unadulterated hatred.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for that, bitch,¡± he spits, his voice a guttural


    rasp.


    I hold my hands against my neck, against the blood pouring out, gasping for air to fill my lungs. It¡¯s like they can¡¯t inte fully, can¡¯t fill with oxygen.


    This time rage fuels his movements as he lunges for me, messy and uncoordinated. My brain¡¯s already off, moving on instinct, through repetitive motions in


    training.


    A quick sidestep. A knee to the groin, a practiced weak point. He¡¯s wide open and doubles over with a grunt as I follow up with an elbow to the back of his neck,


    sacrificing blood loss for sess.


    He hits the ground hard. Good to know pressure


    points also work on vampires


    18/10


    211


    139 Ava: A Shocking Finale ()-END SEASON TWO


    He won¡¯t be down long¨Cmay


    seconds.


    I dart to Lisa, grabbing her under the arms and dragging her back, scrabbling for purchase.with my


    hands slick from blood.


    My neck screams in pain and my vision blurs from darkness to light, spotted with prismatic shapes.


    The vampire rises to his feet, his face a mask of rage. Blood drips from his ruined eye, painting a gruesome picture. He stalks toward us, his movements jerky, unhinged.


    He¡¯s a far cry from the elegant monster from before. He¡¯s lost reason. Lost control.


    I have a chance.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rip you apart,¡± he snarls, spittle flying from his lips. ¡°Piece by fucking piece.¡±


    I brace myself, shielding Lisa with my body. I know I can¡¯t outrun him, not while carrying her. My only choice is to stand and fight, to buy time until help


    arrives. If it arrives.


    Something sparks to life inside of me, a crackling current that dances along my nerves. I feel it building,


    15-11


    211


    130 Ava A Shocking Finale (1) END SEASON TWO


    swelling, thrumming beneath my skin.


    It¡¯s electric.


    It¡¯s terrifying.


    It¡¯s hope.


    The vampire charges with a loud snarl and I trust the power within me, meeting him head on.


    The flow of time itself changes. A punch that before would have been impossible to track is now something I can not only see, but think about.


    All my traininges to me without thought.


    How to block.


    How to move.


    Simple things. How to press my hand against his arm, how to utilize his momentum to throw his body as I


    please.


    How to step as I dodge.


    I¡¯ve had little training in offensive strikes, but I¡¯ve practiced defense to exhaustion every day.


    And so every time he tries to grab me, he¡¯s shoved


    forward forgod to regain his bnce


    13 11


    4/11


    139 Ava A Shocking Finale (1) END SEASON TWO


    But this can¡¯t go on forever.


    I can feel the wooziness in


    head, the way my knees


    shake, how my crop top is soaked in blood¡­


    Shouldn¡¯t I be unconscious already?


    Just a <i>little </i><i>longer</i><i>, </i>Selene says, an encouraging presence in my mind. <i>They¡¯re </i><i>almost </i><i>there</i><i>.</i>


    It¡¯s only then that I notice the sounds outside of our


    little area.


    The howls in the distance.


    The sound of sirens.


    The snarling and growling of wolves here, fighting. Perhaps they¡¯re on the other side of the house.


    There¡¯s an asional crash. A lot of slurs.


    It¡¯s crazy how it¡¯s so rtively peaceful back here, with only Teddy and Bren¡¯s corpses, Lisa¡¯s unconscious form, and the vampire in front of me.


    He¡¯s changing tactics, his fury fading, his face wary. ¡°Come with us, kitten. I¡¯ve been searching for so long. Don¡¯t you want to know the truth of your story?¡±


    My story?


    18:11


    5/11


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate these stupid ke? Their rules? Their


    old ways?¡±


    He reaches out a wed hand, <b>all </b>the deranged anger gone, his face once again settled into that pale, death¨Ctranscendent beauty. Come with me, kitten. I¡¯ll keep you safe, teach you your powers. Tell you the truth about that wolf inside your soul.¡±


    Don¡¯t agree with him. You¡¯re <i>half </i><i>in </i><i>contract</i>. Any agreement will <i>bind </i>you. Selene¡¯s words are urgent, and I have so many fucking questions, but I¡¯m swaying on my feet, even with this energy flowing through my


    body.


    ¡°No.¡± Honestly, I¡¯m shocked I can even speak. I don¡¯t know how bad the damage to my neck is, but it can¡¯t


    be small.


    Yet when I bring my hand to my neck again, the skin is smooth and unblemished beneath my fingers, beneath the blood coating every part of me.


    No wonder I¡¯m not unconscious.


    The pain is there, throbbing, but the damage has disappeared.


    Only the faint outline of my coar remaine


    139 Ava: A Shocking Finale (III)-END SEASON TWO


    ¡°Come along, kitten. You and your friend, too. I¡¯ll give you the freedom he can¡¯t. I¡¯ll give you the knowledge she won¡¯t. Come, Ava Grey, Ward of the Witches. You seek a home, and I have one to give.¡±


    That little girl inside of me, the one desperate for the love of my family, sways toward him.


    But the rest of me holds her back, despite the faint tingle of the ecstasy I¡¯d felt taunting me from beyond the pain when he bit me.


    ¡°No,¡± I say again, trying to make sense of it all. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving here.¡±


    He steps closer, and I fall to my knees with a groan. I can¡¯t hold on to the power, feeling it pour out of me. For a second, I can almost imagine golden strands connecting me to the earth, but they disappear in a


    blink.


    My vision¡¯s still spotty.


    The vampire kneels before me, cupping my cheek with a soft croon. A luby, I think.


    Ava<i>!</i>


    ¡°No,¡± I whisper, not sure if he asked me any questions.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    18:11


    7/11


    139 Ava: A Shocking Finale (D)¡ªEND SEASON TWO


    Everything¡¯s a blurry mess. I can¡¯t see him anymore,


    the only sound a roaring in my ears. My blood, maybe, rushing through my veins.


    There¡¯s pain on my wrist, the feeling of something slicing skin.


    Then something cold against it, and power infusing into my blood again.


    One heartbeat.


    Two.


    My vision clears a little, to see the vampire kissing my wrist. It¡¯s a soft, sweet movement that sends pleasure through my pain¨Cwracked body.


    <i>Pain</i>.


    That¡¯s what I¡¯m feeling.


    My body feels like it¡¯s tearing apart, and the only relief from it is his lips on my skin.


    Heughs, I think. It¡¯s hard to tell.


    I can see his tonguepping at my wrist, and I¡¯m surprised to see it¡¯s so pale, disgusted to see the blood <i>-my </i>blood¨Con it.


    18:11


    8/11


    139 Ava: A Shocking Finale (III)¡ª END SEASON TWO


    ¡°What a good little kitten,¡± he croons, and danger signals in the back of my head.


    I yank at my arm, but he holds it tight, leaning forward to press his bloody mouth against mine.


    It¡¯s iron¨Crich and disgusting, this brief press of our lips.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be begging me to fulfill our contract,¡± he breathes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kitten. I¡¯lle back for you.¡±


    I hate that I sway toward him, desperate for more contact. For relief against the pain.


    He knows it, too, because heughs. It¡¯s definitely augh.


    And then he¡¯s gone, and something inside of me rebels, wanting him back.


    <i>Ava</i><i>!</i>


    Selene¡¯s mental presence seems to fill my head,


    buffering me against the pain in my body. I¡¯m <i>almost </i>there. Just <i>hold on </i>a little <i>longer</i>. <i>The </i><i>blood </i>haze <i>won¡¯t </ist <i>once </i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>gone</i>.


    Once he¡¯s gone?


    Something in the back of my mind niggles at me, and I


    18:12


    9/11


    blink against my darkening vision. He disappeared


    from view, but now he¡¯s back.


    But he¡¯s walking away from me.


    Holding a body.


    Wait, no.


    That¡¯s not a budy.


    That¡¯s Lisa.


    ¡°Wait-¡±


    But he disappears<b>, </b>the world shifting around him like a heat mirage, distorting for moments before returning


    to normal.


    Only he isn¡¯tt

 CHAPTER 140

    140 Ava: Lisa¡¯s Gone


    ¡°Ava!¡±


    Ken¡¯s familiar voice should bring hope, but all I feel is despair as I stare into the distance, wishing that vampire would reappear.


    A thousand of them coulde and it would be fine. As long as they bring Lisa back.


    ¡°Ava! Can you hear me?¡±


    Ken¡¯s face swims in and out of focus, a hazy blur against the night sky. I squint, trying to bring him into rity, but it ike trying to grasp smoke.


    ¡°They have Lisa,¡± I whisper, the words scraping my throat raw. ¡°The vampire¡­ He took her.¡±


    Ken¡¯s eyes widen, a flicker of anguish passing over his features before he schools them into careful neutrality. But I can see the tension in his jaw, the rigidity of his shoulders. He¡¯s barely holding it together.


    ¡°I know, Ava. We¡¯ll get her back.¡± His voice is strained, distracted. Like his mind is a million miles away even


    18:12


    1/10


    140 Ava Lisa¡¯s Gone


    as he¡¯s right here with me.


    Strong arms scoop me up, cradling me against a broad chest. For a moment, I think it¡¯s Ken, but the scent is wrong. Earthy and unfamiliar, not the piney¨Cleather smell I associate with him. I turn my head, blinking sluggishly at the face above me. It takes a moment for recognition to click into ce. One of the guards from Lisa¡¯s apartment. I can¡¯t recall his name, but I


    remember him standing sentry outside her door, stoic and watchful.


    He carries me away from the carnage, away from the bodies strewn across the grass like broken dolls. I want to protest, to demand he put me down, but my limbs feel weighted, my tongue thick and useless in my


    mouth.


    Behind us, I can hear Ken pacing, his footsteps heavy and agitated against the ground. He¡¯s growling, the sound low and menacing, interspersed with words I can¡¯t quite make out. But one stands out, sharp and clear amid the jumbled mess of my thoughts.


    Mate.


    He keeps saying it, over and over, like a mantra. Like a


    18:12


    2/10


    140 Ava: Lisa¡¯s Gone


    prayer.


    I try to focus on him, to call out and ask what he means, but the world is tilting, spinning off its axis. Darkness creeps in at the edges of my vision, a ck tide threatening to pull me under.


    Thest thing I see before unconsciousness ims me is Selene running in from the woodline,ing straight for me.


    <i>Ava</i><i>!</i>


    ***


    The hospital ceiling greets me again when I open my


    eyes.


    This¡­ is getting old. Fast.


    <i>I </i><i>agree</i><i>, </i>Selene grumbles, but I can feel her warm weight against me. Someone must have let her in.


    <i>Of course </i>they <i>did</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>wouldn¡¯t leave</i><i>. </i><i>Led them </i><i>on </i><i>a </i><i>right </i><i>merry </i><i>chase </i>around the garden. They <i>call </i>themselves wolves <i>and </i>can¡¯t even catch a <i>single </i><i>dog</i><i>.</i>


    Letting out a soft snort, I rub my hands down her fur, turning my head to the presence I can sense by my


    side.


    18:13


    3/10


    140 Ava: Lisa¡¯s Gone


    Ken.


    He¡¯s staring out the window and hasn¡¯t even noticed that I¡¯m awake, his brow furrowed and gray eyes distant.


    He¡¯s <i>worried </i><i>about Lisa</i><i>, </i>Selene says, a whisper in my mind. <i>He¡¯s </i><i>finally </i>realized that they¡¯re <i>fated</i>.


    What?


    Lisa? Fated? That ma s no sense.


    <i>It </i>is <i>a </i><i>rare </i><i>urrence</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>humans can <i>be </i><i>mates</i>. <i>He </i><i>probably </i><i>didn¡¯t </i>realize <i>until </i><i>he </i><i>could </i><i>smell </i>her <i>blood</i><i>. </i><i>It¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>umon</i>. <i>It¡¯s </i><i>a </i><i>very </i><i>faint </i><i>scent </i><i>in </i>humans <i>until </i><i>the </i><i>bonding </i><i>takes ce</i>.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    How fascinating.


    Lisa¡¯s going to be furious to know¡­


    My heart sinks.


    <i>We will </i><i>get </i><i>her </i><i>back</i><i>, </i>Selene assures me, her voice strong and determined.


    ¡°I take it we haven¡¯t found her yet?¡± I ask Ken, whose head snaps in my direction.


    ¡°Ava. You¡¯re awake. How do you feel?¡±


    18:13


    4/10


    140 Ava Lisa¡¯s Gone


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Reaching for the side of my throat, I confirm that the skin is unblemished. ¡°Nothing wrong at all.¡±


    Except an odd burning in my chest, but I already know


    what that is.


    <i>It¡¯s </i><i>a </i><i>half</i>¨C<i>bond</i><i>. </i><i>We </i>have <i>to </i><i>get </i><i>rid </i>of <i>it</i>.


    I don¡¯t know much about vampires¨Cbut I know that being bonded with one is bad news.


    <i>Correct</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°You had blood everywhere.¡± Ken looks me over, like I haven¡¯t probably been poked and prodded by numerous nurses and doctors.


    ¡°I healed,¡± I reply shortly, not willing to talk about what happened. ¡°What about Lisa? Do we have any


    information on her?¡±


    He stiffens at her name and shakes his head. ¡°No. Nothing. You said a vampire took her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Tall. Silver hair. Red eyes. Kind of freaky. Kept calling us kittens.¡±


    Ken rubs the bridge of his nose in frustration. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to find a single vampire with that


    description.¡°.


    5/10


    140 Ava: Lisa¡¯s Gone


    Guilt swirls in my gut. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see much else.¡±


    He waves off my apology. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make you feel bad, Ava. It¡¯s amon problem when vampires are the perpetrators.¡±


    He¡¯s <i>right</i><i>, </i>Selene says. <i>Their </i>appearances are <i>too </i><i>simr</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°The silver hair es give us a small hint about his age,¡± Ken continues, ¡°but even that isn¡¯t a guarantee anymore. Not with the new trend of silver hair dye.¡±


    I blink. ¡°Vampires dye their hair?¡±


    A grimugh escapes him. ¡°Not only do they dye their hair, but they also wear contacts. They live among humans,pletely undetected.¡±


    A shiver runs through me at the thought. Vampires walking freely among the unsuspecting popce, wearing whatever disguise suits them best. It¡¯s a chilling realization.


    <i>It¡¯s </i>how <i>they¡¯ve </i><i>survived </i>so <i>long</i><i>, </i>Selene muses. <i>Adaptation </i>is necessary for <i>any </i>species to <i>thrive</i>.


    Adaptation. Right. Lisa¡¯s been taken by an adaptive


    18:13


    6/10


    140 Ava: Lisa¡¯s Gone


    predator who sees us as nothing more than kittens to y with. Fantastic.


    ¡°So how do we find her?¡± I ask, trying to keep the desperation from my voice.


    Ken¡¯s jaw clenches. ¡°We have our ways. Every


    supernatural leaves a trace. It¡¯s just a matter of picking up the right il.¡±


    <i>Not </i><i>every </i>supernatural<i>, </i>Selene corrects, but I ignore her.


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go find her!¡±


    I start to sit up, but Ken¡¯s hand on my shoulder stops me. ¡°Ava, you¡¯re in no condition to go anywhere. You need to rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I insist, even as the room spins a little. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here while Lisa¡¯s out there!¡±


    He¡¯s <i>right</i><i>, </i>Ava. <i>You¡¯re </i><i>not fully </i><i>recovered</i><i>. </i>Your <i>body </i><i>needs </i>time<i>. </i><i>Your </i><i>wounds </i>are healed<i>, </i>but <i>your </i><i>blood </i>loss remains.


    I want to argue, but I can feel the exhaustion pulling at me. The adrenaline that kept me going is fading,


    leaving me drained.


    18:13


    7/10


    140 Ava: Lisa¡¯s Gone


    Ken must see it on my face because his expression softens. ¡°I know you want to help, but the best thing you can do right now is rest. Let us handle this.¡±


    Us. The pack. His pack.


    <i>Our </i><i>pack</i>, Selene corrects gently. <i>You </i><i>have </i>already <i>epted </i>Lucas <i>in </i>y ¡®r heart<i>, </i>haven¡¯t <i>you</i><i>?</i>


    I¡¯m surprised to see her standing up for Lucas, and she


    huffs.


    <i>I </i><i>may </i><i>not </i><i>be </i><i>enamored </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>wolf</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>I¡¯m <i>not </i>blind <i>to </i><i>what </i><i>my </i><i>human </i><i>desires</i>. <i>You </i><i>made </i><i>a </i><i>decision </i>after <i>that </i><i>dance</i><i>, </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>you</i><i>?</i>


    I guess I did.


    It¡¯s <i>about </i><i>time </i><i>to </i>start <i>thinking </i><i>like </i><i>pack </i><i>and </i><i>less </i><i>like </i><i>a</i>


    <i>visitor</i>.


    Her ears flick as she speaks, and I rub her head gently.


    <i>Got </i><i>it</i><i>.</i>


    Still¨Ceven if I think of them as my pack, will they put as much effort into finding Lisa as they would one of


    their own.


    <i>They </i><i>will</i>. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>Ken¡¯s </i><i>mate</i><i>. </i><i>He </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>rest </i><i>until </i>she¡¯s


    140 Ava: Lisa¡¯s Gone


    That word echoes in my mind, and I look at Ken with new eyes. The tension in his shoulders. The fire in his gaze. He¡¯s a man obsessed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper, sinking back into the pillows. ¡°But you have to promise to keep me updated. I need to know what¡¯s happening.¡±


    He nods. ¡°Of cour I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re kept in the loop. Even if I don¡¯t, Lucas will be here in another hour or two when his nends.¡±


    It¡¯s not enough, but it¡¯s all I can do for now. Trust in Ken, in the pack, to bring Lisa home.


    <i>And </i><i>trust </i><i>in </i><i>yourself</i><i>, </i>Selene adds. <i>You¡¯re </i>stronger than <i>you </i><i>know</i><i>, </i><i>Ava</i>. <i>We¡¯ll </i><i>get </i>through this. You just <i>need </i><i>to </i>rest a little <i>longer</i><i>.</i>


    I cling to her words as Ken stands to leave. He pauses at the door, looking back at me with an intensity that steals my breath.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find her, Ava. I swear it.¡±


    When he leaves, I¡¯m alone. Alone with my thoughts and the steady presence of Selene at my side, nausea curling in my belly as I think of the horrors Lisa must


    be anduring


    9/10


    140 Ava: Lisa¡¯s Gone


    <i>Rest</i><i>, </i>she urges. <i>Heal</i><i>. We¡¯ll </i><i>need </i><i>all </i><i>our </i><i>strength </i>for


    <i>what¡¯s </i><i>to </i><ie</i><i>.</i>


    I know she¡¯s right, but it¡¯s hard to quiet my mind. Hard to stop berating myself for being so fucking useless, even once that damn power had finally ignited inside


    of me.


    <i>Not </i>useless. <i>Never </i><i>useless</i>. <i>You </i><i>survived, </i><i>Ava</i><i>. </i><i>You </i><i>fought</i><i>. And </i><i>you¡¯ll </i><i>fight </i><i>again </i><i>when </i><i>the </i><i>time </ies<i>.</i>


    Comment 3


    View All >


    <b>R</b>

 CHAPTER 141

    141 Ava: Determined to Find Her


    141 Ava: Determined to Find Her


    Lucas enters like a tornado, the doors mming a gale¨Cforce breeze into my room.


    1


    His hair is a mess, his amber eyes focused on me as he looks me over, categorizing every detail of my


    appearance. O. e IV in my arm¨Cagain, the hospital gown, the bed. All of it.


    I must pass muster, because about halfway through the room, his steps slow and his shoulders rx. ¡°Ava.¡±


    ¡°Lucas.¡±


    I hold my hands out when it¡¯s clear he isn¡¯t sure how to greet me, after ourst parting.


    He gives Selene a dark stare before sitting next to my legs and grabbing my hands, leaning forward to kiss my forehead. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    It¡¯s funny¨Caside from feeling upset with myself and worried over Lisa, I hadn¡¯t processed any other


    emotions about the invasion.


    Now, with him here, tears fill my eyes and my


    shoulders shake as I remember the fear. How I was


    18:14


    1/7


    <


    141 Ava: Determined to Find HerThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    positive I¡¯d die by vampire. How gutted I feel with Lisa


    gone.


    The death of Teddy.


    Of Bren.


    The entire experience of the party.


    All of it.


    Without any warning whatsoever, I burst into ugly tears, and Lucas gathers me close, holding me against his chest with soft murmurs and reassurances that I


    don¡¯t really hear.


    <i>Cry </i><i>it </i><i>out</i><i>, </i>Selene says in a gentle caress of my mind. I can feel her slipping away, probably to curl up on the couch now that Lucas is here.


    I¡¯m not entirely certain what makes me cry more. I¡¯m not even sure if it¡¯s just today, or if it¡¯s all the years before today that¡¯s bringing me to tears.


    It¡¯s everything and nothing in particr, every wound my soul has borne.


    It¡¯s agony and relief, endurance and exhaustion.


    I cry.


    18:14


    217


    141 Ava: Determined to Find Her


    And cry.


    And <i>cry</i><i>.</i>


    Through it all, Lucas rocks me against him, whispering soft nothings in my ear and running his hands over my hair, assuring me he¡¯ll do everything in his power to


    find Lisa.


    ¨¬.


    He tells me i v sorry he is, how he should have kept me safer.


    How it¡¯s his fault for being gone, for allowing such a tragedy to happen.


    None of this is his fault to bear.


    Even so, he takes it on.


    When I¡¯m spent, my eyes are swollen and ache with every blink. My head pounds with the furious rhythm of dehydration. My throat is shredded from¡ªand I cringe to remember this¨Cmy wails, as if I were a grief¨Cstricken heroine on some sappy television drama


    Selene likes to watch.


    A nurse came in at some point and hooked up a bag of fluids at Lucas¡® quiet request.


    ¡°Are you better now?¡± Lucas asks after a long period of


    18:14


    3/7


    141 Ava: Determined to Find Her


    silence as I rest against him.


    My head nods against his shoulder, but otherwise, I don¡¯t move. I¡¯m limp against him, too worn out to even pretend at dignity.


    His lips brush against my forehead and I sigh, cuddling a little closer. ¡°I want to help you find Lisa.¡±


    His entire bod enses beneath me, but he rxes after a moment, still stroking my hair gently. ¡°If Jericho thinks you¡¯re ready, I will allow it.¡±


    He¡¯s not saying no outright or arguing with me, and that lifts my heart. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t put you into danger unless you¡¯re ready, Ava. But I won¡¯t stop you if you can handle it.¡±


    <i>But </i><i>you </i>need <i>to </i><i>be </i><i>ready</i><i>, </i>Selene interjects.


    Nodding against his chest, I murmur, ¡°I get it. Thank you.¡± <i>I </i><i>know</i><i>, </i>I tell Selene somberly.


    I won¡¯t risk Lisa¡¯s life just to make myself feel better.


    I¡¯ll be ready.


    Even if it means I have to endure more training to get the permission I need. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do anything, if it


    18:14


    <i>4/7</i>


    141 Ava: Determined to Find Her


    means I can bring Lisa home.


    God, I have no idea what I¡¯m going to tell her parents.


    Lucas sighs, the sound heavy and forlorn against my hair. We sit like this for a while, his cheek resting on the top of my head, his arms aforting cage around my exhaustcu body.


    The silence stretches, but it¡¯s not ufortable. It¡¯s a moment of respite. A pause in this tragedy.


    Eventually, he speaks, his voice a low murmur that rumbles through his chest and into my bones. ¡°The death toll is fifteen, with twenty more in the hospital.¡±


    Fifteen lives lost. Twenty more hanging in the bnce. My heart clenches, a fresh wave of sorrow crashing over me. Those numbers represent packmates, friends, family. People who wereughing and dancing mere hours ago, now gone or fighting for their lives.


    ¡°Multiple wolves have been sent home safely,¡± he continues, his tone measured but strained. ¡°Only two


    vampire bodies have been recovered.¡±


    A shiver runs through me at the grim report, at the implications of those numbers. So much destruction,


    so much nain inflicted. and for what? What did the


    18:14


    5/7


    141 Ava: Determined to Find Her


    vampires hope to gain from this attack?¡±


    I tilt my head back, meeting Lucas¡® amber eyes. They¡¯re shadowed with worry and something else, something darker that I can¡¯t quite name. ¡°Whates next?¡± I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.


    His jaw clen s, a muscle ticking beneath the stubble¨Ccovered skin. There¡¯s a darkness in his face I¡¯ve never seen before, something that sends a chill through my bones. ¡°We find them,¡± he says, the grim finality in his words a vow. ¡°We find the ones responsible and erase every existence from this world.¡±


    There¡¯s a steel in his voice, an unwavering


    determination that bothforts and terrifies me.


    As if sensing my spiraling thoughts, Lucas presses a kiss to my forehead, his lips a brand offort against my skin. ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope,¡± he murmurs, his breath warm against my hairline. ¡°We¡¯re stronger together, remember that.¡±


    I nod, swallowing past the lump in my throat.


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± I ask, my voice steadier now, fueled by a growing determination.


    141 Ava: Determined to Find Her


    Lucas pulls back slightly, his gaze searching mine. ¡°Rest,¡± he says, his tone gentle but firm. ¡°Heal until


    Jericho gives the all¨Cclear.¡±


    Comment 6


    View All >


    <b>R</b>


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    Vote


    8


    <b>1</b>


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    <b>ͼ</b>

 CHAPTER 142

    <b>142 </b>Lisa: Chained


    The sound of water dripping is the first thing to break through the darkness of my mind.


    <i>Plink</i><i>.</i>


    <i>Plink</i>¨C<i>plink</i><i>.</i>


    <i>Plink</i><i>.</i>


    It¡¯s an erratic rhythm that leaves me ufortable.


    The voicese next, soft, sibnt whispers. <i>Evil</i><i>. </i>Whoever they are, they¡¯d be the viins in any story.


    Eventually, I realize the darkness is really just pain. Pain that throbs and aches in half my face. But why?


    Vampires<i>.</i>


    That¡¯s why.


    My eyes fly open when I finally remember, and I struggle to sit up, blinking into the darkness.


    I can¡¯t see anything.


    Are my eyes open?


    My hands won¡¯t reach my face, yanking against


    17:36


    1/8


    142 Lisa: Chained


    something cold and hard around my wrists.


    Manacles?


    Swiping my hands around, I can feel the heavy, rusted chains holding me down, bolted to the floor.


    <i>Fuck</i><i>.</i>


    This is<b>¡­</b>


    Really not good.


    Ava. Is Ava here?


    ¡°Ava?¡± I whisper, but there¡¯s nothing.


    Only that erratic <i>plink</i><i>, </i><i>plink</i><i>¨C</i><i>plink </i>of something dripping.


    Even the voices are gone.


    <i>Plink</i><i>.</i>


    <i>Plink</i>¨C<i>plink</i><i>.</i>


    <i>Plink</i><i>.</i>


    That incessant sound slithers into my mind, coiling around my heart and squeezing with a mania of istion and fear. I try to move again, the chains rattling like mockingughter. Frustration rips through


    17:36 ¨C )


    2/8


    142 Usa Chained


    my chest and I scream, the sound raw and desperate.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I yank at the manacles, the metal biting into my wrists. Pain sears through my arms, but I don¡¯t care. I have to get out. I have to find Ava. ¡°You can¡¯t keep me here!¡± a


    I pull and twist, my skin tearing, blood trickling down my forearms. Sobs wrack my body, each one tearing out of my throat. It¡¯s useless. The chains hold fast, unyielding.


    My shoulders slump, the fight draining out of me. I can barely stand, the shackles forcing me to hunch over. My muscles burn from the awkward position.


    <i>Plink</i>. <i>Plink</i>¨C<i>plink</i><i>.</i>


    Blinking hard, I try to force my eyes to adjust to the darkness. Shapes slowly emerge from the inky ckness. Rough stone walls, a small window high above my head. The barest hint of moonlight filters through, only to be swallowed by clouds a momentter.


    I¡¯m in a cell.


    A fucking cell..


    142 Lika Chained


    Hysteria bubbles up my throat, escaping in a strangledugh. I¡¯m chained up in some vampire¡¯s dungeon like a gothic romance heroine. Except there¡¯s no dashing heroing to save me. No one even knows where I


    <ol>


    <li>am.</li>


    </ol>


    <i>Plink</i>¨C<i>plink</i>¨C<i>plink</i>.


    The dripping picks up pace, as if mocking my


    realization. I want to scream again, to rage against the unfairness of it all.


    I¡¯m just a human. There¡¯s no magic or super strength hidden deep inside. I can¡¯t shift into a wolf or melt into


    shadows. Humans are weak and helpless against the supernatural.


    I hate this.


    My thoughts drift to Ken. I¡¯d hated how he was always around. Hated his grim determination to keep us safe, at the expense of our freedom.


    Now, I wish desperately that he was here to tell me <i>I </i><i>told </i><i>you </i><i>so</i><i>.</i>


    I¡¯d take his smugness over this any day of the week.


    But how? How can he possibly find me when I don¡¯t


    142 143 Chalice)


    even know where I am?


    Tears sting my eyes, hot and bitter. I let them fall, too tired to fight them.


    I think of Ava, of her fierce determination and unwavering loyalty. She won¡¯t give up on me. She¡¯ll tear this world apart to find me.


    But will it be enough? Can they really go up against vampires and win?


    I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything about this world.


    All I know is that I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m so fucking scared and I don¡¯t know what to do.


    <i>Plink</i><i>.</i>


    <i>Plink</i>¨C<i>plink</i><i>.</i>


    <i>Plink</i><i>.</i>


    The sound fills my head, driving out every other thought. It¡¯s maddening, the irregrity of it. I want to scream, to beg for it to stop.


    But I don¡¯t. I bite my lip hard enough to taste blood and focus on the pain. It grounds me, keeps me from slipping into despair.


    342 LISA Chamed


    I have to hold on. I have to believe that Ken and Ava will find me. That Lucas and the Westwood pack will tear this ce apart stone by stone until they bring me home.


    I have to believe that. Because the alternative is too terrifying to consider.


    So I close my eyes and picture Ken¡¯s face. I imagine his arms around me, his voice in my ear telling me it¡¯s going to be okay.


    And for a moment, just a moment, I almost believe it.


    <i>Plink</i><i>.</i>


    At least until Bren¡¯s face fills my mind and I can¡¯t stop thinking about him.


    Of how my biggest concern just a while ago was his weird breeding kink and the biting. Of how he wasn¡¯t great at forey. Of the slightly¨Cbetter¨Cthan mediocre sex and then the aphrodisiac that had elevated it to good sex.


    And then the thoughts of how he slumped over after what should have been ecstasy, to die in my arms.


    Fuck.


    142 Lisa Chained


    What the hell.


    That reys in my mind, over and over.


    I¡¯d rather think about the sex, but of course¨Cno.


    Just that moment.


    Fuck.


    All of this for a stupid party.


    It wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Maybe if I hadn¡¯t snuck off for a quickie behind the house, I would still be in Westwood right now. Would


    still be with Ava.


    <i>Or </i><i>you </i><i>could </i><i>both </i><i>be </i><i>dead</i><i>, </i>the pessimistic half of my brain whispers.


    Shit.


    What if Ava¡¯s dead?


    The thought of her leaving me alone-


    My heart clenches.


    Without Ava, I¡¯d truly be screwed. Those wolves aren¡¯t


    going to think of a little human after their own pack was attacked. I don¡¯t know much about supernaturals,


    718


    142 Lisa Chained


    but I know that pack is <i>everything </i>to a wolf. One little human isn¡¯t going to mean anything without Ava there to keep their attention on me.


    Am I piece of shit for hoping Ava¡¯s still alive because it means I might have a chance?


    Of course I want her alive for more than just me. There¡¯s so much more to it, but¡­


    Still.


    Ava<i>, </i>please be <i>alive</i><i>.</i>


    <i>Please </i><ie </i><i>find </i>me.


    <i>Please</i>.


    Comment


    View All >Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    Vote

 CHAPTER 143

    143 Ava: An Unusual Letter


    I must have fallen asleep.


    I don¡¯t remember falling asleep.


    <i>Of </i><i>course </i><i>you </i>don¡¯t<i>, </i>Selene says with a long yawn. You


    <i>were </i><i>so </i><i>exhausted you </i><i>just </i><i>passed </i><i>out</i>


    <i>mid</i><i>¨C</i><i>conversation </i><i>with </i><i>Lucas</i><i>. </i><i>He </i><i>almost </i><i>tore </i>a <i>nurse¡¯s</i>


    head <i>off </i><i>for </i><i>taking </i><i>too </i><i>long </i>after <i>he </i><i>pressed </i><i>the </i><i>call</i>


    <i>button</i><i>.</i>


    Well, I¡¯m d I missed that overreaction.


    <i>You¡¯re </i><i>fine</i><i>. </i>It¡¯s just blood loss. They <i>transfused </i><i>you </i>overnight. <i>You </i>seem a lot <i>better</i><i>.</i>


    I feel a lot better. I didn¡¯t realize how dizzy I was, how my eyes couldn¡¯t focus, until now. Being back to normal feels nice.


    Not <i>normal</i>, but better<i>. </i>Selene stretches, flicking her ears at me. Lucas took <i>me </i>on a walk this morning<i>.</i>


    Her disgruntled mental voice makes meugh. <i>How</i>


    was <i>it</i>?


    Fine. He told me to go potty.


    143 Ava An Unusual Letter


    I mp both hands over my mouth, trying my damndest to stifle the hysterical giggles, but the ice¨Cblue eyes staring my way tell me I¡¯ve failed in a most spectacr manner.


    <i>Perhaps </i>you <i>should </i><i>go </i><i>potty</i><i>, </i>Selene suggests in a


    voice that would have a beautiful home in Antarctica.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I really need to go.¡± My lips twitch as I shove my nkets off and haul my IV pole with me like a professional hospital patient¨Cwhich, at this point, it kind of feels like I am.


    I <i>do </i>need to pee, though, so I make quick work in the bathroom, grateful for the nurses who were thoughtful enough to bring a disposable toothbrush and


    toothpaste. And soap.


    I should shower, though. I hate that gross hospital feeling when I wake up here.


    <i>You </i>won¡¯t <i>have </i><i>time</i><i>. </i><i>Lucas </i><i>and </i>Ken are <i>almost </i><i>here</i>.


    Must be nice to have wolf¨Cnose.


    <i>It </i><i>is</i><i>.</i>


    Must be nice to rub it in.


    <i>It </i>is


    17:36


    219


    143 Aun An Unnual Letter


    I snort, my mouth filled with minty foam. <i>You¡¯re </i>kind of <i>a </i><i>jerk</i>.


    I¡¯m <i>just </i>stating the <i>Moon</i><i>¨C</i><i>blessed </i><i>truth</i><i>.</i>


    Hah.


    My smile fades when I stare into the mirror, theughter of my morning quickly fading into the grim reminder that Lisa isn¡¯t here to enjoy this moment with.


    Do you have any <i>thoughts </i><i>on </i><i>why </i><i>they </i>crashed the <i>party</i><i>, </i>Selene?


    I can hear her doggy huff even with the water going. <i>They </i><i>wanted </i><i>you</i><i>. </i>What confuses <i>me </i>is that he also <i>wanted </i><i>Lisa</i>.


    Lisa?


    But she¡¯s human.


    <i>A </i>human mated to <i>a </i><i>wolf</i><i>. </i><i>There¡¯s </i>a <i>good </i><i>chance </i><i>there¡¯s </i><i>something </i><i>in </i><i>her </i><i>bloodline</i><i>. </i><i>It </i><i>might </i>just <i>be </i><i>enough </i><i>to </i>make her a tasty <i>snack</i><i>.</i>


    The minty toothpaste quickly turns rotten in my mouth, and I gag at the thought of Lisa bing a snack for a vampire.


    143 Ava An Unusual Litter


    I rinse out my mouth as quickly as possible, heaving


    twice more.


    <i>Sorry</i>. Selene¡¯s apology is a little awkward, and I get it; she probably didn¡¯t think about how the term ¡®vampire snack¡® would affect me. Wolves eat prey. So do


    vampires. It¡¯s just that in this case, prey is my best friend, and I¡¯d rather not think of her getting eaten. By vampire or wolf.


    ¡°Are you okay to be out of bed?¡± Lucas and Ken stare at me from the bathroom door¨Ca giant affair, really, of a sliding wooden door. Probably to amodate


    wheelchairs.


    Good thing I wasn¡¯t doing anything particrly private, because I didn¡¯t close it behind me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Waving away Lucas¡® concern, I make my way back to bed, dragging that damnable IV pole behind me. ¡°I¡¯m all better this morning.¡±


    My steps amble to the side a bit, and I correct myself, shaking off Lucas¡® helpful hand.


    I settle back into the hospital bed, my mind a little fuzzy from the exertion. Lucas hovers nearby, his brows furrowed with concern. Ken kneels beside


    17:30


    143 Ava An Unusual Letter


    Selene, stroking her fur and staring out the window once again.


    The scene would be almost peaceful if not for the lingering dread in the air.


    Lucas clears his throat, drawing my attention. ¡°Ava, do you know a woman named Miriam?¡±


    Hearing her nameing out of Lucas¡® mouth has me frozen as I recall her dark hair and glittering red eyes. The woman who unsettled even my mother, notoriously cold and always in control.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± My voice is barely above a whisper.


    Lucas sighs, his expression grim. ¡°Miriam sent us a letter, requesting to see you. She ims you¡¯re in danger and that she can help.¡±


    ¡°A letter?¡±


    His jaw clenches. ¡°It came weeks ago from an Unregistered city near the ckwood packnds. It was overlooked while I was in the ckwood pack


    rubs his jaw in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ava. If we had contacted her sooner, we might have known about


    this¡±


    ??. 1 ) | inti


    My heart twists, realizing that the tragedy might have been avoidable. ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee of that, What did she say in her letter?¡±


    ¡°Just asking to see you, and saying you were in danger and would understand the warning.¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡± I shake my head slightly. ¡°My mother brought her in to check me for signs of pregnancy before my mating ceremony with Alpha Renard.¡±


    Lucas¡® soft growl fills the room, but we all ignore it. Alphas are notoriously possessive, and there¡¯s no way he would enjoy being reminded that his fated mate was about to be taken by another alpha.


    Like yton, who still texts me every few days. Lucas doesn¡¯t ask, but he knows.


    ¡°I want to see her.¡±


    Ken clears his throat, catching my attention. ¡°It¡¯s possible that bringing her here would only cause more


    distress.¡±


    Right. Bringing a vampire here, on the heels of a vampire attack¡­ It doesn¡¯t sound like a great idea.


    But I want to talk to her.


    17:38


    670


    143 <b>Ava </b>An Unusual Lotter


    You <i>already </i>know how <i>to </i><i>reach </i><i>her</i>. Selene stares at me, her blue eyes calm and confident.


    <i>Should </i>I <i>tell </i><i>them</i><i>?</i>


    <i>That </i><i>is </i>up <i>to </i><i>you</i><i>, </i>Ava<i>.</i>


    Lucas reaches over, grasping my hand tightly. ¡°We¡¯ll keep you safe, Ava. I¡¯ve doubled your guards, and I won¡¯t be leaving for a while. If you can¡¯t stand being around the guards, you can be with me as I work.¡±


    I withdraw my hand gently, wishing it didn¡¯t seem like such a rejection. I¡¯m not trying to push him away this time, but I need them all to leave me alone for what I want to do. ¡°If I do that, people will think I¡¯m epting the Luna position. I¡¯m not ready for that, Lucas.¡±


    Which is true. I want to ept Lucas. I want to


    explore our mate connection. But the idea of bing Luna?


    No. I¡¯m not ready for that.


    <i>It </i>is <i>good </i><i>to </i><i>know </i><i>your </i><i>limits</i><i>. </i><i>But </i><i>you </i>will <i>be </i>a <i>good </i><i>Luna </i><i>one </i>day, <i>when </i><i>you¡¯re </i>ready. Selene¡¯s pride is clear through the bond.


    ¡°I need to see her,¡± I say, my voice steadier than I feel.


    7719


    140 Ava An Unusual Letter


    ¡°If she knows something about what¡¯s happening, I need to know.¡±


    Ken and Lucas share a nce.


    ¡°We will meet with her first. If we think it¡¯s safe, we¡¯ll bring her to you.¡± Lucas¡® words are upromising. They already had this n when they walked in.


    I can tell they¡¯re talking to each other through that pack link of theirs, too.


    But I hadn¡¯t expected to get their permission, anyway. I have my own n.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Lucas hesitates, his expression grave, amber eyes intense on mine. ¡°Ava, Unregistered supernaturals are dangerous. They operate outside thew, and they don¡¯t follow the same rules as the rest of us. I can¡¯t risk


    you without vetting her first.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Reaching out, I squeeze his hand, refusing to acknowledge the guilt curling in my belly. ¡°I¡¯m not arguing with you.¡± Because I don¡¯t need to.


    <i>I¡¯m </i>here<i>, </i>Ava.


    ncing over, I can see Selene¡¯s calm eyes on me.


    019


    Letter


    142 Ava An Unusual offer


    I know.


    Comment


    your firstment


    VotePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    View All

 CHAPTER 144

    144 Ava: Searching for a Candle


    144 Ava: Searching for a Candle


    It takes a little more effort than I expected to convince Dr. Beaumont to discharge me home, but after


    promising up and down to let Vanessa visit twice a day for bloodwork and vitals, I finally get my way.


    Lucas treats me like a fragile vase on the way to the apartment, worrying over leaving me in Lisa¡¯s ce alone. He¡¯s not thrilled that I refuse to go to the alpha lodge in the wake of the vampire attack, and it feels like the entire apartment building is filled with wolf shifters in suits, glowering at everyone who passes by.


    But I still count it as a win.


    <i>I </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>believe </i>two healthy <i>adult </i><i>women </i><i>in </i><i>their </i>twenties <i>don¡¯t </i>have a <i>single </i>candle in <i>their </i><i>apartment</i>. Selene noses open a cab to sniff inside, before clicking her nails across the kitchen to another one. <i>Nothing </i><i>here</i>.


    As she checks the lower cabs, I shove my way through our everything drawer, onlying up with a small lighter. Helpful, but only half of what I need.


    I even check the pantry, but there¡¯s no waxy pir to


    17:39 C


    184 Asa Searching for a Candle


    be found.


    Going behind Selene, I double check where she¡¯s already looked, ignoring her half¨Coffended snort when Ie up as empty as she did.


    <i>I </i>told you<i>, </i>there are <i>no </i><i>candles</i>. <i>My </i><i>nose </i><i>works </i><i>quicker </i><i>and </i>better <i>than </i><i>your </i><i>eyes</i><i>.</i>


    We¡¯ve already checked Lisa¡¯s room and mine. Not a single candle to be had.


    How are we out of candles? At the bare minimum, we should have some handy in case the electricity ever goes out.


    I stalk to the bathroom, flinging open drawers. ¡°Where


    the hell are the candles?¡±


    Selene opens the linen cab with a deft paw, shoving her head inside to sniff.


    It¡¯s all towels, of course.


    And shampoo.


    And soap.


    All things that make her sneeze.


    I m another drawer shut. ¡°We didn¡¯t buy any


    17:30 *


    216


    149 Avd Searching fa a Candio


    because of all the wolves around. Scented stuff bothers your noses.¡±


    Selene snorts. Point taken. But on <i>TV</i><i>, </i>the girls <i>are </i>always taking bubble <i>baths </i>with scented <i>candles</i><i>.</i>


    I roll my eyes. ¡°You watch too much TV. It¡¯s going to rot your brain.¡±


    <i>My </i><i>brain </i><i>is </i><i>just </i>fine<i>. </i><i>Although </i><i>I </i><i>question </i><i>yours</i>


    sometimes¡­


    I ignore her, yanking open the cab under the sink. Jackpot. I pull out a dustyvender candle. ¡°Finally.¡±


    Selene reaches out with her nose for a quick sniff, sneezing again. It <i>smells </i>terrible<i>. </i><i>Nothing </i><i>like </i><ivenders</i><i>.</i>


    A sharp knock on the door startles us both, and I set the candle aside. I¡¯ll have to call for Sister Miriamter.


    Unlocking the door, I swing it open, unsurprised to find Lucas standing there, hands shoved in his pockets and brows furrowed. Who else would make it past all the guards to knock on my door?


    He hasn¡¯t been gone long, though.


    ¡°Did you need something?¡± I ask, as my heart races


    ¥³¥ó¥É


    144 Ava Searching for a Candlo


    from his presence.


    Ever since dancing with Teddy, since realizing that no other person can make me feel what Lucas does¨Cit¡¯s like I¡¯m weak to the fated pull between us.


    Almost like I never put up walls at all.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the current situation, I¡¯d probably throw myself at him shamelessly.


    Lisa would have loved that.


    Shaking off the morose thoughts that gue me at the thought of Teddy¡¯s face, ck in death, and Lisa¡¯s absence, I reach for Lucas¡® hand and pull him inside, not missing how his eyes light up when I do so.


    It makes me feel like shit when I realize how little I¡¯ve


    ever reached out to him. How much I¡¯ve pushed him


    away.


    <i>He </i>is <i>patient</i><i>, </i>Selene says, sounding as if she¡¯d rather be murdered than admit it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving you alone, Ava. Not with Lisa gone.¡± Lucas¡® fingers slide through mine as he shuts the door behind him, cutting us off from the bodyguards he has watching over me. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to


    144 <b>Ava </b>Searching for a Candio


    be meeting with Ken, but I wasn¡¯t sure how you would handle being here alone.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯d been just fine¨Cbecause I was busy hunting down a candle to do something behind his back.


    Guilt pokes at me. ¡°It¡¯s hard,¡± I agree, because it is. I don¡¯t like looking around and knowing that Lisa isn¡¯t here. ¡°But I¡¯ll be fine, Lucas. Really. You have enough on your te, and I¡¯d rather have you looking for her than-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about that,¡± he cuts me off, voice low and tense. ¡°You were attacked, Ava. Vampires invaded my territory. Attacked <i>my </i>mate.¡± His jaw clenches. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be there to protect you, but I can at least be here so you¡¯re not alone. I won¡¯t drag you to the alpha lodge, if this is where you want to be. But I don¡¯t feel right leaving you here without her. I can stay for a little bit.¡±


    I open my mouth to argue, to insist that I can take care of myself, but the words die on my tongue.


    Of course I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m terrified.


    I went from feeling safe and thinking Lucas and Ken were worrywarts, to my best friend being kidnapped


    678


    144 Av Soarching for a Candlo


    by a vampire.


    Even living as a supernatural doesn¡¯t prepare you for


    that.


    Vampires are so closed off from society, it¡¯s like they


    don¡¯t even exist.


    Maybe having Lucas nearby isn¡¯t the worst idea. But if he¡¯s here, I can¡¯t call Sister Miriam and find out what


    she knows.


    Selene nudges my hand with her wet nose, sensing my inner turmoil. I stroke her silky fur, drawing strength from her steady presence.


    <i>You </i><i>need </i>to <i>rest</i><i>, </i>she says softly. <i>No </i>matter <i>how </i><i>much </i><i>you </i>want to <i>save </i><i>her</i>, <i>you </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>do </i><i>anything </i>until


    you¡¯ve <i>regained </i><i>your </i><i>strength</i><i>.</i>


    Taking time for myself feels like a betrayal of Lisa¡¯s friendship. Like I should be spending every waking second trying to get her back.


    <i>Lucas </i>and Ken <i>are </i><i>doing </i><i>what </i><i>they </i>can. If <i>anything </i>is <i>found</i><i>, </i>Ken can inform his alpha <i>through </i>the <i>pack </i><i>link</i><i>. </i><i>It </i><i>will </i><i>be </i><i>fine</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°Okay,¡± I relent, stepping back to let Lucas inside. ¡°But


    17.40


    1 Trans for a


    just for tonight. I don¡¯t need a babysitter¡±


    A ghost of a smile flickers across his face as he crosses the threshold. ¡°Duly noted.¡±


    He shrugs out of his jacket, draping it over the back of the couch before turning to face me. Even in a simple ck t¨Cshirt, he looks imposing, all coiled strength and barely restrained power. But there¡¯s a softness in his eyes when theynd on me, a tenderness that makes my breath catch.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asks, reaching out to tuck a stray lock of hair behind my ear. His fingertips graze my skin and I suppress a shiver.


    ¡°Better,¡± I answer honestly. I¡¯m still a little tired. A little weak. But the pain is gone, and I¡¯m feeling almost normal.


    <i>Except </i><i>for </i><i>when </i><i>you </i><i>fell </i>into the <i>doorframe</i><i>, </i><i>fell </i><i>onto </i><i>the </i><i>couch </i><i>because </i>you <i>lost </i><i>your </i>bnce <i>looking </i><i>in </i><i>the </i>baskets beneath <i>the </i><i>coffee </i>table<i>, </i><i>fell </i>taking <i>off </i><i>your</i>


    shoes-


    I scowl at Selene as Lucas pulls me toward the couch by my hand, and I swear her husky face isughing at


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    <b>144 </b>Ava: Searching for a Candle


    It¡¯s a moment of normalcy in this insanity, enough to make me rx as Lucas tugs me down to sit next to


    him.


    Comment 1


    View All >


    R


    Leave the firstment fo

 CHAPTER 145

    145 Ava: Selene¡¯s Shows


    ¡°TV?¡± Lucas asks, and I nod. ?


    ¡°Selene likes anything on the Shifter Network.¡±


    His hand freezes with the remote pointing at the TV. ¡°Your dog watches TV?¡± he asks carefully, with a hint ofughter in his words. Like he doesn¡¯t want to offend me with his amusement.


    ¡°She¡¯s a basic bitch,¡± I say cheerfully, ignoring Selene¡¯s mental growl.


    Lucas looks at Selene, then me, then back to the TV, obediently turning it to the right channel.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    One of her shows is ying, like it always is. I don¡¯t watch it much, but I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s always a drama online, even if it¡¯s a rerun.


    Almost always. Sometimes it¡¯s a talk show. She sounds so disgusted by that, I have to bite my lip to keep fromughing.


    Lucas, meanwhile, is staring at the TV.


    He¡¯s tuned into the middle of a shifting scene, a CGI moment of a male human¡¯s clothes bursting at the


    148 AVA Cole¡¯s Stre


    scams as he transforms into a wolf,plete with the sound of cracking bones and snapping flesh.


    ¡°That,¡± he says, ¡°is disgusting. Shifting is beautiful, and they¡¯ve turned it into a horror show.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only the tip of the iceberg,¡± I mutter, staring at Selene, who¡¯s ignoring ourments.


    I love <i>this </i><i>episode</i><i>, </i>she sighs. He¡¯s going <i>to </i>find <i>her </i><i>in </i><i>the </i>forest and <i>she </i>falls <i>in </i><i>love</i><i>¡­ </i><i>Of </i><i>course</i>, <i>she </i>can¡¯t <i>do</i>


    <i>anything </i><i>about </i><i>it</i><i>. </i>She¡¯s <i>still </i><i>dating </i><i>that </i><i>human </i><i>kid</i>


    <i>from </i><i>math </i><i>ss</i>.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he take his clothes off before shifting?¡± Lucas mutters,pletely distracted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s an emergency. Just destroyed his clothes for no reason. That isn¡¯t logical. What¡¯s he going to do when he shifts back? Just walk around naked? He¡¯s too old to be shifting uncontrolled.¡±


    It isn¡¯t like naked shifters are a rare sight in any pack, but my lips quirk at his offended questions.


    ¡°Have you never watched any of these shows?¡±


    ¡°Never,¡± he confirms, his eyebrowsing together as he continues to watch the scene. ¡°He¡¯s small.¡±


    145 AUS Start to s


    The wolf on screen is some sort of wolf¨Cdog hybrid,


    and much smaller than shifters.


    Selene agrees. <i>He </i><i>is </i><i>very </i><i>small</i><i>.</i>


    I look at her, the fifty¨Cpound husky with a wolf inside, but manage to keep my mental mouth shut.


    Lucas settles against the couch, wrapping one arm around me as he continues to watch the train wreck on TV, where the wolf shifter stalks some human girl in the woods.


    She turns at the sound of a twig snapping, and Lucas snaps, ¡°That¡¯s a beginner¡¯s mistake!¡±


    He¡¯s a <i>terrible </i><i>hunter</i><i>, </i>Selene agrees again.


    And a few momentster, Lucas has his arm up in the air. ¡°Why would he show himself to a teenage human like that? You never know when they¡¯re going to report you for vitions against Human Survival Rights. You can¡¯t stalk a human and expect not to be reported.¡±


    It¡¯s a fated connection<i>, </i>Selene sighs.


    Funny how she adores the fated connections in


    movies, but continues to give Lucas a cold shoulder.


    I¡¯ve never put that together before. I¡¯ll have to ask her


    about that.


    ¡°Are you sure your dog likes this trash?¡± he asks, finally turning from the screen to look at me.


    I point in Selene¡¯s direction. She¡¯s on the floor, tail up. ears perked,pletely zoned in on her show.


    He shakes his head. ¡°I know you love her, but your dog


    is unusual.¡±


    My lips twitch. ¡°Yeah. Just a bit.¡±


    Lucas¡¯s warmth envelops me as I curl up against him, my eyelids growing heavy. The mindless chatter from the TV blends with his asionalmentary,


    punctuated by Selene¡¯s mental interjections. It¡¯s an odd sort of luby, but it soothes me nheless.


    Just a little peace. Just a little rest.


    This much is okay, right?


    <i>He¡¯s </i>always <i>there </i><i>to </i>save <i>her </i><i>from </i>her <i>bullies</i><i>, </i>Selene sighs, her voice dreamy in my mind. It¡¯s so romantic.


    Lucas snorts. ¡°Shifting on human school grounds is asking for punishment from his alpha. No wolf shifter would be able to get away with this.¡±


    TAK A Biomate drive


    I can¡¯t help but smile at their banter, even as my thoughts drift to Lisa. The ache in my chest intensifies. Is she okay? Has she eaten? Is she hurt? The questions swirl in my mind, an endless loop of fear and


    uncertainty.


    Suddenly, Lucas stiffens beside me. His muscles tense, his breath catching in his throat. I blink, the haze of sleep and worry dissipating as I realize he¡¯s been mind¨Clinked with another wolf.


    My heart races. News about Lisa?


    He remains still, his golden eyes unfocused. Seconds stretch into minutes, each one an eternity. Finally, he looks down at me, his expression apologetic.


    ¡°No update yet,¡± he says softly, his hand brushing a stray lock of hair from my face. ¡°But I have to check on a lead with Ken. Are you going to be okay alone?¡±


    Disappointment crashes over me, but I push it aside,tching onto the glimmer of hope in his words. ¡°A lead? What kind of lead?¡±


    Lucas hesitates, his jaw clenching. When he speaks again, his voice is low, almost reluctant.


    ¡°We¡¯re checking <b>into </b>an Inracistorod citu near the


    17-20


    ckwood packnds. We think your family might be hiding there¡±


    My breath catches in my throat, a chill running


    through me despite Lucas¡¯s warmth. ¡°My family? Why would they be hiding?¡±


    Lucas sighs, his arm tightening around me. ¡°I suspect the vampire attack might have something to do with Alpha Renard and your father.¡±


    The words hit me like a punch to the gut. Alpha Renard. My father. The two men who have caused me nothing but pain and misery. The thought of them being involved in Lisa¡¯s abduction makes bile rise in my throat.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡±


    If so many innocents were murdered because of their desire for power¡­


    My stomach churns.


    Lucas shakes his head. ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure, but it¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡± He watches me carefully. ¡°Your mother¡¯s been in aa since the night we


    rescued you. I wanted to withdraw all life¨Csaving care,


    but yton intervened in the end.


    145 Ava Selone¡¯s Shows


    Said she might be useful.¡±


    I nod. I remember.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake.¡±


    Comment!


    R


    Leave the firstment for this chapter,


    Vote


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    View All >

 CHAPTER 146

    146 Ava: Without His Knowledge¡­


    146 Ava: Without His Knowledge¡­


    Lucas watches me with concern and care, but all I can say is, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Some part of me had expected Mom to stay in aa forever. Or die.


    I didn¡¯t think about her much. Ignoring her existence is easier than dealing with¨Cwell, everything.


    ¡°I would have to return to ckwood in order to question her.¡± Every word is careful and measured, as though he¡¯s not sure how I¡¯m going to respond.


    He doesn¡¯t invite me to go. I¡¯m not sure I want to. He probably realizes that.


    Selene nces toward us, her ears flicking as she listens.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the best idea. Your pack needs you here. They need to see their alpha.¡± I¡¯m hesitant to speak up, but Selene¡¯s watchful gaze gives me a little confidence. ¡°Alpha yton is still there, isn¡¯t he? I think he should lead the interrogation.¡±


    It¡¯s our first time saying his name between us <b>and </b>I


    146 Ava: Without His Knowledge¡­


    can feel Lucas¡® muscles tense.


    Trying to give him a littlefort, I grab his hand, threading our fingers together. A silent message that I¡¯m still here. That I¡¯ve already made my choice.


    My heart hurts when I realize how little I¡¯ve really thought about the damage I¡¯ve done to this man.


    He rxes, drawing me closer, his thumb rubbing against the back of my hand. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll call him.¡±


    It¡¯s amazing how warm my heart feels, knowing that I¡¯ve given Lucas a little peace of mind, with a hint of my heart.


    I¡¯ve wasted so much time worrying about his


    intentions. Worrying about being trapped in a gilded


    cage.


    Being brave is easier than I thought it would be.


    He brings our joined hands to his lips, pressing a gentle kiss against them. ¡°I have to meet with Ken and discuss everything, but I¡¯ll keep you updated. I


    promise.¡±


    ***


    The front door closes with a soft click, and Lucas¡®


    10:06


    146 Ava: Without His Knowledge


    warmth disappears with him.


    I pace across the floor, my arms wrapped around my middle, hugging myself as if that¡¯ll hold all the broken pieces inside of me together.


    Mom¡¯s awake.


    Lisa¡¯s gone.


    Vampires attacked.


    Sister Miriam¡¯s trying to get in touch with me.


    My father might be hiding in a city of vampires.


    It¡¯s a lot to think through. To process.


    <i>You¡¯re </i><i>going </i><i>to </i>wear a hole <i>through </i><i>the </i><i>floor</i>. She watches me pace, her attention distracted from her show. <i>Why </i>don¡¯t you summon Sister Miriam and see <i>if </i><i>you </i>can <i>get </i><i>some </i>answers<i>? </i>That <i>might </i><i>help </i><i>you</i>.


    I pause mid¨Cstep, thinking about Lucas. About the baby steps we managed today.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    <i>Why </i><i>not</i><i>? </i>Isn¡¯t that what <i>you </i>wanted to do?


    ¡°Yes. No. I don¡¯t know.¡± I rake a hand through my hair,


    frustration huhhling un inside mo


    ingida ma ¡°It¡¯s not that


    16:08


    3/8


    146 Ava: Without His Knowledge¡­


    simple.¡±


    <i>Because </i><i>of </i>Lucas<i>.</i>


    It¡¯s not a question. Selene¡¯s too perceptive for that. She sees right through me.


    I groan, sinking back onto the couch. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose his trust by going behind his back. But I can¡¯t risk Lisa¡¯s life over him, either.¡±


    <i>So</i><i>, </i>tell him everything<i>.</i>


    My voice cracks. ¡°What if he looks at me differently? What if he doesn¡¯t want me anymore?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selene is quiet for a long moment. Then she nudges my leg with her nose, her fur soft against my skin. <i>He </i>could <i>have </i>given up <i>on </i><i>you </i>a long time <i>ago</i><i>.</i>


    1


    She sounds half¨Cstrangled to even admit it, and Iugh


    a little. She¡¯s not wrong.


    He¡¯s still here, despite everything. He¡¯s nothing like my parents. My family.


    Lucas makes <i>you </i>happy<i>. </i><i>I </i>want you <i>to </i><i>be </i><i>happy</i><i>. </i>Selene¡¯s words are simple, but my heart fills.


    ¡°You always call him my ex¨Cfated.¡±


    146 Ava: Without His Knowledge¡­


    <i>Is </i><i>your </i><i>mate </i><i>bond </i><i>based </i><i>on </i>fate <i>or </i><i>choice</i>?


    It¡¯s on the tip of my tongue to say fate, of course. But


    then I think back.


    Despite our bond insistently tugging us together, it


    isn¡¯t the reason I want to connect with him.


    It¡¯s just Lucas.


    How he cares. How he came for me. How he¡¯s been


    there, no matter how much I run from his feelings.


    ¡°Choice,¡± I decide, feeling the truth deep in my heart. Our fated bond drives us together, but it¡¯s not why I


    want to be with him.


    Then he <i>is </i><i>your </i>chosen mate<i>, </i>even <i>more </i>than he¡¯s <i>your</i>


    <i>fated </i><i>one</i>.


    ¡°But what if-¡±


    <i>You </i>can¡¯t build <i>a </i>rtionship on <i>secrets </i><i>and </i><i>lies</i>. But <i>it¡¯s </i><i>your </i>choice<i>. </i><i>I </i>will <i>be </i>here<i>, </i>regardless<i>.</i>


    Even so, it feels like a betrayal to put my bond with


    Lucas over Lisa¡¯s life.


    Maybe it¡¯s the wrong decision.


    I¡¯m actually half¨Cconvinced it <i>is </i>the wrong decision.


    146 Ava: Without His Knowledge.


    That I should have taken the opportunity while I was here to talk to him.


    But I grab the candle. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to him after I talk to her. I can¡¯t wait around just because I¡¯m worried about his reaction.¡±


    Ignoring that little tug at my gut trying to me about future problems, I grab the candle and light it, sneezing at the smell of burning dust.


    Selene sneezes beside me. <i>It¡¯s </i>awful. <i>Like </i><i>burning </i>dust and <i>a </i>dead <i>fly</i>.


    I ignore herint, too focused on the task at hand. Squeezing my eyes shut, I picture Sister Miriam in my mind¨Cher dark hair, pale skin, and those


    disconcerting red eyes that seem to see right through


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    ¡°Sister Miriam,¡± I whisper, my voice barely audible even to my own ears.


    At first, nothing happens. The room remains silent save for the soft hum of the television in the background. But then, ¡°omething shifts. The image of Sister Miriam in my mind grows clearer, more vivid. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s standing right in front of me, those


    148 Ava: Without His Knowledge¡­.


    unsettling eyes boring into mine.


    A shiver runs through me, and I feel a strange sensation wash over my body. It¡¯s like I¡¯m being pulled forward, tugged towards something I can¡¯t quiteprehend. The room around me seems to fade away, reced by an endless expanse of red that matches the color of Sister Miriam¡¯s eyes.


    <i>Ava</i><i>? </i>Selene¡¯s concerned voice sounds distant, muffled, as if she¡¯s speaking to me from underwater. What¡¯s happening<i>?</i>


    I try to respond, to tell her I don¡¯t know, but the words catch in my throat. The red engulfs mepletely now, surrounding me on all sides. It¡¯s suffocating, overwhelming, and I feel rising panic in my chest.


    Just as I¡¯m about to sumb to the fear, the red dissipates.


    The change is jarring<b>. </b>My eyes take several rounds of rapid blinks to adjust.


    I¡¯m no longer in my apartment.


    Instead, I¡¯m standing in the middle of a brightly lit


    room. It¡¯s a cozy little space, an eclectic mix of vintage and modern. It should look haphazard and nieced


    10:09


    7/8


    146 Ava: Without His Knowledge¡­


    together, but it looks almost quaint. Cozy. Clean.


    Soft, plush armchairs with sleek, minimalist end tables. Colorful throw pillows scattered across an elegant, if worn, leather couch. There are bookshelves


    everywhere, each filled to the brim. Recognizable modern books mixed with ancient encyclopedias. Some spines show differentnguages. There are even fabric¨Ccovered books that have my fingers twitching with the need to run my finger down the length of


    them.


    A bibliophile¡¯s dream.


    Where the hell are we?


    ¡°Wee to my home, child.¡±


    Comment1


    View All >


    A


    Leave the firstment for this chapter

 CHAPTER 147

    147 Ava: A Vampire¡¯s Goodwill (1)


    147 Ava: A Vampire¡¯s Goodwill (1)


    The familiar voicees from behind us. Spinning around, I find Sister Miriam standing in the doorway, exactly as I remember her. Pale skin. Dark hair that seems to swallow light instead of reflecting it. Eerie red eyes that seem to glow in the soft light of the


    room.


    It urs to me that the curtains are all wide open, letting natural light into this space. And she visited during the day when we first met.


    I really need to learn more about vampires. Myck of knowledge might get me killed.


    ¡°How did we get here?¡± I ask, hating the slight tremor in my words.


    It isn¡¯t every day that you open your eyes and realize you¡¯ve been magicked to another ce.


    Sister Miriam smiles, but there¡¯s something unsettling about the expression. It doesn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. I remember, now, how her face doesn¡¯t really move with her smiles. ¡°You called for me, did you not?¡±


    147 Ava A Vampire¡¯s Goodwill (1)


    Each graceful step brings her closer, and I step back, bumping against the warmth of Selene¡¯s body. At least I¡¯m not alone.


    It¡¯s almost as if she¡¯s gliding rather than walking.


    ¡°I must say, I¡¯m impressed. Not many have the ability to reach me in such a way.¡±


    My browse together in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I just lit the candle and thought of you, like you said.¡±


    ¡°It takes more than just a candle and a thought, child. There must be power behind it. Power that you clearly possess.¡±


    She moves closer to me, and I fight the urge to take another step back. There¡¯s something about her presence that both terrifies and intrigues me. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Sister Miriam tilts her head to the side, studying me with those unnerving eyes. ¡°The question is, what do <i>you </i>want from me? You called for me, after all. There must be a reason.¡±


    Itaka a doan broath truingt


    sent a letter to the Westwood pack, warning me about danger.¡±


    ¡°That danger is now passed.¡± She looks me over, the gesture more dismissive than anything else. ¡°You seem to have made it out in one piece. There¡¯s no need to


    call me.¡±


    ¡°Why did you try to save me?¡±


    Her head tilts slowly to the other side. Sometimes, she has an inhuman grace. At other times, it¡¯s like she¡¯s a robot with bad programming, moving in ways that just


    look <i>unnatural</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°Must there be a reason to do a good deed, little wolf?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure how to respond. Of course there doesn¡¯t need to be a reason, and yet it feels like there is one.


    Lucas is going to <i>be </i>upset, Selene observes, way too calm for our current situation.


    Shit.


    Yeah, he is.


    Wait, is the candle still burning at the apartment?


    That¡¯s a fire hazard.


    147 Ava A Vampire¡¯s Goodwill (1)This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Sister Miriam turns suddenly, waving us in her general direction. ¡°Come. It is time for dinner.¡±


    There are about five clocks in the room, all showing different times. I reach into my pocket to check, but-


    Nope.


    No phone.


    Of course I don¡¯t have my phone. It would be way too convenient to call someone and let Lucas know I¡¯m safe and alive if I had kept my phone on me like a normal person. Instead, I can clearly picture it¡­ on my kitchen table, where it usually is.


    <i>Lucas </i><i>is </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>microchip </i><i>you </i>at this rate.


    Exasperated, I follow Sister Miriam to dinner, even if it should only be lunch time. <i>You </i>watch too much <i>TV</i><i>, </i><i>Selene</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°Did you know I wasing today?¡± I ask,


    remembering that she had the unusual ability to prophesize the future.


    ¡°No,¡± she says, leading us into a giant room,


    with a long oak table and chairs.


    filled only


    A quick count shows twenty chairs along the sides of


    147 Ava: A Vampire¡¯s Goodwill (1)


    the table.


    Selene shakes her head, sneezing hard. <i>Old </i><i>blood</i><i>, </i>she murmurs. <i>It </i>always smells <i>terrible </i><i>in </i><i>a </i>feeding den.


    A shudder makes its way down my spine, and Sister Miriam pulls a chair out at the fair end of the table, motioning toward it. ¡°Sit.¡±


    Not sitting seems rude. Even so, sitting just seems¡­ awkward.


    ¡°Sister Miriam, I didn¡¯te for a meal-¡±


    ¡°Sit,¡± she says again, with a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will harm you while you are in my home.¡±


    Selene hops into the chair beside it, looking incongruous as a dog at a fancy table.


    Sister Miriam doesn¡¯t even blink, only motions


    patiently for me to park my butt into the chair she¡¯s


    selected.


    I sink into it as requested, tracking the strange woman as she crosses to the other side of the long table.


    The moment she settles into her seat, the double doors at the far end of the room swing open, revealing three men. Their skin has an almost translucent pallor,


    18:12


    5/8


    147 Ava: A Vampire¡¯s Goodwill (1)


    hinting at something otherworldly. Each carries a covered tter, the scent of food wafting through the


    air.


    ¡°Forgive us. We were woefully unprepared for such esteemed guests,¡± Sister Miriam announces, her voice echoing in the cavernous space.


    The men approach, each setting an ornate dish before me. ¡°Bon app¨¦tit,¡± they murmur, their voices soft yet unsettling.


    As quickly as they appear, they vanish back through the doors, leaving me staring at an array of covered tters.


    Suspicion curls in my gut as I eye the spread. Can we trust this<i>? </i>I ask Selene, not daring to voice my


    concerns aloud.


    She leans forward, her nose twitching. <i>It </i>smells safe<i>, </i>she admits after a moment. <i>No </i><i>traces </i><i>of </i><i>poison </i><i>or</i>


    tampering<i>.</i>


    Across the table, Sister Miriam watches me, her crimson eyes glittering in the light. ¡°Please, eat,¡± she urges, a smile ying at the corners of her mouth. ¡°The joy of food was lost to me with my rebirth.


    16:12


    147 Ava: A Vampire¡¯s Goodwill (1)


    Watching others devour an amazing meal is one of the few pleasures I have left.¡±


    I hesitate, my fingers hovering over the silverware. The aroma is enticing, but the circumstances are far from normal. Dining with a vampire, in a strange ce, after being magically transported? It¡¯s enough to make


    anyone lose their appetite.


    Reluctantly, I lift the cover from the first dish,


    revealing a perfectly cooked steak, the juices glistening in the light. Roasted vegetables and a delicate sauceplete the te.


    I cut into the meat, the knife gliding through like butter. Sister Miriam leans forward, her gaze intense as I raise the first bite to my mouth.


    vors explode on my tongue, rich and savory, unlike anything I¡¯ve tasted before. A soft moan escapes me before I can stop it, and Sister Miriam¡¯s smile widens.


    ¡°Exquisite, isn¡¯t it?¡± she purrs, leaning back in her chair. ¡°The finest ingredients, prepared by the most skilled hands. A true culinary masterpiece.¡±


    I nod, unable to form words as I savor each bite.


    Selene watches, her head tilted in curiosity. It¡¯s <i>good</i><i>,</i>


    16:13


    76


    147 Ava. A Vampire¡¯s Goodwill (1)


    <i>then</i><i>?</i>


    <i>Better </i>than <i>good</i><i>, </i>I reply, already cutting another piece. <i>I¡¯ve </i><i>never </i><i>tasted </i><i>anything </i><i>like </i><i>it</i><i>.</i>


    As I eat, Sister Miriam continues to observe, her expression one of vicarious pleasure. It¡¯s unsettling, being watched so intently, but the food is too delicious to resist.


    Comment 2


    A


    Rost your firstment!


    Vote


    10


    1

 CHAPTER 148

    148 Ava: A Vampire¡¯s Goodwill (II)


    Sister Miriam doesn¡¯t speak again until I¡¯ve finished way too much food. a


    ¡°I doubt you came here just to ask about my letter,¡± she finally says, and I jump at the opportunity to finally get


    answers.


    ¡°My best friend was taken in the attack. I want to know


    where she is. I need to save her.¡±


    Her eyes grow unfocused, and the strange men return, tidying up the dishes and taking them away in silence.


    I watch them curiously as they move. Their faces are. nk, and they¡¯re unmistakably human, despite the


    odd sheen of their skin.


    <i>Thralls</i>, Selene murmurs. <i>Bonded </i>servants.


    Bonded¨Cto Sister Miriam?


    <i>Yes</i><i>. </i><i>What </i><i>you </i><i>risked </i>when <i>the </i>vampire <i>bit </i><i>you</i><i>.</i>


    My stomach twists, threatening to let go of the contents I¡¯d just downed with little grace.


    Sister Miriam¡¯s long fingers tap against the table in a


    16:13


    117


    140 Ava A Vampire¡¯s Goodwill (1)


    thoughtful rhythm. ¡°One cannot speak an untruth with Fae food in their belly.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nce at the table in front of me, but the dishes are gone, and her thrall servants with them.


    ¡°Fae food?¡± I ask, my heart dropping at how easily I was convinced to eat my way into a trap.


    ¡°It won¡¯t harm you, child.¡±


    It isn¡¯t <i>for </i>human <i>consumption </i>because <i>of </i>its <i>strong </i><i>side </i><i>effects</i><i>. </i>Selene mutters. <i>Damn </i><i>it</i><i>. </i>I <i>should </i><i>have</i>


    <i>known</i>, <i>but </i>I cannot sense <i>Fae </i><i>magic</i><i>.</i>


    Sister Miriam sighs. ¡°Stop looking so worried. Today¡¯s food is only to see if I can trust you. It turns out that you¡¯re but a babe in the world of supernaturals. Eating the food in front of you is a great way to get yourself


    killed.¡±


    A chill races through me at her ominous words, but she doesn¡¯t seem to have any ill will toward me¨Cyet.


    ¡°I wish I could help you, child, but the one who has hist sights set on you is someone even I cannot cross.¡±¡±


    My heart skips a beat. I lean forward, hands gripping the edge of the table. ¡°That means you know who it is.¡±


    148 Ava: A Vampire¡¯s Goodwill (1)


    Sister Miriam nods, a faint and unnerving smile ying at the corners of her lips. ¡°It isn¡¯t good news.¡±


    I don¡¯t care. I need to know. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    She studies me for a long moment, her dark eyes seeming to pierce through to my very soul. ¡°With no price?¡±


    ¡°I can agree to anything, if it means I can save Lisa.¡±


    The strange vampire presses against the bridge of her nose with a long sigh. ¡°Child. You must learn how to survive in this world. Serving yourself up to a vampire is tantamount to suicide. Very well. As a gesture of my goodwill, I will give you what you seek, without price. The one who seeks you is known as the Mad Prince.¡±


    ¡°Mad Prince?¡± It¡¯s the kind of name I¡¯d expect to see in a fantasy story.


    ¡°He is a vampire of immense power and influence. No one knows his age, but everyone knows this: His sanity is gone, lost in time.¡± Sister Miriam¡¯s voice drops to a whisper. ¡°And he has taken a keen interest in you, Ava Grey.


    My mind reels. A vampire? But why me? ¡°What does he


    want with mo2¡±


    148 Ava A Vampire¡¯s Goodwill (1)


    ¡°I think you know. But also understand, the Mad Prince stops at nothing if he wishes to possess something.¡±


    Possess them. The words echo in my head, making my stomach churn. ¡°And you think he has Lisa?¡±


    ¡°I know so.¡±


    I slump back in my chair, feeling suddenly drained. ¡°What am I supposed to do? How can I save Lisa if even you can¡¯t stand against this Mad Prince?¡±


    ¡°That is not for me to find out. That is your job.¡± She leans forward, her red eyes almost glowing with the intensity of her stare. ¡°Tell me, little wolf. Are you able to ess your power yet?¡±


    Selene¡¯s ears flick as she stares at the vampire, but her mental voice is quiet.


    I hesitate to answer, and Sister Miriam continues, ¡°Do you wish to learn?¡±


    <i>A </i>dhampir cannot teach a <i>magician</i>, Selene snaps, and Sister Miriam¡¯s eyes movezily over to meet hers.


    ¡°Perhaps the dhampir you know,¡± she purrs, and I


    stiffen.


    16:13


    148 Ava: A Vampiro¡¯s Goodwill (1)

 CHAPTER 149

    149 Lisa: Enthralled (I<b>)</b>


    <i>LISA</i>


    When moonlight fades and the sun rises, I can see my cell with more rity.


    Rust clings to my wrists and ankles, the metal biting into my skin with every trembling movement. Chains rattle against stone, a sound that mocks my rising panic. No matter how I strain and yank, they hold fast, ignoring the blood that streams down my arms when my skin breaks under the pressure.


    This cell, this prison, is a nightmare made manifest. Cold, damp air seeps into my bones, and the stench of decay fills my nostrils. Nofort of a bed greets me, only the unforgiving hardness of the floor beneath my body.


    A single, rotting bucket sits in the far corner, a cruel


    taunt of basic needs denied.


    My eyes dart around, desperate for some sign of escape, but the walls offer no salvation. Rough¨Chewn stone and brick, marred by the telltale stains of suffering, mock my desperation. Those dark stters,


    149 Lisa: Enthralled (1)


    rust¨Cbrown and eerie in the dim light filtering through the tiny window above, speak of horrors I can¡¯t begin to imagine.


    But I don¡¯t need to imagine, do I? I¡¯m living it now.


    Why? The question pounds in my head. Why me? What does my captor want?


    I grasp at my memories, trying to make sense of the jumbled pieces. The party, theughter, the punch that made my head swim. Bren. The vampire.


    But nothing else.


    Tears sting my eyes, hot and bitter as they slip down. my cheeks.


    I want to scream, to yell until my voice gives out, but some instinct warns me against it. Don¡¯t let them know you¡¯re awake. Don¡¯t give them a reason toe.


    It¡¯s been peaceful so far, but that can¡¯tst forever.


    But oh, how I want to scream.


    I did, all night, and no one came to save me.


    Though no one came to shut me up, either.


    The tearse harder now, my body shaking with


    140 Lisa Enthralled (1)


    silent sobs. I curl in on myself as much as the chains. allow, trying to make myself small, trying to disappear. But there¡¯s nowhere to hide, nowhere to go but the confines of my own mind.


    And in my mind, the questions swirl, dark and insidious. What do they want with me? Why go through the trouble of taking me, of keeping me alive? The possible answers terrify me, each more gruesome than thest. Ransom, torture, some sick game¡­ I shudder, bile rising in my throat.


    Scraping sounds and whispers pierce the silence, dragging me from my thoughts.


    I tense, straining to hear more, to understand what¡¯s happening beyond my cell. It¡¯s only then that I realize the odd dripping sound, the one that had been my constantpanion, disappeared while I was lost in fitful sleep.


    Fear has my gut tightening into a cramping pain as the scraping grows louder, closer. It¡¯s a grating, unnatural noise that sets my teeth on edge and causes my head to ache. The whispers, too, be more distinct, though I can¡¯t make out the words. The voices are low, urgent, and filled with a malevolence that makes me


    16:14 ¡ñ


    3/8


    want to curl up and hide.


    But there¡¯s nowhere to go, nowhere to run, because I¡¯m chained to the floor.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The scraping stops, and for a moment, there¡¯s only silence. Heavy, oppressive, making it hard to breathe.


    And then, a grinding sound, like stone against stone. My eyes widen as part of the wall slides into itself, revealing a dark passageway. A figure steps through, tall and imposing, and my heart nearly stops.


    It¡¯s him. The vampire from the party.


    He looks just as I remember, all pale skin and dark hair, with eyes that gleam with a predatory light. His lips curve into a smile, but there¡¯s no warmth in it. Only a cruel amusement that makes my blood run cold.


    ¡°Hello, kitten,¡± he purrs, his voice like silk over steel.


    <b>I </b>shrink back as far as my chains allow, despite the pain in my wrists, bleeding and swollen from many attempts to get out of these manacles.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± My voice is tremulous, despite my efforts to keep it steady.


    140 Lisa Enthralled (1)


    Heughs, a sound that echoes off the walls and makes me flinch. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll get to that,¡± he says, taking a step closer. ¡°But first, let¡¯s have a little chat, shall we?¡±


    His movements are almost hypnotic, his steps slow and measured as he approaches. I can¡¯t look away, can¡¯t move, can¡¯t breathe. It¡¯s like I¡¯m frozen, trapped by the sheer force of his presence.


    He crouches down in front of me, close enough that I can feel the chill emanating from his skin. Close enough that I can see the hunger in his eyes, the way they seem to darken as they roam over my face, my neck, my body.


    ¡°You¡¯re a pretty little thing, aren¡¯t you?¡± he murmurs, reaching out to brush a strand of hair from my face. His touch is like ice, and I jerk my face away. ¡°And feisty, too. I like that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I whisper, but ites out more like a plea. Not the demand I wish I could throw out,


    defiant to the end.


    He chuckles, his fingers trailing down my cheek, my jaw, my neck. ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to make


    5/8


    149 Lisa Enthralled (1)


    demands, kitten,¡± he says, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°You¡¯re mine now, and I¡¯ll do whatever I please with you.¡±


    Terror ws at my throat, making it hard to breathe. I don¡¯t want to imagine what he means by that, don¡¯t want to think about the horrors that await me. But my mind races ahead, conjuring up images of pain and blood and vition, each more terrible than thest.


    ¡°Please,¡± I whisper, hating the way my voice breaks, hating the tears that sting my eyes. ¡°Please, just let me go.¡±


    His smile widens, a sh of white teeth in the gloom. Two are long and sharp, shooting pure terror down my


    veins.


    ¡°Now, why would I do that?¡± he asks, his handing to rest at the base of my throat. ¡°I went through so much trouble to get you here, kitten. I¡¯m not about to let you go now.¡±


    His fingers tighten, just a fraction, and I gasp, my pulse pounding beneath his touch. He leans in closer, his breath cold against my skin as he whispers in my ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be my little pet, kitten,¡± he murmurs,


    10:15


    6/0


    bin wow a dark pesme ¡°My ything to do with as I


    phrase. Aund trust me we going to har no mauch Bate


    Bog


    I shudrs goowpumps pimping my skin at the soatd coat Mys words. Worstelison and fead with an any charad


    I want to scream To fight. To do anything to get away


    bad I¡¯m from as he leans forward parang a


    hilly kas against my marck, <b>his </b>tongue earthing out to


    hunting


    Heck the shan there


    it¡¯s a horrible feeling


    ¡°Se smerter whispers, and even los barwach is cold


    ¡°Why me?¡± I manage to chokeret my voice barely abour whisper ¡°Why are you doing this!¡±


    He pulls back, his eyes meeting mit


    There¡¯s a glint of


    something there, something dark and hungry and


    terrying Tere I ca

 CHAPTER 150

    150 Lisa: Enthralled (1)


    150 Lisa: Enthralled (II)


    [WARNING: Sensitive content ahead.]


    418


    <i>LISA</i>


    When he leans forward again, jerking my face away doesn¡¯t work. He just grasps my chin in those fingers, like icicles where his nails dig into my skin and yank me toward him.


    His mouth is cold and unpleasant against mine, at odds with the gentle kisses he peppers against my lips.


    Disgusting.


    ¡°Sweet kitten. You¡¯ll soon see that you are meant to be here.¡± His words are a winter wind that shuts down any hope in my soul. ¡°I truly hope youst longer than the


    others.¡±


    Involuntarily, I nce around the room, at the stains on the walls. He chuckles. ¡°Yes. They died here. But


    you will live for me, won¡¯t you, kitten? You¡¯ll be my good little pet, won¡¯t you?¡±


    I feel like I¡¯ve read before that you have to go along


    17:55


    1/10


    with your kidnapper¡¯s delusions.


    I¡¯m not sure if that works with supernatural ones, but I¡¯ll do anything if it means I¡¯ll live until rescue arrives.


    ¡°Yes¡± I whisper, hating how my heart sinks at his brilliant smile, those creepy red eyes glittering as he watches me.


    ¡°Such a sweet little lie.¡± He sighs, nuzzling his cheek against mine. ¡°Ah, you smell divine. So sweet. A treasure found in such a nasty ce. Such a tantalizing


    treat.¡±


    His words make no sense; he talks like he¡¯s delusional.


    His frigid mouth kisses the side of my lips, across my cheek, and down to my neck, where he groans. ¡°Bliss,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I¡¯ll give you bliss.¡±


    My body recoils, but those dagger nails of his yank my head back toward him and his voice sends shudders


    down my back.


    ¡°Our first time,¡± he murmurs, nuzzling against my pulse. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it beautiful for you. Your heart is already racing for me. Ready for me to suck every drop out of your body. But I won¡¯t. Not yet. You


    need a little more vor¡±


    17:55


    2/10


    160 Lisa, Enthralled (II)


    He sounds half¨Cmad as he nuzzles his way down <b>my </b>neck, kissing across my corbone. My face is finally freed from his nails, only for his hands to grab at both my breasts, his touch almost clinical as he squeezes and moves them to and fro.


    He chuckles suddenly, leaning down to inspect beneath my left breast. ¡°Ah, yes. Just as I suspected.¡± Then he bites at my nipple, groaning when I thrash and kick. I manage to bite back a shriek, but my body refuses to go along with his ideas.


    ¡°Shh. It¡¯s just a little taste, kitten.¡±


    Shit. A taste? He fucking bit me. Is he going to eat me or rape me?


    I¡¯m not sure which is worse.


    Or maybe it¡¯s both. The worst of both worlds.


    When he rips my shirt to shreds, I try to ignore it, to think of other things.


    But I can¡¯t.


    I can only focus on those icy hands rubbing on my skin, twisting my nipples painfully as his breathing grows quick and shallow.


    17:55


    3/10


    150 Ly Tomated in


    His manic murmurs quickly turn into angry growls. <b>¡°</b>You need to participate, kitten. I¡¯ll be furious if my meal is ruined.¡±


    ¡°<b>I </b>don¡¯t know¡ª¡±


    He kisses me again, and I think he¡¯s trying to be sweet, because his hands no longer twist and yank at my breasts but flick and fiddle. The nauseating feeling he brings is the same, though.


    Then he pulls back with another growl, glowering down at me. ¡°I told you not to ruin my meal.¡±


    I wince when he ps my breast, hating the sting of his palm against my skin. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± What the fuck is he even saying? How can I ruin his meal? I <i>am </i>his meal. Clearly.


    ¡°Here.¡± He shoves his hand roughly between my legs, snarling as he rubs his fingers against my jeans. ¡°You need to be wet. Throbbing. Filled with desire. It enhances the vor. I want you to bring me to euphoria, kitten.¡±


    Seriously?!


    Tough fucking luck, buddy.


    17:56


    4/10


    ¡°I can only do that when I¡¯m attracted to-¡±


    His p knocks me to the ground, my head ringing and my face pounding, pulsing in pain. Regret and pride war with each other as I tongue the cut on the inside of my cheek, dragging in deep breaths to calm my


    elerated heartbeat.


    Rx. Rx, damn it. You can survive this.


    ¡°Naughty little kitten.¡± His words sound like they¡¯reing from under water.


    Blood is in my mouth, and he yanks me up by my chin. My neck pops at the sudden movement. ¡°No, no. You have to share,¡± he breathes, shoving his mouth over mine, that cold tongue sliming its way into my mouth as he groans.


    ¡°So sweet,¡± he murmurs, in between disgusting thrusts of his tongue. ¡°My sweet kitten. It¡¯s going to be hard not to drain you.¡±


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ever going to look at cats the same way again. He¡¯s ruined their furry little existence in my


    heart.


    When he¡¯s cleaned all the blood from my mouth, my


    face still nounds and throhs and mu hand cuima na ha


    17:56


    5/10


    150 Lisa Enthralled (1


    shoves me to the floor. I heave, but nothinges out, and it doesn¡¯t deter him from his goals.


    I can feel him yanking my pants off, tearing them when he¡¯s frustrated, unfazed when I kick at him, trying to hinder his progress.


    He yanks my knees apart, digging into them with his painful nails, and I tense as he shoves his face between my legs.


    He¡¯s sniffing. Hard.


    ¡°You smell like wolf,¡± he growls, digging his fingers into my thighs, shoving my legs a little wider apart. My pelvis burns and aches with the stretch, despite how much my flexibility has increased since I arrived at


    Westwood.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Because I was fucked by one.¡± Shit. My mouth is definitely going to get me killed.


    I don¡¯t want to die.


    But I can¡¯t submit to this fucking creep, either, no matter what all those stupid true crime podcasts say.


    He yanks me toward him and I yelp in pain as my body scrapes across the floor. When chilly, stabbing fingers


    17:56


    6/10


    150 Lisa: Enthralled (0)


    invade my vagina without warning, reaching as far as they can and scraping down my insides, I scream.


    It¡¯s so much worse than I thought it would be, and I¡¯m positive he¡¯s tearing me apart.


    It takes me a second to realize he¡¯s trying to clean me out, using his other hand to shove down on the top of my pelvis to halt my attempts at escaping the pain. The urge to vomit slides its way up my throat as I can feel him pushing at my G¨Cspot in a weird and random burst of pleasure through the pain that sends revulsion through me.


    <i>It¡¯s </i>just stimtion<i>. </i><i>My </i><i>body </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>know </i><i>any </i><i>better</i>.


    But it still makes me feel gross and tainted.


    ¡°Fucking wolves,¡± he mutters, and I grit my teeth, staring at the ceiling, waiting for the humiliation to end. Even as he¡¯s trying to scoop out everyst bit of Bren from my vagina, he drops winter¡¯s¨Cbreath kisses against my thigh.


    Suspecting nothing, I try to ignore the sensation of icicle lips.


    Until he bite me.


    17:56


    7/10


    150 Lisa: Enthralled (II)


    My entire body folds in on itself as I yell in shock, trying my damnedest to get away.


    His fangs are like acid burning my skin, and I try to p his head away, kicking at him with all the force I can muster, even as my screams tear my throat apart.


    But he¡¯s impervious to each strike, shoving his fangs in deeper.


    The pain ebbs as a weird, traitorous fire slides through me, a desperate need. He suckles there, in long, deep pulls.


    <i>I </i><i>hope </i>he doesn¡¯t leave a <i>hickey</i><i>, </i>I think for a moment, a hysterical giggle bubbling up, before artificial desire hazes my thoughts. It¡¯s like a drug that makes its way through, leaving my body soft and pliable beneath him. Every part of me yearns for more of this connection between us, of that space where we¡¯re connected, where my blood flows into his mouth.


    Intrusive fingers are now inviting, and the hands I¡¯d used to hit are now tangled into his long hair, pulling his face closer to my thigh.


    But then he stops, pulling away from my leg, long before I can reach the peak of desire.


    17:56


    8/10


    I¡¯ve stopped screaming. I think I might have even been moaning.


    That dirty feeling persists.


    <i>This </i><i>is </i><i>wrong</i><i>.</i>


    ¡°Please stop,¡± I whisper, and heughs as he leans over me, a manic look in his eyes and a crazed smile curving his lips. Blood drips from his mouth, a crimson trail snaking down to his skin.


    My blood.


    ¡°Hush, kitten. I don¡¯t want to lose you yet.¡± He grabs my face once again, holding me still as he drops a gentle kiss against my lips.


    The relief I feel as his fingers disappear from between my legs-


    Thank God.


    He¡¯s done.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t ready yet, kitten. But you will be. You¡¯ll be mine, just like she will be.¡±


    No, I fucking won¡¯t.


    But that spot on my thigh burns and aches, wanting


    150 Lisa: Enthralled (1)


    him to return.


    Humans have no ce with these supernatural creatures. Wolves. Vampires. How the fuck am I supposed to fight against him when he can cause my body to betray me?


    Comment 0


    Leave the firstment for this chapter


    Vote

 CHAPTER 151

    151 Ava: The Truth Comes Out (1)


    151 Ava: The Truth Comes Out (I)


    ¡°Ava?¡±


    Disoriented after returning to Lisa¡¯s apartment, I can only blink as Lucas steps inside, looking concerned.


    ¡°Hi.¡± The greeting feels stilted, but I¡¯m still regaining my bearings.


    There¡¯s something about Sister Miriam¡¯s talk about payment that bothers my mind, trying to pry loose some memory¨Cbut I shove it aside, needing to focus on the man in front of me.


    It¡¯s dark in the apartment, but the TV is still going. Selene shakes herself before heading to the couch, leaving me with the soft impression of her presence in my head.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer your phone,¡± Lucas exins,


    looking a little awkward as he stands there in the doorway.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Now that he¡¯s in front of me, the idea


    of telling him everything¡­ Is a lot harder.


    It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to, but that it¡¯s just¨Chow do


    17:57


    1/7


    151 Ava The Truth Comes Out (1)


    you even approach this kind of conversation?


    Especially knowing how much responsibility weighs on his shoulders.


    But leaving him in the dark isn¡¯t an option.


    ¡°I brought dinner.¡± But his hands are empty, which he only seems to realize at this moment. ¡°Shit. I left it in


    the car.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I¡¯m quick to assure him, my stomach curdling at the thought of even adding a single sip of water to it. ¡°You can get it if you¡¯re hungry though. And eat here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, either.¡±


    When Lucas continues to stand there like an awkward teenager, my lips twitch.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I¡¯m the one to step toward him, grabbing his


    hand.


    He slides his fingers between mine immediately, grasping on like he never wants to let go.


    How did I ever doubt this man?


    There were <i>reasons</i><i>, </i>Selene mutters in the back of my


    head. <i>But </i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>think </i>they <i>matter </i><i>to </i><i>you </i><i>anymore</i><i>.</i>


    17:57


    217


    151 Ava: The Truth Comes Out (1)


    He follows me to the couch like a puppy, and I have to stifle augh when he stands there, not sure where to sit.


    Tugging him down beside me, I let our linked hands fall between us. Selene scoots into the corner of the couch with a little side¨Ceye, but she gives a slight tail wag to Lucas when he nces in her direction.


    ¡°Are you doing okay?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± I answer cheerfully, and my eyes widen at the blunt honestlying out of my mouth.


    Lucas watches me with concern. Probably because of how happy I sound while admitting to not doing well.


    I¡¯d be concerned, too. Hell, I <i>am </i>concerned.


    <i>The </i><i>food</i><i>, </i>Selene reminds me, and I stiffen.


    Shit.


    I can¡¯t speak any untruths when I¡¯ve eaten Fae food.


    Isn¡¯t that what Sister Miriam said?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asks, and I groan internally even as my mouth takes off without permission.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling horribly guilty over Lisa being kidnapped,


    17:57


    3/7


    151 Ava The Truth Comes Out (1)


    because it¡¯s my fault. I talked to Sister Miriam behind your back, and didn¡¯t tell you everything. I have too many secrets and don¡¯t know how to begin exining them all to you-¡±


    Lucas presses his hand over my mouth, his eyes narrowing as he yanks his hand out of mine. The force of his re is intense, causing my heart to thump wildly in my chest.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you? Where¡¯s Ava?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ava,¡± I try to say, but his hand muffles the words.


    I tap at his hand, and he loosens his grip on my face just a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ava,¡± I say again.


    He shakes his head. ¡°No. Ava doesn¡¯t talk like this. She doesn¡¯t trust me enough to share her secrets. Who are you? What did you do to her?¡±


    There¡¯s a low growl to his words, and Selene air snaps in his direction, her hackles up.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not talking like this out of my own. will. I am, for the time being, unable to lie.¡± Scowling, I smack his hand away. ¡°Which apparently means I have


    17:57


    417


    151 Ava: The Truth Comes Out (0)


    no filter.¡±


    The fury in his face fades to confusion. ¡°How is this-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible because Sister Miriam apparently has a thing for feeding Fae food to people. Don¡¯t ask me what Fae food is, because I don¡¯t know. She already told me off for eating food she gave me without being more suspicious. Stop looking at me like that; it¡¯s making me feel stupid.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    I swear I can see his brain working to sort through everything I¡¯ve thrown at him, and I pinch my thigh, hard, in hopes the pain gets through this stupid <i>fucking </i>problem I have now with truth.


    I didn¡¯t have this level of diarrhea of the mouth with Sister Miriam, so why is iting out with Lucas?


    Because <i>you </i><i>don¡¯t </i>want <i>any </i><i>secrets</i><i>, </i>Selene offers, sounding rather grumpy. <i>Your </i>subconscious is <i>probably </i><i>helping </i>this along.


    Great.


    Just fan¨Cfucking¨Ctastic.


    Now he¡¯s going to think I¡¯m crazy on top of all theContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    17:57


    5/7


    151 Ava. The Truth Comes Out (1)


    other issues I have.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Shit, I said thatst part out loud.


    ¡°Yeah, you did.¡± He grabs my hand, every word soft. Too soft. Too gentle. Too sweet. ¡°Now, Ava. Exin what you mean when you say you talked to Sister Miriam. This doesn¡¯t sound like it happened over the phone.¡±


    Damn.


    <i>Now </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>in </i><i>trouble</i><i>, </i>Selene remarks, content to stay on her end of the couch for this conversation.


    I concentrate hard on the words I speak, fighting against thepulsion to spill every little detail. ¡°Sister Miriam left me instructions on how to reach her, if I ever wanted to. Apparently¡ª¡±


    The words get stuck in my throat. I want to say, apparently she has the power to <i>bring </i>me to her location<i>, </i>but it won¡¯te out.


    That dhampir said <i>you </i>were the one who <i>came</i>, <i>with </i><i>your </i><i>own </i><i>power</i>, Selene reminds me, ever helpful. Damn it.


    17:57


    151 Ava: The Truth Comes Out (1)


    How am I supposed to exin this away before dropping the giant secret about my powers?


    ¡°Ava,¡± Lucas says again, with that deceptively gentle smile on his face. ¡°Apparently what?¡±


    ¡°Apparently she knew of a way to transcend space and time,¡± I mutter.

 Unshift 152

    152 Lucas: A Lesson in PatienceContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    LUCAS


    My mate has the guiltiest look on her face, looking everywhere but


    at me.


    On the one hand: It''s good to know that she''s a terrible liar, once caught.


    But it takes every ounce of control within me to not rage at the danger she somehow ced herself in.


    I don''t understand any of this, but I''m determined I will before I leave the apartment.


    Keeping my mouth shut is a lesson in patience, but it works. Ava slowly drips more information my way. It''s a struggle to keep the smile on my face even as my mrs grind together in frustration. And I remind Even when her life is on the line, and every molecule in my body is screaming to protect her.


    The wordse at an agonizing trickle from Ava''s lips, spilling secrets I struggle toprehend. The vampire attack. Sister Miriam''s concern. Fae food-not that we understand much about it - thatpels honesty. Bizarre magic that spirited her out of this room and into another ce, from right beneath my nose.


    Each revtion twists my gut, stoking the embers of my barely restrained fury.


    152 Les ALOGOHLENationco


    "Why would a vampire help a wolf?" The question escapes before I can temper it, my voice rough with the effort of control.


    Ava blinks, confusion clouding her features as she evades my gaze once again. "I don''t know."


    "You didn''t think to ask?" I press, the wolf within me prowling, eager to break free and demand answers.


    She fidgets, twisting her hands in herp. "I''m pretty sure I did? But Sister Miriam was evasive. She didn''t give me a straight


    answer."


    Of course she didn''t. Why pin down the vampire for concrete information when you can just waltz into danger blindly? My mrs grind together, my jaw clenched so tight it aches.


    My wolf snarls in the recesses of my mind, seething at the risks Aval took. Risks that could have stolen her from me forever.


    But I swallow the rage, the fear. I force a smile. Encourage her to continue. Because as much as I want to roar my frustration, I know it will only push her away. And right now, I need her to trust me. To confide in So I listen, even as every instinct screams to spirit her away to safety. To lock her in my arms and never let go.


    The tension slowly drains from her shoulders as she speaks, her body rxing inch by painstaking inch when I don''t react explosively.


    It takes every shred of self-control I possess. Every ounce of discipline honed over years of leadership. But I maintain the facade of calm, the illusion of understanding.


    152 Lucas A Lesson in Patience


    Because beneath the anger, beneath the terror, lies something far more profound.


    Love.


    For the first time, I can sense her meeting me halfway. Coming to


    me without hesitation.


    I''m not going to ruin this moment.


    I''ve waited for so fucking long.


    My love for her pulses through my veins, fierce and unrelenting. It tempers my fury, softens my edges. It whispers in my ears, telling me that this incredible, infuriating female is mine to cherish, to


    protect.


    Even from her own reckless bravery.


    So I swallow my pride, my possessiveness. I meet her tentative gaze with a steadiness I don''t feel, offering silent support as she bares her secrets. And with each word, each halting confession, I fall a little hard


    Even when she admits to truths that floor me.


    Like the fact that Selene isn''t just a dog, but her wolf.


    Mate. Mine. My wolf whispers in my head, and I finally understand his obsession with that damned husky. He''s not mated to a dog. He''s mated to a wolf. Our mate''s wolf.


    I''ve never heard of a wolf outside of our body. We share mind, soul, and body. That''s how it works.


    But my Ava is extraordinary in every way, it seems.


    00


    152 Lucas. A Lesson in Palionon


    When I ept this new truth, reaching over to grab her hands, never once berating her for her silence-for her fears-she seems to finally, finally, let her guard down. Her voice is raspy from talking and overuse, so I give her a break by heading into the kitchen for a ss of water.


    She follows, sliding her hand into mine, and my heart jumps for fucking joy.


    "I''m sorry, Lucas. It''s a mess, isn''t it?"


    Yeah, it fucking is.


    "It''s fine, Ava." I squeeze her hand gently. "We''ll figure it out together from now on."


    "I didn''t mean to dump it all on you-"


    "I know, sweetheart. Here." I pour her a ss of water, and she hovers beside me, anxiety once again tensing her shoulders.


    She''s easy to read, now that her guard is down.


    "I''m not upset," I lie through my teeth without batting a single. eysh. "I''m just concerned."


    "Oh. That''s good."


    Sweet Ava is a massive flight risk, and I''m not taking my chances.


    I just need to figure out how to yell at her without ruining the progress we''ve finally made.


    She can''t go off putting herself in danger like this again.


    If that vampire hadn''t sent her back-


    152 Lucas. A Lesson in Patience


    War, my wolf whispers.


    Hell yeah, it would be fucking war. But having to find her, when she was taken by magic? I''m not sure how easy that would have been.


    Knowing how easily I could have lost her tonight is a sobering experience.


    That, and learning how woefully uneducated we are as wolf shifters.


    We don''t know enough about vampires. I''ve heard of some parlor tricks that vampires can perform, but nothing like the things Ava''s told me about tonight.


    And to have those damned bloodsuckers yearning after my mate is uneptable.


    "Lucas?"


    Shit. She was talking to me, and I missed all of it. "What is it, Ava? Sorry. I was thinking about things." Her hair''s half covering her face, so I reach over to tuck the stray strands behind her ear. A faint red tinge colors her cheeks when I do so.


    "There''s more," she says, with the kind of hesitation that has my stomach dropping.


    After everything she''s already told me, I didn''t think there would be anything bigger to admit to. Her bodynguage tells me


    otherwise.

 153

    153 Ava: A Weight off Her Shoulders


    This isn''t so bad, right?1 ask Selene, buoyed by the gentle smile on Lucas'' face,


    At first I thought it was a facade to hide his anger, but he doesn''t


    oncesh out.


    Doesn''t berate me.


    Doesn''t yell.


    Just nods. Smiles. Listens.


    And epts it all.


    Right, Selene says, but she sounds evasive.


    So when Lucas hands me a ss of water and nudges me to sit at the table across from him, I do without hesitation.


    "Okay," he finally says, leaning over the table to stare into my eyes. "Lay it on me."


    He sounds a little like he''s bracing himself. I can''t me him. I am,


    too.


    I take a deep breath. "I''m not a normal shifter."


    He nods slowly. "We''ve established this."


    I inhale sharply, searching for the right words. How do I exin something I barely understand myself? The power within me is like the wind; it exists, and asionally makes itself known, but I can''t search for it "I have some kind of magical aptitude," I finally say, meeting Lucas''


    153 Ava; A Weight off Her Shoulders


    gaze. "But I need training to control it. Without proper guidance, it could be dangerous."


    Lucas stares at me, his brow furrowed. The silence stretches


    between us, heavy with unspoken questions.


    "What do you mean by magical aptitude, Ava?" His voice is steady, but I can sense the underlying concern.


    The weight of my own ignorance is crushing, and I can only shrug. "I''m not entirely sure, to be honest. All I know is that there''s a power inside me, and it''s not like anything I''ve ever known. You saw it, too. The r His eyes narrow as he thinks back. "Your running. We assumed it was some sort of side effect from your dormant wolf."


    Motioning toward Selene, I say, "She wasn''t dormant. Our bond is different."


    I take a deep breath, cautiously optimistic by his measured. responses. "I don''t know enough about this, but Sister Miriam knows. She''s going to connect me with a teacher so I can learn to control it." Lucas leans back in his chair, his eyes never leaving mine. "And trust this Sister Miriam?"


    you


    "I don''t know if I trust herpletely, but


    she seems to know more about what''s happening to me than anyone else." Light reflects off the water in my ss, and I lower my eyes, turning the cup in circles. "I need to know more about this power. It''s putt people around me in danger. I need to protect myself. I need to get Lisa back. It''s something that I need to do."


    12 12


    153 Ava, A Weight off Her Shoulders


    He reaches across the table, his hand covering mine. The warmth of his touch isforting, and I peek at his face through my


    loweredshes.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Thoughtful. Concerned. Calm.


    Ever the rational alpha."


    He''s a good man, I tell Selene in relief.


    She''s quiet for a moment. You don''t smell anything?


    Smell? What an odd question.


    Never mind, then. Yes, he''s a good man, Ava. She doesn''t sound like she''s choking over the words anymore, but there''s something there that I can''t quite put my finger on.


    "Ava," he says, his fingers tensing for a moment over my hand. "I need you to promise me something."


    "Yes?"


    Lucas hesitates, looking torn. "I need you to stay away from Sister Miriam."


    "But that''s-"


    "For now," he amends hastily. "For now. Just until Ken and I can look into this a little more. To keep you safe." Drawing my brows together, I pull my hand from his. "Lucas, I know you understand that Lisa''s in danger."


    "Of course I do, sweetheart. And we''re going to do everything in our power to get her back."


    "I don''t have time to sit here while you look into things. I know it''s


    dangerous, but it''s a risk I''m willing to take on if I can get even one step closer to bringing her back"


    He groans. "You''re not alone, Ava. We are all in this with you. But I can''t just let you-*


    Tm not asking for permission, Lucas


    "I know, I know. His eyes close as he takes a deep breath, and Selene pipes up in my mind.


    The scent of his anger has filled this room since you first started talking, and yet he is still trying to see your side. Do not be afraid to speak your mind, Ava. Onlymunication will get you out of these muddy v Selene''s cold nose touches my leg, prompting me to reach down


    and rub her ears.


    I''m going to watch my shows on the couch. You two can have this fight anywhere, but if clothese off, I ask that you do it in the


    bedroom


    Depositing the remote in myp, wet with her saliva, she saunters back to the living room, having made her position clear.


    Lucas nces between us. "What''s going on?"


    "Nothing" I switch the channel-there''s a talk show on now-to her second favorite, which is running yet another one of her shows. I''ve seen this one before, too.


    It''s only then that I realize the effects of the food have worn off.


    I shouldn''t have been able to say that to him. I should have bbed my entire thought process.


    153 Ava, A Weight off Her Shoulders


    When did the effects fade?


    "Ava, I don''t want you to feel as though you can''t talk to me," he says hesitantly, distracting me from that line of thought. "I appreciate you opening up to me, and I want you to understand


    that."


    He sounds like he''s reciting lines from a book, but Selene''s words echo through my mind.


    He''s trying.


    Like I am.


    "Lucas, do you think I''m a freak?"


    The questiones out unbidden, and I can''t stare at his face while waiting for his answer. Instead, I pick at the buttons on the remote Selene left with me.


    "What? Of course not. Ava, why would you think that?" His hands. cover mine, stopping the fidgeting. "Sweetheart, you need to look


    at me."


    I don''t.


    "Okay, you don''t have to. But really, really listen to my words. Ava, you''re not a freak. Wolf or no wolf, I want you by my side. I never should have pushed you away. I''ve regretted it for so long. When I looked int "I was already running away," I mutter. "It wasn''t just because of


    you."


    12.12


    1530


    153 Ava: A Weight off Her Shoulders


    His fingers squeeze against my hands, and I turn them palms up, letting our fingers link.


    "It doesn''t matter. I should have been your safe haven. Your fated mate. Your number one choice. I betrayed that without ever having a real conversation with you."


    My eyes drift to meet his, seeing his honesty. Ufortable, I nce away again. "I didn''t have a real conversation with you when you came to apologize, either."


    "But we''re here now, right?" he presses, waiting until I nod. "I''ll never think of you as a freak, Ava. You''re perfect. Even if you were human, you''re perfect to me. All of this? Your Sister Miriam, these supposed po


    it doesn''t change you. Doesn''t change who you are. Doesn''t change the fact that you''re my mate. I''m ready to chase you for a thousand years, if I need to."


    Selene snorts from her side of the room, but refrains from


    otherment.


    For a half-second.


    any


    Seriously? A thousand years? Even as Lycans, we didn''t live that long.


    My lips twitch, even as my eyes fill.


    "A thousand years is a little over-exaggerated."


    "But I would," he insists, with the faintest smile when our eyes


    meet again. "Even if you run away, I''ll find


    if you run away, I''ll find you. Even if you don''t


    want me, I''ll watch over you. Even if you hate me, I''ll protect you.


    You''re my only choice in this life, Ava. So don''t be afraid toe to me, no matter what you have to say."


    153 Ava: A Weight off Her Shoulders


    "Even when it makes you angry?" I ask with a softugh.


    "Sweetheart, I''m furious," he admits, still smiling.


    Comentario


    Publica tu primerentariol


    Vote


    FANDOM


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar >


    Ver todos

 154

    154 Ava: Their Connection (1)


    My face falls, but he reaches out, cupping my cheek with one warm hand. "I''m furious that you put yourself in danger. That''s all." Well, that''s fair.


    But I''d do it again. In a heartbeat. No matter what he thinks.


    His eyes narrow. "You''re thinking that you''d do it again, aren''t you?" Suspicionces his voice.


    Maybe avoiding the question is better than answering it. "Where do we go from here?"


    "With what?" His thumb rubs over my cheek, his golden eyes dark as he watches me.


    "Everything. Lisa. The vampires. My powers."


    He sighs. "I don''t know. It''s a lot to think about."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When his hand drops from my face, I''m disappointed by the absence of his warmth. Still, I try to focus on what''s important. "Have you ever heard of the Mad Prince before?"


    "No." Lucas frowns. "Unfortunately, we don''t know a lot about vampires and the Unregistered cities. A few basic things, but we''ve becent in the overall peace of the world. I''m going to have to fix tha


    "How?"


    His head shakes slightly, and his eyes look a little unfocused. He''s probably talking to Ken through the pack link again, so I wait patiently for him to finish.


    12.17


    154 Ava. Thoir Connection (1)


    "It''s dangerous to send scouts to the Unregistered city," he murmurs. "Few make it back alive."


    His words are a shock, and my hands grow cold. I understand that I''m a little sheltered, but I''ve watched enough human news to know a few things. I had no idea the rtionship with vampires was that fraught. "There are humans who live in the Unregistered cities. Plenty of peoplee and go through them-they are a modern city like any other. Inte, stores, cars. But they don''t wee most shifters."


    I hesitate, thinking back on my conversation with Sister Miriam. "It sounds like they do some business with rogue wolves."


    "Yes." He frowns. "That doesn''t help us, though."


    No, but if I work with Sister Miriam...


    But by the look on Lucas'' face, I don''t think that''s going to be an option in his mind.


    Of course not.


    Isn''t Selene supposed to be watching TV?


    I can still hear you two, you know.


    "Ava." His voice grabs my attention, as he grips my hands tightly. "I need you to promise me that you aren''t going to see Sister Miriam without talking to me first."


    "Lucas..."


    "Rescuing Lisa isn''t going to happen in a few hours. It might not


    154 Ava. Their Connection (1)


    even be in a few days."


    My heart drops. Although a logical part of me already recognizes that, I can''t reconcile the thought of Lisa being in danger for that long without help. "I can''t just leave her there."


    "We''re not giving up, Ava. But we need to do this safely. You understand, don''t you?"


    "Of course I do." I just don''t agree with it. Knowing that, I can''t quite meet his eyes. Having a rtionship with Lucas is getting in the way of saving my best friend.


    I''m not sure what the right answer is, but I don''t like the options. he''s giving me.


    "I promised you I would let you be a part of this, remember? I''m not shutting you out. I''m not stopping you from saving her. We just need to take it one step at a time, and not rush ourselves. Hold on,


    Ken''s-"


    He goes silent, his gaze unfocused again.


    I sit up a little straighter, and this time the conversation ends quickly. "How quickly can you be packed?" he asks, sounding distracted.


    "Now."


    He nods, his eyes unfocused again. After a few minutes, he''s back. "Your mother isn''t talking. She won''t until she sees you."


    Mom.


    I''dpletely forgotten about her, focused only on Sister Miriam.


    154 Ava Their Connection (0)


    "I''ll go," I say without hesitation. Never seeing her again would be the option I''d choose at any other time, but not now. Not with Lisa''s safety at stake.


    "I figured you would. Vanessa''s packing up what she needs. We''ll head to the airport in about an hour."


    "Vanessa?" I ask in surprise.


    "You''re still recovering." Lucas points out. "I''m not risking your


    health over this."


    Fair enough. "That''s fine. I love Vanessa."


    Lucas hesitates, looking torn. "I shoulde with you."


    "No. Absolutely not. You need to be here for your pack. You''ve suffered a tragedy, and they need their alpha." Reaching out, I grab his hand. "Send Ken with me. He''ll keep me safe."


    "Vester is there, too. And... yton." Lucas watches me with caution. "yton is a good friend. A good alpha."


    "Yes. He''s a good friend." The emphasis on the word doesn''t go unnoticed, and I watch his shoulders rx slightly. "I need to talk to yton, too. About us. I haven''t really done it, and he deserves a face-to- face conversation."


    He brings my hand to his lips, dropping a soft kiss against the back of it. "Come back to me, Ava."


    His words are strained, as if he''s holding himself back from saying the words he really wants to say.


    Walking around the table between us, I reach out to touch his face, my fingers brushing against the harsh stubble on his cheek,


    154 Ava: Their Connection (1)


    tracing the dark circles beneath his eyes.


    I can see the exhaustion, the toll of this day.


    And yet he''s here with me, putting me first.


    Listening to the insanity of my world.


    Not once berating me or making me feel less than.


    He leans into my touch like a man starved of affection, his eyes. drifting closed as he lets out a long, slow breath.


    My heart aches as I lean forward, brushing my lips against his in a gentle kiss. He shudders, his handing up to cup the back of my head with gentle pressure.


    Tender. Sweet. Peaceful.


    A moment for lovers.


    I''ve kept him at a distance for so long, walls up to protect my heart. But in doing so, I''ve hurt him too. Damaged the fragile roots of what we''ve been growing together.


    I need to make this right, as much as he has.


    My efforts need to match his.


    Can I do that?


    His other arm wraps around my waist as he stands, the angle of our kiss deepening as he yanks me flush against his body.


    The sweet moment slides into something else, his mouth nting against mine, his tongue invading my warmth, his hand tugging my head back by my hair, gentle yet insistent.


    517


    154 Ava Thest Connection (1)


    There''s desperation in his desire, as though I''ve opened the floodgates with my affection.


    My hands slide into his hair, fingers tangling in the dark strands. I pour everything I feel into the kiss. All the words I''m not ready to


    say.


    I''m sorry. I''m here. I''m yours.


    Lucas'' grip tightens, his strong arms banding around me like steel. Unbreakable. Inescapable.


    But I don''t want to escape. I want to burrow deeper into his embrace and never leave.


    He walks me backwards, and I trust him to guide me, focused on the frenzied kiss and his hands sliding over my body. After a small eternity, my calves bump against my bedframe and we tumble onto the mattre His weight settles over me, grounding and thrilling all at once.


    I break the kiss, panting for air. His eyes meet mine, molten gold full of hunger and need. But beneath that, a vulnerability. A silent question.


    Do you really want this? Want me?


    "Lucas," I breathe, one hand cupping his face. "I-"


    But he swoops down again, rough against my lips.


    Restless and urgent, I yank his shirt up and slide my hands down the hard nes of his abdomen, trying to unbutton his jeans by feel.


    "Wait" he mutters against my lins and I shake my head.


    106 MAL Their Connecton4II


    "I don''t want to. We only have an hour."


    He groans. "Fuck. Ava, I didn''t mean to start this."


    "Shut up and take your clothes off, alpha." I shove him off me, struggling onto my knees, yanking my shirt over my head and


    unhooking my bra in a swift motion. My confidence is fake, but my desire is real.


    He watches me with dark eyes and parted lips, and it isn''t until I reach for his jeans again that he finally moves, tearing off his clothes in wild movements.


    "I don''t think I can hold back," he warns me, as I shimmy my panties down my legs.


    Iugh a little, my nerves kicking in. "I''m not asking you to."


    Comentario


    I Publica tu primerentario!


    Vote


    FANDOM


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar>


    Ver todos

 155

    155 Ava: Their Connection (11)


    Lace eyes are or she watchers me take a moment to


    Her foed, with was his babe Aud


    Lasallia halts Hat BAYER Marczing monde n¨² tie handle any


    43????


    ?ntangent worshipprit aun liye gail oven me van


    she home sgomet my Brook the why won nating her down over


    Boura grad any wyre as he hurt deco open my mouth


    Rough gene segu, Sung


    when her drugs math base dicky chest Bagering with wo


    100 as The OverortiON CE


    the friction I need


    "I thought you said you wouldn''t be able to hold back" I pant the words in a way that''s probably really unsexy, wrapping my legs around his waist as he licks around my nipple


    "Maybe I was wrong" He draws it into his mouth with one strong suck, only to let it pop back out in a tease that has me groaning in


    frustration


    His chuckle only drives me innate


    Has mabutis creubenes me, the slow travel of his tongue making my back arch and my fingers clench his hair My nipples strain


    ere the attention a dull ache that I can''t bear


    ith


    It''s not ough


    "Lucies" I whimper. 1need. Reaser


    His grin is wicked against my corbone. Let the take care of you


    Rover"


    The n


    be almost makes in forget what I need him to be


    doing


    Almost


    Our finger slides down my stomach, tracing the lines of my scars as han sucks at my nipples, the tugging sending little beats of desire straight to the core of the


    His finger brushes beneath my stomach, sliding between my legs and 1 freeze, causing him to lift his head.


    "Dan''t stops." I beg


    155 Ava. Ther Connection (1)


    There''s a smile hiding in his eyes-like he''sughing at me. The jerk.


    "Lucas, just..."


    "I know." His finger traces between my legs, so close yet so far. "I''m going to give you everything you need."


    "Then do it already." I sound breathless, even to my own ears, as his finger dips between my folds.


    He teases me. Just a touch of his finger, slick and sure, skating over my clit, making me jump and moan. "You''re so wet, love. Did you know?"


    "Mmm." My answer is nothing more than a hum of pleasure at his touch.


    "No, you didn''t know." He rubs my clit with more pressure, pressing into my core with his palm.


    I want to deny it, but my body betrays me with a soft sigh as my hips push into his hand.


    "You are so," he murmurs, pressing me open and dipping into my core with one finger. "So responsive."


    His mouth covers mine again, taking my breath away, swallowing my moans as his finger curls inside me, finding the magic spot that makes my entire body shudder with pleasure.


    A second finger joins the first, stretching me, so full, so close to what I need, but not quite.


    "Lucas, please," I beg against his mouth.


    1307


    155 Ava Thol Connection (1)


    He tears his mouth from mine, his eyes dark and burning, full of the need to im, to mark, to own.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I need to be inside you," he growls, and my heart dips at the depth of passion in his words.


    I can only whimper as he withdraws his fingers, leaving me aching and empty.


    Not for long.


    He positions himself between my legs, pushing forward, his broad head pressing at my entrance, nudging my walls open at a


    torturously slow pace.


    My hips lift from the mattress, seeking the delicious friction, my legs pulling him forward, but he presses my hips back down with a hand on my stomach. "Don''t move." "Please," I beg, tearing at his biceps, trying to bring him back down


    to me.


    But he goes even slower, inches at a time, until with a hard shove, he sinks to the hilt, a satisfied growl rumbling through his chest.


    "You''re so tight," he grits out. "So good."


    Good. That''s all I want to be. His. For him.


    Because for this moment in time, the only thing I care about is this


    -us-my alpha and me.


    He yanks my legs from around him and shoves my knees up, resting my shins against his chest in a way that leaves me open. Exposed.


    But oh Moon Goddess. The angle. It''s perfect


    155 Ava. Their Connection (II)


    Every thrust hits the right spot, again and again, in a tortuously slow pace that turns my moans into whimpers.


    It coaxes the pleasure from my body, until I''m shaking beneath him, desperate and needy, my muscles turning to jelly.


    Lucas'' pace quickens as my body turns boneless, his hips battering at mine with deep, sure strokes. I''m wetter than I''ve ever been, and he sheathes so deep inside me. So perfect. Somehow, when I imagine sex with Lucas, it''s always with the fireworks of our night of the G.


    This is... different.


    Better, in many ways.


    More intimate. More connected. Loving and slow.


    "I''m close," he groans, sliding a hand between us to rub my clit in tight, hard circles. "Come with me, Ava. Now."


    His demand sets me off, my body clenching hard around him as he ms into me once, twice, three times, a growl tearing from his throat as hees with a hard shudder.


    My legs fall to either side as his body copses onto mine, covering me like a warm nket, soaking in the warmth of our afterglow. "Wow." I trace circles on his sweaty back, my body still buzzing. "Definitely wow." He gives a little groan and shifts, rolling off me, but staying close, his arm draped over my waist and holding me close. "What was that about not teasing you?"


    "You have my full permission to tease me like that again," I murmur


    smiling at his chuckle.


    155 Ava, Their Connection (1)


    This is so much better than the wild pairing that hade through the pull of fate, and I snuggle close, ready to rx-


    But someone knocks on my door with sharp, stato thuds and realityes crashing into us both. Fuck.


    Packing.


    Mom.


    Lisa.


    All things that disappeared because we couldn''t keep our hands off each other.


    Guilt curdles in my belly, tainting the moment until Lucas kisses my forehead soothing me with his mere presence.


    "I love you," he whispers, sounding tortured. "You have to call me every hour when you make it there."


    "Absolutely not." Noticing how he stiffens, I run my hand down his back, ignoring the rapid-fire knocking at the door. They can wait a little longer. "I''ll call every minute, until you''re sick of me."


    "You better," he mutters, before bruising my lips with a kiss that''s more domination and desperation than love.


    Still, my heart warms as he plunders, oblivious to the knocking growing louder.


    At least until whoever it is mind-links with him, causing him to groan into my mouth.


    Not the pleasure-filled kind, but the long, low, frustrated kind that has me turning my head away andughing.


    155 Ava Their Connection (II)


    "It''s Ken," he grumbles. "You have time to shower and pack. You promise to call when you get there?"


    "When I get there. When I sleep. When I think of you." Pressing my hand against his cheek, I smile. "I have a lot of time to make up for."


    "No, you don''t." He kisses my nose, growling when Ken must say something else in his head. "You''re perfect."


    He''s lying, but I don''t mind as I watch him roll off me and grab his clothes.


    "Get in the shower before that asshole sees one inch of that body," Lucas orders with a stern stare, and Iugh again.


    The only thing that would make this better is telling Lisa about itter.


    Depression falls like a nket on me once again as I remember that she isn''t here. That my entire focus should be on her.


    Lisa would be the first to apud this moment, but you should shower, Selene urges me, standing in the doorway with a sneeze and shake of her head. You reek of your mating.


    Comentario 2


    Deja el primerentario para este capitulo


    Vote


    Ver todos >

 156

    156 Ava: In ckwood Again


    Landing in White Peak leaves me with a feeling of dread, but this time Selene sits between my knees, resting her head against my thigh during descent.


    It''s enough to take the edge off the panic brewing in the back of my mind. The memories of Phoenix dragging me home.


    Lucas had done something-I''m not sure what-that has all the flight attendants treating us with kid gloves and allowing Selene in the cabin despite herck of paperwork showing that she''s


    vinated.


    Exining vinations to Selene had been fun, though. She was never held long enough at Animal Control to get any sort of real


    vet treatment.


    Apparently Lycans don''t get such menial illnesses and diseases as domestic dogs get. But once we went down that road, we had a small argument over whether her current body is Lycan or dog, and now she i But she''s stillforting me, knowing how I feel about returning


    here.


    Coming ''home'',


    Thest time, Phoenix was by my side. This time, it''s Ken, who''s been vibrating with dark energy since he picked me up from


    my apartment. It''s still better than having my brother there, but it doesn''t help in keeping my anxiety low.


    14. 14.


    156 Ava In ckwood Again


    His distress over Lisa''s absence seems to outweigh my own. Not that it''s a contest, especially when he''s just found out that she''s his


    fated mate.


    But it does make me feel guilty. Like I''m the worst friend in the world.


    Ken''s spending all time when he isn''t sleeping


    to fix his pack and find his mate. Me? I slept with Lucas. Not only that, I enjoyed every second of it, not once thinking about how I could have spent that time trying to find her instead. Fuck.


    I''m the worst.


    Not the worst. Horny, but not the worst.


    Great. Breaking our silence toment on my sex life.


    Kind of hard not to when I''m stuck witnessing it in my head.


    True.


    The pressure in my ears intensifies as the ne descends, making me wince and rub at my temples. Selene lifts her head from my thigh, her ice-blue eyes meeting mine. Humans and wolves were not meant to fly in these metal traps, she grumbles telepathically. The air pressure changes are unnatural.


    A small smile tugs at my lips, amused by her grumpiness. It''s not so bad once you get used to it.


    I''ll pass, thanks. She settles her head back down with a huff.


    The ne touches down with a jolt, and I let out a breath I didn''t


    21


    150 Ava: In ckwood Again


    realize I was holding. Despite Selene''sforting presence, my nerves are still frayed at the edges, the prospect of being back in White Peak setting me on edge.


    Ken is a silent, brooding presence beside me as we disembark, his jaw clenched tight and his eyes stormy. I can''t even begin to imagine the turmoil he must be feeling, the desperation to find his mate warring It makes me realize how much Lucas went through, trying to find


    1. me.


    How much he must have dealt with even when he spent time in Cedarwood, being resolutely ignored...


    Damn.


    My soul shrivels a little more.


    You were at a different ce then, Selene murmurs. You shouldn''t feel guilty for how you felt in the moment. But it''s hard to ept that now, with hindsight.


    It usually is.


    I narrow my eyes at her as she walks beside me. You hate Lucas. I''m not sure how unbiased your advice is.


    Her ears twitch and she looks at me, tongue lolling out of her mouth, looking every bit like an amused husky.


    That''s because it isn''t unbiased. But I won''t get between you and the mate you''ve chosen.


    We make our way through the bustling airport, Ken''s hand resting lightly on the small of my back as he guides me through 158 In wood Agri


    the crowds. Selene trots dutifully at my heels, her ears pricked and


    alert.


    Vanessa catches up to us, having been in a different section of the ne, and aside from a quick greeting, she''s silent, her eyes. unfocused. She must be mind-linking with her mate.


    As we approach the baggage im, a familiar scent catches my attention-


    the salty tang of the ocean mixed with pine. My stomach does a little flip as I spot yton and Vester waiting for us, their postures rxed but their eyes sharp.


    Vester and Vanessa greet with a restrained hug and chaste cheek kisses


    that have me wondering if something happened between them. An argument, perhaps? I''ll have to ask herter. Vanessa doesn''t strike me as the kind of mate who doesn''t greet her partner enthusiastically afte "Ava," yton greets me warmly, his green eyes crinkling at the corners as he smiles. "It''s good to see you again."


    "You too," I manage, my voice sounding a bit strained to my own ears. I can feel the heat of his gaze on my neck, lingering on the spot where a mate mark would be. Where his mark almost was. Unbidden, memories of our time together flood my mind-the scorching heat of my skin, the desperate press of his body against mine, the scrape of his teeth against my throat. I remember the all- consuming need, the frenzied desire that had clouded my judgment and driven me into his arms.


    But as quickly as theye, the memories fade, leaving behind a strange sense of detachment. The urgency, the intensity, it all feels muted now, like looking at a faded photograph. 150 Ava: in ckwood Again


    Your connection with Lucas runs soul-deep, Selene murmurs in my mind, her voice gentle. What you felt with yton was brought on by heat. It doesn''tpare. Not unless you wanted them to.


    My cheeks heat with a mixture of embarrassment and guilt. She''s right, of course. As intoxicating as it had been in the moment, my time with yton was a fleeting thing, driven by biology rather than any true e But thinking of being together with Lucas in the midst of my heat sends my imagination down roads it really doesn''t need to go down right now.


    "Ava?" yton''s voice breaks through my reverie, tinged with concern. "Are you alright?"


    "Fine," I say quickly, forcing a smile. "Just a bit tired from the flight."


    He nods, his expression understanding. "Of course. We''ll get you settled in and let you rest."


    "Thank you," I murmur, grateful for his tact.


    "I assume you don''t want to stay at your family home-"


    "I don''t."


    "So you can either take the alpha lodge or we can try to find. somewhere else." He hesitates. "I don''t know where would be best


    for you."


    Anywhere far, far away from here. "The alpha lodge is fine." I''ve been inside, but I don''t have any truly terrible memories there.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    yton nces at Selene. "We didn''t prepare anything for her transport. I''m sorry about that."


    156 Ava in ckwood Again


    "Selene is fine in cars," Ken interrupts, leaning over the baggage carousel to snatch my suitcase as ites by. It looks like every other person''s luggage, but he must have singled it via scent.

 157

    157 Ava: Everything''s ChangedThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The alpha lodge is different. It''s been cleaned and scrubbed and actually looks rather nice.


    I don''t think any of the furniture is original.


    "We took the liberty of re-arranging the ce," Vester says, and I realize he and Vanessa are on opposite sides of our little group.


    Interesting.


    ncing around again, I smile at Vester. "It looks great. Doesn''t look anything like it did before."


    Vanessa trails behind Selene, who seems to be following her nose somewhere. I watch them go, but then my gaze is drawn to the sheer opulence of this ce.


    It''s like a mansion out of an old movie, with high ceilings and rich wood paneling. The entryway opens into a huge ballroom-


    style space. Ornate chandeliers hang from the ceiling, casting a warm glow. I can remember Alpha Renard holding court here, all hisckeys gathered around and hanging on his every word. The thought makes me shudder.


    I wander from room to room, marveling at the transformation. It''s hard to believe this is the same dark, oppressive ce I remember. Upstairs, I peek into bedrooms with plush carpets and four- poster beds. There must be at least six rooms up here. It''s like a luxury hotel.


    It also smells like new construction. Interesting.


    157 Ava Everything''s Changed


    As I make my way back downstairs, I realize it''s gone quiet. Too quiet.


    Selene?


    No answer, and she''s nowhere to be found.


    "Hey Ava." Vester''s voice startles me and I spin around. "I''ve gotta head out, take care of some pack stuff. You good here with yton?"


    "Oh. Yeah, of course." I try to sound nonchnt, but my heart picks up speed at the thought of being alone with yton, and the ufortable conversation I still need to have with him. "No. problem." Soon, it''s just me and yton standing awkwardly in the giant foyer. I clear my throat. "I''m honestly surprised you''re still here. Figured you''d have to go back to Aspen."


    He shrugs. "The Council assigned me here almost from the beginning."


    That''s news to me. I thought he was here to help as a friend. It makes sense, though. "The Council assigned you here?"


    yton nods, stuffing his hands in his pockets. "Yeah. They wanted an unbiased alpha to oversee things during the takeover. Keep things civil, avoid more senseless loss of life."


    "It seems to be taking a long time," I observe, wandering over to study an abstract painting on the wall.


    yton sighs. "A modern pack takeover like this, it''s almost. unprecedented. The Council wants it done right. Less barbaric


    13-14


    157 Ava. Everything Changed


    than the old ways. But that takes time. It used to be that an alpha would take over and kill those who don''t change their allegiance,


    but..."


    "It''s a different era," I finish, turning to face him with genuine. curiosity. "How''s it going so far? Have many ckwood wolves. switched allegiance?"


    A shadow


    crosses yton''s handsome face. "Most of the females. have pledged to Westwood or Silvermoon. A number have already relocated. But the males..." He shakes his head. "It''s a different. story. Very few have That''s nothing new.


    I''m pretty sure Lucas had some on the ne with us, even though I didn''t see them.


    "Ava." yton''s voice is gentle. His ocean scent washes over me as he takes a step closer, but he doesn''t touch me. "We''re going to find Lisa. And I promise you, your


    family will never hurt you again. I won''t allow it."


    Tears prick my eyes at the fierce protectiveness in his tone. yton''s determination to keep people safe is something I''ve experienced before-and maybe it''s a little over the top. But I know


    he means it.


    "I know." Ufortable with the detour


    switchnes. "How''s y?"


    emotional territory, I


    yton''s lips quirk into a smile. "Ivy''s doing great. Completely


    1ST Avoc Everything is Changed


    healed, though she''s been worried about you."


    I wonder if Ivy''s truly worried about me or just saying the right. things. Our interactions had always been tinged with an odd. undertone I could never quite decipher. One moment warm and friendly, the next stra


    Guilt twists in my gut for thinking that way about yton''s sister, especially after she was injured because of my family. "That''s kind of her. Please tell her hello from me." The words feel hollow, a generic titud Silence descends, thick and ufortable. I avoid yton''s gaze, studying the intricate patterns in the hardwood floor.


    Awkward conversations over rtionships are not in my


    wheelhouse.


    I''m not sure how to bring anything up, but I don''t really want to have yton misunderstanding anything else between us. yton clears his throat, breaking the awkward peace. "So, how are you and Lucas doing?"


    My heart jumps, startled half out of its lifespan. Is he reading my


    damn mind now?


    Steeling myself, I meet yton''s eyes. "We''re doing great, actually.


    Really great."


    It''s the truth, but saying it out loud to yton makes it sound like a lie. Like I''m trying to convince myself as much as him. Hopefully he believes me.


    100


    157 Ava Everything''s Changed


    yton nods, his expression unreadable. "I''m d to hear that, Ava. Truly." His voice is low, full of sincerity.


    Something inside me fractures a little at his words, guilt pouring in. At the way he''s hiding his own feelings behind that stoic mask.


    I''m well aware that he wanted me to be his mate. That he wished


    for us to choose each other. I know he chose me, and somehow I feel like I''ve tarnished him with my rollercoaster of emotions.


    yton needs to find someone suited for him, someone who can love him the way he deserves. But it''s not my ce to say that.


    I don''t want to give a single false hope. I don''t want to do anything that might ruin the fragile trust I''ve built with Lucas.


    So I just nod, forcing a smile. "Thanks, yton. That means a lot."


    The weight of all the things left unsaid hangs heavy in the air between us. I''m not sure how to navigate this new dynamic, this strange limbo of being friends with someone I''d more or less. mauled during a supe I''m saved from having to figure it out by the sound of footsteps echoing in the foyer. Ken appears, his expression grim. "yton, we need to talk. Now."


    yton straightens, instantly shifting into alpha mode. He gives me an apologetic look. "Duty calls. Make yourself at home, Ava. We''ll catch upter." With that, he strides off with Ken, their voices low and urgent. I watch them go in relief, grateful for the interruption.


    Ava. Selene''s voice echoes in my mind, making me jump. You okay?


    12


    157 Ava Everything''s Changed


    Yeah, I''m fine. I start walking, not really paying attention to where I''m going. Just tired.


    It''s not a lie, exactly. I am tired-bone-deep exhausted in a way that has nothing to do with physical fatigue.


    Grabbing my phone, I send Lucas a quick text, realizing btedly that I forgot to call him when wended. I''m already a terrible...


    Mate? It sounds a little early to call myself that. I''m not ready to take on a Luna mantle.


    Girlfriend? It sounds so... human.


    I''m a terrible something.


    [AVA: Made it to White Peak safely. At the alpha lodge now. You did great redecorating. Which room is mine?]


    His response is almost immediate.


    [LUCAS: Back room to the left. Smells like me. There might be dirty underwear in theundry basket. Just tell Vester to take care of it.] [AVA: That''s disgusting.]


    [LUCAS: Is it?]

 158

    158 Ava: From the Past


    "Ava, is that you?"


    The familiar rasp has me frozen, my heart lurching into my throat. Slowly, I turn around,ing face-to-face with a ghost from my


    past.


    Our neighbor. Margot Mitchell.


    Her once vibrant auburn hair is streaked with silver, her face a


    roadmap of wrinkles and scars. It''s her eyes that haunt me. Piercing green eyes that see everything and do nothing.


    "Margot," I greet, my voice tight with caution. "What are you doing


    here?"


    She limps


    toward me, her gait uneven from some injury she incurred long before I was born. I remember asking about it once, and my mother pped the back of my head, admonishing me for my rudeness. "Oh, Ava. I''m


    I tense as she reaches out, half-expecting her to grab me, to drag me back to the hellscape I escaped. But she merely ces a hand on my arm, her touch feather-light.


    "I''m sorry," she whispers, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I''m so sorry for everything. For not intervening when..." She trails off, her gaze flickering to the ground.


    The shame she tries to portray leaves me feeling dirty. Unclean from her mere presence.


    Memories sh through my mind, unbidden. Margot''s face in the


    $2.00


    150 As from the Pant


    window, watching as I was taunted and beaten, even by her own son. Listening at the front door as my parents berated me, their voices carrying through the window. Her figure rushing inside. when I tried beggi I was thirteen.


    He broke my wrist.


    I cried for hours that day. Hours. Until my parents, tired of my whining, finally dragged me to the healers.


    Margot, always watching. Never helping.


    I yank my arm away, taking a step back. "You''re sorry?" Anger surges through me, hot and bitter, fueling my words. "Why are you even saying that? What does that do for me now?"


    "Ava. You have to understand, none of us could help you. Please." She grabs at my arm again. "We need you to understand us. To speak for us."


    Ah. She needs something.


    No wonder she''s here.


    The bitter anger continues to boil in my veins, even as my stomach churns. There''s a tiny part of me, almost miniscule, that was hopeful her apology was genuine. It''s dead now, like so many other little parts of "How did you know I was here?" I step back, avoiding her grip, and she stops trying.


    Margot shakes her head. "I am hired to clean the lodge. I didn''t


    158 Ava From the Past


    know until I saw you." Her eyes fill with tears. "Please, Ava. Think of your pack. So many of us are separated now. Taken from our mates. Forced to cut ties with the alpha. Westwood is tearing us apart. They sh "No." My voice is cold as I take another step back.


    "No," I repeat. "I have no intention of helping you or anyone else. from that pack. Not after everything I endured."


    Margot''s face contorts, her features twisting into an ugly mask of rage. "You ungrateful little-"


    A low growl cuts her off. Selene stalks into the room, her hackles. raised, teeth bared. She positions herself between Margot and me, a living shield.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Margot returns the growl, her eyes shing amber. For a moment, I think she might actually shift and attack. My heart pounds against my ribs, adrenaline surging through my veins.


    Then Vanessa walks in, and Margot''s demeanor changes instantly. She straightens, smoothing her expression into one of neutral politeness.


    "I''ll find you againter," she says, her tone clipped. "We can talk when you''ve settled in." With that, she turns and flees the room, brushing past a bewildered Vanessa.


    Vanessa watches her go, then turns to me, curiosity etched on her face. "Who was that?"


    I swallow hard, trying to steady my racing heart. "An old neighbor," I manage, my voice shaking slightly. "From... before."


    316


    The Aws: From the Pink


    Understanding dawns in Vanessa''s eyes, followed by sympathy. She starts to say something, but I don''t hear her. I''m already sinking to my knees, burying my face in Selene''s thick fur.


    She whines softly, nuzzling against me as I tremble, overwhelmed by the unexpected confrontation with my past.


    Memories assault me, vivid and visceral. The jeers and taunts of my packmates. The pain of their blows, both physical and emotional. The sinking realization that no one, not even our neighbors, would help me Breathe, Ava, Selene murmurs in my mind. You''re safe now. She can''t hurt you anymore.


    I know she''s right, but it doesn''t stop the flood of emotions. Fear, anger, betrayal-they swirl inside me, a maelstrom threatening to pull me under.


    "Ava?" Vanessa''s gentle voice breaks through the chaos. "Are you alright?"


    A shuddering breath. A few beats of my heart, slowing down. Meeting her concerned gaze, I give the faintest smile. "I''m fine."


    She nods, understanding in her eyes. "I''ll be in the other room if you need me." She pauses, then adds, "Therapy isn''t something to be ashamed of. If you''re interested, just talk to me. Everything will be kept be Gratitude wells up inside me, and I manage a shaky smile. "Thank you."


    As Vanessa leaves, I turn my attention back to Selene, running my fingers through her soft fur. Her presence is a balm, soothing the


    158 Ava: From the Past


    jagged edges of my memories.


    I''m sorry you had to face that, she says, her voice a gentle caress in my mind. But you handled it with strength and grace.


    A bitterugh escapes me. "Strength? I''m shaking like a leaf."


    Strength isn''t the absence of fear, Ava. It''s facing it head-on, even when it terrifies you. And that''s exactly what you did.


    Her words sink in, and I feel a glimmer of pride amidst the turmoil. She''s right. I did face Margot. I said what I wanted to. I refused to be pulled into the past.


    It''s a small victory, but still a victory.


    Every mile starts with a small step forward, Selene points out, and I rub my face against her.


    These small steps started a long time ago. With your alpha. You regret your actions now, but look at the strength you have managed from standing up to him.


    Leaning back, I narrow my eyes at Selene. "Are you sure you''re not just trying to put a positive spin on things now that you''re stuck


    with him?"


    No. Her tongue lolls, though, making me doubt her. I have always told you to ask for what you want, to stand up for what you feel. Even if you regret it now, these are the stepping stones to the strength you found today.


    "That''s like saying I should just argue with everyone all the time to be stronger."


    No. She shakes herself, as if someone had dumped a bucket of


    158 Ava: From the Past


    water on her.


    Me. I''m the water.


    Letting her go, I stand slowly, taking a deep breath. My heart is beating normally now, no longer thudding with anxiety.


    Now that you''ve learned how to say no, it''s time to learn when to say no, Selene continues, sounding prim and proper.


    I stare at her suspiciously, that damn husky smile throwing me off. I still can''t tell if she''s serious or not.


    I am, she insists, panting.


    "Fine. I believe you."


    Comentario


    Ver todos >


    Deja el primerentario para este capitul

 159

    159 Lisa: Enthralled (III) My thigh burns.


    It''s an odd ache between desire and pain. I itch, rub, and scratch, but those two perfect, circr punctures remain in the skin, though no blood seeps out..


    It took so long for the desire he''d forced into me to dissipate, leaving my body feeling more like me again. The power he has to ovee my natural revulsion is terrifying, and I spend way too much time dream Though, he didn''t seem to have much interest in the actual sex aspect, outside of... how did he say it?


    Oh, yeah.


    voring.


    The word makes me shudder. He''s going to drain me of every drop of blood one day.


    And no matter how long I sit here, I have no ideas on how to fight.


    back.


    What would Ava do in this situation? I can''t believe she would sit here and let it happen to her. She''d fight back somehow, right? But...


    Ava isn''t exactly human, either.


    Maybe once, but not anymore.


    150 Lisa: Enthrallod (HT)


    Shivering in the cold, I roll carefully to my other side, using my clothing scraps as a barrier between my skin and stone.


    I can''t wear them. May as welly on them.


    My body aches in ways I never thought possible. The frigid temperature of the floor seeps through my bones, an insidious chill that refuses to abate no matter how tightly I curl in on myself. Manacles chafe against my wrists and


    ankles. I tug at them with at weak yank every so often, knowing it''s futile but unable to resist. The metal is unyielding, the chains too strong for my human strength to break. But I can''t give up. I won''t.


    I have to hold on to hope, to the belief that I''ll make it out of here. somehow.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But how?


    I close my eyes, trying to summon every scrap of knowledge I have. about vampires. It''s not much, just bits and pieces gleaned from movies and books....


    And none of them really agree with each other.


    So, that''s not super helpful.


    None of them mentioned how they''re cold, either. So very, very cold.


    I remember the way his touch had been like ice, his fingers trailing over my skin like the earess of winter itself. But after he drank from


    me, after he''d taken what he wanted... he was warm. Almost


    human.


    150 Lst En


    Is that what they do? Steal the warmth from their victims, leaving them shivering and weak in the aftermath? It makes a twisted sort of sense, a parasitic existence that feeds off the life force of others.


    But if that''s true, then maybe there''s a way to use it against him. If 1 can make myself too cold to be appealing, too frigid to provide the warmth he craves...


    No. That''s stupid.


    I''ll die from that temperature.


    I''m not entirely certain I won''t die from it right now.


    I take a deep breath, ignoring the way my lungs protest the damp, musty air. Slowly, painfully, I force myself to sit up, the chains nking with every movement. My muscles scream in protest, but I grit my teeth It shouldn''t hurt this much. Is it the cold? Is it from something he did when he fed off me?


    Or is it just pain fromying on the stone floor for-how long has it been? A day? Two?


    I can''t do much, not with my limbs bound as they are. But I can move. My body stretches, twists, and turns with some protest, my muscles tight.


    Eventually, things get a little easier.


    I can''t do anything I''m used to, adapting everything to my shortened range of motion, focusing on stretching and using my body weight to create resistance.


    159 Lisa Enthralled (III)


    Stay strong.


    Stay focused.


    I can''t fight back if I just give up andze around on the stone floor.


    The steady rhythm of my movements echoes through the dank cell. Breathe in, breathe out. Each exhale is a little deeper, a little. louder as my heart rate picks up. I can feel the warmth spreading through my lin


    these chains.


    Progress. That''s what I cling to in this dismal ce. Any small victory over my circumstances fuels my determination to keep fighting, to never surrender.


    A sharp scrape of stone against stone shatters the trance, every muscle in my body tensing. The hairs on the back of my neck. prickle as dread washes over me in icy waves. He''sing back.


    I curl inward, huddling in the farthest corner as the echoing footsteps grow louder. My mind races, desperately grasping for anything I can use as a weapon, a means of defense this time. I will not be a helpless The stale air shifts, carrying a new scent that makes my nose


    wrinkle. An acrid tang underlies the ever-present must, sharp and


    chemical.


    I watch in trepidation as the stone wall groans and slides open, scraping against the floor.


    It''s not the vampire.


    Thank God.


    30-18


    159 Lisa Enthralled (III)


    She''s tiny, barely cresting five feet, her delicate features at odds. with the dreary confines of this ce. Short, feathery brown hair frames a face that would be pretty were it not for the sickly, translucent pallor of her skin. Her eyes are an unnatural green that glows in the dim light.


    My gaze drifts lower, and I can''t stifle the blush that creeps up my neck. She''s d in little more than scraps ofce that cling to her slender frame, leaving very little to the imagination. Metal cuffs cup her wrists Angry red marks mar the exposed skin of her shoulders and thighs, full teeth marks. Bites, but not the vampire kind. Others are vivid. punctures.


    Just like the wound on my thigh.


    She moves with a strange, jerky grace, her bare feet making no sound as she crosses the floor. A trayden with food is clutched in her trembling hands, which she sets down before me with exaggerated care. A bowl of soup. A te of broli. Strawberries. A steak that''s already cut into bite-sized pieces. Rare, of course. All things I can eat with my fingers. A cup of water. Nothing fancy there.


    Once her task is done, she scurries away, pressing herself into the farthest corner from me. Her haunting green eyes are wide, watching my every move with an intensity that raises the fine hairs


    on my arms.


    "Hi?" My voice is little more than a raspy whisper, my throat sore and ravaged from screaming.


    12.12


    my how you why we w


    You a long women sowat


    wind and the the de


    Var


    per day


    add her aywind you will, we w


    1ertion is water than ***** steps hey, hey eyes flying dekorut The word waste from where I would


    by


    now


    How could you thank wh


    1k taken dark by her under 1 de mayor chained up like me, that ma


    Tam not chained the en, hey see ring in patch. Trembling bands cuted at her wrists curreby the won its "The Very


    my


    A sick texting courts in the stomach as her words in The way she sprake this that the west worded to,

 160

    160 Ava: Eyes Wide Open


    It smells like him, Selene grumbles, her wet nose twitching as she sniffs around the plush rug in the center of Lucas'' bedroom. Everywhere.


    I nce up from where I''m unpacking my suitcase, one eyebrow arched. "Well, it''s his room. What did you expect?"


    She huffs, her tail swishing in annoyance. I expected not to be assaulted by the scent of alpha male posturing every time I breathe. Her mental words are sour, but without the bite they used to have when she s


    Augh escapes me despite the heaviness still lingering in my chest from the earlier confrontation with Margot. "Posturing? Really? It''s just his scent."


    Yes, really. She flops down on the rug, her chin resting on her paws. It''s like he''s marking his territory. Letting everyone know this is his space.


    "Is it really posturing when he just sleeps in here?"


    Yes.


    I roll my eyes, turning back to my suitcase. She''s reaching for reasons toin, but knowing that her grumbling doesn''t have the fierce hatred of before helps a lot. "He''s the alpha. Isn''t that kind of his job?" There''s a difference between being an alpha and being obnoxious about it.


    17:31


    100 Avax Eyes Wide OpenPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Herints continue as I move about the room, hanging up clothes and arranging my toiletries in the en-suite bathroom.


    It''s a beautiful space, all dark wood and rich fabrics, with a massive king-sized bed dominating the center. It''s all masculine without a single feminine touch, which somehow pleases me.


    The thought of sleeping here, surrounded by Lucas'' scent, makes me smile-even if my wolf hates it.


    But Selene''sints nag at me, pulling me out of my reverie. I pause, a shirt dangling from my fingers, and turn to face her.


    "Okay, what''s your deal with Lucas? I thought you were over your issues with him now that we''re together."


    She sighs, a heavy sound that seems to dete her entire body. It''s not that simple, Ava.


    "Then exin it to me." I drop the shirt on the bed and move to sit beside her, my fingers sinking into her thick fur. "Because from where I''m standing, it looks like you''re just being stubborn."


    I''m not being stubborn. She''s still grouchy, but there''s less heat in her voice now. I''m being cautious.


    "Cautious of what? Lucas has proven himself time and time again. He''s been there for me, for us, through everything."


    He''s a good man, Selene admits. Grudgingly.


    My lips twitch. My wolf came to me with all the wise demeanor and cryptic words of some sage, but at times like this, she''s just a sassy friend in my head.


    "But...?"


    160 Ava: Eyes Wide Open


    Her tail thumps against the ground. Once. Twice..


    Another day, Ava. I''ll exin it another day.


    Her mental voice is so defeated that I don''t argue, just pet her head


    and ears. "Promise that it''s not the same kind of ''another day'' where you don''t say anything until I''m kidnapped, rescued, and then go into aa for three weeks?"


    It wouldn''t have been that long if you hadn''t gotten yourself kidnapped again in the first ce, Selene grumbles, though it''s obvious she doesn''t mean what she says.


    "If you had rescued me quicker, it wouldn''t have been that long either." Teasing her a little to get her out of her little funk, I add, "Besides, I didn''t get kidnapped by the vampire this time." My heart sinks as I think A lot of confidence for someone who hasn''t finished training with


    Jericho.


    "Hush."


    Moving to the window, I nce over at the packnds spread out before me. The small city feels stagnant, a far cry from the bustling modernity of Westwood.


    It''s like stepping back in time by a few decades.


    Women scurry through the streets, their heads down and shoulders hunched. They move with a sense of urgency, as if they''re afraid to linger too long in any one ce. It''s a stark contrast to the men who strut


    17:33


    376


    Inn Ave Eyes Wide Open


    It''s a sickening disy of the gender dynamics that have always. been present in the ckwood pack, but which I''ve never truly seen for what they are.


    I''ve heard about gender dynamics. I''d even seen the difference when I attended school in White Peak, or worked there. But I always felt, deep down, that the difference was because wolf shifters are different.


    Now?


    After experiencing the rtive equality and freedom of Aspen and Westwood?


    It''s ringly obvious, disturbing me to my core. This is not because we''re shifters; it''s because of our alpha.


    You okay? Selene''s voice echoes in my mind, her concern palpable.


    I don''t answer right away, my eyes still fixed on the scene below. Af female I recognize hurries across the street, her armsden with bags. She has a few young pups, if I remember her right.


    Her mate steps into her path, forcing her to stop short. He says something, his posture aggressive, and the female shrinks back. Even from this distance, I can see the fear in her bodynguage.


    It isn''t until an unfamiliar male strides over, breaking up their confrontation, that I realize my shoulders are tense and drawn up, my fingers gripping the windowsill with all my strength.


    The male-a Westwood wolf, I''m pretty sure-saved her for the moment. But when slfe gets home, her mate will deal with her


    then.


    17


    4/8


    160 Ava Eyes Wide Open


    I''m not sure what their conflict is, but I can suspect. She''s probably defected without him.


    I see why the ckwood situation has taken so much of Lucas'' time. It''s impossible to walk away from here; there''s always something brewing. Even something as simple as domestic rtions in a single home "No," I say finally, my voice barely above a whisper. "I''m not okay."


    Talk to me.


    I tear my gaze away from the window, turning to face Selene. She''s sitting up now, her blue eyes fixed on me with an intensity that would be unnerving if I didn''t know her so well.


    "I don''t like what I see.


    What do you see?


    I hesitate, trying to find the right words. "Inequality. Oppression. Fear. The women here have no power. Just like me."


    It doesn''t make me feel any more benevolent toward Margot, but it does make me wonder about the other females in the pack, and the lives they lead in the shadows.


    It is hard to notice what is normal around you, Selene says, her


    tone matter-of-fact.


    "I know. And that''s what scares me. How much more do I have to


    unlearn? How can I be a Luna when I don''t know something this


    basic?"


    You can be a Luna, because you know in your heart right from wrong. She steps next to me, nudging against my thigh with her


    17:33


    516


    160 Ava: Eyes Wide Open


    furry head. You will have others to guide you. You won''t be alone.


    Still. It''s terrifying.


    "But I should have known better. I should have questioned it. I should have-"


    Stop. Selene''s voice is firm, cutting through my spiral of self-recrimination. You can''t change the past, Ava. All you can do is move forward. And you are. You''re not that scared little girl


    anymore.


    I rub her ears, trying to believe her words. But they ring hollow in my aching heart, @


    Comentario 1


    R


    Deja el primerentario para este capitulo


    Vote


    FANDOM


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar >

 161

    161 Ava: Mom (1)


    Selene perks her head up before there''s a knock rapping against my door.


    Vanessa, she confirms before I open it.


    "The boys have dialed in," Vanessa announces as soon as she sees my face. "It''s up to you. We can head straight to the hospital, or you


    can settle in and wait until tomorrow."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My stomach twists, heartburning out of nowhere to spread fire through my esophagus. "Oh." I could almost forget why I''m here, distracting myself with everything else. "Tomorrow''s just fine-"


    "No," I cut in, shaking my head. "I need to talk to her now. The quicker we get answers, the sooner we can get Lisa back."


    Vanessa searches my face, her brows drawing together as she weighs the situation in her mind.


    After a moment, she steps back, motioning me out of the room. ¡°I''ll


    let Ves know."


    "Ves? Oh. Vester." I''ve never heard her talk about him before, and their curious interactions earlier have me wanting to ask her what''s going on.


    But I''m not exactly sure how to casually bring up such a level of gossip.


    Is it gossip when you''re talking to the person in question?


    Either way.


    17:33


    16


    161 Ava Mom (0)


    "You can stop staring at me like that." Vanessa smiles at me as we head out of the lodge, nked immediately by two burly wolf shifters I don''t recognize.


    "Like what?" I ask, feigning innocence for as long as I can. It''s embarrassing that she caught me.


    Once we''re both buckled in and Vanessa shifts into reverse, she


    says, "Vester and I aren''t exactly on talking terms right now."


    "Oh," I say, trying to ooze casual, even if my ears would be perked as high as hell if I was a dog right now.


    "He and I don''t agree about how to deal with you," she adds, flicking a faint smile in my direction. "He thinks you should stay in Granite City, on Westwoodnds, under guard at all times." "Oh." Distaste is about the only thing oozing out of me now, and sheughs.


    "Exactly. We are in disagreement. He thinks it''s better to keep you under guard and safe so his alpha is not distracted during this time of crisis. I think he needs to get his head out of his ass. And as for Alpha, w "Lucas is trying," I defend immediately, and she nods.


    "He''s been doing that. However, there has been some push-


    back with his long absences, his search for you, and how he prioritizes you over the pack." She nces at me again, then back to the road. "It''s rough when you have a fated mate. The pull is strong."


    I nod, remembering that she and Vester are also fated mates. "It is. How do you two handle the distance?"


    17:33


    2/6


    101 AM


    "We''ve been mated for six years. We''re at a different ce than you and Alpha are. Slowing for a red light, she leans back in the seat, ncing in her rearview mirror. "And none of you are hearing a single word borne STD and let you guys feel their wrath."


    Turning, I watch the bodyguards in the backseat, who all seem to shrivel at her words.


    "That''s an abuse of power," I whisper, even though they can hear every word because... well, wolves.


    "Isn''t it great?" She winks at me. "Gotta stop the gossips before they start, Luna."


    "I''m not your-"


    "Yes, yes, I know. Not yet."


    I like her, Selene says, but I don''t like that she''s put me in the back with all the storage.


    You can always hop over the seat ande up front.


    Her scoff is so loud it almost blows out my mental eardrum. With those hulking brutes? No, thank you. Did you know they picked me up and put me in here?


    My lips quirk as I gaze out the window, watching the familiar scenery pass. You''re the one who showed up as a dog.


    Selene howls in the backseat, startling all of us.


    "Does she hate the car?" Vanessa asks me in confusion. "I heard she''s great with all the travel."


    17:34


    310


    181 Aw Mon


    "Nope." I pop the ''p'' hard, and Selerie begins to yowl like a cat in heat. "She''s just upset she''s in the trunk. Thinks she''s a wolf."


    Vanessa pecks into the rearview mirror, shaking her head. "The fact that she''s able to be around all of us without slinking away is a sight I''ve never seen. Dogs usually run from us."


    "Yeah." My lips quirk as the dog in question begins to sing the song of huskies everywhere. "She''s a bit... special."


    Selene''s singing punctuates the rest of the drive, until one bodyguard finally gives in and reaches into the back, coaxing her up front like he''s talking to a baby.


    By the time we make it to the hospital, she''s sitting in the middle seat, epting the pets of both bodyguards as her due.


    Vanessa shakes her head. "Your dog is odd."


    "You have no idea," I mutter, though my mind is elsewhere as the tall building looms before us.


    My heart races as we approach the entrance, each step bringing me closer to the inevitable confrontation with my mother.


    Vanessa nces at me, her eyes filled with concern. "How are you feeling, Ava?"


    I take a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. "Nervous," I admit, surprised at how calm my voice sounds despite the turmoil within.


    "What are you afraid of?" Vanessa asks, her words soothing, a balm to the anxious bubbling of my thoughts.


    Her question catches me off guard What am I afraid of? I nause


    17:34


    Le


    my mind whirling with a myriad of possibilities. The weight of the past, the scars left by my mother''s neglect and disapproval, the fear of once again being trapped liga life I never wanted... I guess?


    "I''m not sure."


    Vanessa studies me for a moment before asking, "What''s the worst thing your mother can do to you today?"


    The answeres to me in an instant, with a sharp pang in my chest. "Withhold information about Lisa"


    Vanessa nods, her eyes soft as she holds my gaze. "Ava, your mother no longer has any power over you. All the power she holds is in the past, in memories."


    Her words hit me like a revtion, and I fall silent, letting the truth


    sink in.


    It doesn''t feel right. Her words settle on me like a scratchy nket. It''s ufortable, even if it''s warm.


    But she''s not wrong.


    Mom is no longer someone who can walk into a room and change the course of my life. I don''t need her approval, I don''t need to worry about what she thinks.


    I don''t have to ask for her permission. There''s no more begging for


    her affection.


    She can do nothing to me. She can''t take away my car or my


    freedom. I can''t be forced into chores. She can''t punish me for my thoughts, or the look on my face, or just for existing.


    My mother''s influence, once an oppressive force in my life, is now


    161 As Mom (13


    nothing more than a shadow.


    I wonder if that fact will ever feel real


    Comentario


    ¨²brica tu primerentario!


    Voto

 162

    162 Ava: Mom (II)


    As we enter the hospital, the sterile scent of disinfectant and the hushed whispers of staff and visitors envelop us. Selene, ever attuned to my emotions, presses against my leg, offering her silent support. I reac


    A few steps in, a security guard takes notice of Selene and frowns. "I''m sorry, but dogs aren''t allowed inside the hospital premises."


    Vanessa steps forward, her voice calm and authoritative. "This is a service dog. She''s with us."


    The guard nces at me, then at our bodyguards-


    dressed in suits, with sunsses, and essentially a walking cliche. His expression turns guarded and he waves us on. "Of course, my apologies. Please go ahead."


    Relieved, I nce down at Selene, only to find her prancing alongside me, head high. Hey, you know service dogs aren''t supposed to strut like show dogs, right?


    She huffs, but stops her front-leg flicking prance.


    Vanessa seems to know where to go as she navigates the maze of


    corridors and several random sets of elevators.


    With each step, the knot in my stomach tightens, anticipation and dread intertwined. Grateful for Vanessa''s presence, I follow behind, digging my fingers into Selene''s fur forfort. Remember, she can''t do anything to you, Selene whispers in my head.


    17:36-


    1 G


    182 Ava Momin


    The door to my mother''s room is as mundane as any other. Brown. Silver handle. A note on the door asking to contact the nurse


    before drawingbs.


    Nothing that says a terrible person resides within and to beware of your heart.


    My hand hovers over the handle as my heart beats loudly in my ears. Vanessa ces a reassuring hand on my shoulder.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Remember, Ava," she murmurs into my ear, "you are in control now. Your mother''s power over you exists only in the past. You are stronger than you know."


    Inod without ncing at her, closing my eyes and drawing in a deep, slow breath..


    My lungs hurt and ache from the amount of oxygen I take in and I hold it for ten seconds before letting it go in a soft exhale.


    I can do this.


    With a final nce at Selene and Vanessa, I push open the door and step inside.


    The room is dimly lit, the beeping of machines and a faint hissing from somewhere behind her bed.


    My mother lies motionless, her once-vibrant features pale and drawn. The sight of her, so vulnerable and fragile, sends a pang of unexpected emotion through me.


    Her blue eyes, which can be as warm as a summerke or as frigid as a winter sky, watch me with little emotion.


    It''s like she''s dead inside.


    2/6


    The Mom


    1 approach the bed slowly, my footsteps echoing in the stillness. Selene follows close behind, her presence a constantfort. I reach out and take my mother''s hand in mine, surprised by how


    cold and lifeless it feels.


    "Mom," I whisper, my voice cracking with emotion. "It''s me, Ava."


    There is no response, no flicker of recognition. I swallow hard, fighting back the tears that threaten to spill.


    I hate her.


    I hate this woman.


    And yet I love her with the fierceness of a child.


    Seeing her like this hurts, and I wonder if it would hurt this much. had I been informed she had died.


    Ignoring her existence, ignoring the fact that she was fighting for her life from the wolfsbane, was so much easier than this.


    You''re okay, Ava. It''s okay to hurt.


    I take a deep breath, steadying myself as I pull a chair up to the side of my mother''s hospital bed. stic scrapes against the linoleum floor, harsh in the stillness of the room. Settling into it, I sp my hands tig Being here is like being home again.


    Waiting to see how far her anger goes.


    My mother''s eyes follow me, tracking my movements with an unsettling intensity. Despite the dullness in her gaze, there''s a flicker of something there-a spark of recognition, perhaps, or a


    17-34


    316


    glimmer of the fierce woman I once knew.


    Why did you want me toe? 1sk, my voice barely above a whisper. The question hangs in the air between us, heavy with the weight of our fractured rtionship.


    For a long moment, my mother says nothing. She simply stares at me, her expression unreadable. Then, slowly, she lifts a hand from the bed, the movementbored and weak.


    My heart flinches in my chest as her emaciated hand reaches out towards my face. It''s a surreal moment, one that seems to stretch on for an eternity.


    A


    A part of me wants to recoil, to pull away from her touch, but another part-the part that still yearns for a mother''s love- remains still, waiting.


    Her fingers draw closer.


    Is this it? Is this the moment I''ve craved for so long?


    Emotions run rampant-hope, fear, longing, and a desperate, aching need for eptance. For a single, shining moment, I allow myself to believe that this is it. That my mother is finally going to show me the affection I''ve always needed.


    That the past is left in the past, and in the future lies hope.


    Her fingertips brush against my cheek, and I lean into the touch, my eyes fluttering closed. But then, in a sudden, jarring motion, she ps me.


    It''s a weak p,cking the force and power of a healthy person, but the impact is no less devastating. My eyes fly open, and I stare


    17.56


    at her in shock, my check stinging more from the emotional blow than the physical one.


    I reel back, my chair scraping against the floor as I instinctively try to put distance between us. The hope that blossomed in my chest withers and dies, reced by a cold, hollow ache. A familiar pain.


    Ava... Selene''s presence is warm in my mind, a reminder that I''m


    not alone.


    But even her presence can''t ease the pain that cleaves my heart in two. It''s a pain I know all too well-


    the pain of rejection, of being unloved and unwanted by the one person who should love me unconditionally.


    Tears blur my vision, and I blink them away furiously, refusing to let them fall. I won''t give her the satisfaction of seeing me cry. Not


    again.


    "Why?" I choke out, my voice raw with emotion. "Why did you do


    that?"


    My mother''s hand falls back


    to the bed, her fingers curling into the sheets. She doesn''t answer, but the look in her eyes says it all. There''s no remorse there, no regret. Only a cold, hard anger that I''ve seen countless times before. Something dark and bitter passes over her features. "You ruined everything," she rasps, her voice weak butced with venom. "The one to bring downfall, Your father''s weakness. You should have been perfect.


    17:35


    526


    16 Ava. Mom ()


    Her face twists in familiar disdain. You never should have existed. Do you know how hard your father your brother, had to work to erase the blight of your existence?"


    Comentario:


    Ver todos >


    Deja el primerentario para este capitulo


    Vote


    1


    FANDOM


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar >


    ENVIAR REGALO

 163

    163 Ava: Mom (III)


    Fach word is like a dagger to my heart, twisting and tearing at the fragile threads of myposure. I feel myself crumbling beneath the


    pain, a tear slipping down my check, hot and heavy with the weight of a lifetime of misery.


    But then, amidst the chaos of my emotions, Vanessa''s words echo in my mind: "Your mother no longer has any power over you. All the power she holds is in the past, in memories."


    I cling to those words like a lifeline, using them to anchor myself in the present. Taking a deep, shuddering breath, I meet my mother''s gaze head-on.


    "No. Mom," I say, my voice growing stronger with each word. "I didn''t ruin anything. Nor did I fail. I was a child who deserved to live with her family. With happiness. You failed me. You should have sheltered me did."


    My voice cracks a little, and I clear my throat. "I''m not here for you. I''m not here as your daughter. I just want to know what information you have about the vampires." My gaze meets hers, and this time I make s t. Devoid of emotion.


    I can''t let her see how much she affects me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is yourst chance, Mom. The moment I tell Lucas that you have nothing to tell-"


    "He will kill me as soon as I give him the information he seeks," she says, turning her face away from mine with a wave of her hand that I recognize.


    by that worl You make me as if baby You changed ou kissed me every night before I went to derp tam


    Dame it. I can''t stop the anger.


    "You are a deceiver. You cannot be my child. No defect would be borne of my womb


    Her weak voice grows strong as she screams.


    This is not the mother I remember


    This is not an elegantdy.


    Her face is twisted with hate, her mouth spitting vitriol, her eyes wild and bulging. "You are no wolf. You are no child of mine. You should be grateful I kept you alive all these years!" "Do not call me by that name!"


    She reaches in a frenzy for anything that she can throw, and settles on a pillow, tossing it ineffectually in my direction.


    "Get away from me, you demonspawn child. You are not mine! You


    were never mine!"


    The shrill beeping of the machines pierces the air.


    I stare in shock as the room erupts into chaos. Nurses rush past me, their faces set in grim determination as they surround my mother, now thrashing in some soit of frenzied rage.


    Vanessa''s hands grab my shoulders, firm and steady, guiding me away from the bed. I stumble, my legs quivering beneath me.


    "Ava, we need to go." Vanessa''s voice is low and urgent in my ear. "Let the nurses handle this."


    But I can''t tear my eyes away from my mother. She writhes on


    the bed, her screams rising above the beeping and the nurses'' calmmands. Her eyes, wild and fevered, lock onto mine, and for a moment, I''m frozen in ce. word slips from my lips, barely audible above the


    But she doesn''t hear me. Or if she does, she shows no sign of it. Her screams only grow louder, more frantic, as she fights against the nurses'' restraining hands.


    "No!" she shrieks, her voice raw and ragged. "Get away from me! You''re all in on it! You''re all trying to kill me!"


    Vanessa''s grip tightens on my shoulders, and she pulls me towards. the door with more force. "Ava, we need to go. Now."


    This time, I don''t resist. I allow her to guide me out of the room, my feet moving of their own ord. The screams and beeping fade behind us as the door swings shut, but they echo in my mind,


    Haunting.


    Horrible.


    A nightmare of a reunion, and I know deep in my heart-the final chapter in our mother-daughter story.


    Holding afrodit he


    sus the verbal uw wether in faded, helging me hours it


    E


    Camisas & lumelle fall away from my pholders as she steps in Nort of the her eyes searching my face Both


    A right? she asks softly


    CEST


    open my mouth to respond, but no wordse. Am I alright?! don''t know feel nuh, hollowed out, as if my mother''s words have carved away a piece of me.


    Selene presses against my leg, her warmth seeping through my jeans I reach down automatically to stroke her fur findingfort


    in the fandhar texture.


    Now he okay, she whispers in my mind. You''re safe.


    od more to myself than to Vanessa or Selene. Yes, I''m safe. But the ache in my chest, the dull throb of an old wound reopened, suggests otherwise.


    It''s Fune


    I''m going to be okay


    Mamoon''t hurt tv zoyawue


    The pain will fade.


    Vanessa''s handes to rest on my arm, a gentle pressure. "Ava. I know this is hard. But you did the fight thing,ing here. Now we know she has no information to give willingly. We can focus on other lead There are nurses staring at us, whispering behind their desks. I''m sure rumors will fly soon. I''m not sure how many of these humans realize that they''re watching their own wolfish drama, no subscription required.


    The thought makes my lips quirk. Yes, today would have been an excellent episode for one of Selene''s trashy shows.


    Perhaps that''s all my life is.


    A story, meant for the masses, bringing my wounds on disy-


    Your life story doesn''t define you. Selene murmurs. Your choices


    1. do.


    Right.


    I square my shoulders, trying to fake confidence. Nothing gets past Vanessa''s eyes, of course, but I''m determined to walk out of this damn building with my pride intact.


    "Can you let Lucas know this was a waste of time? We should get a flight ready to go back to Granite City soon." There''s no point being here anymore.


    It was silly to think this would have ever taken more than the few minutes I spent in there.


    Why even pack? I should go home tonight.

 164

    164 Ava: Blood Contract?


    Come along, kitten. You and your friend, too. I''ll give you the freedom he can''t. I''ll give you the knowledge she won''t. Come, Ava Grey, Ward of the Witches. You seek a home, and I have one to give."


    A scream rips from my throat as I thrash against the sheets, gasping for air. Fear is a heavy weight pressing down on my chest. crushing me, stealing my ability to breathe..


    In the darkness behind my eyelids, crimson eyes bore into me, glowing with malice. Moonlight glints off razor-sharp fangs as a sinister voice whispers in my mind. You''ll be begging me to fulfill our contract. Don''t worry, kitten. I''lle back for you.


    I jolt upright, heart hammering against my ribs. Sweat sters my hair to my forehead. The room slowlyes into focus-


    dark walls, the dresser on the other side of the room, Selene''s furry form at the foot of the bed. Her head perks up, ice-blue eyes studying me with concern.


    Ava? Are you alright? Her voice echoes in my mind, gentle and worried.


    "I..." My voicees out raspy and I swallow hard, trying to wet my parched throat. "I had a nightmare


    Selene cocks her head, fluffy ears twitching. About?


    "It''s hard to tell. Trying to grasp the wisps of memory that dance just out of reach is like grasping for smoke. "I feel like I''m


    forgetting something important. About what happened right before Lisa was taken."


    Selene goes still, her ears ttening against her skull. When she speaks, her mental voice is hesitant, almost wary. What do you remember, Ava?


    "The vampire. Fighting. Pain."


    But why did I hurt, exactly? Why is this suddenly so fuzzy?


    1 frown, sorting through the hazy images in my mind.


    The Mad Prince. Selene murmurs.


    "Right." My head clears again. "He bit me. I remember that. It was weird, and..." I shake my head, frustrated. "There''s something else. Something I''m not remembering."


    A sh of Selene''s voice screaming in my head returns, and I jerk toward her. "You were yelling at me."


    Yes, she agrees cautiously. What else?


    "He said-I would beg him to fulfill our contract soon."


    Selene''s quiet for a long moment. If it helps, I don''t think you have


    a contract with him yet.


    "What do you mean?"


    He attempted to force a blood contract. You resisted. It resulted in a half-bond, but that seems to have dissipated, since it was not reciprocated. That might be why your memory''s going fuzzy. "What do you mean, blood contract?"


    Remember the thralls from Sister Miriam''s house?


    Ah, them.


    Ick.


    I definitely don''t want to be one of those.


    "I don''t feel any different," I offer cautiously. "No desire for blood or anything."


    Selene''s blue eyes are distinctly contemptuous. Contracting and turning are two separate issues, Ava.


    Oh.


    "Then what is contracting?"


    It''s a type of soul bonding. For the first time, Selene sounds unsure. It has never seeded between Lycans and vampires. The attempt has always killed one or both of them. "I''m still alive. So, doesn''t that mean it failed?"


    I don''t think it seeded, she says, still sounding hesitant. But I don''t know enough to say.


    "My memories are still hazy, but he called me something, A ward?"


    Selene''s ears twitch. I don''t understand.


    Closing my eyes, I try my best to summon the words in my nightmare. "He called me by name. Ava Grey... Ward of the Witches. He knew who I was."


    Her head cocks and her tail swishes in agitation. I don''t know what that means, but I dont like it. It sounds ominous.


    "Take a number. I don''t, either."


    A number?


    A number. For the queue-never mind. Rubbing my eyes, I wave her off. "It isn''t important. Is there anything else horribly life-altering that you''d like to tell me right now?" Selene is quiet for a moment, presumably while she thinks things. through. I can''t think of anything at the moment. Though I have been thinking about your magic.


    My phone buzzes. Grabbing it, I check the time. Two in the morning.


    Five missed calls, and five text messages.


    All from Lucas, of course, except for a spam discount advertisement text that just came in. I don''t remember giving my number to any stores, but spam is ubiquitous.


    Ignoring the message, I click onto Lucas'' thread and type.


    [AVA: Sorry. Was exhausted after seeing Mom. Fell asleep. I''ll call you in the morning.]


    I''ve already failed. I promised to call him at every opportunity and haven''t held up my side of things. If this rtionship is going to work between us, I really need to put in more effort. Just like he


    has.


    Life doesn''t always work as nned.


    True. But I''d resolved to do better.


    Taking a deep breath and shaking off the guilt, I nce at Selene. "Okay. My magic. You were thinking about it. How so?"


    A teacher There is one person who might be able to help you


    though


    My phone rings


    Lucas.


    I swipe it to answer in a hurry. "What are you doing awake?


    "Thinking about you. Worrying about you."


    Selene sighs and rests her head on the bed. If a dog could roll their eyes, I''m pretty sure that''s exactly what she just did.


    "I''m fine. I''m about to go back to bed. But a smile curves my lips


    anyway.


    The sound of his voice isfortable as it washes over me. A part of me I didn''t realize felt empty is now full, just by his presence through the line. It''s a feeling I never want to go away. How did I push him away so harshly?


    My entire body, my soul, wants us to be together.


    I can feel the tug of our fated mate bond, the warmth in my chest where once there was only a dull, aching pain.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Imagining living my life without the fulfillment of a mate bond is crazy to me now. It would be awful to know I''d live my life without the warmth he kindles inside of me. The warmth I''ve finally epted and even crave.


    He sighs through the phone. "I''m sorry things didn''t work out. 1 never should have sent you there."


    "It''s fine. I wanted to be here. It was worth trying." My fingers tighten on the phone; I''d forgotten all about my mother once the


    nightmare hit. "It doesn''t bother me that much. I''m lying, of


    ourse,


    "No, really. I''m fine. It''s nothing new from her."


    Another sigh. "I already reserved your flight for the morning. Hurry home."


    I nod, before remembering that he can''t see me. "I will. Thank you."


    "Get some sleep, love."


    Selene yawns, snapping her mouth shut with a ck.


    "I will. You, too."


    "When I''m done with these papers, I will." He goes quiet for a second. "Did you... have a good visit with yton?"


    "Minhmm. He wishes us the best."


    "Good." I can hear his deep breath, the relief in his words. "That''s great."


    "Good night, Lucas."


    "Good night, Ava."


    A goofy smile spreads across my face as we end the call. A cozy sense of home blossoms in my chest, chasing away the lingering chill of my nightmare.


    Selene sighs heavily, her fluffy tail thumping against the bed. Get some sleep, Ava. We can talk in the morning. We have that long ride in the metal trap that flies.


    It''s an airne, Selene. An airne.


    That''s what I said.


    Comentario

 165

    165 Ava: Margot''s Secrets


    A soft knock on the door pulls me out of my hazy morning thoughts as I finish packing my small suitcase. Vanessa must be early to escort me back to the airport, That''s not Vanessa. Selene''s hackles rise, a low growl rumbling in her throat. Something''s wrong.


    I freeze, my hand hovering over the zipper. "What is it?"


    Not sure. Her nose twitches. But it doesn''t smell right.


    Uneasy, I debate ignoring the knock, pretending I''m not here. It''s a stupid thought. Any wolf can scent me in here.


    I crack open the door, surprised to find Margot Mitchell standing there, her face pinched and pale.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ava, thank the Moon." She pushes into the room without invitation, her eyes darting around as if searching for hidden threats. "We


    need to talk."


    "Margot, what-" My wordse out in a shout over the audacity of her intrusion.


    "The vampire. He''s here." She grips my shoulders, her fingers. digging in. "You have to keep him safe. You have to be loyal. You can''t break the code."


    "What secret? What vampire? What are you talking about?" Yanking out of her grip, I take a few steps back. "Why are you


    here?"


    "You have to keep the secret," she hisses, as loud footstepse


    1/6


    105 Ava Margot''s increts


    Aw


    thudding, like people are running. Don''t sell your loyalty, defect. Only Renard''s promise keeps us safe. Without it, we''re all doomed. "What promi-"


    "If you tell them, we all dic, Ava. You don''t want our lives on your hands, do you?"


    My bodyguards burst into the room, their faces hard and unreadable. In a dizzying burst of movement and noise, they seize Margot by the arms, yanking her away from me. She yelps, thrashing against their iro I gape after them, my mind reeling. What the hell just happened?


    "Ava, I''m so sorry about that." Ken''s voice snaps me back to the present. He stands in the doorway, his brow furrowed with concern. "Margot is one of the housekeepers for the lodge. She was here for maid c


    it."


    "It''s fine." The words feel hollow, even to my own ears. Margot''s frantic warnings echo in my head, refusing to be dismissed. You can''t spill the secret. You have to be loyal.


    I chew the inside of my cheek, unsure how to process any of this. Ken watches me, clearly expecting more of a response. I scramble for something neutral to say.


    "Is there a vampire around here?" The question slips out before I


    can stop it.


    Ken''s eyes widen, his mouth falling open slightly. "A vampire?


    216


    i5 Ava Margot''s society


    How would a vampire make it onto packnds?"


    But then he stares at me, obviously remembering that it just happened a few days ago in Westwood.


    I nce at Selene, who meets my gaze with a knowing look.


    Despite the security breach at Westwood, there''s still the


    over-reliance on their senses. The assumption is that they can find any random intruder.


    Even Ken feels that way.


    We should stay, she suggests, her voice a soft whisper in my mind. Something''s not right here.


    I nod subtly, trusting her instincts. "Actually, Ken, I''ve changed my mind. I won''t be going back today after all."


    His brows shoot up, surprise coloring his features. "Are you sure? I thought you were eager to get back to Lucas and the search for


    Lisa."


    "I am, but..." I trail off, not quite sure how to exin my sudden change of heart. "I just think I should stay a bit longer. See if I can find out anything else that might help us find her. Lucas has things in hand at Westwood. Maybe I''ll see things you don''t."


    Ken looks like he wants to argue, his mouth opening and closing a few times. But then he simply nods, epting my decision with a sigh. "Alright. I''ll let Vanessa know." "Thanks." I offer him a small smile, grateful that he''s not pushing the issue. "And thanks for handling... that." I wave a hand toward the door where Margot was dragged away.


    17:37


    3/6


    "Of course. He hesitates, as if debating whether to say more, then shakes his head. "I''ll be downstairs if you need anything."


    With that, he turns and walks out, leaving me alone with Selene and my racing thoughts. I sink down onto the bed, rubbing a hand over my face.


    Lucas isn''t going to like this, Selene remarks, hopping up beside


    "I know I can already picture his reaction-


    the furrowed brow, the clenched jaw, the barely restrained frustration. "But something''s going on here, Selene. We can''t just leave. Margot was talking about vampires and Renard. There''s definitely a link. As if Sister Miriam wasn''t proof enough of his working with vampires-but she wasn''t involved in the attack. "It might help us get to Lisa."


    Agreed. She nuzzles into my side, offering her silent support. We''ll figure it out together.


    I stroke her fur absently, my mind still spinning with questions. What secret was Margot talking about?


    A secret alliance between vampires and wolves, obviously.


    Except that seems a little too simple.


    There has to be more to it


    But the more I think over her words and try to break them down, the more questions I have. Whatever the secret is, am I supposed to hide it from Lucas and the others? Or am I supposed to hide sampiric secre other ckwood wolves?


    Nothing she said was clear enough.


    M''s


    It feels like being handed a key, but being informed only of the city


    in which its lock resides.


    What the hell am I supposed to do with this information?


    A shiver runs through me as I recall the terror in her eyes, the desperate edge to her voice. Whatever it is, it''s big enough to rattle a woman who''s lived under Renard''s rule for years.


    With a sigh, I pull out my phone and send Lucas a quick text, letting him know about my change of ns. His response is


    immediate and terse.


    [LUCAS: What do you mean you''re staying?]


    [AVA: Something''se up. I can''t exin over text. I promise I''ll be careful.]


    [LUCAS: I don''t like this. At all. Call me.]


    Then a half-secondter, as if he realizes he''sing off a little too controlling:


    [LUCAS: Whenever it''s convenient.]


    [AVA: I will. I''m at the alpha lodge. I''m still under guards. Ken''s here. Vanessa''s on her way. I''m perfectly safe.]


    I set the phone aside, not waiting for his reply. He''s probably just going to try to convince me to return, and my mind''s too busy working. Thinking. Pondering.


    Margot''s probably been taken into detention to be questioned, so I won''t have ess to Her anytime soon, and that''s assuming anyone


    even allows me within a hundred feet of her.


    I need to take a different route.


    17:37.


    4/6


    "Let''s go hunt down this vampire"


    Selene, ever faithful, doesn''t argue but points out a problem. You won''t find much with those guards following your every step.


    True. But going out without them is impossible. Lucas will lose hist mind.


    Vanessa might work, Selene offers,


    "I don''t know if Lucas will consider her a bodyguard."


    Her wolf is strong. Stronger than her mate''s.


    "Really?"


    It is not umon.


    Interesting. I''ve never met a mated pair where the female wolf is stronger.


    You have, but they do not show that dynamic.


    "Really? Who?"


    Your mother.


    Comentario


    Ver todos


    Publica tu primerentario!

 166

    166 Lisa: Fevers and Dreams


    LISA


    How long has it been?


    A few days?


    Weeks?


    The sun should keep me oriented, but a fever gets me the first night I''m there.


    The girl, Marisol,es by every so often. Always with food. A few times with bowls filled with some noxious liquid that has my nostrils trying to close, avoiding the smelling from within. She''s expressionless as she shoves it down my throat, and I''m too weak to fight her off.


    It''s medicine, I think.


    I think that because I slowly get better after the third bowl,


    In between moments of lucidity, I dream.


    Normal life. Home. Mom and Dad.


    Working with Ava at Beaniverse.


    Flirting with that cute guy who identally wandered into our professor''s Eng Lit ss instead of some sort of philosophy ss


    two doors down.


    Cozy, happy dreams, of a ce far from here..


    An escape from the reality that chains me.


    17:37


    At some point the dreams turn from happyfort to something uneasy and dark.


    Sunshine warms my face as Ava and I rx at our favorite cafe,


    sippingttes and chatting. For a moment, the world feels right again, like I''m back where I belong


    But then the shadowse


    They creep in at the edges of my vision, dark tendrils snaking across the ground. I try to warn Ava, but my voice won''t work. She keeps talking, oblivious, until the shadows coalesce into a figure


    behind her.


    I scream, but no soundes out. The shadow reaches for Ava, engulfing her, dragging her away as she kicks and struggles. I lunge for her, but my feet are rooted. Darkness swallows her whole.


    The scene shifts, and we''re on a ne, Ava beside me. She''s gripping the armrests, making a joke about the turbulence. I reach for her hand tofort her, but the ne lurches, throwing us forward. Oxygen Ava''s screaming. I''m screaming. The world outside the windows is a blur of sky and ground, rushing closer and closer until-


    Impact.


    Metal screeches and rends. mes erupt. Pain sears. Ava''s hand. slips from mine.


    The nightmares keeping, each more horrific than thest. Ava, drowning in a sea of blood. Ava, burning alive. Ava, torn apart


    55000


    by unseen monsters. And always, I''m helpless to save her, forced to


    watch as she suffers.


    I thrash against my chains, but I can''t escape. I can''t wake up. The horrors y out again and again, an endless loop of agony.


    Until, finally, mercifully, I do wake up.


    I''m back in my cell, shivering and drenched in sweat. My throat feels raw, my limbs heavy and weak. Marisol kneels beside me. holding a bowl of that foul-smelling liquid to my lips. "Drink," shemands, tipping the bowl.


    1 gag as the bitter liquid hits my tongue, but I force myself to swallow. Anything to chase away the lingering images of Ava''s


    torment.


    Marisol watches me with a curious intensity. "How often has the Master fed from you?" she asks, her voice almost eager.


    1 stare at her, surprised by the question. "Just once," I rasp out, wincing at the pain in my throat.


    Her eyes widen. "Only once?" She shakes her head. "The withdrawal shouldn''t be this strong, not for a single feeding." There''s something in her tone, an undercurrent of emotion I can''t quite ce. Envy? Longing?


    you


    Jealousy shes across her face as she mutters, "He must favor y greatly, for a single taste to affect you so.


    I don''t know how to respond to that. The idea that this monster might favor me fills me with nothing but a sickening twist of my belly.


    ]]


    the room, tiese mast but no wordsing out.


    weten, my mind dealleContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    gage with Mariel''s odd behavior. My


    ore, aut all I want is to curl up and


    ere will die


    mure endle


    but she doesn''t wees to care about my difort. Marisol


    crouches need to me agan her hate prodding at my skin with a


    client detach that make me thudder


    At first, I''m not sure what she''s doing. Her fingers press against my neck, my wrists, my ankles. It''s only when she peers down at my shoulder that I realize what she''s li?oking for


    I don''t have any I rasp out, my voice rough from disuse and screaming. "He only bit me once."


    Marisol''s hands still, and she looks at me with a strange intensity. "Only once," she repeats, as if tasting the words. "But the withdrawal... it''s so strong. He must have taken a lot."


    I don''t know how to respond to that. The memory of his fangs sinking, the agonizing pain, and the sickening rush of pleasure that followed, makes bile rise in my throat, the medicine threatening to


    return.


    I swallow hard, trying to push the sensation away.


    The strange girl settles back on her heels, crossing her arms and resting her check on them as she stares at me. There''s something wistful in her expression, a longing that I can''t quiteprehend. "When did you know? she asks softly, her eyes never leaving mine. "When did you realize you were in love with the Master?"


    10h Lisa Fevers and Dreams


    For


    a moment, I can only gape at her, my mind struggling to process the absurdity of her question. In love? With that monster? The idea is so ludicrous, so utterly insane, that a harsh bark ofughter escapes me b


    "I don''t love him," I spit out, my voice dripping with venom. "I could never love someone like him. He''s a monster, a fucking psychopath who gets off on hurting people. How could you even think-


    But Marisol''s expression has already shuttered, her eyes going cold. She stands abruptly, brushing off her knees as if she''s been kneeling in dirt.


    "You don''t have to lie to me," she says, her voice t and emotionless. "I just wanted to be friends. Not like with the others.


    And then she''s turning away, walking towards the strange sliding rock wall with quick steps.


    I want to call after her, to tell her that she''s got it all wrong, that there''s nothing romantic or loving about what''s happening to me.


    That she''s captive, too.


    That she''s broken and needs to escape.


    Because what''s the point? Marisol is clearly too far gone, too brainwashed by whatever twisted hold this vampire has over her,


    to see reason.


    And I don''t have the energy to try and be a savior.


    I''m alone again.


    Nothing but stone walls and an aching emptiness in my chest.


    With only nightmares behind my eyelids.


    100 Lisa Fevers and Dinama.


    I curl in on myself, hugging my knees to my chest as if I can


    somehow hold the broken pieces of myself together through sheer force of will.


    Tears prick at the corners of my eyes, hot and stinging, but I blink them back furiously. I won''t cry.


    I think of Ava, of her fierce determination and unwavering loyalty. Of how frustrated we were with the guards around us all the time.


    Of how she went along with my stupid party idea, and is probably beating herself up over it.


    I am, too.


    I want to go home.


    Comentario


    17:38

 167

    167 Ava: Mom''s Stronger?


    "Mom?" I ask in disbelief.


    It can''t be. How can Mom be stronger than the pack beta?


    In another pack, your mother would have been a strong Luna candidate.


    Wow.


    I''d always known Mom had a strong presence, but I would have never guessed-never, in a million years, ever-that her wolf is stronger than Dad''s.


    I wonder how that worked out. Did Mom force her wolf to submit?


    It is likely that the alpha did.


    "Alpha Renard?"


    Correct. An alpha''s bond can force submission in any wolf, and change dynamics as he wishes.


    I''d heard about things like that, of course. I knew we all had to submit, and I knew he had the power to force submission-but I don''t think I''ve ever heard of him forcing wolves to submit to other wolves. It happens.


    "Wow." Despite my visit with Mom yesterday, I feel a little sorry for


    her.


    A woman like her? With a strong wolf? She must have felt so stifled in this pack.


    17:38


    152 Ava Mom''s Strompra?


    Your mother is strong in wolf, but weak in human, she exins. Not all souls are well matched.


    "You said she would be a strong Lupa candidate. Why can''t strong female wolves be alphas?"


    They can be. They used to be. Selene sounds frustrated. But today''s wolves don''t recognize it. An alpha today would have been King in


    my era.


    My mind jiggles. A Lycan King.


    Wait a second.


    "Sister Miriam called you-"


    Yes. I was Queen, in my time.


    I stare at Selene, my mouth hanging open. "Wait, you were a queen? Like, an actual queen?"


    Yes, Selene says primly, sitting straight with her head high.


    "When she called you Lycan Queen, I figured it was because you''re so..." Trailing off before I can finish the sentence, I try to think of a way to end it without offending her. Because I''m so what? Selene tilts her head, those ice-blue eyes staring deep into my soul. In her dog form, it''s adorable. But that mental voice of hers is almost purring with danger. "Um. You know. Finicky?"


    Finicky?! Selene''s fur bristles as she curls her lip over her teeth in a silent snarl. I am not finicky. Vampires are finicky creatures.


    "Not finicky. Discerning. Yes. Discerning tastes. That''s what I


    meant. I try to keep a straight fac


    Selene continues to bare her teet


    Grateful for the reprieve, I scratch


    before returning to the packing pi


    Mom has a strong wolf.


    That''s crazy talk.


    A vague idea forms in my mind.


    Grabbing my half-packed suitcase tucking them inside, trying to focu


    We need to tell Vanessa about me, cutting through my thoughts.


    "What? Why?" I pause, a shirt dang we''re trying to keep you a secret." about Selene, the more I feel like sl


    Most wolves don''t take kindly to th I have no interest in spreading that


    Some secrets need to be shared. It freedom outside of these guards.


    I stuff the shirt into the suitcase, n I do so. "I don''t know, Selene. What Vanessa might feel betrayed that I


    Vanessa''s been so warm and kind. 1 One of my few allies in Westwood; me with weighted stares and judgm


    A tror firend will understandd avut


    nd and avoyut you Ava hist like Els


    doek na like Lacas dore now that he knee the truthN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Staring at the Butcher without really seeing them, I pick it all apart


    in my head. Tell her Don''t tell her Keep secrets. But why? If I like


    her. I should want to tell her my secrets.


    But I''m always so afraid.


    I guess that''s a weakness of mine.


    "You''re right. Lisa never judged me for being a shifter or for my past. And Lucas... was angry at first, but he''s been nothing but


    supportive."


    Exactly. Vanessa cares about you, Ava. She deserves to know the truth, and we could use her help.


    I nod slowly, my decision made. "Okay. We''ll tell her."


    Vanessa won''t be afraid to buck Lucas'' rules if she agrees with me. The caveat being that she needs to agree with me, of course. And she holds significant sway over her mate, Vester. This should help.


    My movements are more purposeful when I resume packing as my idea roots into my brain with insistence. "We''ll talk to her when we get back from the hospital.


    The hospital? She sounds startled. Vanessa isn''t at the hospital.


    "I know that. That''s not what I mean. I have an idea."


    An idea?


    "An idea to get some information out of Mom."


    167 Ava: Mom''s Stronger?


    She watches me for a long moment. You want me to talk to her


    wolf.


    I nod. "Exactly."


    I can attempt to do so, but if I do, your mother will know what I am. She still has an alpha bond with Renard. This is not something to take lightly.


    The purpose that fueled my veins disappears abruptly. "Oh. Shit."


    You can be assured they already know you''re here. This is why Lucas wants you to return.


    Now I get it. The guards. The safety. The worries about ckwood sympathizers.


    The pack link isn''t something I think about often, as I never had the ability to talk to other wolves in my mind.


    "So they''re sitting here, working for the betterment of everyone, while they keep reporting every move to Renard?"


    Of course.


    Seriously. No wonder it''s been such a headache.


    "They should force everyone to renounce the pack."


    Some consider it barbaric. It''s a delicate situation. Selene doesn''t sound like she agrees.


    Another idea glimmers in my mind. ¡°Selene, you''re an alpha, aren''t you?"


    We didn''t use the designation then. But yes.


    What I''m considering sounds a little evil, even to me. Part of me


    167 Am Mom''s Stronger


    rebels against the idea. But the part of me that wants to save Lisa urges me on.


    "Can you force Mom to renounce her pack?"


    Selene goes silent and still, only the tip of her tail swishing as she thinks.


    Comentario


    Ver todos

 168

    168 Ava: Riot


    It isn''t impossible, but it might kill her before we get any results. Her answer isn''t quite hesitant, but not firm, either.


    "You''re not telling me something


    It is hard to exin. Selene stands and shakes herself. The only thing we can do is try. But it is a great risk. We should talk to Vanessa before trying, I think, if you wish to have her renounce her pack. As a heal That makes sense, only-


    Selene and I share a startled nce as the chaotic noises from outside crescendo into a cacophony of snarls and shouts. Terror seizes my throat, memories of the party shing through my mind, but I push pas We rush to the window, and my heart nearly stops at the sight below.


    It''s a full-on brawl. Wolves. Shifters in their human form. They''re all locked together, dozens of ckwood wolves overwhelming the few guards at the lodge.


    Ava, we need to go. Selene''s voice is sharp in my mind, urging me into action.


    We race downstairs, my pulse pounding in my ears. There are no bodyguards to stop me; they''re in the fray.


    Fuck. I''m going to end up with twenty of them after Lucas hears


    17-


    17


    abean chit


    Marra winch rises above the din, his face a


    mut of forty as he grapples with a narling wolf.


    Telore I can respond, movement catches my eye. A ckwood. Someone I vaguely recognize.


    Heunches at me, his body twisting and contorting as he shifts in


    midair.


    But Selene is faster. She meets the wolf head-on, and her snarl sends ice through my bones as she knocks him down.


    I guess her body isn''t very domestic dog, after all.


    Chaos erupts around me. ws and teeth sh past, barely missing me as I dodge and weave, my bodyguards struggling to form a protective


    wall between me and the battling wolves. Snippets of conversation reach my ears, painting a grim picture. "-fuck all of you-"


    never going to submit-


    A howl pierces the air, deep and powerful. yton. Relief mingles with dread in my gut. He''s on his way, but how far is he?


    Focus, Ava. Selene''s voice is a lifeline, anchoring me to the present.


    I have no idea where she is. I can sense her in this mess somewhere.


    Steeling myself, I dive into the fray, determined to help subdue the riot. Shouts of "traitor" and "bitch" assail me from all sides, the ckwood wolves'' hatred palpable in the air.


    100 Avi Rest


    And then, a face from my nightmares. Todd Mason''s mother, her eyes wild with grief and rage as she lunges for me.


    "Murderer!" she shricks, as guilt and terror freeze me for a second too long.


    Her hands close around my throat, squeezing, choking off my air.


    Panic explodes through me, but my body reacts on instinct. A twist, a shove, and she''s off me, my hands moving to flip her to the ground. But something goes wrong. The angle is off, the momentum too much.


    Her head ms against the parking stop with a sickening crack. She goes still. Too still.


    Oh God. What have I done?


    The world spins around me, the sounds of battle fading to a dull roar in my ears. I stumble back, my heart hammering against my ribs as I stare at the motionless body before me. Ava. Selene''s voice, distant and muffled. Ava, breathe.


    But I can''t. The air won''te, my lungs seizing in my chest as the reality of what just happened crashes over me.


    I killed her. I killed Todd Mason''s mother. Just like I killed him.


    Ava! Get it together!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Her mental voice helps me avoid another wolf before one of my bodyguards yanks him to the ground.


    Ava! Selene''s voice slices through the haze of shock threatening to consume me. On your left!


    17.08.


    377


    I read on pure instinct, pivoting to face the oing threat. Another ckwood wolf, eyes zing with hatred, lunges at me. My body moves before my mind can fully process the danger, muscle memory from 1 sidestep the attack, grasping the wolf''s foreleg as he passes. With a sharp twist, I use his own momentum against him, sending him crashing to the ground. Hends with a heavy thud, lying still.


    For a moment, I stare at his limp form, my heart pounding against my ribs. Is he dead? Did I just kill another one? But then I see the faint rise and fall of his chest, and relief floods through


    §±§¦§²


    Unconsc bus. Just uncons ous.


    I try to harden my heart, to push aside the guilt and horror of what I''ve done. It''s easier this time, knowing he''s not dead by my hand. But the weight of Todd Mason''s mother''s lifeless body still presses down on


    A piercing howl cuts through the chaos, and I whip around to see yton''s massive wolf form bounding into the fray, nked by several other wolves. Their arrival shifts the tide of the battle, the ckwood wolves faltering in the face of this new threat.


    But even as the fight rages on around me, something catches my eye. A shadow in the distance, flickering at the edge of my vision. I squint, trying to make out what it is, but the darkness and the swirling mass Selene, I call out in my mind, my voice tinged with urgency. Do you


    see that?


    Yes. Her response is immediate,ced with a mix of curiosity and wariness. I don''t know what it is, but we need to check it out.


    4/7


    108 Ava Ta


    I nod, even though she can''t see me. Let''s go.


    Together, we break away from the battle, darting toward the


    mysterious shadow. My heart pounds in my cars as we draw closer, adrenaline surging through my veins. What if it''s a trap? What if it''s another enemy, lying in wait?


    But somethingpels me forward, a gut instinct that I can''t. ignore. Selene runs at my side, her presence a reassuring constant


    in the midst of the chaos.


    As we approach the shadow, it begins to take shape, solidifying into a figure. A person, hunched over and stumbling, as if injured. My breath catches in my throat as a sudden, impossible thought


    urs to me.


    Could it be...?


    Careful, Ava, Selene warns, her voice tense in my mind. It could be


    a trick.


    I know she''s right, but I can''t stop myself from calling out, my voice trembling with a desperate hope. "Lisa?"


    The figure staggers, then slowly turns to face us. And in that moment, the world seems to tilt on its axis, reality and nightmare blurring together.


    It is Lisa. But not the Lisa I know, not the vibrant,ughing best friend I remember. This Lisa is pale and gaunt, her eyes haunted


    and ringed with dark circles. Her clothes are torn and stained, her hair a tangled mess.


    And there, on her neck, two angry red puncture wounds.


    17:39


    577


    "Oh my God, I breathe, horror and relief warring within me. "Lisa, what happened to you?"


    She takes a shaky step toward me, her legs threatening to give out beneath her. I rush forward, catching her just before she copses. "Ava," she whispers, her voice hoarse and broken. "I escaped. I don''t know how, but I did. We have to go, before he finds me. Before he


    finds us."


    But her voice doesn''t sound quite right.


    Lisa''s form dissolves beneath my fingers, dissipating into shadows. that leave nothing but an icy chill against my skin. A gasp tears from my throat as I stumble back, my mind reeling. It''s not real, Ava. Selene''s voice echoes through my mind, urgent and tense. It''s an illusion.


    Before I can even begin to process her words, a figure emerges from behind a nearby tree. My heart leaps into my throat as I whirl to face them, my body tensing for another fight.


    But the person who steps into view is unlike anyone I''ve ever seen. Inhuman beauty radiates from every inch of his being, from the golden hair that catches the light to the piercing blue eyes that seem to shift to My fists clench, trying to quell the shaking from a burst of fear. "Who are you?" I demand, forcing bravado I don''t feel.


    The stranger holds up his hands in a cating gesture, a small smile ying at the corners of his mouth. "Easy there," he says, his voice smooth as silk. "I''m not here to hurt anyone."


    "What have you done with Lisa?" The words burst from me, raw


    and desperate.


    Comentano


    8

 169

    169 Ava: A Strange Meeting


    Confusion flickers across the stranger''s face for a moment before understanding dawns. "Ah, I see. If you saw someone just now, it was likely a manifestation of your own fears. A distraction, meant to throw off I stare at him, my mind struggling toprehend his words. A manifestation of my fears? How is that even possible?


    Selene pads forward, her nose twitching as she sniffs at the stranger''s feet. To my shock, her hackles remain t, her tail giving a tentative wag. She''s never reacted this way to a potential threat before. He is not a danger to us, but he is not an ally, she tells me.


    "What are you?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.


    The stranger tilts his head, studying me with those unsettling eyes. "I could ask the same of you. Why is a witch running with the ckwood Pack?"


    The word "witch" hits me like a punch to the gut, stealing the breath from my lungs.


    The only ones to call me that are vampires.


    Careful, Ava. Selene''s warning echoes through my mind, even as she continues to sniff at the stranger''s shoes.


    The stranger nces at Selene, distaste crossing his face, but he allows her to sniff. Then he nces over my shoulder. "I''m afraid we''ll have to continue this conversation another time. Once you


    17:30


    10 AW A Kuangs Meeting


    have permission from my mother, that is."


    "Your mother?" I echo, confusion and frustration warring within me. "What are you talking about?"


    But the stranger is already backing away, melting into the shadows as if they were never there at all. I lunge forward, desperate for answers, but my hands close on empty air.


    I hesitate, torn between the desire to chase after the mysterious stranger and the knowledge that I can''t just go off running.


    I''ve been kidnapped enough times that I really should have learned my lesson.


    Ava, stop. Selene''s voice is firm, halting me in my tracks. We need to get back to the others. Ken ising.


    The sound of pounding feet reaches my ears just as Selene''s warning registers. I whirl around to see Ken bursting forth from the trees, his chest barely rising and falling despite the clear effort he''s exerted to His eyes, sharp and wary, dart around the area, searching for any signs of danger.


    "Ava, are you okay?" His voice is tight with concern as he approaches me, nostrils ring as he scents the air.


    The golden stranger''s cryptic words still echo in my mind. "I thought I saw someone out here. But they''re gone now."


    Ken''s brows furrow as he takes another deep inhale, his expression growing more perplexed by the second. "That''s odd. I don''t smell anyone else. Just you and Selene."


    17:30


    160 Ave A Stranjas Meeting


    Confusion swirls within me, mingling with the adrenaline still pumping through my veins. How could Ken not detect the stranger''s scent? Selene had clearly caught their smell, even if she hadn''t reacted with hostility.


    I open my mouth, ready to exin further, but something holds me back. The stranger''s partingment about needing permission from his mother-whoever that might be-leaves me unsettled. There are too many secrets surrounding my pack. Things about ckwood don''t make sense, as though there''s a cloud of bizarre conspiracy hanging over us.


    I wish I''d paid more attention. Living as the beta''s daughter, I should know more. If I''d known how my life would turn out, I would have spent more time lingering duringte-night discussions, instead of tuning people out and hiding whenever I could.


    Hindsight is always better, I guess.


    Frustrated with these scraps of information I''m somehow supposed to piece together, I nce at Ken, who''s looking around again, nostrils red as he double checks.


    Until I have more information, it''s probably best to keep this encounter to myself.


    "Maybe I imagined it," I say instead, shaking my head. "It''s been a long day."


    Ken nods, though the concern doesn''t leave his eyes. It''s a little insulting to know that he thinks being mistaken is more likely than


    thinking there''s something going on that can pull the wool over his eyes, but that''s something that can only be changed with time. Everyone thinks of me as the one who needs to be protected. Not someone who can protect the pack


    It''ll be nice if that changes one day,


    It will.


    Selene''s confidence is a small boost.


    Resting a hand against my shoulder, Ken nces around again. "Let''s get you back to the lodge. You''ll be safe there."


    We walk, Selene padding silently beside me. I can feel her gaze on me, knowing and expectant, but I keep my own eyes forward.


    As we near the lodge, Ken clears his throat. "I think it''s best if you stay inside. We''ll be adding more guards. At least until we are certain no other-"


    I stop short, turning to face him. "Actually, I was hoping to see Vanessa. I want to visit my mother again. One more time."


    Surprise flickers across Ken''s face, followed by a frown. "Are you sure that''s a good idea? After what happenedst time?"


    I swallow hard, the memory of my mother''s venomous words still stinging. But there''s a nagging feeling in my gut, urging me to try again. Especially now, with the appearance of this mysterious stranger. He''s toofortable here in ckwoodnds. Mom might know about him, too.


    "I just need to see her," I say, injecting as much conviction into my


    17:39


    voice as I can muster,


    Ken studies me for a long moment before sighing. TI let Locas


    know."


    It isn''t consent.


    "I''m not asking for permission, Ken. I''m here because of her. I want to talk to her again."


    He continues walking in silence, probably talking to Lucas on the other end of his mental link. Eventually, he grimaces.


    "Let me know when you''re ready. I''ll drive you there."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I guess Lucas told him to do what I said.


    Knowing that my mate isn''t holding me back lifts my heart a little. even as I worry about exining things to him.


    If he knows what I''m up to... There''s no way he''s going to be okay with it, right? Probably not.


    But keeping secrets isn''t good, either.


    As we resume walking, I reach out to Selene through our mental


    link.


    We need to talk, I tell her, keeping my expression carefully neutral.


    Selene doesn''t respond, but I can sense her agreement. She continues to pad alongside me, her silence thoughtful and heavy with the weight of our shared secret.


    The vision of Lisa shes through my mind, her terrified eyes and trembling form haunting me. A shudder ripples through my body.


    Lisa''s suffering.


    510


    200 AWG: A Strange MenNAE


    Even if that was only an illusion, there''s no way she''s being treated. by a queen by that insane vampire. She''s hurting. She needs to be saved.


    I need to bring her home.


    Every fiber of my being screams to find her, to rescue her from the hell she''s enduring. I can only hope that the disturbing vision was nothing more than a manifestation of my worst fears. Hope that it''s far worse


    The alternative is too unbearable to consider.


    Comentario

 170

    170 Lucas: Rites


    LUCAS


    "Everything''s ready for the pack rites, but are you sure our Luna won''t be there?"


    Delta Ryder looks as exhausted as feel. Aside from the moments I stole to be with Ava at the expense of my pack duties, I''ve had no sleep or rest.


    My wolf has been silent in my head since she left. We don''t have the connection that Ava seems to have with Selene-


    our conversations aren''t as in depth, and he doesn''t feel like apletely separate entity as their bond is-but he still feels the loss of his pack children keenly.


    He doesn''t even have a name, and I can''t believe I''ve never asked


    him about it.


    I''ve always called him my wolf.


    "No. She''s intending to visit with her mother again and see if she can glean any more information." Not that I''m sure why. I want to tell Ken to drag her back to Westwood at all costs, but that''s a terrible way to Despite having a ma for trouble, I need to let her make decisions for herself.


    Rubbing between my eyebrows, I shuffle through more reports. Another dead scout, though we can''t find his body.


    Ryder has a few humans he trusts in the Unregistered city, but we


    17:30 - 0


    15


    170 LUCA Rame


    have no word from them and no way to check on them. They don''t


    have a mind link like we do as shifters.


    It is limited by distance, but still helpful.


    While the city of vampires is as modern as theye and do business with the outside world, they are almostpletely closed to any of therge wolf packs. Even the rogue shifters allowed within their city lin Ryder''s tension in front of my desk tells me everything I need to know about the contents of the reports.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Nothing.


    All this time and we haven''t manufactured a single lead outside of what Ava''s learned from her little vampire friend.


    "So we can''t find even a rumor on this Mad Prince? That''s what you''re telling me?"


    "We have yet to even verify he exists," Ryder agrees quietly. "Are you absolutely positive on the intel?"


    "Positive," I grit out, unable to contain the re of irritation at a delta daring to question their Luna.


    Even if he has no idea who gave me the information.


    The delta''s hands go up in a cating gesture that has my mental hackles rippling. "I didn''t mean to question you, Alpha."


    A frustrated growl tears from my throat as I scratch at my beard. and lean back in my chair, the weight of responsibility crushing my chest. After a few moments, I force myself to rein in my temper.


    17:39


    ??????? CT


    "Stand at ease, Ryder."


    He obeys immediately, but the tension radiating from him mirrors. my own. "What else can you tell me about the pack rites?" The words feel like sandpaper on my tongue. A funeral for all the young wolves lost i


    too soon.


    "The Silvermoon beta and their Elder Healer arrived an hour ago to show solidarity during the service. Ryder''s voice is steady, but I can see the pain in his eyes. "Your funeral clothes are ready for you in your qu Furyshes through me, hot and sharp. All those innocent lives lost, and for what? I have nothing to tell their families, no justice to offer them. No way to ease their grief.


    "Lisa''s parents have been calling every few hours for updates." His too-calm words pull me from my spiraling thoughts.


    I sigh heavily, running a hand over my face. "I''ll call them in the morning." Even though we have no news, no hope to give them. Their daughter is still missing, likely suffering at the hands of a sadistic vampire, a "They insist on the local police being part of the investigation."


    Another sigh escapes me. "I''ll talk to them." Though I already know what a disaster that will be. Humans have no idea about the


    supernatural world. They''re not equipped to handle this kind of threat.


    Even if the Granite City police-who are well aware of their jurisdiction and would only send someone sensitive to the


    170 1ess Brand


    supernatural issues at y-were to join the investigation, it would


    be as nothing more than a gesture


    No human can investigate a supernatural crime.


    It''s only asking for more bodies to add to the death toll, and the Unregistered don''t y nicely with any government entity at their


    door.


    "Any human joining the investigation is likely to have a hard time," Ryder points out, echoing my thoughts.


    "I know," I snap, my frayed nerves getting the better of me. Taking a deep breath, I force myself to rx. "I''m sorry, Ryder. I shouldn''t take this out on you."


    He nods in understanding, but I can see the strain on his face. We''re all pushed to our limits, desperate for a break in the case, some way to strike back at the monsters who did this.


    I stand abruptly, needing to move, to do something. "I''m going to check on the preparations for the rites. Keep me updated if anything changes."


    for


    "Yes, Alpha." Ryder bows his head respectfully as I stride past him, my mind already racing ahead.


    The hallways of the pack house are eerily quiet as I make my way outside. Even the usual bustle of activity is subdued, everyone lost in their own grief and anger. I pause at the sight of the funeral pyres being b cut wood and incense heavy in the air.


    So many pyres. Too many.


    17:39


    paved hulle


    rally inside me, echoing the ache in my ches


    *Alph, it''s my dry to lead the rites, to honor our fallen and offfort to these left behind. But how canfort them when I have money? No justice on the horizon?


    There''s only one idea that tries to rear its ugly little head, and I quash it beneath my heel without a second thought.


    There has to be another way.


    Comentario


    Deja


    paca este capduc


    Vote


    FANDOM


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar >


    Ver todos


    >

 171

    171 Avar Trusting Vanessa


    sa saws up before dinner, with a bag full of doctor stuff and @puu mr ny that tells me I''m got dong anything until she gets


    she needs.


    bel suffer through the blood pressure, my blood being drawn and Taken away by one of my new stone-faced bodyguards, of which there are at least 6, and a lot of questions she asks me every single day My answers haven''t changed, but she still asks them.


    I watch intently as Vanessa packs up her medical supplies, my mind churning with the weight of the secrets I''m keeping. With the balt- baked ns inside my head. With my desperate need to save Lisa from whatever fate the Mad Prince has nned.


    1 wet my lips, trying to find the right words.


    Vanessa, how do you feel about keeping secrets from your mate?" The question slips out before I can stop it.


    She pauses, a knowing smile ying on her lips, her eyes twinkling.


    Trouble in paradise already with the overbearing Alpha?"


    I nce toward the bedroom door "Can the bodyguards hear


    verything we say in here?"


    She looks amused, "No. Your prior Alpha had this room. soundproofed


    Relief washes over me and I take her hands in fnine, desperation


    171 Ava: Trusting Vanessa


    wing at my throat. "I have secrets, Vanessa. Secrets that I want. to share with you. Most of it is stuff Lucas knows, and some are things I haven''t told him yet. But I need to know whose side you''re


    on."


    Her expression sobers, her grip tightening on my hands. "Ava, I''m loyal to the Westwood pack and to my Alpha." She pauses, conflict. flickering in her eyes. "But I''m also loyal to my Luna. I can''t give you a strai my own judgment. However, if this endangers the pack..."


    "It won''t," I assure her, my interruption swift. "It doesn''t endanger Westwood. But Lucas won''t like that I''m doing things without hist permission."


    She watches me, caution on her face, even as she squeezes my hands in reassurance. "I can''t give you a straight answer without knowing what it is. My answer stands. But I am here for you, Ava."


    I struggle with her response, torn between the need to unburden myself and the fear of betrayal. Selene''s voice echoes in my mind, urging me to trust Vanessa.


    She''s your best option right now, Selene reminds me gently. You need an ally, Ava.


    I take a deep breath. "Selene isn''t a dog. She''s my wolf."


    Vanessa''s expression shifts to one of bewilderment. Her brows knit together, creasing her forehead as she processes my revtion.


    "How is that possible?" she asks slowly, her eyes flickering between me and Selene, who yawns from her spot on the bed.


    171 Ava Trusting Vanessa


    I grimace. "Honestly, I''ve yet to get a straight answer out of her. It''s impossible. She drinks secrets for breakfast. But Lucas knows


    about her"


    Relief is clear in Vanessa''s eyes. "Oh. That''s good, at least." But I can see the wheels turning in her head as she thinks things through.


    Before she can ask for more rity on things, I rush, "Selene thinks she can talk to my mother''s wolf. I want to try. The real problem is that we have to force her to renounce her pack in order to keep Selene''s ex "That might kill her," the healer says automatically, ncing again. toward Selene. "And only an alpha can force a switch in pack allegiance. Even then, it''s only a temporary measure. She can always bond with "But they would need to be in physical contact."


    "Yes. Which, I suppose, is unlikely to happen." Vanessa frowns. "Let me think this through for a moment. There has to be a better way." It would be good if there is, Selene agrees.


    I watch as Vanessa paces around the room, her brow furrowed in concentration. She mutters under her breath, asionally shaking her head as if dismissing ideas that don''t quite fit. The sight of her deep in th Settling onto the bed beside Selene, I run my fingers through her soft fur, focusing on the sensation of her head and ears beneath my touch. It''s a smallfort amidst the chaos swirling in my 171 Ave Trusting Vanessa


    mind.


    "Is it possible for Selene to pull the wolf''s presence out if the human host is unconscious?" Vanessa asks suddenly, her gaze intense as she looks at me.


    I nce down at Selene, who tilts her head, considering the question. It might be possible, she admits, her voice echoing in my mind. But there are too many variables to say for certain. "Selene says it might be possible, but there are too many variables to know for sure," I ry to Vanessa, watching as she absorbs the information.


    Vanessa nods, her expression thoughtful. "And what about your mother''s wolf? Will she be loyal to Renard?"


    The question catches me off guard, and I find myself at a loss for words. Loyalty is aplex thing, especially when ites to the dynamics between a wolf and their alpha.


    It''s unlikely, Selene chimes in, sensing my uncertainty. Strong wolves usually chafe under alpha demands. But the bond between


    your mother and her wolf is strong. It may override any desire to break free from Renard''s control.


    I repeat Selene''s words to Vanessa, my heart sinking at the realization that even if we manage to separate my mother from her wolf, there''s no guarantee that the wolf will be on our side. My entire n rests on trying to convince the wolf to betray her alpha.


    Vanessa absorbs the information, her lips pressed into a thin line. "So, we have a potential way tomunicate with your mother''s


    17:41N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    171 Ava: Trusting Vanessa


    wolf, but no assurance that the wolf will cooperate."


    I nod, my fingers tangling in Selene''s fur as I try to quell the rising anxiety in my chest. "It''s a risk," I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. "But it might be our only chance to get some answers." Vanessa meets my gaze, her eyes filled with a mixture of concern and determination. "I don''t like the idea of putting


    in danger, Ava. But I understand the need for answers." She sighs, running a hand through her hair. "Let me think a little more. I think this might work, but there are different things to consider..." Her voice trails off as she paces again, clearly deep in thought.


    "Thank you, Vanessa. I know this isn''t an easy situation."


    Distracted by her plotting, she tosses me a vague smile. "Nothing about this is easy, Ava. But we''ll figure it out. I''m not sure how we''ll..."


    Her voice trails off again as she begins to mutter.


    I think she has a solid n, Selene pipes up. The only issue will be getting our hands on something that will knock your mother out.


    I shake my head slightly. Even if we do that, her wolf can always tell her about you. Then the danger is still there. She can mind-link with anyone still in the pack, and if they can get word back... Selene goes silent, just in time for my phone to ring.

 172

    172 Ava: Boiling Point


    The jarring melody res out of my phone, startling me nearly out. of my skin.


    Selene''s ears flick as I grab it, seeing Lucas'' name sh across the screen. Both butterflies and dread swim through me; butterflies, because it''s Lucas.


    Dread, because I''m hiding things from him again.


    "Hello?"


    "I miss you."


    H


    His greeting is so him, and my lips curl up immediately. "I miss you,


    too."


    "Are you okay? Hurt anywhere?"


    Of course, he knows about the riot. "I''m fine. Not hurt at all. Everyone kept me safe."


    When he sighs, I can imagine his face, how his brows furrow as he inspects me. "I wish you hadn''te outside."


    "I held my own, though, didn''t I?" There''s a little pride in my voice over that.


    "So I hear. It would have been better if you weren''t in danger, though."


    Vanessa''s stopped pacing to stare out the window, still in thought. Selene flops into myp, and I scratch behind her ears absently. "You can''t shelter me from everything."


    17:42


    11) Asa ng Pers


    "I should be able to."


    It''s weird, the way his words both warm my heart and send my hackles up. "I''m not a child, Lucas.


    "I never said you were, Ava." Immediately into that soothing tone. He''s always trying to calm me down, and for some reason that makes me even more agitated.


    He''s always going to be protective of his mate, Selene murmurs, The begrudging approval in her voice helps soothe that vague restless feeling inside of me.


    "I know. I''m sorry." Focusing on the soft feel of Selene''s fur beneath my hands, I force myself to rx. It''s Lucas. He''s done so much for me, and yet I''m the one holding secrets.


    With that thought in mind, the wordse out before I realize.


    "I have an idea, and you''re going to hate it."


    Shit.


    The phone goes dead for a few seconds, and I close my eyes.


    May as well tell him now.


    "Selene and I are going to try talking to Mom''s wolf. She might be more willing to give us any information we need."


    The silence continues.


    "Selene is strong enough to force a-"


    "I''m flying over there Lucas interrupts me with a grim note in his voice I''ve never heard before.


    My heart falters a little. "You can''t. You have so much to do there.


    3/5


    Leaving in this situation..."


    "My mate is trying to do crazy bullshit again, and you expect me to stay here and let you do it?"


    lyank the phone away from my ear, my eyes wide as Lucas'' furyshes through the speaker. What the hell? My heart races, confusion and shock warring inside me. "Lucas, wait, let me exin. Selene is strong enough to-"


    "It''s time for you to grow up and realize you''re in too much danger to be doing anything like this. I''ve given in to you too many times. What are you going to do when Alpha Renard realizes you aren''t defective af His words hit me like a punch to the gut, and I physically recoil, curling in on myself. Selene growls low in her throat, hackles rising as she res at the phone.


    Tears prick at my eyes, but anger res hot on their heels. I


    straighten my spine, gritting my teeth. "I''m not under your control, Lucas."


    "Bullshit. You can''t keep yourself out of trouble for one goddamn second! How long have you been in ckwood? And there''s already a riot on your frontwn. You need to be safe, not taking unnecessary risks "That''s not fair! I''m trying to help Lisa, or have you forgotten about her?" My voice rises with each word, trembling with barely leashed emotions. This isn''t about me, or my safety. It''s about someone who''s alrea


    17:42


    12 Ava Boting Point


    take care of it?


    "By ignoring your safety? How did that go for you? I gave in to you and there was an entire massacre on packnds, Ava. Do you know how many families I had to speak to? Do you know how many bodies are Bile rises in my throat. "I thought we were safe on pack grounds. I never would have asked if I knew..."


    "You know now," he cuts in harshly. "You know now. And you''re aware of how much effort I''m making in trying to get Lisa back, even when she isn''t my pack. But you have to throw all my efforts. in my face, don "I don''t trust you? I told you my secrets." Blinking away tears as rapidly as they fill my eyes, I struggle to keep my voice even. "You


    have no idea how hard it was to do that."


    "You might


    trust me with secrets, but you don''t trust me to bring Lisa back. Or that I''m doing things with your best interest in mind. You don''t think about me, and theck of respect absolutely blows my fucking mind, Ava. I'' brained fucking scheme-"o


    "You can''t stop me from trying to help my best friend, especially if you won''t even listen to me!"


    "I am listening, but you''re being blind to your situation. It''s too dangerous, Ava. I''m trying to protect you!"


    "I don''t need you to treat me like ss! I can handle myself." Even as I say the words, doubt coils in my stomach. Can I really? I''ve


    174


    40


    172 Ava Boding Point


    never proven that.


    The vampire didn''t kidnap me, but he got Lisa.


    That''s not a win, no matter how you look at it.


    Lucas scoffs, a harsh sound that crackles through the phone. "Right. Because your past has proven that you can take risks like this without something terrible happening to you. You don''t know how far their pov His words are like a p, stinging and brutal. I can''t breathe past the


    lump in my throat, hot tears spilling down my cheeks. A small, broken sound escapes me before I can stop it. "If all you''re going to do is yell at me, I''m hanging up."


    Selene nuzzles against my hand, her ears t against her head.


    "Ava, wait-"


    I hit the button, cutting off his words. The phone tumbles from my numb fingers, bouncing on the bed. I wrap my arms around myself, hunching over as sobs wrack my body.


    Selene whines, pressing close and nosing at my hands. He''s just worried, Ava. He let his fear control his words.


    "He''s right though, isn''t he? I''m a walking disaster." The words are bitter on my tongue, voiced on a shuddering exhale.


    No. Selene''s voice is fierce in my mind. You''re not a disaster. Having powerful enemies does not mean you''re a disaster.


    I want to believe her, but Lucas'' usations ring in my ears, insidious and haunting. Am I really so blind? So thoughtless in my


    17:N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    172 Ave Dating Point


    actions?


    Vanessa sits beside me, tentatively resting a hand on my shoulder. "Ava? Are you okay?"


    I shake my head, not trusting my voice. She sighs, rubbing soothing circles on my back. We sit in silence for a long moment, my sniffles the only sound in the room.


    "He''s scared," Vanessa finally says, quiet but certain. "Heshes out when he''s terrified of losing you."


    "That doesn''t make it okay," I whisper, even as doubts run through my head.


    Comentario 8


    Publica tu primerentario!

 173

    173 Ava: Hard Truths


    Vanessa sighs, her hand warm and gentle against my back, rubbing in soothing circles. "Ava, understand that you can be wrong, even when you''re right. Or right, even when you''re wrong." Augh bubbles up, hysterical and wild. "That makes no sense."


    "You chafe under his protection. You feel caged, right?"


    A quick nod. Of course. That much is obvious.


    "It''s okay to feel that way. It''s normal, even. But is Lucas wrong to keep your safety in consideration?"


    Selene sighs, bumping her head against my legs, and I tug at one of her ears. "No, of course not."


    "The party was a terrible misfortune. None of us expected a


    vampire attack on packnds. For something like this to happen..." Her words trail off, and she nces away. "I don''t even know how long it''s been. We knew ckwood was working with the Unregistered in some way, but to have this level of alliance is unheard of."


    Hunching my shoulders, I mutter, "I never would have gone, if I''d known."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I know." The gentle rubbing never ceases. "And Lucas didn''t me you. He doesn''t me you. He mes himself."


    "But he didn''t do anything wrong. It was me." Guilt gnaws at me. "I was the one who bothered him about the guards. About my freedom. I pushed to go to the party. Everything was because of


    17:42


    173 Ava: Hard Truths


    1. me. The vampire wanted me, and now Lisa''s gone."


    Resting my forehead on my knees, I whisper, "I''m a gue to


    everyone who cares about me. So many people are dead, and even Lisa..."


    "A defeatist attitude isn''t going to help you, Ava." The back rubs stop as Vanessa gets off the bed, her voice firming. "The time for wallowing is long past. You''ve grown stronger, and you''re no longer the flinching massacre happened. Neither you or Lucas knew it would happen. It''s a terrible and unfortunate situation."


    "But it''s my fault. What am I supposed to do?" Turning my head so my cheek is against my knees, I watch Vanessa as she stands in front of me. "It''s my fault. I should have just sat at home and kept my mouths danger..."


    Vanessa stares at me, one brow raised, as my words trail off.


    I''m saying something wrong. I can tell in her facial expression.


    Her piercing gaze holds me captive, demanding an answer I''m not sure I possess.


    "Was that truly the only way, Ava? Your only two choices in life? To go to the party without guards, risking everything for a taste of freedom, or to stay locked away in your apartment, watched at all times like a p I remain silent, my tongue leaden and useless.


    It seems so silly when sheys it out.


    17:42


    173 Ava: Hard Truths


    Vanessa''s voice softens, but her eyes remain unwavering. "Was there no middle ground, Ava? No way to get what you wanted while staying within the boundaries of reasonable safety?"


    The words rattle around in my skull, colliding with the unyielding walls of my stubborn resolve. I want to argue, to defend my actions, but the weight of her wisdom holds me back. Is she right? Could I have found another way?


    The answer seems obvious, but I shy away from it in my mind. Selene''s presence brushes against me, a reminder of her presence. Perhaps I pushed too hard as well, little wolf. Her voice is more hesitant than I''ve ever heard it.


    Straightening into a proper sitting position, feeling too childish in how I''m moping, I do my best to meet Vanessa''s regard.


    I want her respect. She''s always been amazing, one of the few supports in my world. So I take a deep breath and think, letting her words soak in, pushing Lucas and his anger far from my mind. "Maybe there was another way. But at the time, it felt like my only choice."


    My excuse sounds pathetic, even to my own ears.


    Vanessa nods, her expression softening with understanding. "The world is rarely ck and white, Ava. It''s a tapestry woven with countless shades of gray. Do you believe everything is so clear- cut? That there are only eyer two options?"


    "No, of course not." The answeres easily, a truth I''ve always know but somehow forgotten.


    17:42


    123 Ava Hard Truths


    "Then why," Vanessa presses, her voice gentle but insistent, "do you paint your own choices in such stark contrasts? Why do you see only the extremes, without considering the possibilities that lie between?" Her question hangs in the air, a challenge I can''t ignore. I close my eyes, searching for the answer within myself. Selene''s presence is aforting warmth.


    Because it''s easier? Easier to believe I have no choice, that I''m backed into a corner with no way out.


    But that''s not the whole truth, is it? Deep down, I know there were other options, other paths I could have taken. Compromises I could have made, if only I''d been willing to look beyond my own stubborn pride. I was too determined to stand on my own two feet.


    More determined to prove my independence than consider reality.


    "I was scared," I whisper, the admission tearing at my throat. "Scared of losing myself, of being suffocated by the constant surveince and control. I wanted to prove that I could make my own choices, that I''m r Vanessa grabs my hand in hers, the warmth of her grasp traveling up my arm and into my heart.


    You are strong, Selene insists, with the softest whine. You are much stronger than you believe.


    "You are strong," Vanessa echoes. "But that doesn''t mean leaning


    allies is weakness. That doesn''t meanpromising


    on v


    123 Ae Yard Trich


    changes your boundaries. And it doesn''t mean you won''t be you."


    She squeezes my hand, and I squeeze back, grateful for the connection between us. Her voice is soft as she continues, "The desire for freedom, for autonomy, is a powerful thing. But it''s important to remember I nod, blinking back the tears that threaten to spill down my cheeks. "The massacre."


    "Yes. Many lives were lost. Young lives, lives with promise. While the fault lies with our enemies, it is a consequence that we should have avoided." A flicker of sadness crosses her face. "Our alpha will always c of those lives on his soul, because his decisions led to that tragedy. He does not hide from it."


    Like me.


    Only thinking of Lisa.


    "I should have been more careful, more thoughtful," I murmur.


    Vanessa watches me. "What do you think you should have done?" My mind falters.


    "You''re just focusing on your guilt, aren''t you?" she asks, though her tone isn''t using. "Focused on how my words are causing you to feel. Not on how to fix it, or how to take responsibility." Feeling somehow ashamed, I nod. I''m not sure how else to reply. I just feel terrible.


    She pa''s my hand gently as my phone buzzes. "That''s probably


    17:42


    173 Ava: Hard Truths


    your alpha, apologizing. Perhaps you should, too. And really think about things. My therapy session ends here. I have a lot to look into regarding your mother. Oh, and Ava..."


    About to unlock my phone and check the text notification, I pause. ncing toward her.


    "Be careful how much you depend on Selene." Her steady gaze and faint smile takes the sting out of her words. "We shifters learn quite young


    that our wolves are not human, and do not see things as humans do. They are self-


    centered and independent, and don''t understand the nuances of human rtionships as well as they might seem to, at first nce."


    Selene sits up, her ears forward and her bodynguage affronted. I am not self-centered!


    Vanessa points her finger at Selene. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You''re not self-centered; you''re only thinking about Ava''s benefit, right?"


    Those husky ears go back and she slinks down, her voice now a mutter in the back of my head. Why does she even ask, if she already knows?


    The woman in front of me is confident as she stares Selene down, and what boggles my mind is that...


    She wins.


    Selene detes, lowering herself to her belly with a little whimper. I will let her finish.


    She sounds a little like a child who''s been scolded.


    173 Ava Haut Truths


    Vanessa''s wolf reached out to me, Selene mutters, startling me.


    "You spoke to her?"


    Comentario


    Ver todos


    Publica u primerentariol


    Voto


    1


    FANDOM

 174

    174 Ava: Selene Isn''t Human


    Selene writhes against the bedspread, looking like a puppy chastised. She says these are our growing pains, and I''m too old to be throwing a tantrum like a pup.


    She sounds so offended that I almostugh.


    Almost.


    But I can feel the threat in her mental presence. If I dare tough now, I''ll never hear the end of it.


    So I focus on Vanessa, instead.


    "Ava, listen. A wolf is not human. Our wolves think of ourselves. first, and everyone else secondary. They''re focused on power first, and results second. Not on the sacrifices. Results are what matter, and everyt A soft, husky-like yowling barkes out of Selene. That isn''t true,


    Isn''t it?


    Somehow, it feels very...


    Don''t you dare finish that thought. Selene snaps at the air. We also care about the sacrifices, and understand rtionships beplicated when we do what needs to be done. Vanessa watches me with a patient stare.


    "Sorry. Selene was talking."


    "I can see that." Her smile is faint. "They usually do, when we get this talk. But it''s usually when we''re pups, and ites from our


    parents. This is the first wolves and the babes chat I''ve had with an


    adult.


    Wolves and the babes?


    That sounds so... adorable.


    But I remember clearly what a 12-year-old wolf shifter is like. A voracious appetite, short temper, and a tendency towards sneaking around to get what they want. Not very adorable.


    "Look, Ava. Ultimately, the rtionship wolves have with each other is not the same as humans have with each other. A wolf might understand why they were pushed aside, once all is said an done. They can ac detriment to their pack bond, knowing that the end result is the most important thing. But we," and she points between us, "are not like that. If Lucas were to ghost you, how would you feel?" That''s easy. "Terrible." We''ve already lived through that.


    "And if he did things behind your back, saying the entire time that it was what was best for you, and you just have to trust him?"


    Seeing where she''s going, I can''t hold her gaze, lowering


    mine to the bedspread. It''s soft, with a few threads loose, perfect to pluck while being forced to face hard truths. "I would feel awful. Like he doesn''t trust me. Like our rtionship isn''t as strong as it should be." Thinking on it, on how I felt when I lived in what I felt were gilded cages, "And angry. I would definitely be angry."


    Vanessa nods. ¡°Now, have Selene answer that question, and think about it. I''m going to see what I can do to make this ''hare-brained''


    174 Art Rolene Un? Human


    scheme of yours work."


    Selene walks stiff-legged to curl up under the window, tly


    refusing to respond to Vanessa''s homework.


    Which must mean that Vanessa''s assessment of her Lycan psyche is spot-on.


    It is not, Selene huffs, sounding rankled.


    "Mhm."


    But I get it. These revtions are... hard.


    There''s a huge part of me that still doesn''t feel like I really did anything wrong.


    There''s another part of me that''s horrified to think back on thest few weeks.


    But more than that...


    Lucas'' text stares up at me from my phone screen.


    [LUCAS: I''m sorry. None of my behavior was eptable. I just hate knowing that you''re putting yourself in danger withouting to me for help first. When you''re ready, can you please call me?]


    "Selene."


    Yes? Selene''s ears twitch, but her sulking doesn''t change.


    "I think we should go back. For the rites."


    Lucas had said bodies would burn tonight. It has to be for the rites.


    1 wonder if I''ll make it in time.


    17:43


    174 Ava: Solone isn''t Human


    Selene is uncharacteristically silent as I set my ns in motion. I don''t ask how, but Ken manages to get ast-minute flight.


    We''re supposed tond an hour before the rites begin, which should be just enough time to make it there in time. Ken alternates between calm and brooding, but there''s a distinct feeling of approval that I don''t think he''s ever given me before.


    He''s looked at me with respect as Lucas'' mate; he''s never once looked at me with high regard for me.


    There''s a subtle difference, one that stabs into my heart like a


    knife.


    All because I wanted to attend the rites of lives lost during the


    massacre.


    Selene is uncharacteristically silent herself, seeming to struggle with Vanessa''s words. There''s a faint sense of her emotions in the back of my head,


    and I can feel her waffling between frustration and confusion.


    But I don''t have much time to think about it, because Vanessa''s words keep circling around and around in my head.


    I can be wrong when I''m right.


    It seems like a simple concept, and yet it''s changed something inside my head. Something that makes it hard to look back at things.


    The soft rumble of the ne''s engines fills my ears as I rest my head against the small oval window. These overwhelming thoughts and emotions threaten to drown me with questions and revtions.


    17:43


    174 Avo: Selene Isn''t Human


    For a moment I shove away all thoughts, my unfocused gaze drifting over the endless expanse of clouds. It''s a beautiful sunset below us, with orange and pink and shades of blue, darkening into night.


    I close my eyes, letting out a shaky breath.


    So many lives lost, and all I''ve really thought about is Lisa.


    She''s important, but-I''m the alpha''s mate.


    A failure of an alpha''s mate.


    A failure of a Luna.


    The only thing on my mind was independence. Of proving I didn''t


    need anyone. Of my life in Cedarwood. All things that take me away


    from here.


    Away from responsibility.


    Away from reality.


    Lisa is missing. She''s important. But those people who lost their lives? Those families with a forever-missing piece?


    They''re important, too.


    "Did I want freedom, or did I want to hide?"


    Ken shifts ufortably, hearing every word of my soft mutterings. "Do you really want my answer?"


    His movements reflect on the ss as he turns to look at the back of my head, probably wondering what''se over me today.


    "I don''t know." My sigh is long, my shoulders slumping at his words. Whatever his opinion is, it''s clearly not great. Vanessa was kind in


    17:43


    174 Avt Selene Isn''t Human


    how she approached me, and I have no idea what blunt words wille out of Ken''s mouth.


    It''s pathetic to worry about my hurt feelings when I''m on my way to a funeral, and yet my heart cringes at the thought of another blow.


    It hurts more, I think, because I''d been so certain I was growing as a person; now, I feel like I''ve taken so many steps back.


    How do the families of the victims see me?


    I shudder away from the thought, wondering how many will be furious to see me there. Is this a bad idea?


    Ken turns away again after I don''t continue the conversation, and I can see his reflection in the window as he crosses his arms and leans back against his seat, staring straight ahead. "The answer is both," he says after a while, and my shoulders. hunch as he speaks.


    He sounds tired.


    That makes sense. He''s been working overtime, watching over his alpha''s failure of a mate while trying to find his own.


    Whileining about him always being around, how often have. I considered how much time and effort he''s put into keeping us safe, even while running the pack in Lucas'' absence? I''ve known about it. But have I really thought about it?


    Thanked him, even when he''s heard Lisa and me groaning in the other room about ourck of autonomy?


    Considered how awful his job was, babysitting two ungrateful


    17:43


    174 Ava Solone isn''t Human.


    women?


    It''s crazy how a few words from Vanessa can change how memories feel in my head.


    There''s something bitter and sour eating through my stomach as memories fly through my mind, like viewing my own actions on a movie screen.


    Selene, for her part, stays quiet, wrestling with demons of her own.


    If I hid things from you, how would you feel? I ask Selene as I continue watching the sunset.


    Her silence goes on for so long that I''m no longer waiting for her response when she says something. If I found out after you did what you needed to do, and you had seeded, I would have been proud of you She sounds puzzled and hesitant. Things I would have never associated with Selene before.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It wouldn''t hurt you?


    No. Why should it? You seeded in your goal. I don''t see the problem.


    A hint of frustration tinges her mental voice.


    You''ve told me before that a rtionship can''t be built on lies.


    She''s silent again, before murmuring, Trust is vital, yes. And it does not yet exist between the two of you as mates. But once you trust each other, shouldn''t you be able to understand why the secret was kept in


    ce?


    174 Ave. Selene tyl Hamen


    Her words are legitimately bewildered, and I can see it now.


    There it is.


    The divide between us.


    That Selene is not human talk Vanessa gave me is sinking in.


    Comentario !2


    Ver todos


    >


    ?Publica tu primerentario!


    Vote


    1


    FANDOM


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar >

 175

    175 Ava: A Wolf''s IdentityN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    If Vanessa was here, I''d love to talk to her.


    Unfortunately, she''s not. We''re on a ne, and she''s still in ckwood, plotting on how to force answers out of my mom''s wolf.


    So I look at Ken...


    "If your mate kept secrets from you, even if it''s for the best of reasons, in order to aplish a goal-how would you react?"


    "Furious." His answer is swift, and his eyes suspicious. "What are you up to now, Ava?"


    "Nothing. Shame twists my gut as I turn back to the window. His immediate reaction is to think I''m up to something, bringing trouble to those around me. It''s not like I me him, but the feeling I''m left with is...


    Sticky. Gross. Awful.


    A few days ago, I would have chafed at such a response, frustrated over Ken treating me like an errant child.


    But now?


    His uneasy stare bores into the back of my head, and I rest my


    head against the window with a sigh. "Do you ever argue with your wolf?


    "Not anymore. I used to. Why, are you having problems with yours?


    175 Ava A Woll''s identity


    My head snaps around faster than should be possible. "What do you mean, mine? I don''t have a-


    "Yeah, yeah," Ken leans back, closing his eyes. "You don''t have a wolf. But I''ve seen that look on your face a thousand times. We''re all shifters, Ava."


    I can''t help it; I touch my cheeks in confusion. "What look?"


    Cracking open one eye, Ken looks exasperated. "The look. Talking to her. You do it when you think we aren''t watching, and half the time you do it out loud. You''re better about it in the open, but in not in the a Shit. Really?


    "Why didn''t you tell Lucas?"


    "Some things don''t need to be reported." He rolls his shoulders, trying to getfortable. "Some things are yours to tell. And I had no proof of my suspicion until now."


    Double shit. I''d confirmed his guess. He was bluffing.


    Smart, Selene says in approval, the first real glimmer of energy I''ve seen since Vanessa spoke with us.


    "That''s top secret information," I whisper, and he makes a vague


    circr motion with his hand.


    "All human, all of them listening to that godawful movie they put


    1. on. You''re fine."


    Somewhat mollified, settle back into my seat, distracted from my darker thoughts by this new surprise. Overall, I''m relieved. I won''t have to hide Selene''s existence any longer.


    17. 17.


    70


    18 As A Wolf''s demity


    "So, what''s the secret?"


    Ken''s voicees out of nowhere after another long period of silence, and I blink at him in surprise.


    "What secret?"


    "The one you''re hiding from your mate," he says impatiently. "You asked how I would feel-"


    "Oh. That. No, that was just theoretical."


    "Ava..."


    He doesn''t believe me, and I sigh. "Vanessa sat me down for a wolves and the babes discussion this morning." "Wolves and the babes? Didn''t you learn that at-oh." Understanding dawns on his face. "You didn''t have a wolf."


    Giving a one shoulder shrug, I just say, "Bingo."


    Ken nces at Selene, who''s peering at him from beneath the seat. I don''t know if he understands that she''s my wolf, but I don''t feel like verifying that right now. Later, in private.


    Rxing now, he sighs. "When we''re young, we fight with our wolves a lot. They''re more instinctual than we are. Fighting over perceived insults, tussles for dominance, doing whatever we need to do in order to


    sometimes."


    "I see." That doesn''t help my situation. Selene isn''t really bloodthirsty.


    17:44


    17h Ave. A Woll''s identity


    Am I not?


    1 remember Lucas hated his wolf for a while. Said he was sick of hearing about dominance and getting into fights just because someone looked at him the wrong way. Guess it''s harder with an alpha wolf." A faint smile ys around his mouth, and Ken''s face is more rxed than I''ve seen it since the party. The massacre. Lisa''s kidnapping.


    "One time, his wolf even convinced him he''d be better off running. away and starting a new pack. Of course, we don''t really do that kind of thing when we''re thirteen, but his wolf was adamant." "What did he do?"


    "Oh, he ran off. Took me and a few of our friends with him. We camped in the forest as wolves and were ready to start life as


    rogues."


    Fascinated despite the cycle of negative thoughts in my head, I turn a little more in my chair, pulling a leg up beneath me to getfortable. "And? What happened next?"


    Ken grins openly now, opening his eyes to meet mine. "It rained. We found out that we could either eat raw meat or starve for the night."


    That doesn''t sound so unusual.


    "We don''t normally eat first blood until we''re adults and have an easier time separating our senses during shift, he exins.


    "Ahh." I''d never paid attention to such details. They didn''t apply to


    17


    me, site I didn''t have a wolf. They still don''t apply to me, as I can''t shift.


    I prefer cooked food to raw, but not that kibble you like to feed me. It tastes like charcoal with drops of voring


    Noted.


    "Lucas caught a rabbit, took one taste, and they fought because he


    wanted to shift back and go home. He snorted. "Alpha, my ass. We''re all just kids at that point. Alpha or not, he wanted his mom''s


    dinner.


    "Wow." It''s hard to imagine Lucas acting that way, but it makes me smile to think of a younger version of him throwing a fit because he had no way to cook his rabbit.


    "His wolf didn''t talk to him for weeks. Said he was bonded to a weakling who had no idea how to lead. They worked it out eventually. Our wolves don''t talk that much, though, once they


    settle in."


    How odd. I wonder why? I can''t imagine Selene... not talking.


    Perhaps it''s the identity crisis of human and wolf.


    Perhaps.


    She sounds frustrated again.


    What have you been thinking about?


    Selene huffs. Humans. Wolves. Memories.


    That''s a lot of nothing for an answer, but I''m used to it from her.


    My memories are odd, she finally says, sounding confused.


    376 Aa Attending the tes

 176

    176 Ava: Attending the RitesN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Odd? How so?


    Selene''s soft whine catches Ken''s attention. "We''ll be there soon. Will she be okay?"


    It doesn''t seem that he realizes the dog is not actually a dog. "She''s


    fine."


    I thought I had all my memory, but when I try to think back, everything is fuzzy. Even my own name doesn''te to mind.


    My head aches at the thought of trying to unravel that. What kind of memories? From bing a dog?


    Not exactly. My past life. My identity. Many things... Things I thought I remembered. Vanessa''s words sound familiar, but I cannot ess the memories. It feels important. That just sounds... Yeah. She''s right. It''s odd.


    How long have they been missing?


    Silence.


    Then, I don''t know. Forever.


    Leaning down, I rub at Selene''s head. It''ll be okay. I''m sure we''ll figure it out. But we both know my promise is hollow. I have no way of keeping it.


    Selene whines again, resting her head on her paws as she stays beneath my chair. Ava, am I a detriment to you?


    Of course not. My denial is swift and from the heart. But... I think


    176 Ava Altending the Rites


    we might make bad decisions together.


    Her mood plummets; I can feel it in the back of my head. Like Lucas and his wolf, as children.


    Scratching behind her ears in gentle constion, my heart is


    buoyed when she leans against my touch. You have given me much strength by being here. We''ll figure it out together. Together, she confirms, but that insecure edge to her words is still


    there.


    ***


    Nerves have my knees so weak, my walk resembles the wobbling of a cooked noodle.


    But I make it to the packnds as twilight hits. The entire ce is like a ghost town.


    No lights on.


    No people.


    No signs of life at all.


    Not until we make it to arge field deep in the forest, filled with people. Some are in wolf form. A few are naked. Others are clothed.


    We''re the only ones to drive; everyone else used four paws to get here.


    My stomach clenches, twisting painfully in my gut as I see so many of them turn in our direction, surprised by our-arrival.


    Selene presses against my leg; Ken hadn''t wanted to bring her,


    170 Ava Attending the Piton


    but I''d insisted shee.


    Grief makes this air thick, she whispers, slinking out of the car with her tail low.


    I''ve never seen her with such insecure bodynguage. She usually struts about with confidence, tail high and head erect... But I feel


    the same way.


    Like I don''t belong.


    Filled with shame.


    There are eighteen pyres, and my heart sinks. Lucas hadn''t mentioned that three more people had died in the hospital.


    No sound breaks the silence, save for the asional mourning keen. There are no words to be said. No titudes.


    Only a crowd of bodies surrounding the pyres, the entire clearing bathed in the darkening edge of twilight.


    Ken stays close to my side as we make our way to the back of the crowd. His hand rests on the small of my back, guiding me with gentle pressure as he points or tugs me in different directions as he leads m We finally settle on a ce near Jericho, who stares grimly ahead, his jaw clenched. Even his weathered face, marked by countless scars, can''t hide the sorrow etched into his features.


    The entire mood is somber, a heaviness pressing down on my


    chest until it''s hard to breathe.


    Standing here, surrounded by the weight of so much loss, I''m hit with the price of my willfulness, of my blind demand for


    17


    independence. How many of thresereaths are on my bands?


    lost because of unselfish chances?


    Every single one


    Vin heart aches for Lisa capped in the churches of a madman bur it bleeds for she dead for the familles left behind. For the pack that will never be whole again


    Tears Burn Behind my eyes but I blink them back. I have to right to cry, not when my actions have caused so much pain. Not when I''ve been so focused on my own desires that I didn''t stop to think about the consequences.


    Ken''s hand tightens on my back, and I nce up at him. His face is a mask of stoucisa, but I can see the cracks in his armor. The warr his eyes shine with unsited tears. The tightness around his mouth. Tim sorry I whisper, my voice barely audible over the soft keening


    of the mourners


    He looks down at me, his brow furrowed For what?"


    For everything For being so selfish. For not thinking about how my choices would affect everyone else."


    Ken stares at me, anguish clear in his eyes. His face. In how his lips curve down at my words.


    Eventually, he turns away, staring ahead again. It''s not your fault. Ava. You didn''t cause this. We were too arrogant in the safety of


    ournd:


    But in my heart. I recognize the le


    If I hadn''t been at that party, those vampires wouldn''t have gone


    We might not understand why they would risk outright war... But we know what their goal that night was.


    Perhaps another attack, on another day, would have happened.


    But it wouldn''t have been that day.


    It wouldn''t have been that ce.


    Facing this crowd-


    Those pyres-


    These lives, forever changed-


    The weight of my guilt is crushing.


    Selene presses against my leg, her warmth a smallfort in the face of so much sorrow. You couldn''t have known, she says softly. her voice echoing in my mind. You were just trying to find your ce in the But no longer is her voice confident.


    No longer are her words a secure beacon, holding me above my fears.


    One person''s ce in the world should never be created at this


    cost.


    No. It''s time to stop this distance; time to give up the dreams of a quiet life in Cedarwood.


    178 Ar Attendingt Rites


    Reality isn''t beautiful. It isn''t pretty. It isn''t idyllic.


    Reality doesn''t wait.


    Life is unfair. epting that is my only way forward; my only way out of this quagmire of my own creation.


    This is not Lucas'' pack.


    This is my pack.


    And they''re hurting


    Comentario


    Wer todos


    FANDOM

 177

    177 Ava: epting Her Pack


    During the few funeral rites Alpha Renard held in ckwood, he spent a lot of time pontificating. Especially during the rites for h


    sons.


    Here, Lucas says nothing. Does nothing. Only stands there, his arms crossed over his chest, as he watches the pyres burn.


    The amount of human bodies decreases as they all take to their wolf forms, standing and waiting. When I nce at Ken, I can see that unfocused look in his eyes.


    Lucas must be talking through the pack link.


    That''s why it''s quiet.


    There are wolves to either side of him, and I don''t recognize any them. Then again, I know very few members of the pack.


    I''d chafed over that, used it as an excuse to go to the party. But how much effort had I made to get to know these people? At every turn, I felt stifled by their regard for me as Lucas'' mate. Did I ever engage the


    If I can''t even get to know the bodyguards sent to keep me safe at the cost of their own lives...


    What kind of person doesn''t even try, and justins about herck of freedom? a


    If I had gotten to know them, perhaps things would be different.


    17:44


    177 Ava epting Her Pack


    Instead ofining that I couldn''t go anywhere without them, maybe outings would have been fun with them. Maybe the other pack members would have seen me trying to be friends...


    Ah.


    All those people watching me during training take on a different meaning in my head now.


    Who would wee an aloof wolf into their midst, knowing she''s made no effort to assimte into the pack?


    My whining is a sour taste in my mouth, especially knowing that some of those people have now lost their lives because of me.


    Despite understanding the tragedy, despite feeling terrible over the loss of life and injuries, I''d never once put a single one of their lives as a priority. I''d focused instead on Lisa.


    They deserve more from us, Selene murmurs, sitting beside me with her ears t against her skull. I once led my pack. I would


    have never...


    Her words trail off in confusion once more, and I stroke a hand.


    over her head without looking down.


    Without breaking eye contact with those burning pyres and the smoke covering the sky in a dense, gray-ck cloud.


    I cannot sacrifice this pack to save Lisa, I whisper back, feeling the tears filling my eyes once more. We cannot lose more people. I don''t know what to do. I don''t know what''s right. But I know that this... This was wrong.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Selene stiffens. Ava.


    20


    The warning in her voice catches me off guard. She''s no longer starring toward the bodies burning in front of us. She''s staring into the forest, her ears pricked forward and body tense.


    What is it?


    Selene lifts her murale, her nostrils ring as she scents the air. I''m not sure. It seems familiar, but wrong


    Kellen doesn''t seem to notice anything. No one here does, and they''re all in their wolf forms now.


    Only Lucas, Ken, and I remain in our human forms.


    Lucas'' eyes connect with mine from across the clearing, his amber eyes fiery as they reflect the light of the burning pyres.


    That fated bond between us is a warm weight, afort in my chest, even through the guilt.


    Tapping Ken''s arm. I wait until his eyes meet mine. Not wanting to cause panic with words, I jerk my thumb toward Selene, still alerting to something off in the distance.


    He takes in her bodynguage and turns in the same direction with


    frown. before that familiar, unfocused look hits his eyes once. again.


    A wolf breaks away from the pack in that direction.


    They''re checking on it. I assure Selene, but I can hear her mental


    hine, as if she''s struggling not to run over there herself.


    You can go, too. I offer to her, but she presses her body against my shins, even as she continues to stare in the distance.


    No They might focus on my scent instead


    117 Ava enting Her Pack


    Ah, I hadn''t thought of that. It isn''t like every member of the pack is attuned to Selene''s scent.


    Lucas shifts into his massive wolf,rger than any of the others. His fur is so dark it''s nearly ck, but the flickering light of the funeral pyres highlights the deep brown undertones.


    He lifts his muzzle to the sky as thest vestiges of twilight fade into the oing night. A howl rips from his throat, deep and mournful, the sound vibrating through my chest.


    One by one, the other wolves join in thement until the entire area echoes with their song of grief and loss. Tears streak down my cheeks, but I make no move to wipe them away. The weight of the lives lost se As the fires continue to burn, several wolves break from the pack and lope into the forest.


    "Many will spend the night in their wolf forms," Ken murmurs in my ear, his voice taut with tension. "A pack hunt to honor the


    fallen."


    I nod to show I heard him, but my eyes are locked on Lucas'' wolf. He stares back


    at me, his amber eyes glowing in the flickering light. The bond between us pulses, and I want nothing more than to go. to him, to bury my face in his fur and share in his grief.


    But Selene tenses beside me, a low whine escaping her. Ava, we should get in the car.


    She sounds troubled, her ears still pricked towards the forest. Before I can even respond, Lucas bolts. His powerful legs propel him forward at a monstrous pace as he races in the direction. Selene had been scenting.


    "Ava, get in the car. Now! Ken barks, shoving me none-too-gently towards the vehicle.


    Chaos erupts, snarls and growls that sound far too vicious for simple hunt. Fear ws at my throat. Another fight? "What''s happening?"


    They caught the scent of a vampire." Ken practically throws into the backseat before jumping behind the wheel. "They''re o


    hunt.".


    As we peel away from the scene, I twist in my seat to stare out back window at the zing pyres lighting the sky. The wolves a gone, vanished into the dark forest.


    A vampire? Here?


    Margot''s warning ms into me, and I curse myself for not remembering sooner. "Ken, Margot mentioned something abo a vampire at ckwood when she bulldozed her way to my room I''m sorry. I was so f Ken curses under his breath and pulls out his phone, punching i a number. "Vester? Is everything okay there? Any sign of a vampire?" He''s silent for a moment, listening. "Alright, keep me updated."


    He ends the call and nces at me in the rearview mirror. "Vester says everything is peaceful in ckwood, but he''s sending his men out. You think the bloodsucker followed you here?"


    My heart sinks like a stone.


    1 Avec Aconiting Her Pack


    "I don''t know," I admit, hating how little information I have to giv "I got the impression it was a vampire that had business with ckwood, not necessarily one associated with the Mad Prince.


    Ken''s brows shoot up. "How do you know about the Mad Princ I stumble over my words, not sure how much to exin. Only Lucas knows about Sister Miriam, and my instinct is to keep everything a secret st But that doesn''t seem right.


    It''s Ken. He wants Lisa back as much as I do. He''s kept me safe : all costs. He was there when Lucas pulled me out of my parents''


    home.


    I can''t stop holding everyone at a distance. He''s an ally I can lean on. Just like Vanessa tried to exin to me.


    "It''s a long story, but there''s a vampire who was working with ckwood. The one who sent the letter here. Sister Miriam? I met


    with her, and she told me that the Mad Prince is the one who took


    Lisa."


    Ken grunts. "That exins the lead Lucas brought me."


    We''ve reached the alpha lodge. Ken parks the car and turns to face me fully, his face grave.


    "Ava, I know you''ve fought being brought here before, but we weren''t prepared-"


    "It''s fine. I''m not going to fight you guys anymore." I meet his gaze with more confidence than I feel, as my heart tremors in my chest.


    17


    372 Ava epting Her Pack


    "Our pack has lost too many lives because I was being stubborn. I never want that to happen again."


    He watches me in silence before giving a sharp nod. "Good. I''m going to hunt down this motherfucker. You''ll have two guards with you in the room, two outside, and several more in the area. Don''t do anything u you don''t leave your room. Do you understand?"


    Comentario


    Publica tu primerentario!


    Vote


    FANDOM


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar>

 178

    178 Lucas: Hunt Him Down


    LUCAS


    Hundreds of wolves flood the forest in search of the elusive


    vampire, filling my blood with the lust of the hunt and pride in my pack.


    Ava''s at the lodge and safe. I''m on my way. Ken''s mental voice is a wee interruption.


    Ryder scented him near the border of the human dairy farm. Take a team and move south, in case he''s fucking with his trail.


    Got it, Alpha.


    Now that I don''t have to worry about her safety, I can focus on this bastard who has the balls toe to ournds during this sacred time.


    My wolf snarls, a vicious rumble deep in our shared chest as we race through the shadowed forest.


    Moonlight weaves between the trees, illuminating the underbrush in random patterns, brushing against my dark fur as I weave


    between ancient trunks.


    All around me, howls rise into the night sky. It''s an eerie symphony of bloodlust, feral and free, as we rush through thend in pursuit, ready to tear any vampire we catch from limb from limb. The pack''s rage pulses through me, mingling with my own, until I can''t distinguish where mine ends and theirs Begins.


    Good. Let them feel the depth of my wrath, the seething


    17:45


    178 Lisas Hunt Hen Down


    maelstrom that demands vengeance and blood in price for the eighteen wolves I''ve lost.


    I inhale deeply, seeking past the earth and trees, far past the past the warm musk of my wolves racing alongside me. There. A trace of sweetness, cloying and


    cold, shot through with the metallic tang of old blood. Death given form.


    Vampire.


    A vicious growl tears from my throat. My blood surges as I lunge in the direction of that unholy scent. My paws devour the distance, powerful muscles flexing as I give myself over to the pure instinct of the chase.


    Ken, take your team northwest. Scent leads that wa


    way.


    Even my mental voice sounds more beast than man, roughened by the intensity of my focus. I sense Ken''s acknowledgment, feel him gathering the wolves under hismand to pursue the trail. Ryder, swing your group around to nk from the east. Box the bastard in..N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    We''ll catch this undead filth that dared to invade my territory, dared to threaten and kill my people. And when we do...


    My lips peel back from gleaming fangs in a silent snarl. When we do, I''ll tear his fucking head from his shoulders and mount it on a pike for all to see. A warning to any bloodsucker who even looks at ournds. Alpha, I''ve got the scent near the perimeter! Sabine, one of my hunters, her excitement bleeding through the mind-link.


    17:45


    10 luck that Hen Down


    As do 1, Ryder cuts in, his mental presence sharp with confusion. But it''s... to the south. Opposite direction from Sabine.


    A cold thread of unease winds through my gut. South should lead them away from the trail, not...


    Picking up the scent by the human farms. Ken again, terse and grim. Miles from the original trail. What the fuck?


    More voices crowd the pack-link, wolves reporting contact with the same sickly sweet vampire stench in different locations. Scattered throughout our territory like a web of dark corruption.


    I slow my headlong charge, a low growl building in my chest. This isn''t right. It''s too spread out, too perfectly ced at the edges of ournd. Almost like...


    Fuck.


    A snarl of frustration rips from my throat. I should have seen it immediately. Multiple trails, each leading in opposite directions-


    it''s a ploy. The leech is trying to lure us out, divide our forces while heughs in the shadows.


    The unease solidifies into a leaden weight in my stomach, a


    gnawing sense that we''re missing something vital. Being yed for fools by a cunning monster who knows exactly how to manipte our instincts.


    I halt in a small clearing, my sides heaving as I cast out with all my senses. Straining for any sign of the vampire''s actual location amid the chaos of false trails. But there''s nothing. Only the maddening sweetnes pack-link like a whip. We''re being loved with. Ryder, Ken, take a group each and sweep through the area.


    Snarls of protest and bloodthirsty tage batter against my mind, but I shut that connection down with ruthless efficiency. I understand. my wolves'' frustration, feel it roiling inside me like a living thing. But charging


    I will not be goaded. I will not be ruled by base instinct when the lives of my pack are at risk. Grinding my fangs together, I turn sharply and begin loping back the way I came. Back to the lodge, to


    Ava.


    Hunt, my wolf snaps. Rend them. Don''t be a fool.


    Every inch of me rebels at running from this fight, at showing weakness to our foe. But this is a battle of wits, not ws and


    fangs. The vampire wants to throw us off bnce, divide our focus so he can slip through our defenses.


    There''s only one thing he wants.


    Ava.


    I won''t allow it.


    As I race through the night-shrouded forest, the simmering unease crackles into a sense of foreboding so intense it borders on dread.


    A vampire openly taunting us, attacking my people on a sacred night of mourning... it speaks to a level of arrogance, ofplete. disregard for our strength, that sets my hackles on end.


    178 LUNG Post Ham Pow


    It''s been over a century since thest conflict between wolf and vampire. What does this vampire have behind him, to believe he can handle what this brings to his door?


    This creature is nning something. Something terrible and bloody and brutal. I can''t shake the sinking feeling that we''re already three steps behind.


    Dancing to a tune of death and madnessposed by a mind that knows neither mercy nor fear.


    Comentario O

 179

    179 Ava: Surprise Visit


    Selene lies curled in a patch of moonlight, her head resting on her tail, eyes closed. Her presence usually brings mefort, but even she can''t soothe the anxiety that grips me now.


    The room feels more like a prison than a sanctuary, the air thick with unspoken animosity. I nce out the window again, searching the darkness for any sign of movement, any indication that Lucas and the oth Nothing, of course.


    They''re miles away.


    Their howls fill the air, raising the hair on my arms and the back of my neck.


    It takes time, Selene murmurs, her eyes still closed as she basks in the moonlight.


    She looks as rxed as can be, but the edge in her mental voice tells me otherwise.


    The knot in my stomach refuses to unravel. It''s the same feeling I had before the attack on the party, a sense of impending doom that crawls beneath my skin and sets my nerves on edge.


    The two shifters standing guard don''t help matters. They''re strangers to me, with unfamiliar faces and rigid stances. The tension in the room is palpable. I can''t bring myself to attempt conversation, not when ev


    1. me.


    Minutes drag by, and nothing changes.


    No updates.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only the asional cough from the guard with short hair and a scat under his left eye.


    By the unfocused look thates over their faces here and there, I know they''re listening in to the hunt. They know something.


    My thoughts keep circling back to Lucas and the others out there. hunting the vampire. The not knowing is torture, my imagination conjuring up increasingly horrific scenarios with each passing second.


    Unable to bear it any longer, I turn to the shifters, my words tight with barely restrained panic. "Any updates on the vampire?"


    The taller of the two, a broad-shouldered man with cold brown eyes, regards me with open disdain. "Why do you even care?"


    His harsh tone catches me off guard, and I flinch as if he''d struck me. Heat rushes to my cheeks, a mixture of embarrassment and indignation. "I''m worried people will get hurt tonight," I manage to say, my voice The second shifter grabs hispanion''s arm, shaking his head in silent warning. They both turn away from me, their dismissal cutting like a knife.


    I''m pretty sure this is where Selene would normally tell me to stand up for myself and not let them treat me like this, but she''s quiet.


    Maybe, like me, she feels the treatment is warranted.


    26


    LIM ANG PHuman Vel


    Don''t wallow, Selene says suddenly startling me in the silence. I''m only quiet because I''m thinking things through


    Oh.


    Was I wallowing again?


    Yes.


    Damn it.


    Restless energy floods my limbs and I pace the room, starting with a small square, then expanding my field of march. The guards step back, giving me space, though they share a look that doesn''t feel very The acrid scent of cigarette smoke wafts through the air as the tall guard lights up, filling the room with a haze. My nose wrinkles in distaste. "Could you please not smoke in here?" I ask, trying to keep my tone He looks at me with disdain, taking a long drag before blowing the. smoke in my direction. "Save yourints, ckwood."


    The other guard elbows him sharply in the ribs, hissing under his breath. "Stop it before you get us in trouble."


    But the tall guard isn''t deterred. He leans against the wall, a sneer twisting his features. "She''s not even our alpha''s mate. She was rejected. Nothing but a gue on our pack."


    His words hit me like a physical blow, knocking the air from my lungs. I know I''m not well-liked here, but to hear it stated so bluntly...


    "Mia said the vampires were only there for her," he continues,


    119 Ave Sorpice Vist


    jerking his chin in my direction.


    Mia? How would she know something like that? Questions swirl in my mind, but before I can voice them, both guards suddenly copse to the ground, their bodies hitting the floor with a dull thud.


    1 gasp, my heart leaping into my throat as a figure materializes out of thin air. Sister Miriam. She bends down, picking up the still-


    smoldering cigarette from the tall guard''s limp fingers. Taking a long drag, she regards the unconscious man with a look of disdain before delivering a sharp kick to his head.


    I wince at the sound, even as a small, vindictive part of me whispers that he deserves it.


    Sister Miriam turns to me, an apologetic smile on her face. "Sorry for the dramatic entrance, my dear. But Ie bearing a warning." Selene is on her feet now, hackles raised as she positions herself between "Oh, stop that, you short-


    sighted furball." Sister Miriam flicks her cigarette ashes in Selene''s direction. "Never able to see past the nose on your face. Ava, you''ll be pleased to hear that the Mad Prince hasn''t been able to do much to you "A merry chase?"


    Her lips curve, and her unsettling eyes sparkle for a moment in a way that almost makes her look human. "Never you mind. It keeps him away from the city, and will for some time. Your Lisa is safe for how."


    170 AweSurprise Visi


    "1... see. Sister Miriam still throws me off kilter, and I don''t know


    how to feel about her. Friend? Foc?


    Selene growls. "How did you enter this ce?"


    She kicks the toe of her glossy ck pump at the lighter that fell to the floor. "I had a link, wolf. Don''t be so suspicious. We''re all allies


    here, aren''t we?"


    "Are we?" I ask, trying to edge my way to the door. Just in case.


    She nces out the window. "Ah, time. I don''t have much more of it. Ava, have you prepared your price?"


    "My price?"


    She taps her chest. "For your power. I said I would find you a teacher."


    "Oh. No." My answer is swift. "You told me to be more careful about agreeing to things so easily."


    "I did, indeed." She smiles as she looks me over. "It seems like there''s been some change in you, child. How interesting. In exchange for that interesting bit of amusement, let me offer you advice." "Advice?" Wary, I take another step toward the door. Her eyes flick to it and back to me, and her lips curve into a sardonic smile.


    "Yes, Ava. Advice."


    Selene growls, still between us. I don''t like this, Ava.


    "What advice?" I ask in suspicion.


    "Tell your alpha not to wait so long before burning them next time." She nces out the window, shaking her head slightly. "A twofold Tragedy. It''s a shame


    "Twofold...?" A horrifying possibilityes to mind, and sheughs.


    "Worse than you''re thinking. Far worse." Her gaze returns to mine, and she smiles again, that weird smile that doesn''t quite touch her eyes. "I''ll be seeing you in the Unregistered City soon, Ava. Remember to apply under my grace."


    Comentario


    Publica tu primerentario!


    Vote


    FANDOM


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar>

 180

    180 Ava: Alerted


    Sister Miriam is gone as quickly as she appears, just as my


    bedroom door ms open.


    "Miss Grey, are you all right?" The two guards outside my door are more familiar to me. I think they used to guard me at Lisa''s


    apartment, as well.


    Their eyes flick to the two crumpled forms of my guards, and their noses re at the scent of cigarettes. "We heard two thuds. What happened?"


    Their words startle me out of my confusion. "Two thuds? Right


    now?"


    "Yes, just now. What happened?"


    The two fallen guards stir on the floor, groaning and grunting as they push themselves to standing. The tall one grabs his head with a curse. "Shit, that fucking hurts."


    That dhampir was here too long for them to onlye in now, Selene says, grim concern darkening her words.


    But it seems impossible. Did time pass slower when she was here?


    Selene pads in silence to the guards slowly getting off the floor, sniffing at the head of the taller one. He swats her away, but she avoids his hand easily, wandering around the room to take whiffs


    of air.


    It''s like she was never here, Selene marvels in confusion. T makes no sense.


    180 Ave Aborted


    "How the fuck are you two on the ground?" one of the new men snarls, pulling them to their feet with a harsh yank. "If Alpha hears about this-"


    The one, Tall Asshole, snorts, swaying as he unfolds himself, still holding gingerly to the spot where the pointed tip of Sister Miriam''s heels had stabbed with her kick. "Feels like someone hit me with a fucking b over his chest. "My cigarette! Fuck, where did it go?"


    All four guards search the room frantically for the missing cigarette, their gazes sweeping every corner and crevice. The tall one even checks his pockets again, as if the


    cigarette might have magically reappeared. Their confusion is palpable.


    Cigarettes don''t just go missing.


    I perch on the


    edge of the bed, my fingers gripping the softforter as I observe their futile efforts. Selene sits beside me, her presence a solid warmth against my leg. Her eyes, sharp and knowing, follow the guards'' mover They didn''t even ask if you were okay, Selene points out, her voice. tinged with disapproval. Some guards they are.


    I sigh. It''s to be expected. After the massacre, I can''t me them. We both know what they''ve seen out of me these past few days.


    A child, demanding to be allowed to go out without guards.


    Then a Luna missing from the scene, caring only for her own friend.


    To them, I have no concern for this pack.


    27


    Paternicern fin their alpha


    Ain''t about being their charge; it n''t about my safety. To them. Im not worthy


    orthy of the care Lucas bestows upon me


    A filthy ckwood, just like the rest of them.


    Until I can prove otherwise, I can''t fight against their disregard.


    selene huffs, her tail thumping against the bed in agitation. Their personal feelings shouldn''t affect their job. They''re supposed to protect you, not ignore you. They''re not even worried about how they ended up second. Well, vampires are well-versed in mental muddling. They''re probably not thinking straight.


    I nod, acknowledging the validity of her argument. She''s right, of course. The guards'' primary responsibility is to ensure my safety, regardless of their opinions or the circumstances that brought us here. But as I


    my agreement.


    I know, I tell Selene, my fingers findingfort in the soft fur behind her ears. But I don''t want to cause a stir. I''ve done nothing to gain their respect, and everything to lose it.


    Being upset over their feelings doesn''t help me move forward.


    This is a situation of my own creation.


    At least I can see it now, even if I don''t know how to fix it. How to change things.


    There''s always the truth-a great way to start.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    180 Ava: Alerted


    And if Ken were here...


    I don''t trust these wolves, Selene mutters.


    But then my heart constricts. These wolves, these ones I don''t trust, who I''ve even acknowledged as having reason not to trust or respect me they''re my pack. The pack I''ve chosen.


    So, shouldn''t I speak up?


    "You won''t find it," I tell them, as politely as I can manage.


    The two who were knocked unconscious for a brief-yet-


    long time don''t bother to acknowledge my words. The new guards, the ones from outside the door, nce at each other, nod after a second, and then stop looking.


    They stand in front of me instead. "What happened?" the one on the right says, and I focus on him. His eyes are a dark, muddy kind of blue-


    hazel, and his face is kind, even if suspicion has his brows drawn together and his stance somewhat standoffish.


    "A vampire appeared. Right there." I point in the general direction Sister Miriam had stood. "She kicked him," and my finger moves to the taller one, who scowls, "in the head. Probably because she didn''t like his


    "And why would a vampiree see you, ckwood bitch?" Sister Miriam''s victim snaps, even as his hand touches the undoubtedly sore spot on his head once again. "Cooking up another fucking bloodbath w "Enough, Alex." Muddy-Blue Eyes admonishes him without even


    180. Ava Alertet!


    ncing in his direction, studying me closely. "What was her intention?"


    His words are clipped and terse, but not using.


    My shoulders rx; I hadn''t even realized I was so tense.


    "She left me with a message for Lucas. For the alpha," I correct


    myself swiftly. "She said he shouldn''t take so long for the rites next


    time."


    All four of them are quiet after that, looking at each other with


    confusion written all over their faces.


    "They can''t be-turning wouldn''t take so long, would it?" Tall-asshole shifter mutters, as the other two look unfocused, presumably reporting to...


    Actually, I don''t know who. Do they talk to Lucas directly? Or Ken? Or someone else?


    I hope it''s someone else; I don''t want Lucas or Ken distracted during their hunt.


    Damn, maybe I should have kept quiet a little longer. But I''ve turned over this new leaf of honesty and sharing and relying on allies, and it felt weird to say nothing while they were all looking for a cigarette that is


    "I wondered the same thing, but she told me it is," and I raise my hands in the air, curving my fingers as I quote her, "far worse than I''m thinking. ''I don''t khow what that means, though."


    "Fucking bloodsuckers." Tall Asshole''s friend throws me an uneasy


    100 Ava Aleted


    look, both suspicious and holding a good amount of self-preservative worry. "Did she say anything else?"


    Not sure if I should reveal anything about the Mad Prince to them, I shake my head. Once Ken or Lucas get here, I can exin the


    rest of it.


    Muddy-Blue Eyes loses the unfocused stare, scowling at the two guards who''d fallen before Sister Miriam''s appearance. "Alex, Jason, you''re dismissed. Report to the Beta-


    Mentor. He''s furious, so be prepared to run five miles. Twentyps around the track might even wake you idiots up. How do you let a vampire into your Alpha''s room? You''ll be lucky to have a pack when the Alp Both of them look startled, and even protest, but Muddy-


    Blue''s partner backs him up with a snarl. "Regardless of how you feel about her, she''s our future Luna. You''re a failure if you can''t see the priorities in front of your fucking nose."


    "She''s a ckwood-" Alex protests, his face red and fists clenched


    at his side.


    "Alpha rejected her-"Jason follows up, not as upset as Alex but still with the air of someone being unfairly punished.


    Muddy Blue Eyes cuts them off, his words rumbling


    with authority. "If Alpha had rejected her, would he be bending over backward for her every time we turn around? Think with your fucking heads, you idiots. You two are so hot for Mia''s ass, you can''t even think with the two brain cells you have. Get the fuck out of here."

 181

    181 Ava: Twenty Laps Around the Track


    Muddy Blue Eyes turns back in my direction, and while I can''t sense any sort of real respect or care, he at least reims a


    professional air when he addresses me.


    Before he can ask anything important, I have an odd, niggling little bug in my car from what he''d said a few moments ago. "Five miles around the track is twentyps?" I ask, with a faint frown. 1-what? His confusion is clear in his wrinkled brow and hesitation. "Yes. Twentyps."


    "Not twelve?"


    "No. It''s twenty. Fourps to a mile


    My memory is very clear of my torture during training, and I know that can''t be right. "Jericho told us to run five miles, and it was always twelveps."


    "Beta-Mentor Ashbourne?" Muddy-Blue Eyes looks astonished, his brows rising. "Only twelveps? Are you sure?"


    "Positive. He had us count them. The memory of my jello-legs after eachp have me shuddering. "It was torture."


    "Torture? She''s been blessed by the Moon Goddess for his favor, and she calls it torture," Muddy-


    Blue Eyes'' partner mutters, looking out the window and bringing his hand to his lips in a gesture of faith I''ve seen often in Westwood, but almost never in ckwood. It''s always the older wolves who do it. "Pertaps Beta Mentor Ashbourne


    oft on newbies? I suggest


    soft


    and Muddy Blue Eyes shakes his head in a firm negative. Then ! pause, rolling that name over in my head. "Wait. Ashbourne... isn''t that Ken''s family name?


    "Beta Mentor Jericho is Beta Ken''s father, Muddy Blue Eyes confirms. "When he stepped down as beta to focus on training young wolves, Beta Ken took his ce."


    Ah.


    The odd feeling between them now makes sense. It doesn''t seem like a favorable father-son connection, somehow.


    "I see." In a few minutes, I''ve learned more about the man who spent ages training me and Lisa for hours every day than I did. when he was training us.


    Another eye-opening experience.


    Thinking of how he cut ourps nearly in half, instead of forcing us to run the full five miles-while Lisa and I bemoaned every mile, thinking we were really running five miles- I rub my thighs, fighting against the remembered aches and pains.


    The cantankerous old man''s ranking in my heart rises significantly.


    Five real miles might have actually killed us.


    "He''s very kind," I say after a while, realizing both men seem to be waiting on some sort of response.


    The other two have long since left, and I shift ufortably on the bed. It seems their constant presence has been reced with these two, which somehow makes everything worse. At least the other ones hated me and I didn''t feel obligated to try and strike up conversation with them.


    These two...


    I''ve seen them before. I know they''ve guarded Lisa''s apartment


    more than once.


    And I don''t even know their names


    Muddy Blue Eyes snorts, before walking to the window and peering outside. "Kind isn''t a word anyone uses to describe the Beta


    Mentor.


    Nodding in silence, I can only agree. Kind is not really a word that fits his crotchety personality.


    But it''s there, hidden in his gruff words and demands for more,


    Both men stiffen, turning to nce at each other. Neither of them say a word, but their faces show how distracted they are inside their heads.


    My shoulders tense again, and Selene perks her cars. Something''s happening. Maybe they''ll exin it when they''re done talking.


    Without thinking, I twist one of her ears. I don''t mean to; my fingers have been fiddling with them for a while, and my skyrocketing anxiety brought it to a new level. Ouch!


    I wince as her ws dig into my thigh. Sorry. But my stomach is churning, acid eating through its lining as we wait.


    When Muddy Blue Eyes seems to be done talking, I lean forward.


    "What''s going on?"


    He nces toward me and shakes his head. "No one''s injured. that''s what you''re worried aboutThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Well, that''s good


    But that doesn''t answer my question.


    Both men seem on edge, taking station on either end of the room Muddy Blue Eyes stays near the window, scanning outside without


    pause.


    His partner stays by the door, opening it only when someone approaches. It must be the new guards, because he shares a few quick words before closing it again, and their footsteps don''t leave back down the hall.


    Every movement is tense. Jerky. Restless.


    Whatever happened-it''s significant.


    "What''s going on?" I press, unable to ignore the palpable shift in the atmosphere.


    The guard by the door finally speaks up, his words clipped and devoid of emotion. "The bodies were taken."


    My heart lurches in my chest. "How is that even possible?!"


    The guards remain silent, their faces unreadable. Selene shifts beside me, her hackles raised, sensing the unease permeating the


    room.


    She was right, that dhampir. This is far worse than expected.


    Selene''s grim words only give me the urge to vomit.


    What could they possibly want with the bodies?


    13


    151 Avariwal, Lane wound the Tygak


    The words hang in my throat, choking me, until I can barely breathe. My mind races, desperate for understanding, but any possible motive is an clusive wisp of smoke, leaving nothing


    behind.


    The guard''s gaze darts around the room. "We don''t have details yet. Just that the pyres were disturbed and the bodies are gone."


    Gone. The word echoes in my head, bouncing off the walls of my skull until it''s all I can hear. Those wolves, those lives lost because


    of my actions, my choices... and now even their final rest has been


    vited.


    Selene presses closer to me, her warmth a smallfort against the icy dread seeping through my veins. It''s not your fault, Ava, she murmurs in my mind, but I can''t bring myself to believe her.


    All those families. All the loved ones who will now be denied even the small sce of a proper farewell. The weight of it...


    So heavy. Overwhelming.


    There are no words for this pressure crushing every bit of my soul.


    "How could this happen?" I whisper, more to myself than the guards. "For so many bodies to disappear, how many are involved?" Muddy-Blue Eyes shakes his head, his jaw tight. "We''re looking into it. Alpha Westwood is handling the situation. Just rx until they


    return."


    I


    Lucas. The thought of him out there, dealing with this new horror on top of everything else, makes my heart ache. I know he''ll me himself.


    I''m utterly useless. What good is my identity, my supposed power, if i can''t even protect my own pack?


    Selene nuzzles my hand, sensing my spiraling thoughts. You''re not useless, Ava. You''re doing what you can, what you must.


    But it doesn''t feel like enough. It feels like I''m sitting on the sidelines while everyone else fights my battles for me. While Lisa suffers, while the pack grieves, while Lucas carries the weight of leadership alone.


    close my eyes, trying to center myself, to find some shreds of calm amidst the chaos. But all I can see are the faces of the dead, the usations in their lifeless eyes. Your fault, they seem to whisper. Your fault.


    Comentario


    10 of


    of primer Comentario para este capitulo

 182

    182 Lucas: Ghoulish Discovery


    LUCAS =


    Who the fuck steals burning bodies of the dead?


    The motive ispletely unfathomable.


    Angry mes lick at the night sky, smoldering remnants of what should have been a sacred night, with souls returned to the embrace of the Moon Goddess.


    Instead, there are eighteen disturbed mounds, with no bodies to


    be found.


    Nude after my shift, my bare feet sink into the sodden earth as I move closer, mud squelching between my toes.


    ?


    "Alpha." Ken''s voice cuts through the haze of my thoughts. He holds out a bundle of clothes, emergency spares we keep on hand


    for situations like this.


    Grabbing only a pair of jeans, I pull them on with a vicious yank, fury boiling just beneath my skin. The breeze, cool and oblivious to the undercurrents of the night, is almost soothing against my heated skin. Around me, my wolves move through the clearing, noses to the ground as they try to parse out any lingering scents. But there''s nothing. The air is too clean, too pure. It''s as if someone took a giant eraser and before us.


    "I don''t understand," I mutter, more to myself than anyone else.


    "How can there be no scent? It''s like the area''s been sanitized."


    Ken frowns, his brow furrowed in concentration. "It''s not just the scents of the offackers that are missing. I can''t even catch a whiff of Ava"


    It''s true. Even her scent has been erased from the very air around


    16. 16.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I turn in a slow circle, taking in the scene with growing frustration. The disturbed heaps continue to burn, casting an eerie glow across the clearing. My wolves move like shadows, their movements precise and focused as they search for any clue, any hint of who could have done this.


    But there''s nothing. No scent, no trail, no sign of the monsters responsible for this atrocity. It''s as if they never existed.


    "Keep searching I order, my voice rough with emotion. "There has to be something we''re missing"


    But even as the words leave my lips, I know it''s futile. Whoever did this was meticulous, leaving no trace of their presence behind.


    Of course it''s probably the vampires. But if it''s not, we risk a war that will take too many lives.


    So many wolves are already moring, screaming for the streets to run crimson beneath our silver moon. A true war hasn''te to any pack in a long time. This is inconceivable, and yet we''re living in this moment.


    It''s real.


    ICCS Devery


    So many have already died, but for what?


    As much as I love her, as much as my life revolves around her, Ava alone can''t possibly be the reason.


    There''s something else. It feels like we''re all being led to one conclusion, like sheep to ughter, Closing my eyes, I breathe.


    Deep.


    Slow.


    Anger will only lead to misstep. There''s no more leeway for mistakes and second chances.


    Too many wolves rely on me for their safety, their futures.


    "What do you think?" Ken asks, his voice so soft not even the wolves near us would be able to decipher his words.


    We need to talk to Ava. Connect with her Sister Miriam. The connection I share with my beta is tight, so no others can interfere or listen in.


    He nods, knowing how much this decision galls me.


    Every part of me rebels against the idea of establishing any sort of connection with those bloodsucking monsters, but we''re operating too blind, and the stakes keep rising.


    This isn''t a time to wait around for the scraps any spies might bring


    1. us.


    We can''t keep getting jerked around.


    Opening my eyes again, I square my shoulders


    "is everyone ounted for?"


    Two are still missing." Ryder reports, ever the responsible delta as he strides toward me. "I''ve already updated Vester at ckwood, and they''re on full alert. I have two groups out looking for our missing wolves There''s no warmth or sce in the intense heat radiating from the funeral mounds, made of hay and dried wood, to burn through the night.


    My mind is reeling, grasping for answers that refuse toe.


    How did this happen? How did we let ourselves be so vulnerable? So exposed? The questions gnaw at me, bringing no answers, only confusion.


    "Keep guards on the pyres. Make sure the ground stays wet. We don''t need a forest fire on top of this shit."


    Ryder salutes in acknowledgement before loping away, presumably to gather his wolves for the night watch.


    "And Ava? Is she still okay?"


    Ken''s eyes lose focus for a moment. "She''s fine. There was some incident with th guards in her room-she''s fine, so calm down, Alpha-and they reced the guards around her. It''s probably inst sour feelings. There''s a lot of that among them tonight. People weren''t thrilled to hear our future Luna wouldn''t be at the rites. Especially after..."


    When my hand raises to cut him off, he stops immediately, looking almost apologetic.


    Ava has few supporters in my pack there have been rumors and whispers going around since the evening of the party.


    Keeping things quiet is always impossible in a pack of this size. Between the mind links and our social nature, it''s almost guaranteed for a secret to fly faster than a startled bird. "Under no circumstances is she to have a dissenter in her guards. Make sure it doesn''t happen again."


    "Of course, Alpha."


    I turn away, my mind already racing with the next steps we need to take, when Ken''s voice cuts through my thoughts like a knife.


    "Shit."


    The word is sharp,ced with an undercurrent of fear that sends a chill down my spine. I spin back around, my eyes locking onto his, searching for an exnation.


    A vampire was in Ava''s room. His mental voice is strained, the words tumbling out in a rush. It''s gone now, and she''s unharmed, but fuck, Lucas. A vampire was in her room.


    Every muscle in my body tenses, ready to sprint towards the lodge, to tear apart anythin hat dares to threaten my mate. But Ken''s next words soothe the immediate panic. Jericho''s already on the premises. He''s checking it out now.


    1 take a deep breath, forcing myself to stay calm, to think rationally. Jericho is a former beta, one of the men I most respect in this world. He''s been there since I was a pup, and I can trust him to keep her safe. If anyone can handle this situation, it''s him.


    "You''re lucky your dad is here to save your ass," I mutter, the wordsing out harsher than I intend. A gentle smack to his shoulder as we fall in line helps brush over the re of temper.


    Ken''s mental chuckle is grim, devoid of any real humor. "No shit."


    Comentario


    Publica tu primerentario

 183

    1. 183 Ava: Jericho''s eptance


    Since neither shifter seems very interested in talking, I sit with only my thoughts forpany.


    Even Selene is silent in my head, though she rests her chin on my leg, her eyes deceptively closed.


    She''s not asleep, but still dealing with whatever demons are inside of her right now.


    Both guards tense as Selene''s ears flick around.


    Someone''sing, she says, lifting her head to stare at the door. When both guards rx after that distracted look from them linking with someone, she does too, despite sniffing at the air. Jericho, she says, as the door opens and his grizzled head pokes into the room.


    Jericho nces around, looking at both guards with clear contempt, before nodding to me. "Girl," he says gruffly.


    in


    My lips twitch into a faint smile, an unexpected warmth blooming


    my chest at his informal address. At least one thing hasn''t changed. He still treats me the same, even after everything that''s happened.


    "Wait outside," Jericho orders the two ill-at-


    ease shifters, jerking his head toward the door. They hesitate for a moment, exchanging an uncertain look, but a single raised eyebrow from Jericho has them scurrying out of the room. The door closes with a soft click, and Jerich


    Jes


    eptan¨¦s


    back to me. "How''re you doing? Feeling okay?"


    I open my mouth, ready to assure him that I''m fine, but the words lodge in my throat. Am


    I okay? After the riot, Todd''s mother, the vampire attack, and all the little truths Vanessa has managed to open my eyes to... I don''t think I am.


    Butining about it doesn''t seem right, either.


    Jericho seems to sense my inner turmoil. He sighs, running a hand over his stubbled jaw. "Listen, girl, all young pups make mistakes. It''s part of growing up."


    "Young pup?" The term catches me off guard. I haven''t been called that since I was a child.


    Maybe a few times, but I don''t really remember them.


    A wry smile tugs at the corner of Jericho''s mouth. "You''re still young, a baby in my eyes. I''ve been around long enough to see countless pups stumble and fall. Done it myself, in fact." "Yourself?" It''s hard to imagine him, a grizzled old man of little praise and a lot of torture, making mistakes as a child.


    It''s hard to imagine he even had a childhood.


    In my head, he just appeared in this world one day, old and cantankerous, yelling at innocent out-of-shape wolf shifters until they run out of sheer terror.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "You need to manage your expectations," Jericho continues, his gaze intense. "But I like the look in your eyes now. You seem like you''ve gotten a little stronger."


    Stronger? His assessmentes as a surprise Idaue


    stronger. In fact, I feel embarrassed by how strong I thought I was


    not so long ago.


    Blinded by peace.


    "I really need to go back to training" I mutter, rubbing Selene''s head. She''s already lowered her head and closed her eyes again, leaving me to Jericho''s presence alone. "I feel like I''ve already softened up." Jericho''s eyebrows raise a fraction. "Are you an idiot? Muddle-headed sheepdog, maybe?"


    Rude. But I don''t have the energy to rise to his bait. "What do you


    mean by that?"


    Answering with nothing but a curt grunt, he instead takes the opportunity to pace my room in short, slow strides. It takes a little time for me to realize he''s inspecting everything, his nostrils ring as he scen "Nothing," he says, sounding surprised. "Not even a hint."


    "Of what?"


    "The vampire." Turning, he gazes at me, his face stern. "Exin what happened. Leave nothing out.


    Exining everything to his grizzled face is somehow easier than I thought it would be.


    Maybe it''s because it never changes, never shows its judgment.


    He just nods and asks questions when he has them.


    When I finish exining my vague connection with Sister Miriam, he stares at the ceiling in thought, one booted foot tapping against the floor as time passes.


    "As crazy as it sounds, girl, my gut''s telling me this vampire''s more


    of an ally than an enemy."


    Surprised, I scoot a little further off the edge of my bed. "Why? Lucas doesn''t trust her at all."


    "Oh. I don''t trust any vampire that sounds so long in the tooth. But." and his eyes snap down from the ceiling to meet with mine, "no vampire acts like this toward someone they''re hunting. No, she has a  The doubt on my face must be crystal clear, because he barks out augh. "Even vampires have their own politics. They''re deeper and murkier than you ever want to be knee-


    deep in, but there is no loyalty in their blood. They don''t have the sense of pack that we do. It''s all power and control in their cities."


    "How much do you know about vampires?" The question slips out before I can stop myself. Curiosity has me over-eager.


    Jericho''s weathered face splits into a grin. "More than these young pups, that''s for damn sure. They''ve grown up in a time of peace, never had to fight for their lives against those bloodsuckers." He leans ba


    our toes."


    "You fought vampires?"


    "Not exactly fought. More like... disagreements that got a little physical They sometimes came to the city, you see. Before all thews came into effect." His eyes ze over, lost in memories. "Thad a friend Unregistered cities. They''re not nearly as isted as most wolves


    think."


    "What do you mean?"


    Jericho shrugs, the moment of nostalgia passing. "Ah, it doesn''t matter. No one wants to listen to the ramblings of an old man


    anyway."


    "That''s not true," I protest. "I''m sure Lucas and Ken would want to hear what you have to say. They respect you."


    Jericho ps his knee, a bark ofughter escaping him. "I like you, girl. You''ve got spirit. But you''ve learned very little during your time in this pack."


    More proof that I''ve been so focused on my own problems, to the detriment of anything around me. I squirm beneath his regard. "I''m


    sorry."


    He waves a hand. "Girl, it''s no secret that my son avoids me. He''d rather catch the gue."


    "Oh. I''m sure its not-


    "It''s that bad," he cuts me off, all traces of mirth disappearing from his face. "But don''t worry yourself over it. A runt like you has no business dealing with that sort of thing." This is a pack dynamic I should have known, considering how much time I''ve spent with both of them.


    na Jencho''s eptance.


    I rub my eyebrows with a sigh. "I''ve been selfish."


    Jericho''s expression softens for a second. It''s so fast that I''m not sure if it was even real.


    He''s back to his grunting, cantankerous way within moments. "Selfish? I suppose. But you''re young. You have a lifetime of


    mistakesing your way. You''ll probably kill a few more people. What are you going to do about that?"

 184

    184 Ava: What Are You Going to Do About It?


    Staring at Jericho, I don''t know how to respond.


    The idea that I might cause more deaths moving forward is so horrifying, it''s paralyzing.


    That''s not something I ever want to happen again.


    "You have a long way to go yet before you can


    im that spot by the alpha''s side. Sit up straight, girl." Jericho''s finger jabs the air, pointing right at me. "Why are you wallowing in fear instead of forging forward?"


    My mind goes nk. No wordse to my defense, no clever retorts or exnations. Just... nothing, too surprised by the confrontation, too confused on where he''s trying to go with his


    words.


    "I came back to see the rites-"


    He ps his thigh with a groan that sounds like ites from the depths of his soul. "Is this the future of the Westwood Pack? We''ve gone too soft on a future Luna, I see."


    My spine stiffens at that, a spark of indignation ring to life. But before I can grasp onto it, Jericho''s voice cracks through the room like a whip.


    "You killed eighteen people. Nearly twenty more are still in the hospital, healing. Yeah? So what?"


    Horror floods through me, dousing that tiny ember of defiance.


    "You shouldn''t treat their lives so lightly. I whisper. "They would


    still be alive it...


    Jericho roars, the sound ricocheting off the walls, and I flinch from


    its volume. "I''m not taking them lightly! I''m asking you-" he leans forward, his eyes zing, "-what are you going to do about it? Stop acting like a mouse and act like a wolf!" My heart hammers against my ribs. What does he want me to say? That I''m sorry? That I''ll do better? The words tangle on my tongue, trapped behind the lump in my throat. Somehow, I know that''s not what he wants.


    He''s looking for more.


    Jericho waits, his gaze unwavering, demanding an answer.


    I swallow hard, forcing myself to meet his eyes. "I... I want to be strong enough to stand


    legitimately beside Lucas. Save my friend. Save this pack. I don''t want to cower behind any of you. I want to be stronger than you."


    For a long moment, he just looks at me, his expression unreadable. Then, slowly, he nods. "That''s all I needed to know."


    Relief floods through me, so intense it leaves me lightheaded. But before I can fully process it, Selene''s voice cuts through the silence. His wolf talked to me.


    I whip my head around to stare at her, my eyes wide. "What?"


    Jericho looks at Selene, clicking his tongue. "Wolves have no business running around like mutts," he mutters.


    My fond reels, living to make sense of this new information. Jericho''s wolf talked to her? How did they even know...?


    You know about Selene?" I demand, my voice cracking with


    Surprise.


    Selene tilts her head, her blue eyes fixed on the grizzled man, the demon of Westwood''s training center. He knows much. He is a wise wolf.


    "No dog could handle living on packnds. Never heard a wolf outside of us, but strange things exist in this world."


    Jericho''s weight settles on the window ledge, the leather of his jacket creaking as he leans against the frame. His gaze, sharp as a de, cuts through the ss to the world outside. The lines etched into his we "Can you contact this Sister Miriam yourself?" His voice is low, gruff, the words scraping against each other like gravel.


    I nod, my fingers twisting together in myp. "Yes, I think so,"


    He grunts, the sound more contemtive than dismissive. "Do you trust her?"


    "I don''t know," I admit, the words bitter on my tongue. "But she''s the only one who seems to have any idea what''s going on with me. With all of this. It makes me think we''re stuck trusting her."


    Jericho''s jaw tightens, his gaze drifting back to the window. "She assumes you''ll be entering the Unregistered city."


    It''s not a question, but a statement.


    "What does she mean by applying under her grace?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Jericho''s eyes snap back to mine, the intensity in them making me want to shrink back. "It means she''s offering you protection. A way in without being detected." Protection. The word echoes in my mind, both a promise and a threat. What would it mean to ept Sister Miriam''s grace? What would I be agreeing to?


    "Is that even possible?" I ask, my brow furrowing. "I thought the Unregistered city was imprable."


    Jericho''s lips twist into a wry smile, devoid of humor. "Nothing is imprable, girl. Not even the strongholds of the supernatural.¡±


    I let that sink in, the weight of it settling on my shoulders like a physical burden. If Sister Miriam can get me into the Unregistered city, then maybe, just maybe, I have a chance of finding Lisa. Of bringing her home.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But at what cost?


    Selene''s presence brushes against my mind, a gentle reminder that I''m not alone in this. We must be cautious, Ava. The vampire''s offer maye with strings attached. Of course it does.


    There''s no way it doesn''t.


    I can''t rush into this blindly, no matter how desperate I am to save Lisa. A deep price has already been paid. I don''t want to have that happen again.


    "What do you think I should do?" I ask Jericho, curious to his thoughts.


    He regards me for a long moment, his eyes searching mine as if he''s trying to see into my very soul. "Once you step into that world, there''s no turning back. The consequences might be more than you can bear I think of Lisa, trapped and alone, waiting for someone to save her. I think of the pack, the lives lost and the ones still hanging in the bnce. I think of Lucas, fighting to keep me safe, even against my


    will.


    Comentario

 185

    185 Ava: Can''t Sacrifice the Pack for OneThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Person


    "I don''t mind sacrificing my life for Lisa''s. But I can''t sacrifice this pack for her. I''m struggling to know how to juggle these feelings."


    The truth has my shoulders sagging, but he only nods.


    "Responsibility will always be a shackle to your decisions. It''s a good lesson to learn."


    "Better if I''d learned it before lives were lost," I mutter, full of


    self-deprecation.


    "Sit up straight," Jericho snaps, his voice cracking like a whip. "Feeling sorry for yourself doesn''t help anyone."


    My spine stiffens even as I flinch, scrambling to obey the older wolf before my brain catches up to his demands.


    Training is a scary thing.


    Selene''s ears perk up, and his head swivels toward the door. A few secondster, I hear the thud of approaching footsteps. Jericho grunts, "That alpha sure took his sweet time."" The door bursts open, and Lucas strides in, Ken at his heels.


    Lucas''s amber eyes lock onto me, wild and desperate, and he rushes to my side. His hands skim over my arms, my face, as if reassuring himself I''m unharmed.


    "Are you okay? Did the vampire hurt you?" His words tumble out in a frantic rush, even though I''m sure he''s been informed of my


    ¡ü Devacho summarizes the situation in clipped tones. Skuter Mirams


    gason, her cryptic warning, the oddly incapacitater guarde acas''s face darkens with each word, a growl rumbling in his chest.


    "I knew we couldn''t trust her," he sparis, pacing the room like a caged predator. "She''s toying with us."


    Jericho mutters under his breath, "Raised an impulsive beast, I did:


    wince at the harsh words, but I can''t deny the truth in them. Lucas is letting his emotions cloud his judgment, jumping to


    conclusions without evidence.


    seems to be his weakness when I''m involved.


    "We don''t know that for sure," I say softly, reaching for Lucas''s


    hand. "Sister Miriam''s motives are unclear, but I don''t think she


    means us harm."


    Lucas whirls on me, his eyes shing. "How can you say that? With this timing?"


    "Because she''s had plenty of opportunities to hurt me, but she hasn''t, I argue, my voice gaining strength. "She''s cryptic and dustring, but I don''t believe she''s our enemy. She''s warning us.


    nor frindering us ve


    Ken clears his throat, drawing our attention. "Ava''s right. We can''t afford to make assumptions. We need more information


    before we act"


    The fight drains out of Lucas, and his shoulders sag a little beneath the weight of this past week. Running a hand through his hair, he growls, "I know. I just- fuck. These damn bloodsuckers keeping onto mynds, and I don''t know how."


    Jericho snorts. "I''ve told you both a thousand times, never becent in the power of the pack. Get too proud, and you''ll be brought to your knees.¡± "Jesus, Dad, not now-"


    Jericho''s lip curls as he eyes Ken, a low growl rumbling from his chest. "Watch your tone, boy."


    The air crackles with tension, their wolves bristling beneath the surface as Ken stiffens, his shoulders squaring. He meets his father''s gaze head-on, and dominance radiates off them in waves. Lucas steps between them, his own power ring to life. "Enough." hemands, his voice ringing with authority. "We don''t have


    time for this."


    The two men back down, but the animosity lingers, simmering just beneath the surface. One day, I''ll learn more about this history between them, but now isn''t the time.


    Lucas turns to Jericho, his brow furrowed. "What do you mean, we''re toocent? We''ve been on high alert since the attack."


    Jericho scoffs, shaking his head. "High alert? You call this high alert? Your borders are as porous as a sieve, and you''re letting your emotions cloud your judgment. Vampires aren''t like shifters. They''re not like h guards around and hope it


    works."


    "Then what do you suggest?" Lucas asks, his jaw clenched.


    Jericho''s gaze slides to me, a calcting gleam in his eye. "You need to use every resource at your disposal. Including the ones you''re notfortable with."


    I swallow hard, my heart hammering in my chest. He means me. My connection to Sister Miriam, to the vampire''s world.


    Lucas follows his gaze, his expression darkening. "No. Absolutely not. I won''t put Ava in danger."


    "She''s already in danger," Jericho retorts, his voice sharp. "You''re just too blind to see it."


    Selene whines softly, pressing her nose into my hand. I can feel her concern, her fear for me. But beneath that, there''s a steely resolve. A determination to do whatever it takes to protect our pack.


    My pack. The thought has settled deep into my bones, a weight and a warmth all at once. These people, this ce-they''re mine now. My responsibility. My family.


    And I''ll be damned if I let anyone hurt them,


    I square my shoulders, meeting Jericho''s gaze head-on. "What do you think we should do?"


    Lucas whirls on me, his eyes wide. Ava, no. You can''t-


    Tm not saying I''m going to run into danger again," I assure him, grabbing his hand. "I''m just willing to do things. Within reason. Without hiding. Without secrets. The reality is that I have a connection to the vamp "We don''t," he snaps. "It''s not safe."


    "And how would you have kept her safe if this Sister Miriam had spirited her away, right out of this room?" Jericho interjects. "I think it''s better to learn a little more about our opponents. How much do you know a do you know about their cities? You''ve been throwing lives there, what have you gotten in return? It''s time to set aside pride and


    look at the bigger picture. There''s a waring, and we''ll all lose if you can''t open your damn eyes."


    Comentario


    Ver todos


    Publica to primerentario!


    Vote


    8


    FANDOM

 186

    186 Ava: Lucas, Short-Sighted


    "A war would decimate our world," Ken says. "The vampires won''t take that risk. They''re outnumbered by our packs."


    "Outnumbered, yet they waltz into ournds as they please and have taken how many of our young lives?" Jericho counters. "Do you even know how many vampires are behind this? Is it one? Or several? And "One, of course-"


    "And what are you going to do when only one vampire can breach your defenses so easily? Imagine when twenty of them join hands."


    Ken''s mouth snaps closed, and Lucas growls in frustration. "You have something to say, old man. Spit it out.¡±


    "You''ve been taking this threat too lightly. Too focused on your mate to see the forest for the trees. No vampire would do this for one little thrall. What do they hope to gain by antagonizing our pack?" "They''re working with Renard. He''s always been out to increase histnd and power."


    Jericho''s gaze bores into Lucas, a withering stare that seems to strip away years of authority and experience, reducing my mate to nothing more than a foolish pup. The old wolf''s words slice.


    through the tension like a razor, each syble dripping with disdain.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Why in the seven hells would vampires ever ally with an idiot like Renard?"


    17:50


    177


    The question hangs in the air, a challenge and an usation all at ence. Lucas stiffens beside me at the challenge, but the old wolf isn''t finished.


    "Not all vampires live in the Unregistered Communities," Jericho reminds us, his tone sharp with impatience. "Only the ones who refused to submit to human oversight. If those cities are starting to fight back, we


    A war between vampires and shifters, spilling out beyond the borders of our territories and into the human world? The thought alone is enough to make my blood run cold.


    But Lucas isn''t ready to concede the point. "If that''s true," he counters, "then why aren''t other packs reporting simr issues? Everything that''s happened so far can be traced back to Renard''s greed for Ava." "Until now." Jericho jabs his thumb over his shoulder, out the window. "They took the bodies tonight. What does that have to do


    with Renard or Ava?"


    Lucas goes quiet, because we all know there''s no answer to that.


    Jericho sighs and shakes his head. "You''re still young, Alpha. Too inexperienced. Keep your eyes and ears open, if you want to keep your people alive."


    ***


    It isn''t until Ken and Jericho leave that the tension in the room. dissipates.


    Lucas sits beside me, petting Selene with absent-minded strokes


    17 BU


    27


    of his hand, oblivious to how her hackles raise at his touch.


    Watching him process the events of tonight, the long arguments between the three men, I can see his exhaustion in the wrinkles around the corners of his eyes, the heavy set of his brow, and the tightness arou in his mind.


    The old Jericho is wise, Selene muses, her voice echoing through my mind. Lucas never took advantage of the resource right in front of him. He should have asked Jericho about his experiences with vampires. The dynamic between the three of them


    is odd. Jericho seems.mand respect from both the pack and Lucas himself, yet at times, he''s dismissed as nothing more than an old wolf. Ken seems to despise him. What stories lie hidden there? Selene''s curiosity mirrors my own.


    It should all be set aside in order to work together against the enemy. Someone like Jericho should have been leading tonight. It is. odd, his ce in the pack.


    Lucas lets out a heavy sigh and reaches for me, pulling me into hisp and resting his chin atop my head. The warmth of his embrace envelops me, a momentary respite from the chaos of the night. "Were you scared?" he asks softly, his breath tickling my ear. "When


    Sister Miriam came?"


    I hesitate, searching for the right words. "I was worried," I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. "But I truly believe that Sister Miriam doesn''t mean us any immediate harm."


    17:50


    377


    188 Avi Lucas, Short-Sighted


    Lucas tenses, his arms tightening around me.


    "She has a n, though," I continue, choosing my words carefully. "And I''m not sure if it''s a n we should support. I don''t know what it means for our pack."


    "Everything''s falling apart," Lucas mutters, his voiceced with. frustration. "My authority and strength is undermined with these attacks on ournd."


    Twisting in hisp, I meet his gaze with a reassuring smile. "You''re doing great, Lucas. But maybe... Just maybe, you should listen to the people around you a little more. They have valuable insights and experi


    I don''t want to say Jericho''s name out loud, feeling like those waters are too deep for me to dip my toes into.


    A flicker of amusement dances in his eyes, a brief respite from the gravity of our situation. "You just want to run headfirst into danger again, don''t you?"


    Selene sneezes.


    Shaking my head, my expression turns serious. "No, Lucas. I don''t want to go into danger. I''m starting to understand the immense responsibility you hold, the weight you carry as our alpha." The words tumble out of me, a confession long overdue, as I lower my gaze to his chest.


    He''s still shirtless from his shifting, but our fated bond is quiet, content to let the gravity of the moment reign. It''s a relief to be close to him without desire muddling the thoughts in my head.


    17:50


    817


    180 Ava Luns, Short-Sighted


    Or is it because I''ve finally epted the bond in its entirety? My ce within the pack? The responsibilities of Luna?


    "I''m sorry, Lucas. I''m sorry for my demands and for holding myself apart from the pack. As your mate, know I fall short. I haven''t been the partner you need, the Luna our pack deserves. I''ve been too self- centered and short-sighted."


    Tears prick at the corners of my eyes, but I refuse to cry.


    I don''t want him to respond out of guilt for my emotions; I want him to hear my apology. Not shrug it off because he just wants me to be happy.


    L¨²cas cups my face, his calloused hands gentle against my skin. "Ava," he whispers, his voice filled with understanding and love.. "You''re not falling short. You''re learning, growing. We both are."


    "No." I push his hands from his face as gently as I can manage, though I thread our fingers together. No sense in having him think I''m pushing away or distancing myself. "Lucas, those people who died? That''s I was too desperate and self-


    absorbed to see anything except what was in front of me. All I cared about was not being hurt again, or losing the independence I''d fought so hard for. There were other ways to deal with that situation, but I didn Lucas rests his forehead against mine, his breath fanning across. my face. "I don''t want you to worry about these things, Ava.".


    I shake my head, determined to make him understand. "You have to stop treating me like ss, Lucas. I need to shoulder


    the responsibilities of the pack with you, or else we''ll never progress Dast where we are. And you''re right: I shouldn''t just run off and


    17 1


    5/2


    summen Sieter Muriam without telling you." My lips quirk, and so do his. A moment of humor shared in this distressing day.


    I know you want to keep me safe. But that doesn''t mean that sitting in my room and being protected is the only other option for my life"


    A sigh escapes his lips, and he nods slowly. "I''ll try."


    "I don''t want to be brought into the pack until they''ve epted me as Lama, either, I continue, my voice firm despite the racing of my heart. "I need to show them that I''m not the same person I was before. I don''t want them to feel I''m a choice that''s been shoved


    down their throats."


    Lucas opens his mouth to protest, but I cover it with my hand, silencing him. "I already know how they feel about me, Lucas. I have a lot of growing to do."


    He kisses my hand, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Okay."


    He''s not really okay-I can see how little he likes that idea. Bing pack is one step closer topleting our mating bond, and I''m pushing that off.


    But I hope he understands that it isn''t him I''m avoiding.


    This time, when I enter my pack, I want to do so with my head high, knowing I belong.


    Knowing that they''ll have my back, and I''ll have theirs.

 187

    187 Lisa: Fae Blessed


    LISA


    Eternity is a bitch.


    That''s the conclusion I''vee to after being locked in this room.


    Living forever, with nothing ever changing? That''s enough to drive anyone crazy. No wonder that asshole vampire is the way he is.


    Sometimes, I think I''ve been awake for days; other times, I think I''ve been asleep for longer. My meals don''t seem toe at any consistent time, and Marisol''s temper fluctuates every time I see


    her.


    Today, she''s cold, nearly throwing the tray in my direction.


    Cold soup stters. The strawberries look wilted. Still, no utensils. to make my life easier.


    At this point, I''m used to the filth of living here, and even the disgrace of utilizing a waste bucket.


    Still,pared to before...


    It''s pretty good.


    That crazy vampire hasn''t returned, and I''m never going toin about his absence.


    It''s as if Marisol can read my mind, because she suddenly says, sounding childish and petnt, "Master''s been searching for a friend for you."


    A wilted chunk of strawberry drops from my fingers, gathering dirt


    17:51


    1/6


    107. Line: Fan Blessed


    as it rolls across the stone floor. "A friend?"


    My heart rate increases drastically as I think of Ava.


    "A unicorn," she sneers.


    Unicorn?


    Living as I am in a tiny stone room, chained to the floor with manacles that have my wrists rubbed raw and bleeding, with no clothes, by an insane vampire- I probably shouldn''t be so skeptical at the idea of hunting down a unicorn.


    But that very human side of me just stares, bbergasted.


    "A real unicorn?"


    She rolls her eyes in a bratty way, and a part of me wonders if that''s how I look to my parents.


    I miss them.


    I try not to think about them too often.


    "A Fae-blessed human. Like yourself." She points to the undersideProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of her breast.


    This is the most interesting conversation she''s ever offered, and I straighten, my food forgotten in my hunger for information. "Fae-blessed...? What do you mean?" Marisol sighs, before clomping her way over and grabbing my left breast, pulling it up and poking beneath it with one elegantly manicured finger. "There. Fae-blessed. It left its Mark." Yanking away from her, my entire body shudders in rejection at her touch. My skin crawls, though she clearly has no prurient


    17:51


    2/6


    -10) (as as far


    design.


    Her lips curve in dark amusement, her green eyes sharp as they take in my every reaction.


    The Marisol today is nothing like the girl I met for the first time. Then she was timid, perhaps even naive, and living in her own world. Today, there''s a wicked glint in her eye and a devious curve to her lips. She''s harder, harsher, and very much mentally present.


    I don''t like this Marisol very much.


    It''s then that I realize there are no bite marks on her body. No -bruises. Her skin is clear and unblemished, though still sickly, with


    that odd translucent sheen to it.


    Is it a reaction to his absence? To theck of feeding?


    "Look for yourself," she says, her words too coy to be friendly. Her head tilts at an unnatural angle, her eyes not blinking as they hold my stare. "You must know it''s there."


    My fingers tremble as I lift my breast, peering at the underside. There''s nothing there except the birthmark I''ve always had-an irregrly shaped patch of skin that''s almost golden against the


    rest of me.


    I''ve never thought much of it before. Just an odd quirk of gics, something that made me unique. My mother used to joke that an angel kissed me there.


    Marisol clicks tongue, a sharp sound in the stillness of the room. "You must feel so proud to have such a strong blessing."


    3/0


    10: The Fon Bassed


    Her voice drips with a strange mix of envy and derision that makes my skin prickle.


    "What are you talking about?" I demand, crossing my arms across my chest for the little bit of privacy it


    allows me. The sudden movement makes the chains rattle. "What blessing? What does my birthmark have to do with anything?"


    But Marisol only looks at me, her green eyes cold and t as ss. "Are you finished with your food?"


    The abrupt change in subject catches me off guard. I nce down at the sad little meal congealing on the tray. My stomach twists, though whether from hunger or nerves, I can''t say. "No," I snap, "I''m not finished. And you didn''t answer my question. What do you mean, blessing? What does this-"I gesture to the underside of my breast, "-have to do with anything?" Marisol''s lips thin. She looks like she''s debating with herself, some internal struggle ying out behind those eerie eyes.


    Then she just turns away, no longer looking at me.


    Like I''m not there.


    Like ignoring me will just make my questions disappear.


    "Marisol! What are you talking about? Exin it to me!"


    The chains bite into my wrists as I surge forward, ignoring the fire zing along my raw skin. "Why are you doing this?" My voice cracks as I scream at her uncaring form. "How can you just stand there while he keeps me locked up like this?!"


    387 Uma Fan Blessed


    Marisol''s eyes


    narrow into slits as she looks at me again. Her lips. curl back from her teeth in a sneer that twists her delicate features into something ugly. "You think I care about the words of a slut like you?" She lets out a har The venom in her words has me recoiling, stunned by the vitrioling from such a sweet face. But the fury in my heart grows. "I didn''t ask for this. I don''t want to rece you. I don''t want to be here! You shoul "Too bad." Marisol''s voice is cold, devoid of even a shred of empathy. "The Master gets what the Master wants. And right now, he wants you."


    She takes a step closer, looming over me, her words a hiss. A. warning. "Don''t think for a second that you''re special. You''re just a passing fancy. I''m the one he really wants. I''m his favorite, and I won''t let a little Why she would even see someone like me as a threat to her is a mystery to me, but this woman is unhinged.


    I grab at the tray, my fingers scrabbling for a firm purchase. If I swing it at her head, maybe she''ll go down. Maybe I can find some keys on her. Maybe I can get the fuck out of this delusional ce.


    This nightmare.


    But Marisol is faster. She snatches the tray away, holding it out of my reach. "Ah, ah, ah," she tuts, like I''m a naughty child. "Mustn''t touch what isn''t yours."


    17:61


    5/6


    187 Lisa, foe Blessedt


    I make another desperate grab for the tray, but the manacles binding me hold me fast, yanking more of my skin away.


    It''s no use. Marisol dances back, the tray held easily in her hands. She''s too strong, too quick. I don''t stand a chance.


    With a final, mocking smile, she turns and glides out of the room, taking the tray-and myst shred of hope-with her.


    Comentario:


    Ver todos


    R


    Publica tu primerentario!


    Vote


    8


    1

 188

    188 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (1)


    Two dayster. I''m back at ckwood, with a few changes.


    Like Jericho, and an entire security detail under his charge.


    And Ken, who seems like he''d rather eat shards of ss than be in his father''s presence.


    All the new bodyguards are older wolves, with scars and a grim look in their eyes. Once retired, and brought back for my benefit.


    Selene approves of all of them, saying their wolves all reached out to her.


    Every single one of them is an upgrade from Tall Asshole-sorry, Alex-and Jason.


    While these shifters must have a bad opinion of me as well, they don''t act like it. They treat me withplete professionalism.


    It''s odd that they''re retired, considering how quickly they''ve jumped back into their roles. None of them seem old enough to have left active lifestyles behind.


    I settle into Lucas'' room at the alpha lodge, surprised by how.fortable it feels despite myst stay being so brief. The familiarity washes over me as I unpack my meager belongings once again.


    One of the guards, a grizzled shifter with a head full of gray hair that belies his muscr build, stands sentinel in the corner, while two more keep watch outside the door.


    Because Sister Miriam entered my room before, they''re


    me alone anymore.


    It''s unnerving, but I swallow the instinctive frustration at myck of


    privacy.


    Thest time I fought back, people died.


    My privacy isn''t worth more lives.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    You seem at ease here, Selene observes, her voice tinged with curiosity. She lounges on the bed, her icy blue eyes fixed on me as I put my clothes into the dresser.


    I pause, considering her words. With the guards already knowing Selene is my wolf (and despite the mild panic I feel at having her secret known by even more people), I''m free to converse with her as I please.


    It really helps with that stuck in a gilded cage feeling. Especially because I know I can switch guards with a single word to Jericho. Having a little power over the situation really makes a difference, and I hate tha


    "I suppose I am. It''s strange, isn''t it? Considering everything that''s happened."


    Selene tilts her head. Weren''t youfortable in Lucas'' room at Westwood?


    The question catches me off guard. I chew on my lower lip, mulling over my response. "No," I admit. "It didn''t feel like home there."


    And this does? Selene presses, her gaze intensifying.


    Rubbing the tip of my nose, I nce around the room, taking in the


    dark interion or RUN


    once housed Alphard and t


    many devious ns were deaded pom


    How many horrors have bewar und the f***


    And yet, a part of me clings to this,


    Like thelong here,


    became


    "I don''t know, Maybe it''s just me, ** wilde it was, 1 born and rwwed here, you


    Selene hums wordless acknowledgement in my head,


    Her uncharacteristic silence weds on our bond and 1 gjek* her, wondering how long this sued wrsion of mymon will persist, Vaness, words seem to twe really weed with her the impact they''ve had is out of the ordinary


    Ready to talk?


    1 ask, domy, the dregner drawer. My voter in safe, tentative. Thest thing I want is to push Setene before she''s ready She doesn''t move from her spot on the bed, but her eyes fick to mine, I don''t know, she ad Turning to the gard, 1 offer him a small smile, "Would you mind stepping outside for a bit? Maybe twenty minutes OF


    His eyes warrow slightly, and I can see the hesitation in tik pome Bot undike before, Infalso in charge of my cursecurity, and he


    THE Aus Mom''s Legacy to


    knows it.


    Tll be making periodic checks, he warns, his voice gruff. "Every five minutes.


    "Of course, I agree readily. "I appreciate your diligence."


    He nods, then steps outside, closing the door behind him with at soft click.


    I abandon my unpacking, leaving the rest forter. Right now, Selene needs me.


    Settling beside her, the mattress dips under my weight, sliding her furry body against my leg. She doesn''t move away, which I take as a good sign.


    "What''s wrong?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Selene sighs, a sound that echoes through our bond. Too many memories are missing, she confesses. Or they''re murky, unclear. But I know they were once vivid. I could recall them with perfect rity.


    I frown, trying to understand. She''d mentioned her missing memories before, but I didn''t follow up-too busy in my own head, in my own revtions.


    "I don''t really get it," I admit, reaching out to stroke her fur. She leans into my touch, and I feel a flicker offort through our bond. "How can memories just... disappear?"


    I was allowed to keep them, Selene exins, her voice distant, as if she''s lost in thought. In exchange for certain vows.


    Vows? What kind of vows could a wolf make? And to whom?


    17:51


    188 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (1)


    Questions swirl in my mind, but I don''t voice them all. Not yet.


    Selene is opening up, and I don''t want to overwhelm her with my curiosity.


    "What kind of vows?" I ask instead, keeping my tone gentle, encouraging.


    Selene shifts, her fur brushing against my hand. I can''t remember, she admits, frustrationcing her voice. That''s the problem. I know I made them, but I can''t recall what they were.


    Well, that makes things harder. "That must be really unsettling," I murmur. "To know you''ve forgotten something so important."


    It is, Selene agrees. As though there''s a hole in my mind. A nk space where those memories should be.


    "Do you have any idea what caused it?" I ask, trying to be helpful. "Did something happen to make the memories disappear?"


    Selene is silent for a long moment, and I worry that I''ve pushed too far. But then she speaks, her voice barely a whisper in my mind.


    I think it has something to do with you, she admits. With our bond. Me? Our bond? How could I have anything to do with Selene''s missing memories?


    "What do you mean?" I ask, trying to keep the surprise out of my voice. "Did I do something?"


    No. If anything, I did. Her frustration is palpable through the link, so stifling that I almost pound at my chest to get rid of the heaviness there. Only it isn''t mine; it''s from her end of my mind. "Okay then, what do y 188 Ava Mom''s Legacy (1)


    I remember shes of my past life. I remember being given a


    choice, and meeting your soul. I remember choosing toe here. And I remember swearing vows in return for my memories. Until I met with you, I remembered them all.


    "So you knew everything... until we came together?"


    Yes..


    "How can you remember knowing, but not remember what you


    know?"


    I don''t know.


    It''s like going in eircles. No wonder she''s been so quiet. "You were always very cryptic from the beginning, so it doesn''t feel very different to me."


    Her ears perk up at that. Some things are not for you to know, at least not yet.


    "Why?"


    It is the natural order. I am outside of that order, and so is the knowledge I possess. Otherwise, the bnce of this world can fall.


    As much sense as that makes, it''s just... frustrating. "Are you saying you knew the horrible things that would happen ahead of time?"


    Of course not. Her tail flicks against theforter. I am not all-knowing.

 189

    189 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (II)


    Rubbing Selene''s head, my own spins when trying to understand the things she''s saying.


    Honestly, it''s no wonder she''s been so subdued.


    There are things that sh within me, she says, resting her head


    on her paws.


    "Like what?"


    Her eyes roll in my direction. Like my past as Lycan Queen. remember that I-ruled, but I don''t remember how. I fear I will not be able to guide you along as a Luna as well as I once thought I would. "Does it matter? We can learn together." Trying to soothe her


    worries, I run both my hands down her spine, giving her a little dog massage. She seems to enjoy it, because she nuzzles a little deeper into the bed, stretching out her legs.


    I want to help you, but it''s fuzzy. I hate it.


    There''s a little worry in my head, like this is some portent of some future danger. But how? It''s a few missing memories. When you''re a soul from the past transnted into a modern day dog, there''s bound to be


    I don''t know. I''ve never done it before.


    She sounds miserable, so I rub a little harder. "You''ll be okay. I don''t need you to be overly wise. I just need you to be you. We can figure out all the growing pains as we go."


    10:20


    1/6


    160 Ava: Mom''s Legacy


    Selene''s tail wags a little as she flops onto her back, paws iling in the air. A soft whine escapes her throat, her eyes pleading with me to rub her belly. I can''t help but chuckle at the sight. For all her wisdom and cryptic warnings, and the soul of a Lycan within, she''s still a dog where it matters.


    A little to the left, she instructs, her e echoing in my mind. No, no, back to the right. Ah, perfect.


    My fingers find the spot she''s indicating, and I scratch it vigorously. Her hind leg starts thumping against the bed in a steady rhythm, a sign of pure canine bliss.


    A sharp knock at the door interrupts our bonding moment. Three precise raps, followed by the creak of the door as it inches open.


    The bodyguard pokes his head in, just as promised, his eyes scanning the interior with a practiced efficiency.


    "Doing okay in here, ma''am?" he asks, his voice gruff but not


    unkind.


    Feeling a little sheepish, I give him a nod in response. "Yes, everything''s fine. Just giving Selene a belly rub."


    The guard''s expression remains stoic, but I swear I catch a glimmer of amusement in his eyes. "Very good, ma''am. I''ll be right outside if you need anything. Ten more minutes." He starts to withdraw, but I call out to him. "Wait, what''s your


    name? I''m sorry, I should have asked earlier."


    He pauses, raising one weathered brow, surprised by the question. "It''s Marcus, ma''am. Marcus Finley


    10:26


    2/6


    "Thank you, Marcus. I appreciate you."


    His posture remains ramrod straight as he gives me a curt nod in response. "Just doing my job, ma''am. With that, he closes the door, leaving me alone with Selene once more. Suddenly self-conscious about sitting on the bed ying with my dog, I stand up and stretch. Selene rolls back onto her stomach, her head cocked to the side as she watches me.


    You don''t have to be embarrassed, shys. It''s good for you to rx sometimes.


    "I know," I sigh. "But I should finish unpacking. We might be here for


    a while."


    There''s no rush. Didn''t you say Vanessa wouldn''t be here until dinnertime? Let''s just watch TV instead.


    Selene perks up at the idea of her shows. She hasn''t watched them much since the party.


    We haven''t had much time to breathe since then, and I''ve spent most of my time pacing around, wondering how to save Lisa.


    At this point, it''s very obvious it won''t be happening anytime soon. I''ve been avoiding thinking about it too closely, clinging to Sister Miriam''s words that she''s safe from his clutches due to whatever he''s looking for.


    Outside of marching my weak ass to the vampire''s city and


    demanding her return, there''s not much I can do


    without a lot of help. And all that help requires time for them to figure things out. So I''m doing my best to leave Lisa in Lucas'' capable hands, trusting him to save her, while I do my best not to get in his way.


    36


    189 Ava Mom''s Legacy (11)


    The more trouble I get into, the more time will be wasted when he drops everything to rush to my side.


    "Let me put everything away, and you can watch something while I order dinner. Jericho said he wanted to talk to us about a few


    things anyway."


    It''s just about you starting your traini again. I heard him talking to the guards about you being softeran room-temperature


    butter, and fatter too.


    Fatter?!


    Staring at Selene, I''m not sure how to take that statement.


    1 think he was talking about your fat-to-muscle ratio.


    "No, I figured that part out."


    It didn''t sound very derogatory.


    "It sounds pretty derogatory."


    I don''t think he meant it that way.


    "I''m sure he didn''t."


    Still, feeling appalled that my body weight was even in discussion, I find myself in front of the mirror, twisting back and forth, scrutinizing every curve and angle of my body.


    Do I look that bad?


    Am I really that out of shape?


    I poke at my stomach, frowning at the slight give. Maybe I have let myself go a little, but it''s not like I''ve had much time for exercisetely.


    10:26


    4/6


    189 Ava Mom''s Legacy (1)


    Not that kind of fat. He called you skinny-fat, Selene pipes up from her spot on the bed, her tone matter-of-fact.


    "Skinny-fat?" 1 echo, my brow furrowing. "What does that even mean?"


    You know, like when someone looks thin but has no muscle tone.


    Staring at her in exasperation, I take onest look in the mirror, sucking in the little pooch of my belly.


    Skinny-fat.


    I guess I could be considered that.


    My body shape is a little weird, with hips that are a little wider than my shoulders and a little more curve to me than Jessa or Mom has, where they''re more tall and lean.


    But I have a little muscle now when I flex my arms, and my legs feel stronger than ever, with all the training I''d gone through with


    Jericho.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Even so... I guess,pared to the wolf shifters he''s used to training, I guess I would be filed as skinny-fat''.


    No point in moping over my body shape. Lucas likes it well enough, and I''m stronger than I used to be the only two things that should.


    matter.


    Sighing, I turn my attention to the suitcase.


    There are only a few things left to put away. As I pick up a soft blue shirt, something small and shiny tumbles from its folds, hitting the floor with a soft clink.


    My heart dins. then races.


    10:20


    5/6


    189 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (1)


    With trembling fingers, I reach down and pick up the object. A delicate ne with a slender amethyst pendant.


    The same ne that obfuscated iny power to any keen


    observers, lost during my escape and final fight with Todd Mason.


    How did it end up in my suitcase?


    Comentario 0

 190

    190 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (III)


    "What the hell?" I mutter, turning the ne over. There''s some dried blood on the chain, and it''s broken.


    The blood, I''m sure, is mine.


    Selene pads over, her ears perke h. This is...


    "My ne. Yeah. How the fuck did it end up in my suitcase? And even that was packed all the way in Westwood territory, yet I lost this during the fight with Todd."


    Her nose res as she sniffs at it. It''s a message.


    "A message? From who?"


    That cagey feeling again, as Selene avoids a direct answer. One who can teach you.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Selene-we''re not doing this cryptic bullshit again. Who is this a message from, and how? In fact, how did it ever show up in my apartment the first time?"


    Her huff irritates me like nothing else, and I snap, "Selene, this isn''t funny. I''m sick of the secrets. You''re always waiting until toote to tell me things, and it isn''t fair."


    It isn''t always a choice to hide things from you, she mutters. I''m bound by too many things.


    "I swear to the Moon Goddess, if this is one of those things you said about the natural order of the world..." My threatening tone has nothing behind it, but she flinches anyway. No. This is a vow given to the Moon Goddess, in exchange for your


    10:26 C


    1/5


    100 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (1)


    security. In fact, you can consider the Moon Goddess the messenger in this instance. Her scent is all over that ne.


    I drop the ne as though it''s on fire. "What do you mean, her


    scent?"


    The thought of touching something with a divine scent on it is abhorrent. Like I''m defiling a precious artifact.


    I look around for a tissue.


    Selene snorts. Her presence won''t be erased by your touch. You can hold it. You can even put it in your mouth.


    Disgusting. Why would I do something like that?


    I''m just saying you could. She noses at it on the ground. The magic within is gone. Depleted. Holding it won''t do anything. You can keep it or get rid of it.


    "Why would it return to me? How did it return to me?" Maybe it''s less about defiling the divine after all, and more that it feels kind of gross to touch something that''s been magicked into my suitcase.


    I don''t know enough about those talents to say, but you can always ask your teacher when she arrives.


    My teacher. Right. "What do you mean, a teacher?"


    The growl thates out of Selene isn''t aggressive, but more of a wolfish grumble as she snaps at the air. I told you a long time ago, I have my ways.


    Did she?


    Now that she mentions it, there''s a vague memory of a


    conversation like that.


    10:26


    2/5


    100 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (10)


    Honestly, I''d ced all my hopes on Sister Miriam, and now I feel terrible for forgetting my own wolf was supposed to find a teacher. But then again, how was I supposed to know she could do that, when she ca I can talk to anyone I wish to. I''ve been speaking with Jericho''s wolf. And Vanessa''s.


    "What about Lucas'' wolf?"


    No.


    Her answer is too terse, ringing warning bells in my head. "Do you have a problem with him? Did you know him in yourst life?"


    Her silence tells me I''m on the right path, but I reel in my curiosity for more important matters. "When will my teacher be here?"


    I don''t know. Probably soon. You should prepare yourself.


    Her ominous words have my stomach sinking to my toes. "Why?


    What now?"


    Not everything is as it seems, and you might be upset with us, even when you understand why it had to be this way.


    Serene''s still terse, but I can feel miserying off her in waves. She won''t even meet my eyes, even when I walk around her to force it. She just moves her head in another direction. "Selene..."


    I can''t talk about it until she''s made herself known.


    Her words are firm, even as she slinks off the bed to crawl beneath


    1. it.


    10:20


    3/5


    100 Avi Mom''s Legacy (il)


    Don''t be angry with me.


    Her soft mental whisper brings frustrated tears to my eyes,


    "Selene, I won''t be angry with you. Juste out here and talk to


    me."


    I''m on my hands and knees, trying to coax her out from beneath the bed, when the guard knocks again and pecks his head in. "Ma''am, it''s been twenty minutes,


    "Oka-ouch."


    The back of my head ms agains


    e frame when I try to get up


    too fast, and I curse as the pain res, strong enough to make my belly roll. "Fuck. Shit. God damn it."


    I''m sorry.


    "It''s not your fault. Fuck." Rubbing the back of my head, I scowl in the direction of the guard, even though it isn''t his fault, either.


    "Come in."


    "Do you need more time...?"


    It''s the first time a human expression has really crossed Marcus'' face since he''s been here. There''s a faint quirk at the corner of his. lips, and his brows are furrowed a little too hard, like he''s holding backught "It''s fine," I snap, and I swear a snortes out of him.


    But he closes the door behind him and takes up his position by the window once again, otherwise unfazed by the sight of me trying to coax my wolf/husky out from beneath the bed.


    "Selene, I''m going to let you sulk, but I hope you''re over it by the


    10:26


    4/5


    190 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (III)


    time Vanessa gets here. We have a lot to do."


    I''ll do what I have to.


    +10


    That isn''t much of a promise, but I take it anyway, leaving her beneath the bed to mope with a sigh. I guess this is how everyone else felt when I was bemoaning my fate, too. It''s frustrating.


    And embarrassing to look back on.


    Trying to shake off those thoughts, I snatch the ne off the floor and toss it into a drawer, mming it shut with finality, even as I wonder...


    Who the hell is this supposed teacher of mine?


    Ver todos >


    R ?Publica tu primerentario!

 191

    191 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (IV)


    Vanessa''s visit is a wee distraction from Selene''s refusal toe out from beneath the bed.


    She''s searched thoroughly, even her bag of medical supplies, before Marcus allows her to step foot into my room, as if she hasn''t been one of my biggest supporter ince stepping onto Westwoodnds. "Looks like security''s been upgraded," she says with augh. "I owe Vester dinner."


    "Dinner?" Watching as she slides the blood pressure cuff over my arm, I smile faintly. "Did you guys have a bet?"


    "We always have a bet going. I usually win. Uncross your legs and rx your arms."


    A quick check of all my vitals has her nodding in approval. "Still doing good. Did you get any check-ups done while you were back on packnds?"


    "Nope."


    "Of course you didn''t." She snaps my file closed with a sigh. "Ken should have thought about it while you were there, but with. everything going on... Mmm. I can see how it would be missed." The entire pack is in an uproar. I''ve barely seen Lucas in two days.


    "They have the entire Counciling. Even yton. Ken''s here to take over for the duration of their emergency session," I exin,


    not sure how much Vester''s told her.


    10:26


    1/7


    191 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (IV)


    "So I''ve heard. Open your mouth." Using her tongue depressor to clear her field of view, she inspects the back of my throat with a soft hum. "Your tonsils are swollen. Have you been snoring?"


    "I have no idea." Of course, my mouth is open with what looks like a popsicle stick holding down my tongue, so ites out more like, "A-ha-ho-ihea."


    Yes, Selene offers up from her ce beneath the bed, as Vanessa finishes viting my mouth with her


    ressor.


    After swallowing a few times and moistening my mouth, I mutter, "Selene says yes."


    "We''ll keep an eye on it. Hopefully you aren''t about toe down with a cold or anything." There''s a dubious note to Vanessa''s voice, and I remember that she''s a healer to shifters. They don''t get things like colds. Or illness in general.


    Injury-rted issues, sure.


    Or poisons.


    Which begs the question once again, why are all of my bodyguards supposedly ''retired"? An aging shifter is not the same as an aging human.


    I wonder if Vanessa knows.


    "Vanessa-"


    "Hold on, let me finish." Her cool fingers brush against my neck, tapping and pressing4n spots that only make sense to her. Then she checks over all my limbs and my chest and back, nodding to herself at times


    10:27


    217


    191 Ava Mom''s Legacy (IV)


    breath or stop jiggling your leg.


    "You seem to be back to your normal self, which is great news for Jericho. He wants you to start training again tomorrow."


    Despite my new resolve to be more mature, responsible, and (above all) stronger, a groan escapes me. "Really?"


    It would be a lie to say that there isn''t a part of me that wishes. power would just appear in front of m nd embrace me within it, so I don''t have to go through the hell or training.


    But as convenient as that would be. I''m not stupid enough to think it actually happens to people, so I straighten my slumped shoulders, clear my throat, and meet Vanessa''s amused stare with as much professi like poise as I can muster. "I mean, that sounds great."


    "Yes, I''m sure it does. Don''t push yourself too hard. I warned him to take it easy on you to start."


    "Small blessings."


    Sheughs as she packs everything away. "You''re the one who told him you wanted to get stronger. I''m not sure what you were expecting."


    "I know, I know. I do want to get stronger. It''s just that Jericho''s version of training is a circle of Hell that''s better left undisturbed." Watching her brings


    a cozy sort offort to my chest. Something deeper than a healer-to-patient rtionship.


    It''s unfamiliar, but it''s nice.


    "Hey, Vanessa?" My fingers twist around each other, a nervous


    10:27-


    377


    191 Ava Mom''s Legacy (V)


    habit I can''t seem to break. "Have you figured out how to deal with my mother?"


    The yful smile slips from Vanessa''s face, reced by a serious expression to match the topic at hand. "I have." She zips her medical bag closed and sets it on the floor, watching me. "When do you want to vi My mouth dries faster than the S. ra in summer. The idea of facing my mother again, after ourst disastrous encounter, sends an Arctic shudder down my spine. But I want answers. "How about in the morning? Vanessa''s lips twitch, a glimmer of amusement in her eyes. "Trying to avoid training with Jericho, are we? But tonight would be better! Augh bubbles out of me, the sound a little too high- pitched to be genuine. We both know that visiting my mother is far worse than any hell Jericho could put me through on the training grounds, but the attempt at levity is appreciated. "You know, I''m d you''re finally opening up to other members of the pack," Vanessa says, changing the subject, as if realizing I don''t want to linger on it too long.


    She probably does.


    She''s good at things like that.


    Marcus stands by the window, his face a professional nk canvas He acts like he''s ignoring our conversation, but I know he''s heard every word. I''m pretty sure he reports it all to Jericho. 191 Ava Mom''s Legacy (IV)


    It''s more than a little overwhelming, but I''m trying to get used to it.


    "It''s not easy, but I''m trying." My lips quirk, just a little. "Someone really opened my eyes, and I''vee to see things differently."


    "I''m d to hear she helped you." Vanessa''s expression softens. "Lucas has already called me several times, you know. Making sure I won''t be putting you in any danger. Still grumbling about this silly idea of y My eyes widen, horror washing o


    1. ne. "He what?"


    Sheughs, the sound rich and genuine. "It''s hard being married to an overprotective alpha, isn''t it?"


    I groan, burying my face in my hands. The secondhand embarrassment and mild frustration over him is too much. "I can''t


    believe he did that. We talked about it before I left. He was on


    board with it!"


    "He loves you, Ava. He''s just worried."


    I peek at her through my fingers, grateful to hear how amused she is, instead of irritated. "I know. I get it. But still. It''s too much."


    "That''s how they all are. ''Just too much. I''m pretty they''re born. trying to outdo each other on who''s more unrealistically overprotective than the next."


    The worst part is, I can''t even me him for his level of concern, considering how much has happened to me. How many people get kidnapped more than once in their life? Most people don''t even make it to or


    10:27


    Still


    101 Ava Mom''s Legacy (IV)


    Vanessa''s amusement fades, reced by a more serious


    expression. She nces over at Marcus, then back at me. "Is it really necessary to have a guard in the room at all times?"


    Dropping my hands into myp with a sigh, I try my best not to grimace. It isn''t like I want Marcus to feel like I don''t appreciate his presence. "Sister Miriam was able to get into my room at Westwood. I don''t kno there, everyone feels better knowing there''s at least someone around, in case it happens again."


    Vanessa''s brows furrow. "I''d heard something about that. It''s concerning, to say the least. Sounds a lot like old magic, and we aren''t very familiar with that kind of thing."


    "Lucas doesn''t want to take any chances."


    She nods, her lips pursed. "I''m amazed he was willing to part with you at all, given the circumstances!"


    A wry smile tugs at my lips, and I shrug. "After a lot of back and forth, Jericho convinced him to call a Council meeting. He thinks there''s a much bigger issue at y and that it affects all the wolf packs."


    "I agree with him." Vanessa smiles when my brows raise at her reaction. "As darling as I think you are, and as special as you seem to be, it isn''t enough to throw all conventions out the window. Every vampire k


    10:27 -This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    191 Ava Mom''s Legacy (IV)


    Nodding-because once Jericho pointed it out, I agreed with him-


    I add, "Since Selene says a strong wolf can sense the power within me, he wants me to avoid being seen by all the alphas of the Northwestern Territories, so he sent me here. Out of the way, and hopefully a litt "Would it be that big of a problem if the other alphas met you?" Vanessa looks a little doubtfind I shrug.


    "I don''t know. I''m not familiar with the other alphas, really. Only yton."


    "Hmm." She reaches out, giving my hand a gentle squeeze. "Well, I think it''s good that you''re here. Facing your mom might help with lot of things you''re dealing with."


    Comentario


    Deja el primerentario para este capitulo


    Vote

 192

    192 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (V)


    The hospital is eerily quiet, our steps echoing through the halls. Visiting hours are long over, and night shift reigns.


    Vanessa is unfazed by the creepy quality of the ce at ate hour, but I jump when the elevator dings, signalling its arrival in front of


    1. us.


    "You okay?" she asks, concern knitting her brows.


    Selene-who''s finally out from beneath my bed, though she refuses to talk about why she avoided me for the rest of the day- leans against my leg in silentfort. "It''s just so quiet. I''m not used to hospitals without people bustling around."


    There''s a giant machineing down the hall in our direction, cleaning the floor with whatever algorithm powers its movement.


    I always wondered how hospitals kept their floors so clean. I guess everything''s automated these days.


    Vanessa nudges me onto the elevator, pressing the button for my mom''s floor before we''ve all even made it in.


    Four bodyguards nk us. Massive overkill, considering that there isn''t much we''re expecting to happen on this visit.


    Still, Lucas-and Jericho-are taking no chances on my safety.


    Marcus, at least, is getting a break, and a new guy seems to be the one to shadow me for the night. He''s a little short, but his eyes are ck and intense, and I wouldn''t want to be found in an alley with him in the dark.


    ?


    10:27


    log Ave Mom''s Legacy (V)


    He smells like death, Selene says. To me, such words are atrocious, like I should avoid the person. To her? She speaks as though she


    admires him.


    And that''s a good thing?


    Selene''s ears flick toward me, and I can feel her side-eye even without her eyes moving. He is a capable guard. This is a good thing. Right. I guess that''s true.


    "You seem on edge," Vanessa murmurs, looking straight forward as the elevator numbers change from floor to floor.


    "Just a little." I''ve been avoiding thinking about my mom, or her wolf. Avoidance has always been my specialty.


    Healthy? No. But habits are really, really hard to break.


    The walk to my mother''s room feels longer than it should, each step heavy with dread. Selene presses close to my side, her warmth a smallfort in the sterile hallway. After a few turns, I realize that nothing seems familiar.


    Each corridor is the same as thest, and yet it feels as though we''re going in the wrong direction.


    "Vanessa, did they move her?" I ask, confusioncing my voice.


    She nces back at me, a strange smile ying on her lips. "They had to make some adjustments for her care."


    Her cryptic response does little to ease my apprehension as we enter the room. Two of our guards take up positions outside, whil the other two follow us in their presence both reassuring and 102 Ava Mom''s Legacy (V)


    suffocating.


    The room is dim, the steady beep of machines filling the silence. Vanessa makes her way to the bed where my mother lies,


    seemingly asleep. She checks the IV bags hanging beside the bed, her movements practiced and efficient.


    I hover near the foot of the bed, my eyes drawn to the frail figure beneath the sheets. The sight of her steals my breath. It''s only been a few


    days, and yet she looks so much smaller, her cheeks hollow and skin pale.


    She''s not long for this world.


    ¡°The wolfsbane is taking its toll," Vanessa murmurs, her voice tinged with something I can''t quite ce. Pity, perhaps, or


    resignation.


    As if sensing our presence, my mother''s eyes flutter open. They''re dull,cking the fire I''ve always associated with her. But when theynd on me, they sharpen, a re that pins me in ce. "You must havee to curse me into the afterlife," she rasps, her


    voice thin and brittle.


    The usation hits me like a physical blow, but I stand firm, saying


    nothing.


    "Why else would you be here?" She struggles to sit up, her arms trembling with the effort, before finally giving up. The vitriol in her eyes never fades, though. "To gloat? To see me wither away?" "I''m not here for you."My honesty cuts through the air between us, and she coughs.


    10:27


    317


    102 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (V)


    Even that sound is vile,ing out of her.


    How can someone despise their daughter so much that even the sound of her cough is filled with hatred?


    "And yet you''re here, aren''t you?"


    "Calm down, Mrs. Grey." Vanessa finishes checking her medicine as a nurse steps in, holding a syringe and an impossibly tiny vial filled with clear liquid. "We''re about to give you something for your agitation." "I wouldn''t be agitated if you would remove that filth from my presence."


    As much as I''m trying not to flinch at the words she throws my way, that one hurts.


    Selene''s gentle nudge against my hand keeps me grounded. Don''t let her bait you, she whispers in my mind.


    Vanessa epts the vial and syringe from the nurse, whose eyes dart around the room like a cornered animal. She scurries out, leaving an unsettling silence in her wake, broken only by the beeping machines Questions burn on my tongue, but I swallow them back. Now''s not the time to satisfy my curiosity.


    As Vanessa carefully draws the clear liquid into the syringe, Selene''s voice whispers through my mind, She''ll be quiet soon.


    A hollowfort, but, I''ll take what I can get.


    I focus on my mother''s face, trying to block out the vitriol spilling from her lips. Her features, once soft and warm, are now sharp


    192 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (V)


    and twisted with loathing. It''s hard to reconcile this


    bitter shell of a woman with the mother I remember from my earliest years. Back then, her smile could light up a room, and herughter was infectious. She''d pull me into herp, tickling me until I was breathles The memory rises unbidden, a bitersweet pang in my chest. Itch onto it, desperate for any shred of the mother I once knew.


    "Do you remember?" I ask suddenly, my voice cutting through her tirade. "When I was little, you used to tell me I was blessed before birth, that I''d live a happy life."


    Her eyes narrow into slits. "Why are you dredging up such old, rotten memories?" Her words drip with disdain, each syble a poison-tipped dart aimed at my heart. This time, I don''t flinch.


    I already know this woman is not the mother of my memories.


    That woman never existed.


    "I wanted to know if you remembered. If any part of you still cares


    about those times."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    A harsh, gratingugh fills the void between us. "There''s no blessing, no happiness. Just the cruel reality of a world that chews you up and spits you out."


    Vanessa, who''s been quietly preparing the injection, steps forward.


    10:27


    5/7


    192 Ava Mony''s Lerity (V)


    "That''s enough, Mrs. Grey. It''s time for your medicine."


    My mother''s gaze snaps to Vanessa, her lip curling in a sneer, "You think that will silence me? You''re just as deluded as she is."


    But even as she speaks, Vanessa deftly inserts the needle into her IV line, depressing the plunger halfway. The clear liquid disappears into the tube, snaking its way towards my mother''s arm. Within moments, Mom''s eyelids droop, her words slurring


    together. "You''ll see..." she mumbles, her head lolling to the side. "No happiness... No blessing..."


    Vanessa checks the clock before injecting the rest of the medicine. "There we go."


    Mom''s quiet, her chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. The sudden silence is heavy, the beeping machines almost wee in the tense atmosphere.


    It''s not your fault, Selene says, and Itch onto the neutral tone of her mental voice. She lost herself a long time ago.


    I know, logically, that my mother''s hatred isn''t a reflection of my worth. And the distance I feel now might not be there forever.


    But at least I know I have several people to lean on. People in my corner, trying to help me. Making sure I''m safe. Wanting me to grow stronger.


    My found family.


    So much better than the ones who brought me into the world.

 193

    193 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (VI)


    193 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (VI)


    Vanessa nces toward Mom''s vitals, reported in real time by a monitor by her bed. "Everything looks good. Selene, do your thing."


    Selene pads to the hospital bed, leaving me behind.


    There''s absolutely no sound or thought inside my head, and it startles me. I''d assumed that I would somehow be a part of this process; that I would hear my wolf reaching out to my mother''s. Instead, I strain to hear even the slightest whisper, with no result.


    Seconds stretch into minutes, and still, Selene remains motionless, her ice-blue eyes fixed on my mother''s frail form. The steady beep


    of the heart monitor is a metronome, a silent and rhythmic mark of time passing.


    Finally, after what feels like an eternity, Selene shakes herself from nose to tail. Her voice echoes in my mind, a gentle


    caress against my frayed nerves. Her wolf has cooperated as much as she can. A wave of relief washes over me, loosening the knot of anxiety in my chest. It''s not much, but it''s something. A small victory. But the respite is short-


    lived. Selene''s tone shifts, bing somber and weighted with unspoken implications. Your mother doesn''t know as much as we hoped, but what she does know is enough to worry me.


    Her wolf won''t talk to anyone else. Her mental voice is tinged with a hint of frustration. But she''s very happy to hear you have a wolf of your own, Ava.


    T


    193 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (VI)


    My mother''s wolf, who I''ve always imagined as a distant, uncaring entity, is pleased by my connection to Selene?


    That''s a twist I never sawing.


    Selene''s next words, however, steal the breath from my lungs. It''s a tiny bandaid over the thousands of wounds spent


    under my mother''s rule.


    fal


    She loves you like her own pup, Ava. And she''s so very sorry for everything you''ve been through.


    Tears sting my eyes and blur my vision as I stare at my mother''s sleeping form. The machines continue their steady rhythm, oblivious to the emotional turmoil her words have brought. How can my mother''s wolf im to love me when my own mother has only ever shown me cruelty and disdain?


    "Then why?" I whisper, my voice cracking under the weight of years of pain and rejection. "Why didn''t she ever intervene? Why didn''t she fight for my happiness?"


    As if in response to my anguished plea, my mother''s eyelids flutter open, her gaze seeking mine. But instead of the familiar cold blue, her irises are rimmed with a golden haze. This is not Grace Grey.


    This is her wolf.


    "I''m sorry," she rasps, her voice barely audible over the hum of the machines. "I wasn''t strong enough to keep you safe, my pup."


    Tears spill down my cheeks, hot and bitter, as I watch her eyes drift closed once more, her features ckening into the peaceful


    2/8


    193 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (VI)


    repose of medicated slumber.


    A moment.


    Just a moment.


    All I''d wanted was to see my mother''s face once again soft with love.


    Hear her voice, telling me she loved me.


    And now-I have it.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From a source I never expected.


    All these years, I''d assumed that my mother''s wolf was just as cruel and uncaring as she was. I never once separated them in my head.


    Now, faced with this glimpse of remorse, I find myself questioning everything I thought I knew.


    Vanessa''s hand on my shoulder startles me from my reverie, her touch a gentle reminder of the present. Her eyes are


    on the monitor, and it takes me a second and a lot of blinking to clear my vision enough to see what she''s seeing.


    Numbers are going down.


    "She''s going."


    Her heart beat plummets.


    95. 95.


    96. 92.


    97.87.


    98.83.


    3/8


    69.69.


    70.53.


    193 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (VI)


    Down and down it goes.


    A soft, wet rattlees out of her, and Vanessa squeezes my shoulder. "That''s normal."


    Every breath she takes has that sound, like she''s trying to breathe with water filling her lungs and phlegm in her throat.


    But her face never changes.


    Peaceful.


    Quiet.


    Weathered and worn, a ghost of the woman in my memories.


    The numbers fall in a dizzying spiral, each one a step closer to the inevitable. rms re, a cacophony of sound that pierces the


    stillness of the room. But Vanessa moves with a practiced ease,


    silencing them one by one.


    "She''s DNR, Ava. Do not resuscitate. There''s nothing left to do."


    Her words are gentle, but they hit me like a punch to the gut. Do not resuscitate. The finality of it, the shocking end, is... crazy.


    I didn''t know she was this close.


    I''m not even sure how much I care.


    A doctor and nurse slip into


    the room, their presence a silent acknowledgment of what''s toe. They take their ces by the bed, their eyes fixed on the monitors, watching as the numbers continue their relentless descent.


    4/8


    gacy (VI)


    Vanessa and the doctor exchange a nce, a silentmunication passing between them. A polite nod, a shared understanding of the gravity of the moment.


    And then, it happens.


    No heart rate, and a red rm ring ASYSTOLE in capital letters, alerting us all to what we already know.


    Just like that, she''s gone.


    My mother, the woman who gave me life, who shaped me in ways I''m still trying to understand, is dead.


    I stare at her still form, numb with shock. It''s surreal, the way deathes so quietly, so quickly. One moment she''s here. In the next, she''s not.


    The doctor moves to her side, his fingers pressing against her neck, searching for a pulse that''s no longer there. He listens to her lungs, the stethoscope moving across her chest in a practiced motion. "Time of death?" he asks, his voice low and somber.


    The nurse nces at her watch, the dim light of the room glinting off its face. "11:47 p.m."


    The doctor nods, stepping back from the bed. "Time of death, 11:47


    pm."


    The nurse taps away on her tablet, her fingers flying across the screen as she documents the moment. It feels strange, reducing the end of a life to a few taps on a screen.


    The doctor turns to me, his eyes filled with sympathy. "I''m sorry


    20:01


    5/8


    193 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (VI)


    for your loss," he says, his voice gentle.


    I nod, the words sticking in my throat. "Thank you," I manage, my voice sounding distant and foreign to my own ears.


    As the doctor and nurse leave the room, I catch snippets of their conversation, their voices low and hushed.


    "Such a shame," the nurse murmurs. "To end like this..."


    The doctor nods, his reply too low for me to hear.


    And then, they''re gone, leaving me alone with Vanessa and the shell of the woman who was once my mother.


    Vanessa''s hand finds my shoulder, a gentle touch that grounds me in the moment. "Are you okay?" she asks, her voice soft with


    concern.


    I shake my head, the movement feeling slow and sluggish. "I don''t know," I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. "I have no idea


    how to feel."


    As I stand here staring at the lifeless form of the woman who brought me into this world, I''m lost. Adrift in a sea of emotions that


    I can''t even begin to name.


    Grief, anger, relief, guilt... they all swirl together, indistinguishable from one to the next.


    "Did I do this? Did I kill her because I wanted to talk to her wolf?"


    She shake her head. "No. She was ready to go. We had another day, maybe two, at most."


    I want to ask why she didn''t tell me that, but I don''t.


    6/8


    193 Ava: Mom''s Legacy (VI)


    There''s a strange sense of emptiness. A void where my mother once was, a space that I''m not sure can ever be filled.


    Selene''s cold nose startles me out of my paralyzed state, brushing against the back of my hand.


    It''s okay to not know how to feel, she whispers in my mind. Grief isplicated, and your rtionship with her was even more so.


    My fingers tangle in her fur as I try to anchor myself in the present. All I can do is breathe. To let the reality of my mother''s death wash over me, to feel the weight of it settle into my bones.


    Vanessa brushes a hand against my shoulder. "Let''s go, Ava," she murmurs, her voice soft and understanding. "You''ve been through enough for one night."


    I nod, swallowing past the lump in my throat, and allow her to guide me from the room. Selene follows close behind.


    As we make our way through the quiet hospital corridors, my mind churns


    with unanswered questions and conflicting emotions. My mother''s wolf''s apology echoes in my ears, a bittersweet melody that both soothes and stings.


    For now, as I step out into the cool night air, I allow myself a moment to breathe and for my

 194

    194 Ava: Garden Visit


    "Are you okay?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Vanessa pops into my field of view with a steaming cup of what smells like hot chocte.


    Much better than coffee.


    "I''m okay."


    The steam from the mug assaults my face with humidity and heat, reminding me that summer is over.


    The weather isn''t chilly enough for hot cocoa to be a regr urrence, and the wind is a little too warm against my skin, but the rich chocte vor that coats my tongue bringsfort.


    It''s a small thing, but it helps ground my racing thoughts as Vanessa settles beside me on the bench.


    Out here, in the small garden behind the alpha lodge, there''s only peace under the vast expanse of darkness and stars. Selene


    slumbers peacefully a few feet away, her silver fur almost glowing in the moonlight.


    There are, of course, the ever-present guards stationed around us. Four of them, at least.


    But at least they''re giving me this time out here, instead of leaving me to my misery indoors.


    "How are you holding up this week Ava? Since west talked... A lot seems to have changed. You look different. You sound different." Vanessa''s gentle question pulls me from my thoughts.


    20.02


    1/6


    194 Ava: Garden Visit


    Thinking about this past week is much better than thinking about Mom, and how quickly her life had slipped away in front of me.


    I stare into the depths of my mug, as if the answers might be found swirling in the chocte. "It''s been


    hard," I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. "Mostly, it feels like I''m stumbling in the dark, unsure of which direction to take. And I don''t like the person I see in my memories. I''ve been cringing at a lot of thin Vanessa''s hand rests on my arm, a reassuring touch. "Don''t overthink it. Trust in those around you. We''re here to support you."


    Her words are meant tofort, but they remind me of the tensions within the pack. Another distraction I grab onto gratefully. "What about Jericho? Lucas and Ken don''t


    seem to listen to him much, even though they seem to respect him."


    She sighs, a soundden with weariness. "One of the worst epidemics among wolf shifters is their narrow-


    mindedness. It''s a product of their wolf legacy, I''m afraid. It''s hard to get them to go back on their own conclusions."


    Tilting my head, I try to puzzle through her words.


    It sounds a lot like they''re just being idiots, but pairing the word idiot with alpha isn''t something I''mfortable with.


    She catches my expression andughs. "When a new alpha takes over, many of the previous alpha''s most trusted advisors end up retiring. New blood, loyal to the current alpha, is brought in."


    "Oh?" My mind reels. That exins a lot. I wondered why all my bodyguards were retired, despite being in great shape."_


    Not a single one of them twitch at thepliment, even though I


    20.02 C


    2/6


    194 Ava: Garden Visit


    know they can hear every word we''re saying.


    "Renard has been alpha for as long as I can remember, so I''ve never seen it happen in ckwood."


    Vanessa shrugs, leaning forward to rest her elbows on her knees. "Yes, well-


    in Jericho''s case, he made some mistakes that led to the death of the previous alpha and his Luna. It''s a stigma he''s never been able to fully shake in Lucas'' mind, even with all of his hard work raising Ken to "That seems..." I grope for a word to convey my thoughts properly.


    "Short-sighted? Stupid? Absolutely asinine? I agree."


    An incredulous sound halfway between augh and a gaspes out of me as I nce around in a panic.


    Of course, there are only the guards nearby.


    "Vanessa! You can''t talk about Lucas like that." I pause. "Can you?"


    Settling her chin in her hand, she watches Selene, who''s still sleeping. "They''re used to it. I''ve said far worse to his face. But it isn''t


    really as simple as I''ve made it out to be. You''ll hear about it soon enough, I''m sure."


    There isn''t


    really a great way to respond to that, so I just say, "Oh," and stare at the sky again. "If that mistake changed how they think of Jericho, I''m never going to get the pack to see me as Luna material after the massa "You will. Wolves are used to pups making terrible mistakes. You aren''t the first youngling with blood on your hands. Even in


    20:02


    3/6


    194 Ava: Garden Visit


    Jericho''s day, there were idiot scuffles where several lives were taken because of a single hotheaded idiot. He became the alpha when he was older, and now his son is alpha." Crossing my arms over my abdomen, I refrain from pointing out that I''m twenty years old, not fifteen. But it gives me a littlefort to know I''m not the only idiot out there.


    Still a pup, Selene whispers. Clearly, she''s not really asleep.


    "Been spending all your time feeling bad, wondering how to make things better?"


    Vanessa''s still not looking at me. She''s just casually perched there, looking ahead of her, making conversation.


    My shoulders ease a little. "Yes. Jericho keeps telling me to stop wallowing and feeling sorry for myself and start acting, but I don''t..." pping my hands helplessly, I can''t even finish the


    sentence.


    "Don''t know what to do to fix things."


    "Yeah."


    "There''s no easy fix, Ava. You just have to move forward trying to make better choices than the day before. Apologize to those you''ve wronged. Take responsibility for your actions. And do your best every day. There''s no magic answer."


    That seems a little too simplistic of a world view after everything I''ve put Lucas and the pack through.


    "I''m trying."


    "I know."


    4/6


    194 Ava: Garden Visit


    When I nce at her side profile again, I can see the faintest smile curving her lips.


    "People are noticing, Ava. You don''t need to be so apologetic that you lose sight of who you are. Making mistake-even a terrible one-doesn''t mean that you lose the right to be yourself. Okay?"


    On


    Her words make sense, but it still seems wrong.


    Thinking of myself too much is what got me into trouble in the first ce, isn''t it?


    But I tuck Vanessa''s words into the back of my mind, ready to think


    over themter.


    For now, I''m trying to enjoy the peace. Trying not to think about things I should probably think about.


    Then again, maybe I don''t need to.


    She hasn''t mentioned Mom, or how I''m dealing with her death. Maybe it''s okay to just... ignore it for another day.


    Deal with it tomorrow.


    Picking up my cup from beside me on the bench, I take another sip of the now lukewarm hot chocte.


    Vanessa nces over. "Want me to heat that back up for you?"


    Shaking my head, I offer a small smile. "No, it''s fine. I''ll be done with it soon."


    "Mm. It tastes best when it''s too hot to drink, but it''s impossible to enjoy it when it burns your tongue.


    "Exactly."


    194 Ava: Garden Visit


    Just as I''m about to take another drink, amotion erupts from the side of the garden. Three guards rush over, their postures tense and alert as they demand identification from someone. My heart nearly stops when I hear the familiar voice respond, "Oh, dear. Am I in the wrong ce?"


    Comentario


    R


    Deja el primerentario para este cap¨ªtulo


    Vote


    8


    1


    Fandom


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar

 195

    195 Ava: A Familiar Face


    . "Ma''am, can you exin how you entered packnds without detection? And how you made it all the way to the alpha lodge?"


    There''s suspicion thick in his voice, and I see Vanessa tense from the corner of my eye. Mrs. Elkins looks around at the hostile faces, bewilderment in on her features. "Ava, dear, are you in some sort of trouble?"


    ncing at my guards, all on alert and intent on saving me even from a little old woman, I sigh.


    Their questions are imminently reasonable, and I''m wondering the


    same things. Not to mention-Selene''s hiding under the bench is beyond suspicious.


    I can''t shake the feeling that I''m about to hear answers I''ll regret having heard.


    No matter how I look at this situation, for an old woman to have


    identally stumbled onto me here, a thousand miles away, without knowing my true identity...


    There''s something more going on.


    Straightening my shoulders, I take a deep breath, ready to side with my bodyguards against the sweetest woman in the world.


    "No, Mrs. Elkins. But we are going to need some answers."


    She hugs her parcel a


    little closer to her chest, looking over each of my bodyguards in turn, before nodding to herself. Her faded eyes crinkle at the corners as she offers them a cating smile. "I didn''t walk through your packnds,


    I never expected to add my former boss being held up by a flock of bodyguards, a solid thousand miles from Cedarwood, to my list of fucked up shit that happened today. O


    So it takes a minute for me to process what I''m hearing.


    "Mrs. Elkins?"


    Selene ttens against the ground, her ears going back as she belly-crawls her way to my bench.


    Her bizarre demeanor doesn''t even register in my head, because- well, frankly, she''s been weird as hell for the past several hours.


    "Ava! My dear girl."


    Those familiar rheumy eyes and her weing smile have me so intensely, terribly homesick for Cedarwood that I have to blink like a maniac to keep the tears at bay. "Mrs. Elkins, how did you get here? And o Vanessa follows behind as I push my way through the bodyguards, who refuse to let me get too close.


    "Calm down, boys. She''s a friend of our Luna."


    Vanessa''s at least forty years younger than any of these men, but they respond to her words anyway, letting me through their -human barricade.


    I''ve got to figure out how to wield whatever flimsy authority I have. Even Vanessa gets people to listen to her. Granted, she''s a healer- no one wants to get on a healer''s bad side. Not even the alpha.


    11:00


    1/6


    195 Ava, A Familiar Face


    Reaching the old woman, I can see that she''s carrying a huge parcel, hugging it to her chest.


    "Ava, my dear. Are you all right?"


    Her hand shakes as she reaches for my face, as though reassuring herself I''m really alive.


    "I''m fine."


    I grasp Mrs. Elkins'' hand in mine. It''s delicate and fragile, her paper-thin skin soft against my palm. My mind is still working at wrapping itself around her being here, in the flesh, a thousand miles from home. "How did you get here, Mrs. Elkins? I mean, not that I''m not happy to see you, but... how?"


    She sighs, the sound weary and drawn out. "Oh, Ava, it''s a story for the ages. But that can wait." Her eyes, sharp despite their age, sweep over me with a critical gleam. "You''ve lost weight, Ava. Have you been eating properly?"


    I shake my head, a rueful smile tugging at my lips. "Actually, I''ve gained weight. Even though I look skinnier. Must be all the muscle I''ve put on during training."


    Her brows knit together in concern. "And you''re here of your own will? These people..." She nces warily at the stoic bodyguards nking us.


    "No, no, Mrs. Elkins," I assure her quickly. "None of these people are the ones who took me from Cedarwood. I promise."


    She frowns at the bodyguards, their impassive stares unwavering


    11:00


    2/6


    195 Ava: A Familiar Face


    under her scrutiny. Vanessa mutters something about bull-headed men before turning to Mrs. Elkins with a polite smile. "Why don''t we head inside? I''m sure you''ve had a long journey." The bodyguards tense, their postures shifting subtly to block the path. Vanessa''s eyes narrow, and she takes a moment, her gaze unfocused. Mind-linking, I realize. Probably with Jericho. "Jericho will be here shortly," she exins to Mrs. Elkins, her tone apologetic. "But I''m afraid we can''t let you inside without approval from the head of security. Protocol, you understand." Mrs. Elkins titters, waving a hand. "Of course, of course. I


    understandpletely." She reaches into her pocket, pulling out a small ziplock bag. "Here, Ava. I brought you some of your favorite cookies. Homemade, of course."


    My heart swells at the gesture, and I reach for the bag with a smile. "Thank you, Mrs. Elkins. You have no idea how much I''ve missed-"


    Before my fingers can close around the bag, it''s snatched out of my hands.


    you w


    I whirl on the bodyguard in question. "What the hell? Give that back!"


    He meets my re with a stoic expression. "I''m sorry, Luna, but we''ll have to check these for safety before you can have them."


    "Safety?" I echo, disbelief coloring my tone. "Mrs. Elkins would never hurt me. She saved me in Cedarwood. She''s a genuinely good person." Another guard steps forward, professional and nk-faced as he


    11:00


    195 Ava. A Familiar Face


    addresses Mrs. Elkins''t


    11:00 C


    4/6


    105 Ava. A Familiar Face


    run into anyone on my way here.


    My brows knit together in confusion. If she didn''t walk through the packnds, then how did she get here? There''s no way she could have made it to the lodge without someone stopping her. The bodyguards share my bewilderment, their postures tense and


    wary.


    Vanessa steps forward, her voice gentle but firm. "Mrs. Elkins, I''m afraid we don''t understand. How did you get to the alpha lodge if not through the packnds?"


    Mrs. Elkins chuckles, the sound warm and familiar, and I feel a pang of homesickness so intense it steals my breath. "Oh, I came directly from Cedarwood, of course. Straight to the alpha lodge." Straight from Cedarwood? That''s impossible. Cedarwood is a thousand miles away. There''s no way she could have just appeared here, unless...


    My thoughts are interrupted by Mrs. Elkins'' voice, soft and knowing. "Ava, dear."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I meet her gaze, and there''s a glimmer in her eyes that I can''t quite ce. Something ancient and wise, a secret knowledge that I''m not privy to.


    "Did the ne return to you safely?"


    The ne. My hand flies to my throat, where the amethyst pendant once rested against my skin. The same ne that had been lost, only to reappear in my suitcase, broken and


    bloodstained.


    11:00


    5/6


    195 Ava, A Familiar Face


    It''s not on me now, but the ghostly weight of it remains.


    "How did you know about the ne?" My voice is barely above a whisper, my heart pounding so hard that it deafens my ears.


    Mrs. Elkins smiles, and it''s a smile I''ve seen a thousand times before. Warm,forting, and tinged with a hint of mischief. "Oh, Ava. There''s so much you don''t know. So much I couldn''t tell you


    before."


    She steps closer, and my security team goes tense, ready to intervene. But Mrs. Elkins pays them no mind, her focus solely on

 Unshift 196

    196 Ava: History of Witches


    196 Ava: History of Witches


    She is a good person, Selene whispers.


    No shit.


    I know that already.


    Mrs. Elkins is the one who took me in when I was lost and


    desperate to start anew.


    But Mrs. Elkins is also here, knowing something about the ne that helped hide my powers.


    How much did she know about me? How much did she hide?


    My stomach churns with the bitter feelings of betrayal. "You knew about me all along, didn''t you?"


    "No." Mrs. Elkins stops walking, concern crossing her face. "I knew you were a shifter, of course. I''ve seen more than one rogue in my life, looking for a new start. You were so lost, so scared. I had to help you."


    "Why?" There''s a part of my mind that immediately throws in unlikely scenarios, like Mrs. Elkinsughing behind my back over my naivete and ignorance.


    But I know Mrs. Elkins.


    That''s not the kind of person she is.


    So I shove it down, squashing it beneath a mental heel with ruthless efficiency.


    It''s my paranoia trying to take over again. Just like it did every time


    16:00


    1/6


    196 Ava: History of Witches


    Lucas tried to give me any bit of attention or care.


    He proved himself with time. I need to give Mrs. Elkins the same


    chance.


    "It''s a bit of a story, if you want to hear it."


    Of course I do. "Let''s sit down," I offer, motioning toward the


    bench.


    My security detail lets her through with no grumbling, though their eyes never leave her. It''s somewhat amusing to see them so on edge over an elderlydy who spends her day in a bookstore, gossiping with Cedarwood residents and doling out wise advice.


    But I guess it''s a good thing that they take any threat so seriously.


    Mrs. Elkins sighs, easing herself onto the bench beside me with a soft groan. She ces her parcel next to her and gives me a wry smile. "I''m getting too old for this kind of travel, dear."


    I try to smile back, but it feels strained. My mind is a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts and emotions. I want to trust Mrs. Elkins, to believe in the genuine care she''s always shown me, but the doubts linger like shadows at the edges of my mind.


    Listen to her, Ava, Selene urges gently. She means well.


    I take a deep breath, forcing myself to focus on the present moment. Mrs. Elkins studies me for a long moment before speaking again.


    "Ava, how much do you know about witches?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The question catches me off guard. "Witches? They''re not real." The words tumble out automatically, a knee-jerk response. But


    16:01


    215


    196 Ava: History of Witches


    even as I say it, there''s no belief behind it.


    Mrs. Elkins watches me with that calm gaze of hers. "Are you sure


    about that?"


    I shake my head.


    Honestly, until recently I''d never seen a vampire and hadn''t really known about them. So how am I supposed to know what''s real and


    what isn''t?


    Mrs. Elkins looks surprised, then pleased. "Well, it''s no surprise you think they aren''t real. The packs don''t talk about them. It''s a touchy subject in history."


    "Are witches and magicians different?" I ask, curiosity piqued despite my reservations.


    She shakes her head. "Magicians? They''re the same. But the history


    of witches is shameful on all sides."


    A few soft growls rumble from the older guards, their disapproval clear. Mrs. Elkins fixes them with a stern look. "Now, now. Let''s not pass judgment before we''ve even heard the whole story."" She turns back to me, her expression softening.


    "You see, Ava, witches once lived in harmony among humans. Their abilities were hidden, and they didn''t cause any trouble. But as- time went on, many witches were threatened by the power of wolves, vampires, and the Fae. It caused a lot of political strife


    between them."


    I lean forward, drawn in despite myself. "What happened?"


    "They were hunted down," Mrs. Elkins says quietly. "By humans and


    16:01


    3/6


    manel you, but it left


    sk froudited by thejenfocations. *if they weren''t


    Most of them were innocent." Mrs. Elkins agrees. "ha there were those who did terrible things. In the end, the innocence of most didn''t change the genocide wrought upon their kind. People feared their power, and fear can make even good people do terrible


    things.*


    One of the guards growls low in his throat. "Witches wanted to eradicate everyone who could stand against them. They are not victims here.


    There are a lot of questions in my head, but I try to focus on the most important for the moment. I also don''t feel like mediating historical wars between my guards and a little olddy. "Why do some people call them magicians, then? Is there a difference?"


    Mrs. Elkins considers the question for a moment. "The only magicians I know of were witches who worked closely with shifters. But they were hunted down just the same as the others, in


    the end.*


    Is that true? I ask Selene silently, seeking confirmation.


    I''m not sure, she admits. I only know what I learned as a pup-that witches were evil and magicians worked for good. But it seems everyone has a different version of the past.


    I nod slowly, my mind reeling. Even Sister Miriam seems to have her own take on what happened so long ago.


    4/6


    <


    196 Ava: History of Witches


    "Because witches were hunted, magic died out. Only the Fae have magic now."


    My spine snaps straight. "The Fae have magic?"


    Her old eyes blink in owlish surprise. "Well, yes. They are, after all, the Fae."


    If the Fae have magic, then maybe...


    "Here." The parcel she''d been carrying is deposited into myp by her old hands. It''s heavier than I thought it was. "This has been passed down in our family for generations. It should be a book about magic, but we long ago lost the ability to unlock its secrets. Perhaps this should help you in your journey."


    A magic book?


    "Why did you bring this to me?"


    Mrs. Elkins stares at me with both brows raised high. "Aren''t you a witchling, Ava?"


    Comentario


    0


    Co


    R


    Deja el primerentario para este capitulo.


    Vote

 Unshift 197

    197 Ava: Do You Believe in the Moon


    Goddess?


    "I don''t understand. How did you know about the ne? And this book? How did you get here?"


    "Ah, yes." Mrs. Elkins sighs, reaching over to pat my hand in a familiar gesture. "Do you believe in prophetic dreaming?"


    Vanessa steps forward now, her voice pitched high with incredulity. "Are you a irvoyant, ma''am?"


    "No, dear." Mrs. Elkins gives Vanessa one of her warm smiles. "But some dreams mean something. Do you believe in your Moon Goddess, child?"


    The guards'' growls fill the air, a group offense at being questioned on their faith.


    Vanessa''s stern look silences them. She turns to Mrs. Elkins, her voice soft yet resolute. "I do believe in the Moon Goddess, yes."


    Mrs. Elkins reaches for Vanessa''s hand, and though bewilderment


    flickers across Vanessa''s face, she allows the contact. The old


    taking on a dreamlike quality.


    "I''ve had strange dreams this year. One of a lonely witch, hunted


    16:01


    316


    197 Ava: Do You Believe in the Moon Goddess?


    by wolves." Her gaze meets mine, and I feel a jolt of recognition. "I had the same feeling when I met you, Ava. I felt drawn to help, considering the history of witches."


    Her exnation of the eradication of witches makes sense now- why she''d started to answer my questions with a history lesson. "I


    see."


    +5


    "After you disappeared, the dreams stopped. For a long time. Until recently." She pauses, her expression serene. "I dreamed of the Moon Goddess asking for my help. And when I epted, I woke up here. In this garden."


    Her words hang in the air, defying logic. How can she be so calm, so unfazed by such an oundish im? As if the Moon Goddess visits people in their dreams.


    And yet-here she is.


    Her words are truth.


    Selene''s firm belief rings in my head, and every guard studies Mrs.


    Elkins with both wonder and suspicion. There''s no scent of


    deception to mar her words.


    "How often do you have these... bizarre experiences?" one of them asks, his voice tinged with doubt.


    Mrs. Elkins chuckles, her eyes twinkling. "Never before, my dear. Never before. But when a goddess calls, do you ignore them?"


    How can she take this in stride? How can she have such blind


    belief? My instinctive reaction to learning how different I am... was


    much different. Paranoia. Fear. Frustration.


    16:01


    2/5


    107 Ava: Do You Believe in the Moon Goddis?


    To Mrs. Elkins, it''s some sort of blessing, something she epts without gripe or grumble.


    As if sensing my thoughts, Mrs. Elkins squeezes Vanessa''s hand before letting go. "Interventions like this, they''re rare these days. But in the age of witches, they were much moremon.¡± "Gods and goddessesing to dreams?"


    "Or in person. There are old stories of such times."


    Selene presses against my leg and I nce down at her, findingfort in her steady gaze.


    When I look back up, Mrs. Elkins is watching me, her expression knowing. "You have a lot to learn, Ava. About yourself, about your heritage. I wish I could help more, but s," and she points to the book in myp, "I only have what has been passed down to me."


    Heritage. The word feels foreign, heavy with implications I''m not ready to face. The only heritage I''ve ever known is that of my pack, my identity as a wolf shifter. Even a defective one.


    Now, it''s like being invited into a new family. One where everyone''s


    a stranger.


    My fingers trace the worn leather, and I feel a spark of something- anticipation, maybe. Or fear.


    If Mrs. Elkins is right, and the Moon Goddess somehow intervened, why did she take so long? Why not earlier?


    Why not teach me my powers before Lisa was taken? Before lives were taken?


    16:01


    3/5


    197 Ava: Do You Believe in the Moon Goddiss?


    I don''t know that answer, either, Selene murmurs in apology.


    Mrs. Elkins touches my forearm, her grasp warm and loving, leaving me aching for those memories of life in Cedarwood. "Everything happens for a reason, Ava. You''re meant for great things. I''m sure of it.¡± Your destiny is what you choose, Selene murmurs. You chose your pack and your mate. This is now your fate.


    My eye twitches, just a little. Didn''t you tell me I have no great destiny?


    She sneezes, which I''m pretty sure is something she does when I catch her in little logical loops. That was before. This is a direct result of choices you made.


    So, if I had stayed in Cedarwood... My life would be different? If I had rejected Lucas? Avoided my family?


    Yes. Fate is fluid.


    "Ava? Are you okay?"


    Her wrinkled face peers into mine; she must have said something while I was distracted by Selene.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Elkins," I manage, my voice steadier than I feel. "For the book, for... for everything. I''ve really missed you, and everyone in Cedarwood."


    The dull pain of nostalgia, of regret, aches in my chest. I think I''m always going to miss that apartment, the first ce in this world that was truly mine. Even now, I''ve spent my time either in Lisa''s apartment, or now at Lucas'' lodge.


    16:01


    4/6


    197 Ava: Do You Believe in the Moon Goddess?


    The apartment was my safe haven. I miss it.


    And my job.


    And the people.


    The olddy beams, an expression I''ve seen on her face many times. "You''re wee, my dear Always remember, you''re not alone. You have friends, both old and new."


    Friends. The word wraps around me like a balm, soothing the raw edges of my soul.


    I nce at Vanessa, at Selene, at the guards who stand ready to protect me, with a rush of gratitude.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It''s true. I''m not alone.


    Many things have changed in recent weeks, and not all of it is bad.


    You have grown, Selene agrees.


    "But how are you going to go back?" Vanessa asks, kneeling in front of Mrs. Elkins. "If you didn''te here under your own power, I''m guessing you didn''t bring any identification with you?"


    C


    V

 Unshift 198

    198 Ava: Are You Angry With Mo?


    198 Ava: Are You Angry With Me?


    Are you angry with me?


    Selene''s hesitant whisper tickles in the back of my mind, even as her dog breath assaults my face.


    Prying an eyelid open, I re out the side of my eye. "I''m sleeping, Selene."


    No, you''re not. I can hear you thinking.


    Grunting, I burrow deeper into the warmth and softness of my bed. Selene''s insistent nuzzling makes it impossible, her furry body pressed against mine until I feel smothered by her heat.


    "Too hot," I grumble, attempting to shove her away. But she''s an immovable wall of fur and muscle.


    She whimpers, resting her chin on my cheek. Her breath, evoking imagery of dog food and sardines, washes over my face. Are you angry with me, Ava?


    "No, I''m not angry." I sigh, resigned to this conversation happening whether I want it to or not.


    You sound angry.


    I crack an eye open to peer at her. "Why are you acting like some insecure girlfriend all of a sudden?" A thought urs to me, and Iugh. "Wait, are you learning this from those shifter shows you watch?" Selene''s ears droop a little. Well, usually when the girl does this, the guy relents and hugs her. Then they make up and everything''s


    16:02


    1/7


    198 Ava: Are You Angry With Me?


    fine again.


    Despite my annoyance, a chuckle escapes me, "Selene, life isn''t a TV show. You can''t just hug away all the secrets and disappointment."


    So you are disappointed in me. Her blue eyes are soulful, pleading.


    I sigh, reaching out to scratch behind her ears. "A little, yeah. I mean, you knew Mrs. Elkins was some kind of witch and you never told me. That''s a pretty big secret to keep."


    It wasn''t my secret to tell, Selene protests. And besides, I''m the one who asked the Moon Goddess to reach out to her. To help you.


    That catches my attention. I prop myself up on an elbow to look at her fully. "What? How?"


    Selene sits up, her posture proud, ears and tail erect. Prayer, she states simply, as if it''s the most obvious thing in the world.


    My silence speaks volumes as I stare at her, and eventually, those prideful ears droop.


    "Your entire n was just to pray to the Moon Goddess and hope she gave us some divine intervention?"


    Yes.


    "And that was a good n. In your head. You thought that was an actual, valid, useful n."


    Her eyes wander, unable to hold the pressure of my gaze. It worked.


    "And if it didn''t?"


    16:02


    277


    198 Ava: Are You Angry With Me?


    It would have.


    Giving up on the idea of sleep, I sit up in bed, crossing my legs. beneath theforter. "Selene, that isn''t a n. That''s desperation."


    Her intervention is not as rare as one would believe.


    "Oh? And how would you know that?" Crossing my arms, I watch Selene, blinking exhaustion from my eyes.


    Her ears twitch. She allowed me toe to you.


    And how am I supposed to argue against something like that?


    "It doesn''t mean she''d do it again."


    And yet she did.


    Groaning, I flop back onto the bed, yanking at my covers. "Selene, I''m too tired for this roundabout conversation."


    So you''re not angry anymore?


    She shuffles her way closer, staring at me from above. That kibble-and-sardine breath whooshes against my nose, and I smack her face away without a single qualm. "You''ve got to start brushing your teeth."


    I don''t have hands.


    Point taken. "Then I''ll do it. Who''s been sneaking you sardines?"


    A soft cough from the corner of my room, in the direction of my bodyguard.


    Marcus.


    16:02


    317


    198 Ava: Are You Angry With Me?


    No wonder he coughed. I''m going to kill him. Never mind that he''s my new bodyguard.


    Jericho too. Oh, and Vanessa.


    They''re all going to die.


    ***


    The leather is soft and supple beneath my fingers, almost silky despite the obvious age of the book. No, not book. Tome. It''s ancient and heavy, deserving of its title. Ornate silver sps hold it closed, the metal tarnished and ckened in the crevices of the intricate design. I don''t recognize the symbol, but it''s beautiful.


    Selene watches me from her spot on the bed, her eyes tracking my every movement. The guard who reced Marcus this morning stepped outside, more than willing to avoid any exposure to a witch''s magic, so we''re alone.


    Are you going to open it?


    "I''m getting there," I murmur, tracing the embossed symbol with a fingertip. "It''s just... It''s gorgeous, Selene. Look at this


    craftsmanship."


    It''s a book.


    "Thank you, Selene. I hadn''t noticed."


    Her huff washes over the back of my neck. You''re stalling.


    Maybe I am. This book feels important. Weighty, and not just physically. Like it holds the secrets of the universe, and once I open it, I can never go back to the blissful ignorance of before.


    But that''s ridiculous. It''s just a book. Old. extremely well-made but


    16:02


    477


    198 Ava. Are You Angry With Me?


    ultimately... Just a book.


    Right?


    Oh, for the love of kibble-just open it already!N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Alright, alright. Rx."


    The sps resist at first, stiff with age, but after a few tries, they pop open with a soft snick. The front cover falls open, and I''m hit with a waft of air that smells like dust and time and something strange. Something sharp and almost metallic, with a hint of ozone, like the air before a thunderstorm.


    Magic.


    I stare at the first page, my heart sinking into my stomach. It''s nk. Completely, utterly nk.


    With a growing sense of dread, I flip through the pages. They''re all the same. Empty. Devoid of any mark or word or indication that this is anything more than an borate, expensive journal. "There''s nothing," I whisper, a lump forming in my throat. "All of it. There''s nothing written here."


    What? Selene jumps down from the bed, her nails clicking on the floor as she trots over. She peers at the pages, her ears pricked forward. That can''t be right. Why would Mrs. Elkins give you a nk book?


    "I don''t know." Disappointment is a heavy stone weighing in my gut. "Maybe this was all a mistake. Maybe this is just nothing. An empty journal."


    No. Selene shakes her entire body. The Moon Goddess wouldn''t


    16:02


    108 Ava: Are You Angry With Me?


    make that kind of mistake. If this is the book Mrs. Elkins was meant to give you, then this is the book you''re meant to have.


    "But it''s useless like this!" I m the cover closed, anger and


    frustration welling up inside me, "What am I supposed to de


    with


    an empty book, Selene? Scribble my deepest darkest secrets in it like a diary?"


    Of course not. Don''t be ridiculous. She tilts her head, considering the tome. Maybe it''s a test. Or a puzzle. Mrs. Elkins did say that they lost the ability to unlock its knowledge, remember?


    Feeling a hint of shame at my overdramatic reaction, I pause, thinking back. "You''re right. She said something like that." Reopening the book, I stare down at the nk pages with new consideration. "So you think I''m supposed to... what, exactly?"


    Selene leans in, her nose twitching as she sniffs at the pages. There''s definitely magic here. A lot of it. It''s so strong, it''s almost-


    She cuts off with a violent sneeze, her whole body jolting with the force of it. And then another. And another. She backpedals. frantically, rubbing and pawing at her nose as she retreats to the


    far corner of the room.


    "Selene!" I scramble to my feet, the book tumbling forgotten to the floor. "Are you okay? What''s wrong?"


    Comentario 1


    Ver todos >


    16:02

 Unshift 199

    199 Ava: Magic


    Magic, she whines pitifully, her eyes watering. So much magic. It''s overwhelming.


    1 look from her to the book and back again, realization dawning.


    Just what exactly did Mrs. Elkins give me?


    Kneeling, I carefully pick the book back up, handling it with a new sense of reverence and caution. The symbol on the front seems to glint in the early morning light, almost as if it''s winking at me.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I nce at Selene, still huddled miserably in the corner. "I''m not sure I''ll be able to figure this out on my own."


    Agreed, she says nasally, pawing at her snout. But maybe... Let''s put that thing away for now, okay? Before it makes me sneeze my brain out through my nose.


    The mental image makes meugh, even as I close it, snapping the sp closed with a firm click. "Don''t be so dramatic. Your brain is far too big to fit through your nostrils."


    You don''t know that. You''ve never seen my brain.


    "And I hope I never do." Standing, I move to the closet and carefully tuck the book onto the highest shelf. Out of sight, but definitely not out of mind. "There. Safe and sound and out of sneezing range." My hero, Selene drawls, finally uncurling from her corner. She still looks a bit bleary-eyed, but at least she no longer seems to be in imminent danger of sneezing herself inside out. So what now? That''s the question, isn''t it? I lean against the closet door,


    16:02


    1/5


    199 Ava: Magic


    worrying my lower lip between my teeth as I think.


    My phone interrupts the morning with a ringing that''s a bit muffled. Startled, I nce at the bed-but it isn''t there.


    Damn.


    It''s probably Lucas.


    Diving for the bed, I yank theforter off the bed in a fabulous move that has it soaring through the air. No phone tters to the ground, though.


    Shoving my hand between the mattress and headboard, my fingers brush against smooth stic. "Got it! Hello?"


    I''m breathless as I answer the phone, not bothering to check the caller ID.


    Strange silence greets me as I press the phone to my ear. "Lucas?" I try again, my brow furrowing when no responsees.


    I pull the phone away, frowning at the screen. The phrase UNKNOWN CALLER blinks back at me, with no number at all.


    Confused, I bring the phone back to my ear. "Hello?"


    Still, no answer. But there''s something-a soft sound, like breathing, barely audible over the line.


    Goosebumps prickle along the skin of my forearms as I strain to listen. Is someone there? Or did I just imagine it?


    "Who is this?" I demand, a trickle of anger seeping into my voice. If this is some pervert getting their kicks by calling random girls, I swear I''ll-


    16:02


    2/5


    100 Ava: Magic


    "Ava Grey?" A strangely mechanical voice cuts through my budding tirade, stopping me cold. It''s t, emotionless. Inhuman.


    My grip tightens on the phone, my knuckles bleaching white. "Yes,"" I say slowly, my heartbeat quickening in my chest. "Who is this?"


    Who is that? Selene''s concerned voice brushes against my mind.


    I shake my head slightly, not taking my eyes off the opposite wall. I have no idea. But something about this feels off. Wrong.


    "We need to talk," the voice says, ignoring my question. "It''s about Lisa Randall."


    Ice shoots through my veins, freezing me in ce. Lisa. Oh God.


    "What about her?" I ask, my voice trembling slightly. "Do you know where she is? Is she okay?"


    Horrible images sh through my mind-Lisa, chained and


    bleeding in some dank cell. Lisa, screaming as a vampire tears into her throat. Lisa, broken and lifeless, her once vibrant eyes dull and empty... Squeezing my eyes shut, I try to banish the nightmarish visions. No. I can''t think like that. Lisa is alive. She has to be.


    "She''s alive," the voice confirms, as if reading my thoughts. "For


    now."


    My eyes snap open, my heart lurching in my chest. "What do you mean? Where is she?"


    "I can''t tell you that." A pause, filled with static. "Not yet."


    Frustration battles with the fear coursing through me. "Then why are you calling me?" I snap. my free hand curling into a fist at my


    16:02


    3/5


    199 Ava: Magic


    side. "What''s the point of this?"


    "I''m calling to warn you." The mechanical quality of the voice seems to intensify, bing even more t and distorted. "Your wolves are too slow to act, and danger ising. If you don''te soon, Lisa will be sacrificed like the others."


    Rage res hot and bright in my chest. "Like hell she is," I snarl, my lips curling back from my teeth. "I will never stop looking for her. Never. And if you hurt her, I swear to God I''ll¡ª"


    "You''ll what?" the voice interrupts, a hint of amusement creeping into its mechanical monotone. "You have no idea what you''re up against, little wolf. Hurry ande to the city, where we can teach you your powers and you can save your little friend. If you don''t, you''ll end up being the worst mistake your narrow-minded alpha has ever made."


    A chill runs down my spine at the threat, but I refuse to back down. "I''m not afraid of you," I say, injecting as much steel into my voice as I can muster. "Or whoever you''re working for. I will find Lisa. And I will make you pay for taking her."]


    "You think I''m the enemy," the voice muses. "But we''re trying to save you. Come to us, Ava Grey, before you destroy everyone. The price of your pride will be too great. Your power is too strong to be left alone. Either learn to control it, or everyone dies around you."


    A click, and then... nothing. The line goes dead, leaving me standing there with the phone pressed to my ear, my heart pounding and my mind reeling.


    Ava? Selene presses again, her concern sharpening to rm. What is it? What''s wrong?


    16:02

 Unshift 200

    200 Ava: Steve (1)


    The phone rings.


    And rings.


    All I get is voicemail, three different times.


    Knowing that Lucas is busy with the Council, I just send a quick


    text for him to call me back when he can.


    A knock on my door interrupts us, and Jericho pokes his head in with his typical scowling face. "All good in here?"


    "Good," I confirm, as Selene rubs her nose against the ground.


    The older shifter watches her as he closes the door behind him.


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    The way he emphasizes the ''that''has Selene freezing


    mid-movement, her lip curling above her teeth in a silent snarl.


    Did he just call me-?!


    "She is fine. Just sniffed the book and got a little too much magic in


    her nose."


    That grizzly head nods, like it''s a normal urrence. "Every pup has to learn sometime, I guess." After seeing the nk stare on.my face, he says, "It isn''t unusual to run into the asional magical artifact. Witches magicked just about everything they put their hands on. One fellow even found a pair of magic underwear."


    I stare at Jericho, my mouth hanging open. Magic underwear? Seriously?


    16:03


    1/6


    200 Ava: Steve (1)


    He just shrugs,pletely unfazed. "Witches are an odd breed."


    Shaking his head, he changes the subject. "Your Mrs. Elkins is having breakfast downstairs. Care to join her?"


    My heart leaps. "Yes, absolutely! Eager to talk to her, to ask her more about this book, about magic, about everything, I almost fall back into an old routine.


    Secrets.


    Tell him, Selene murmurs.


    "Wait. Jericho, before we go downstairs, I had a strange phone call..."


    ***


    Breakfast with Mrs. Elkins doesn''t happen. Instead, I''m dragged to a strange building in the middle of White Peak, which looks like an abandoned warehouse more than anything else.


    Six guards-my biggest entourage yet-follow me into the building, while two stay outside to make sure we don''t receive any


    unexpected visitors.


    The dusty air scratches my throat as we walk through the dimly lit warehouse. Shadows loom in every corner, making me feel like I''ve stepped into some gritty crime movie set. I nce at Ken, his face an impassive mask.


    "Why couldn''t Jerichoe with us?" I ask, my voice echoing off


    the metal and concrete.


    Ken doesn''t break stride. "Someone needs to stay on ckwoodnd while I''m away. Besides, Jericho''s a lot less tech savvy."


    16:03


    2/6


    200 Ava: Steve (1)


    I frown, unsatisfied. "Who are we meeting again?"


    "You''ll see soon enough."


    I mutter under my breath about the building belonging in a movie, and Ken actually cracks a smile. "It''s Steve''s unfortunate


    aesthetic."


    "Who''s Steve?"


    "A human who''s been helping us out."


    We reach a ck metal door that creaks open with an ominous groan. Ken leads the way down a set of stairs without a single light, except whatever''sing from below.


    A brightly lit basement that greets us. It looks like a professional office,plete with fake nts, paintings on the walls, and several cubicles. The only thing missing is people.


    "I wasn''t expecting this," I admit as we approach the empty reception desk.


    Ken nods. "No one ever is."


    Suddenly, a young boy dressed in a suit and tie pops out from beneath the desk, startling me. He can''t be more than ten years old. As he climbs onto the chair, my heart drops to my feet, waiting


    for it to roll out from beneath him.


    Eventually, he stands on the seat and stares at us over the counter with a stern expression.


    "Do you have an appointment?" he asks, his voice high-pitched but


    serious.


    Ken shakes his head. "No. I''m Ken Ashbourne, and this is-"


    16:03


    3/6


    The boy cuts him off with a sneer. "I remember you." His gaze shifts.


    to me, and Heel like a bug under a microscope. "Why is the


    ckwood beta''s daughter here?


    Surprise jolts through me. How does he know who I am?


    Ken clears his throat. "Ava is Alpha Lucas Westwood''s mate"


    The boy-Steve, I assume-looks taken aback. He studies me intently, his eyes narrowed, before grunting and waving us forward. "Follow me."


    He leads us down a long carpeted hallway to a door at the very end. Pausing with his hand on the knob, he turns to us with a warning look. "Stay quiet. Steve is in a mood."


    Okay. He''s not Steve.


    So who the hell is this kid?


    I''m more curious than ever as we step into the room. What kind of operation is this? And why would Lucas and Ken be involved with a human child?


    What''s so interesting? Selene''s voice touches my mind, grumpy and petnt. She''s still upset about being left behind, but Ken was very firm about pet allergies.


    I''m not sure yet. The room is an office, with arge wooden desk dominating the space. Bookshelves line the walls, filled with anything but books. Instead, there are action figures mixed with strange artifacts. Behind the desk sits a girl.


    There''s no way around it. This isn''t a woman, or even a young


    16:03


    200 Ava Stove:!!)


    woman.


    She looks to be maybe thirteen, with a head that''s half-shaved and long, bright pink hair on the other side of it. She has what looks like a cartoon pony temporary tattoo on her cheek, and Mardi Gras nes over a simple white shirt. A lot of stic nes, in purple and gold.


    "Why the hell are you back?" she asks, with the attitude that goes with her age.


    Ken inclines his head. "Hello, Steve."


    Steve?


    This is Steve?


    I''d been expecting a man.


    "We have a situation. This is Ava Grey, Lucas Westwood''s mate."


    Steve''s gaze snaps to me, and I feel like I''m being dissected under her intense scrutiny. The only thing that doesn''t surprise me about her is the gum bubble that she snaps. "Ava. Yeah, I''ve heard about you."


    Somehow intimidated by this strange child, I nce toward Ken beside me. He''s acting like this is a normal office visit, so I try to do the same, telling myself that she''s some sort of professional and not a neighborhood kid. "What exactly have you heard?"


    Her nose wrinkles. "Many things. Some true, some not. But that''s not important right now." Grabbing a pen, she jabs it toward the chairs in front of her desk. "Sit down. Why are you here?" Ken and I exchange a nce before taking our seats.


    10:03


    6/6


    200 Ava: Steve (1)


    "We received a phone call," he begins, his tone grave. "A mechanical voice, threatening Ava''s friend Lisa''s life if Ava doesn''t go to the city."


    Steve''s brows draw together as she stares at me, and I realize that there are several ck balls pierced into her eyebrows. Who would do that to a minor? It makes me wonder if the temporary tattoo is actually temporary. "The city? Which one?"


    "We aren''t positive," I admit, my stomach twisting. "The voice didn''t specify. But it''s probably the Unregistered city."


    "Which one?"


    "The one ckwood''s been associating with." Ken speaks up again. "And there''s more. Her wolf couldn''t understand what she was hearing. It''s like whatever voice changer they used affects wolves." Steve looks at me, with enormous eyes and a tiny face. For a second, it''s almost like her entire body flickers.


    Once I blink, the effect is gone.


    Comentario 1


    R


    ?Has llegado al ¨²ltimo cap¨ªtulo!


    16:03


    Vote


    10Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    FANDOM


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar >


    Ver todos


    >


    0

 Unshift 201

    201 Ava: Steve (1)


    Steve taps her pen against her lips as the kid from the reception desk leans in to whisper something in her car. I can''t make out the words, but whatever he says makes Steve''s eyebrows shoot up @ She nods slow; her gaze flicking back to me with renewed intensity


    Shifting ufortably in my chair, I nce at Ken. What I want is reassurance, but instead I notice the tense set of his jaw, the new wrinkles around the corners of his eyes, and a slight tie in his


    cheek.


    It''s a subtle tell, but one I recognize. He''s on edge.


    And that''s when it hits me. Ken may be willing to work with these people, but that doesn''t mean he trusts them. It doesn''t mean they''re on our side.


    Who are these strange, unsettling children?


    I swallow hard, my mouth gone dry. Ken''s tension is contagious, seeping into my own muscles, coiling them tight.


    What''s going on, Ava?


    Selene''s mental voice is too soft, probably from the distance


    between us.


    Things are weird here, Selene.


    I don''t feel like we''re in danger, but there''s definitely something that leaves me unsettled, with chills rushing down my back and


    arms.


    201 Ava: Steve (1)


    Her worry carries through the bond between us. Be careful, Ava,


    Straightening in my chair, I take a deep breath. Then another. If Ken brought me here, there''s a reason for it. Lucas trusts him. I do, too.


    My attention snaps back to Steve as she asks me a question.


    "How long have you been in contact with the Fae, Ava?"


    "Fae?"


    Thrown off-bnce by her bizarre question, I turn to Ken,


    whose jaw tightens even further, then back to Steve.


    The pink-haired girl leans forward, elbows propped on the desk as she peers into my eyes with unsettling intensity. A wave of dizziness washes over me, and I fight the urge to retch. "I''ve never had any contact with the Fae," I manage, averting my gaze. The nausea subsides almost immediately.


    Steve''s expression remains skeptical. "Only Fae magic could interfere with a wolf''s hearing like that."


    ncing back, the nausea returns at eye contact, and I look away again. "I swear, I''ve never interacted with any Fae."


    After a long moment, Steve sits back. "Alright, I''ll take your denial at face value. For now."


    Ken clears his throat. "Can you look into the call? Find out where it came from?"


    Steve shrugs, her demeanor nonchnt. "I can try, but no


    guarantees."


    14:52


    26


    201 Avs Steve (th


    Ken extends his hand towards me, and I blink, realizing btedly that he wants my phone. After fumbling in my pocket, I retrieve it and ce it into his palm, watching as he passes it to Steve. She arches an eyebrow.


    "I don''t need the actual phone to check the call," she says, her tone


    almost amused.


    Heat rises to my cheeks as embarrassment mingles with the lingering nausea. Once prompted, I mumble my phone number, watching as Steve''s fingers fly across the keyboard. The room falls silent save for the cking of keys.


    Minutes crawl by, and my skin itches from waiting.


    Shifting to sit morefortably on the chair, my head twinges, a dull ache settling behind my eyes.


    "Got it," Steve announces, shattering the silence. "The call came from the general area of Dakota Sanctuary"


    Ken and I exchange a confused nce, but Steve continues before we can question her.


    "Your lot prefers ''Unregistered city! I believe.


    The name sends a chill down my spine. Dakota Sanctuary. It sounds almost mystical, a far cry from the ominous reputation of the Unregistered city.


    "You''re sure?" Ken asks, leaning forward.


    Steve nods. "As sure as I can be. It''s hard, though. That area is a dead zone for most technology to ess. Intentionally so."


    318


    201 Ava: Blove (0)Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you" I say to Steve, my gratitude genuine despite my unease. "For your help"


    She waves a dismissive hand. "Don''t mention it. Seriously, don''t. I have a reputation to maintain¡±


    A bark ofughter escapes Ken, and even I manage a weak smile. In this world of wolves and magic, it seems even children have images to uphold.


    We take our leave, stepping out into the harsh re of daylight. The warehouse seems even more derelict after the bright


    ambience of the basement office.


    "Why did you bring us here?" I ask Ken as he slides into the


    driver''s seat of our SUV,


    "I wanted to make sure the caller was really from the city. We now have a tangible link to the city. This gives Lucas a little traction with the Council" He nces at me with a frown. "Buckle up, Have you called him?"


    "Not yet. I triedst night and this morning, but no answer"


    "He won''t risk bringing attention to you" Pulling out of the dpidated parking lot, he checks his phone for a second before setting it in the console between us. "Text him for me. Tell him that he needs to call me if he can''t call you"


    "If he can call you, why wouldn''t he call me?" Vague irritation stirs in my belly, but it''s doused with his response.


    "They can hear you over the phone, He doesn''t want anyone questioning your existence or looking into you?


    Right.


    Because there''s enough trouble after me.


    [AVA: Ken needs you to call him, if you can''t call me.]


    [AVA: Also, I miss you. I know you''re busy. Call me when you can.] [AVA: And get some sleep and make sure you''re eating.]


    Leaving my phone on our conversation screen, I wait, but after a minute there''s still no indication of him reading the messages.


    "Don''t be upset," Ken says, ncing in my direction as he drives. *Council meetings can usually go for days as they all argue over stupid details. An emergency Council meeting like this is only going to be worse."


    I shake my head as I turn off my disy. "I''m not upset."


    His silence sounds doubtful, which probably makes no sense, but it does.


    "I''m really not upset. Lucas is the alpha. There are a lot of


    responsibilities thate with his position. I just don''t want him to worry." With all the secrets I''ve held from him before, I''m surprised he lets me out of his sight at all.


    He tends toward overbearing, only backing off when Iin. "That''s good, then."

 Unshift 202

    202 Lucas: Council (1)


    Alphas arguing with alphas is nothing but a waste of time.


    The dregs of cold coffee stick in my throat as I set my mug down with a thud. Fuck. I''m exhausted. My eyelids feel like sandpaper against my eyes, and I rub at them with the futile hope of easing the difort.


    Forty-eight hours.


    Two damn days since I''ve seen the inside of my eyelids for more


    then a blink


    I haven''t had a chance to even speak a single word with Ava. Not


    even a text


    It''s impossible to keep her a secret forever, but without knowing how far I can trust these other alphas-bringing her into this mess


    is a risk I refuse to take.


    Thest thing I need is for the Council to push back and demand that Ana be returned to Alpha ckwood in order to prevent any more vampire attacks.


    Jericho''s worries have set root in my belly, growing an entire forest of doubt and concern. He''s right. Ara''s not enough of a reason to Breach the peace we''ve upheld for so long Far longer than any of our lifetimes


    There''s something else there. Something I was too blind to see. And we need to act. *


    Now. Before any other tragediese to be.


    The stink of unrest taints the air, setting my teeth on edge.


    I nce across the conference table, meeting yton''s steely gaze. He''s been the ally in my corner, standing steadfast beside me in my


    concerns.


    Even Alpha Xavier, our strongest ally in the Council, isn''t convinced that there''s a concern to the entire territory. Oh, he believes that there''s danger-at my front door.


    He thinks it''s as simple as reinforcing our boundaries in ckwood and Westwood. As sending a few troops of fighters to shore up our numbers.


    But everything inside of me, inside my wolf, screams that he''s


    wrong.


    There''s a waring for all of us, and anyone who isn''t ready will be ughtered without a chance to fight back. We''ve already witnessed how easily they can invade ournds and fight when we''re vulnerable, caught with our fucking pants down.


    Those blood-sucking leeches crossing into Westwood territory, bold as brass, are just the beginning. A first strike in a war that can bring us all to our knees.


    But convincing the rest of these stubborn old bastards? It''s like herding cats. Suspicious, prideful, territorial cats, who''d rather bury their heads in the sand than acknowledge the danger breathing down our necks.


    Xavier clears his throat, his rumbling baritone cutting through the murmured side conversations.


    "Let''s get this meeting back on track. We''ve argued enough. Alpha


    34:52


    2/5


    Westwood, state your request aga, and we''ll vote once more"


    I push to my feet, the chair groani across the floor. All eyes snap


    to me.


    This stalemate needs to end,


    "The ener mment on Westwood


    woond is no isted incident. It''s calcted. Deliberate. A test of our defenses, of our ability to react. It''s the first steps of war. We are all at risk. Westwood is nothing more than the first step to whatever goal they seek?


    A scoff from the end of the table-neutral party in Alpha Ezekial Talon of Whispering Pines. He was friend to both Xavier''s


    Silvermoon pack and that bastard ckwood, with his territory between both.


    He''s older, fully gray in his hair with wrinkles and scars all across his face. Even so, it''s a testament to his power that no alpha challenge has unseated him in all these years.


    He''s showing his true colors ofte, despite having helped Xavier during my attack on ckwood. Of course, then we had only asked him to turn a blind eye. Here, we''re asking for action.


    Neutrality always sounds moral. Waiting to hear both sides of the story, refusing to take sides in a personal battle...


    But neutrality is also cowardice.


    He''s waiting to see what benefits his pack the most, instead of acting in the best interest of all.


    "You''re paranoid, Westwood," he diawls. "A few Unregistereds step out of line and suddenly it''s Armageddon? We''ve dealt with their


    202 Lucas: Council (0)


    kind for centuries. It''s nothing new They''ve been holed up in their little sanctuaries for so long, I''m surprised they haven''t all turned into dust. With our numbers and strength, we could crush them in


    a moment."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I clench my fists, biting back the growl building in my chest. Shortsighted fools.


    "It''s different this time," yton interjects smoothly. "They''re able to move without detection, to appear and disappear at will. They''re striking without warning, and we have no way of fighting back. No matter how strong we are, it''s like fighting ghosts."


    The same argument that we''ve been making for two goddamn days, falling on deaf ears.


    "We''d be wise not to underestimate the threat," I agree, between


    clenched teeth.


    "You''re just repeating yourselves. Alpha Westwood, what is your proposal?" This from Alpha Twilight Ridge, an older woman with a shrewd gaze. She''s old enough that no one remembers her given name, only addressing her by title. One of the few female alphas in the country.


    I meet her stare head-on. "We need to shore up our defenses. Coordinate our efforts. Present a united front before they-"


    "What does that entail, Alpha Westwood? There''s no point in arguing about the hypotheticals. What I want to know is what you expect from Twilight Ridge moving forward.""


    I take a deep breath, fighting back the urge to m my fist into the mahogany table. The wolf inside me snarls, hackles raised, ready


    14:53


    202 Lucas: Council (1)


    for a fight. But I force myself to breathe through it, to push down the rage bubbling in my veins. Losing my temper here won''t do any good. It''ll only prove their point that I''m too young, too inexperienced to handle this.


    I''ve given them all this answer several times over the past two days.


    And I give it again.


    Through gritted teeth.


    stering professionalism all over my face, even as my wolf snarls in my head.


    Comentario 0


    R


    Deja el primerentario para este cap¨ªtulo


    Vote


    10


    FANDO

 Unshift 203

    203 Lucas: Council (II)


    "We need a show of force," I say, meeting each alpha''s gaze in turn. "A coordinated effort to secure our borders and protect our people. Every pack needs to increase patrols, double up on security. We need our best trackers on the ground, searching for any signs of vampire activity. We need to know which cities to keep an eye on. We need to find out who''s involved. And we need to know where to defend."


    I turn to Alpha Talon, holding his stare. "Whispering Pines will be the first to fall if ckwood does. It''s in your best interest to help us hold our line. If you can send more scouts, more enforcers, it would go a long way in establishing a solid defensive wall against their efforts."


    He scoffs, leaning back in his chair with his arms crossed over his chest. "And what do you expect us to do? Abandon our own territory to y guard dog for you?"


    It''s hard to bite back the retort on the tip of my tongue. "No. But we need your cooperation and your vignce."


    There aren''t enough warriors to be counted on in the ckwood territory. Westwood is already spread thin to cover both packs, and too many untrusted ckwood wolves remain. We''re going to have to do something about that, too.


    Alpha Twilight Ridge clears her throat, drawing my attention. "And what of Twilight Ridge? What would you have us do?"


    "We need your scouts," I say inly. "Your pack is known for


    14:53 C


    1/5


    knowing your enemy Your scous fare more expetere than any then he ass. We test semasance. Menee ko


    what they''re nning With Westovi and Bacorood under ¨²viors survence, we need some une else to break our


    valemate Weve been made therapist an eligence system in


    BET EFFE


    The tods slowly considering Andin er? What do we get for putting our necks on the line?


    I resist the urge to growl Always a bargain with these old wolves. Always looking out for their own interests above all else.


    "The safety of your pack I say struggling to keep my voice even. "The knowledge that you''re doing your part to protect our way of life. In''t that enough?"


    She arches a brow, a faint smirk ying at theers of her mouth. "Pretty words, Alpha Westwood. But we both know that''s not how this works."


    the


    I take another breath, forcing myself to think past the anger, frustration. "An alliance, then. A promise of aid if Twilight Ridge ever finds itself in need. My word as an alpha that Westwood will stand with you." She holds my gaze for a long moment, but doesn''t respond.


    A silent veto.


    "What of Aspen?" I ask, turning to yton. "Can we count on your support?"


    He nods without hesitation. "Of course. Aspen stands with Westwood, as always"


    2018 Lucas Coun


    Gratitude helps ease the frustration within me. Despite his feelings for Ava, yton has stepped forward as an alpha-a Council member-should. He''s helped more than strictly necessary.


    IfI didn''t want to punch him in the face every time I think of him and Ava together...


    But even those thoughts are distant these days, crushed between the mountain of stress that ckwood and their vampire friends have brought to my door.


    "Then let''s put it to a vote," Xavier says, his deep voice cutting through the tension. "All in favor of Alpha Westwood''s proposal?"


    yton''s hand shoots up immediately, followed by my own. Xavier raises his a momentter, his expression grim, and my heart jumps. Finally, Progress.


    But Alpha Talon and Alpha Twilight Ridge remain still, their arms crossed over their chests.


    "All opposed?" Xavier asks, a note of resignation in his voice.


    Two hands raise, slow and deliberate.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "The motion is carried." yton says, a note of triumph in his voice. "We move forward with Alpha Westwood''s n."


    But Alpha Talon shakes his head, a sly smile spreading across his face. "Not so fast. You''re forgetting the ckwood vote."


    I stare at him, incredulous. "What ckwood vote? ckwood is


    gone. Westwood controls their territory now."


    He shrugs, leaning forward to rest his elbows on the table. "Maybe


    287


    203 Lucas: Council (11)


    1. so. But their vote still stands. And I say it sides with me and Alpha Twilight Ridge.


    I''m on my feet before I realize it, my chair ttering to the floor behind me. My wordse out more growl than English. "You can''t just im their vote for your own." But he just smirks, unfazed by my outburst, his eyes ring yellow for just a moment. "Can''t I? Seems to me like the ckwood vote is up for grabs. And I''m grabbing it." yton stands as well, his jaw clenched tight. "That''s not how this works. The ckwood vote goes with the majority. You can''t just choose it arbitrarily." Alpha Talon spreads his hands, a picture of innocence. "Who''s to say it''s arbitrary? Maybe I have inside information. Maybe I know something you don''t."


    I can feel my control slipping, my wolf wing at the edges of my mind, desperate to break free. This is insanity. Pure, unadulterated insanity.


    The Council''s going to fall, because I''m going to kill this


    motherfucker with my bare hands.


    "This is absurd," I snarl, my hands curling into fists at my sides. "The


    ckwood vote is irrelevant."


    But even as I say it, I can see the satisfaction in his eyes, the smug curl of his lip. It doesn''t matter what I think; he''s just here for the power y. Posturing Neutral party? Fuck neutrality. He''s nothing more than a snake. Just like ckwood, only his real self had hidden in in sight,


    4/5


    203 Lucas Council (0)


    overshadowed by ckwood''s antics.


    "Enough, Xavier says, his voice cutting through the chaos like a knife. "This bickering solves nothing. The ckwood vote is null and void. We move forward with the original tally." Alpha Talon opens his mouth to protest, but Xavier silences him with a re. "I said enough. The decision is made. Westwood has the majority. We will lend our support, as agreed." Alpha Twilight Ridge nods, and Alpha Talon grimaces. "Fine."


    I let out a breath, my shoulders sagging with relief. It''s not a perfect solution, not by a long shot. But it''s something. A step in the right direction.


    And right now, that''s all I can ask for.


    Comentario


    Deja el primerentario para este capitulo


    Vote

 Unshift 204

    204 Ava: You Know About the Fae?


    My phone rings just as Ken pulls into the driveway of the alpha lodge, waking me from a light doze


    "Hello?"


    "Ava."


    Lucas'' voice is warm and soft, despite the edge of exhaustion I can


    hear within it.


    "Hey, handsome." My lips curve even as my cheeks heat; being flirtatious doesn''te naturally.


    Ken''s stare in my direction doesn''t help the embarrassment churning in my gut, and I hop out of the SUV as quickly as I can.


    Of course, I stumble, my foot somehow catching in the seatbelt in my hurry, and the phone tters out of my grasp, skittering across the driveway as I shriek, falling onto half my face and scratching up both hands.


    My knees are somehow spared, but there are a lot of people helping me to my feet.


    Too many people. All of them careful not to make eye contact, even as Ken rushes over to check me for injuries.


    "My phone. I need my phone." Lucas is probably freaking out.


    "Marcus has it. He''s talking to him." After reassuring himself that I haven''t broken anything and am-more or less-intact, Ken steps back and Marcus slides my phone into my hand.


    "Ava? Are you okay?"


    14:54


    1/5


    204 Ava: You Know About the Fae?


    "Yeah, I''m fine. I just got tangled up in the seatbelt and fell."


    Having to actually say it out loud somehow makes the entire


    situation even worse.


    "Pretty sure I taught you how to fall. Never once did I teach you tond on your damn face," Jericho barks from behind the crowd, and Lucasughs quietly in my ear.


    The old shifter''s voice is way too loud.


    "He''s going to be drilling you on falls again tomorrow morning," my mate says, sounding way too amused at my plight.


    "Oh, my God," I mutter into the phone, feeling my cheeks burn. I can practically hear the old wolf''s smirk, even with my back to him.


    Ken and Marcus lead me into the lodge, which somehow feels more humid than outside. Comfortable silence settles between me and Lucas over the phone all the way to my room, though I can feel Ken''s gaze on me every few steps, as if he''s making sure I''m not about to face-nt again.


    As soon as I open the door, a blur of white and grey fur barrels into me, nearly knocking me off my feet. Selene''s tongue is everywhere, her entire body wiggling with the force of her wagging tail. No one would expect her inner soul to be wolf with the dog-like


    overreaction to my return.


    "Oof. Hi, Selene."


    You smell weird.


    "So do you." And she does. Kind of like pot roast. And potatoes. "Have you been sneaking food from the kitchen?"


    14:54


    2/5


    204 Ava: You Know About the Fae?


    I didn''t sneak it. They gave it to me


    Wolf shifters seem to like having a dog around, because the list of people feeding Selene food is getting longer by the minute.


    "Is that Selene?" Lucas asks.


    "Yeah. I just got to my room."


    He makes a soft sound, before saying, "My wolf misses her. He''s been whining about it. He misses you, too. And so do I."


    "I miss you, too."


    Words like thate much easier after having said them several


    times before.


    Flopping onto my bed with a sigh, I realize Marcus hasn''t followed


    me into the room. "Oh, that''s weird. Where''s Marcus?" I ask Selene.


    But of course, Lucas hears me, since he''s on the phone. "No one wants to eavesdrop when I''m on the phone with you. They know better."


    Warmth blooms in my chest. "Sounds like you''re in a good mood. How did the Council meeting go?"


    Almost immediately, I can feel the shift in his demeanor, even through the phone. He sighs heavily, the sound crackling in my ear. "Negotiating with alphas is much like negotiating with children. They''re all so damned self-absorbed."


    I settle onto the bed, Selene curling up beside me. "You''re not self-absorbed."


    "Aren''t I?" There''s a bitter edge to hisugh. "I''ve done plenty of


    14:54


    3/5This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    204 Ava: You Know About the Fao?


    things for the good of my pack, Ava. I went after ckwood


    without going to the Council for permission because I knew they''d try to stop me."


    I go silent, chewing on my bottom lip. It''s not like I can argue with him. Before I can formte a response, he continues.


    "I''m worried about Alpha Talon of Whispering Pines. He''s been an absolute fuck during these meetings."


    "Alpha Talon?" I frown. "But I''ve heard he''s a neutral and fair alpha." Though, granted, it''s not like I know that much about any of them.


    "That''s only because you''ve never met him, love. Trust me, he''s anything but neutral. I need you to promise me you''ll stay away from the Whispering Pines pack."


    "I promise," I say without hesitation. "I have no reason to go near them anyway."


    "Good." He exhales, some of the tension leaving his voice. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to unload on you. I just... I miss you. And I


    worry."


    "I know." I wish I could reach through the phone and smooth the furrow I know is between his brows. "I miss you too. But we''ll be together again soon."


    "Not soon enough," he grumbles, and I can''t help butugh.


    We talk for a while longer, about everything and nothing. He tells me about the alphas visiting Westwood, and I fill him on the strange phone call. He isn''t thrilled about that-of course.


    "Be careful, Ava. I don''t like that they''re calling you."


    14:54


    4/5S


    204 Ava: You Know About the Fae?


    Rolling onto my stomach, I pet Selene, who''s snuggled beside me. "I know. It doesn''t sound like they''re allied with the vampires,


    though. The way they talked about Lisa... I''m not sure. It''s a weird. feeling I have."


    "We can''t just go off feelings. You''re in too much danger for that."


    "I know, I know. I''m not going to run off doing anything crazy. We don''t even know who these people are."


    "If they''re Fae..." Lucas sounds doubtful. "Dealing with the Fae is tricky-business. They''re usually busy in their own realm and don''te here. Those that do usually want something. They''re single-minded in their goals."


    "You know about the Fae?" Somehow, this fact startles me.


    Comentario Q


    R


    Deja el primerentario para este cap¨ªtulo)


    Vote


    10


    0


    FANDOM


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar >

 Unshift 205

    205 Ava Past Ava Was Stupid


    205 Ava: Past Ava Was Stupid


    "I had to look through history books," Lucas exins.


    "What are they like?"


    "Selfish. Arrogant. They like mysteries and intrigue. They''ll never


    enter a losing bet, and they''ll ensure they never lose. Some say they can''t lie, and others say they''re full of deceit. The stories don''t tell us much, except not to trust a Fae."


    Theck of consensus on their truth-telling abilities has me thinking. "Maybe that''s why people think Fae can''t lie," I muse aloud. "Because of their food." The implications unsettle me. If Fae food canpel honesty, what other powers might they possess? Steve had mentioned that the callers seemed to use Fae magic.


    What are the limitations of such a power?


    Lucas''s voice cuts through my reverie. "Are you worried, Ava?"


    I hesitate, not wanting to add to his burdens, but the truth spills out anyway. "Yeah, I am. The person on the phone... They were so insistent that I need to learn my powers before something terrible happens." My mind shes back to first learning of my power, which I still can''t wield properly. It feels like it''s been so long since then, but hasn''t it only been a few months? How does it feel like forever already? "Selene said many people died trying to learn their powers before they started learning from others. It''s worrisome."


    15:40


    1/6


    205 Ava Past Ava Was Stupid


    His silence speaks of his concern, and I can imagine the worry etched into Lucas'' handsome facel


    "I don''t like the sound of that." He pauses, seeming to weigh his next words carefully. "They said you were given a book from Mrs. Elkins. But how exactly did she even get there? Ken''s text message didn''t make sense."


    I can''t help but chuckle at the memory of Mrs. Elkins surrounded by perplexed guards. "That''s because it doesn''t. She ims it was divine intervention from the Moon Goddess."


    To my surprise, Lucas'' response is a simple grunt of eptance, epting this oundish exnation with ease.


    "That makes sense to you?" I ask, incredulous.


    "Ava, after the vampire attacks and discovering your existence, let''s just say my horizons have broadened recently." He has a point. A very good point. "I guess we''re all just navigating uncharted territory."


    He chuckles. "We''ll figure it out together."


    His words wrap around me like a soothing balm, temporarily quieting the whirlwind of worries in my mind. Together.


    To think that it wasn''t so long ago when I was questioning his motives. When I was sure his feelings weren''t real. When I didn''t believe him to be my safe ce.


    Past Ava was stupid.


    Just in a different ce than present Ava. Selene''s words interrupt my thoughts, and I smile, realizing I''ve been petting her this entire


    2/6


    time.


    205 Ava: Past Ava Was Stupid


    "Ava, how dangerous are your powers?"


    Sighing into the phone, I roll onto my back, absently tugging at Selene''s ears as she rests her head on my belly. "I don''t know. I can''t even ess it when I want to. You saw me running; that''s the first and only time I''ve really been able to tap into it."


    "Running fast doesn''t seem that dangerous, so there has to be


    more to it."


    "Mm. Selene thinks it might have to do with the elements, but so far, that''s only a theory."


    He goes quiet again. Probably worrying about me, when he already


    has so much to deal with.


    "I''ll figure it out, Lucas. You focus on the Council."


    Lucas groans over the phone, a sound that brings an amused smile to my lips. "Sorry for reminding you of them," I say, my voice light despite the heaviness that seems to have settled over my heart.


    "It''s been a nightmare." There''s a pause, a heartbeat of silence, before Lucas speaks again. "Ava, I heard about your mom. I''m so sorry."


    His words hit me like a physical blow, knocking the breath from my lungs. In the chaos, I''d almost forgotten. No, not almost. I had forgotten, purposely shoving it so far in the back of my mind that it couldn''t even pop up at quiet moments to remind me.


    Vanessa would probably tell me how unhealthy that is, but...


    I grimace at the ceiling, tracing the faint patterns in the paint with


    15:48


    3/6


    205 Ava: Past Ava Was Stupid


    my eyes as I try to sort through the tangled web of emotions in my chest. It''s like trying to untangle a ball of yarn that''s been yed with by a kitten-a mess of knots and loops, with no clear beginning or end.


    "I don''t know how to feel," I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. "It''s like... most of me doesn''t realize she''s really gone. Like I''m waiting to hear her voice any minute. Like she''s going to walk through the door, take one look at me, and say, ''Can''t you at least try to look less pathetic?""


    The words taste bitter on my tongue, like the dregs of coffee left too long in the pot. I can almost smell the acrid scent, can almost feel the gritty texture on my teeth. It''s a sensation that''s perfectly synonymous with my rtionship to my mother-unpleasant, and lingering long after it should have been thrown out.


    Lucas is quiet for a moment, and I can almost see him in my mind''s eye-brows furrowed, jaw clenched, golden eyes dark with concern. "Are you going to hold a funeral for her?" he asks after a while, his voice gentle.


    I think about it for a moment, turning the idea over in my mind. A funeral. A chance to say goodbye, toy her to rest. But the thought leaves a sour taste in my mouth.


    "No," I say finally, my voice firm despite the slight tremble in my fingers. "No, I don''t think I will."


    "Are you going to bury her, then?" Lucas asks, and I can hear the slight confusion in his tone.


    He can''t see me, but I shake my head anyway. It''s like a physical denial of the influence she still has over me. "No. I''d rather burn


    15:49


    416


    205 Ava: Past Ava Was Stupid


    her." The wordse out harsher than I intended, sharp and jagged. Like broken ss. "I don''t want her toxicity to have a permanent ce on this earth."


    Lucas lets out a surprisedugh, the sound startling in the heavy silence of the room. Most wolf corpses are not burned; the funeral pyres of the vampire''s victims are an anomaly. Burned so they can''t rise again.


    "That''s a bit symbolic, don''t you think?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But I''m notughing. "I''m serious, Lucas. No part of her needs to remain in this world. I want her gone forever. Nothing but dust in the wind. No name. No presence. Like she never existed."


    My voice cracks on thest word, and I feel a hot tear slide down my cheek. Furious with how much her loss hurts, even after everything she''s done, I brush it away with angry movements. She doesn''t deserve my tears.


    "Okay," Lucas says softly, and I can hear the understanding in his voice. "If that''s what you want, then that''s what we''ll do. I support you, no matter what."


    His words wrap around me. Comforting. Secure. The warm sun on a cold winter''s day.


    nank you," I whisper, my voice thick with emotion.


    "Always," he says, and I can hear the fierce promise in his voice. "I''ll always be here for you, Ava."

 Unshift 206

    206 Lisa: Hearing Voices


    It''s disgusting to admit that I look forward to Marisol''s presence, even though her treatment has only gone downhill. At least she brings food.


    The first day I was brought here, there were voices. Whispers. Noises through the walls.


    Lately, it''s nothing but silence.


    Every so often, there''s that dripping water sound thatsts for hours, which used to drive me mad but is now a break from the monotony of nothing.


    The clinking of the manacles around my wrists and ankles echoes in the dank cell as I gnaw at the hunk of bread in my hands, its crust stale and unappetizing. But hunger gnaws at my stomach, and this is my only way to fill it.


    Marisol is crouched mere feet away, her eyes wide and curious as she watches me eat. It''s unnerving the way she observes me like I''m some sort of exotic creature in a zoo. I try to ignore her, focusing instead on the meager meal in front of me.


    The soup is a sickly shade of green, its scent reminiscent of rotting vegetables. I wrinkle my nose as I bring the bowl to my lips, but I''m surprised to find that it doesn''t taste as bad as it looks. It''s thin and watery, but there''s a hint of something savory that makes it almost ptable.


    As I sip, I watch Marisol out of the side of my eye. Sometimes she seems so naive, like a child who doesn''t understand the world


    206 Lisa: Hearing Voices


    around her. But other times, there''s a sharpness to her gaze that makes me think she''s far more cunning than she lets on. It''s like ying a game of Russian roulette every time shees to my cell -I never know which version of her I''m going to get.


    Marisol shifts, her bare feet scraping against the rough floor. She leans in closer, her breath hot against my skin as she whispers, "You eat like an animal."


    I flinch at her words, my cheeks burning with shame. I want to


    snap back at her, to tell her that I''m not an animal, that I''m a person with thoughts and feelings and a life outside of this cell. But I bite my tongue.


    Instead, I focus on the bread, tearing off another piece and shoving


    it into my mouth. The crust scratches at my throat as I swallow. I should have soaked it in the soup. Maybe I will.


    Marisol watches me with a twisted sort of fascination, her head


    cocked to the side like a curious bird. "Do you dream of freedom?"


    she asks, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I pause, the bread halfway to my mouth. Do I dream of freedom? Of course I do. Every moment of every day, I dream of breaking free from these chains and running as far away from this ce as I can. But I know better than to say that out loud.


    "I dream of many things," I say instead, my voice hoarse.


    Marisol smiles, a slow, creeping thing that sends shivers down my spine. "I dream too," she says, her eyes zing over as if lost in thought. "I dream of the day when the master will make me his queen, and I will rule by his side for all eternity."


    15:49


    206 Lisa: Hearing Voices


    My stomach twists with revulsion. How can she possibly want that? How can she desire a life of servitude to a monster who keeps her locked away in the dark?


    The soup is gone now, the bowl empty save for a few stray drops of green liquid. I set it aside, my stomach still grumbling with hunger. Marisol watches me, her eyes glinting in the dim light.


    "You''ll learn to love it here," she says, her voice soft and almost dreamy. "Just like I did. The master will make you his, and you''ll never want to leave."


    I shake my head, my heart pounding in my chest. "Never," I whisper, my voice trembling with fear and defiance. "I''ll never belong to him. I''ll never stop fighting."


    He hasn''t been around since the first time, and I''m immensely grateful. Still, every day is just another day of anxiety twisting in my gut, wondering when he''ll be back.


    Marisol just smiles, a knowing look in her eyes. "We''ll see," she says, rising to her feet with a grace that seems out of ce in this dank cell. "We''ll see."


    Soon enough, she''s gone again and I''m back to silence, my belly full and my heart cold.


    I''m starting to lose hope.


    Shouldn''t they have been here by now?


    Have they given up?


    Do they think I''m dead?


    Is Ava dead?


    3/6


    206 Lisa: Hearing Voices


    The questions are never ending, driving me insane. I almost miss the feverishness after the vampire drank from me, the misery of weakness. At least then, I didn''t notice when the time passed.


    Trying to getfortable is an impossible endeavor, but I try anyway, tucking a threadbare nket Marisol had brought me around my shoulders. It wasn''t out of kindness-she was tired of seeing me naked and didn''t want to share clothes-but it''s still a


    smallfort in this awful existence.


    Just as I''m about to close my eyes and attempt to drift off into a fitful sleep, an unfamiliar rustle catches my attention. My heart leaps into my throat as I freeze, straining my ears to listen. It''s a soft sound, like something brushing against the stone walls. I hold my breath, wondering if it''s just my mind ying tricks on me.


    But then, to my utter shock, a rumpled piece of paper flutters into my cell,nding on the floor just a few feet away from me.


    Is this real?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Or have I finally sumbed to the madness of istion?


    With trembling hands, I reach out and grasp the paper, my fingers shaking as I unfold it. My heart pounds in my chest, hope and fear warring within me. Could this be a message from the outside world? A sign that someone knows I''m here, that they''reing to


    rescue me?


    But as I smooth out the creases and look down at the paper, my hopes are dashed. There''s nothing there.


    It''s just a nk sheet, devoid of any words or markings. A bitter Haugh bubbles up in my throat, the cruel irony of it all threatening


    15:49


    4/6


    206 Lisa: Hearing Voices


    to overwhelm me. Of course it''s empty. What did I expect? A detailed escape n? A heartfelt letter?


    I crumple the paper in my fist, ready to toss it aside in frustration, when a soft whisper emanates from it. I freeze, my breath catching in my throat. The whisper is faint, barely audible, but I strain my ears to listen.


    "We''reing."


    Three simple words, but they hit me like a bolt of lightning. My heart races and I gasp, staring down at the paper in disbelief. Desperate for more, I smooth out the paper again. I bring it close to my face, my eyes scanning the nk surface for any hint of a message. But there''s nothing.


    I hold it against my ear.


    Nothing.


    Just those three whispered words echoing in my mind.


    We''reing.


    Who?


    Ava.


    There''s no one else. It has to be Ava.


    Ava ising.

 Unshift 207

    207 Ava: Falling Again


    207 Ava: Falling Again


    "If you want your throat torn out and your blood sucked dry, keep thrashing like a dead fish."


    Jericho''s lovely training vor assaults my ears in a way that''s way


    tooforting, considering the vitriol thates out of his


    mouth.


    "I like fish," I pant, giving up for a second. Lucas was right. Jericho''s been drilling me on falls again.


    This time, my arms and legs are tied.


    Because, apparently, "I need practice."


    Pretty sure Jericho''s an old sadist, but at least he chose bodyguards who don''t snicker and smirk the entire time they see their charge getting battered and bruised. Or, in this particr case, flopping like a fish.


    Gritting my teeth, I thrash against the ropes digging into my wrists and ankles, chafing my skin raw. They''ll be healed by tonight, but for now, it hurts like hell.


    "Bend your knees!" Jericho barks. "Roll onto your side and use the momentum to sit up. Then bring your feet under you,"


    Easy for him to say. He''s not the one trussed up like a turkey. After far too long on my back, half-convinced my true identity is a turtle, I manage to flop onto my side, panting. des of grass tickle my cheek. From this vantage point, I can see Selene sprawled in front of a portable fan, tail waggingzily. Traitor.


    1/6


    207 Ava: Falling Again.


    It isn''t even that hot outside. Everyone''s just worried about her because she''s a husky, like they aren''t wolves themselves who understand that she''s just fine in this mild weather. All because she pants a lot. She''s milking it¡ªbut no one will believe me.


    With a grunt, I rock back and forth until I gain enough momentum to heave myself into a sitting position. "Well, at least you haven''t tied me to a chair," I mutter under my breath.


    Jericho''s keen ears pick up on it anyway. "That''s next week''s lesson." The sadistic glee in his voice makes me shudder.


    Igroan, picturing the bruises those sessions will paint across my


    body.


    You really need to stop giving him ideas, Selene remarks dryly in my mind.


    I shoot her a re but keep my mouth shut this time. Bending my knees, I wriggle and strain, trying to get my feet underneath me so I can stand. My muscles scream in protest, sweat dripping into my eyes and running down my back.


    I''d thought I was getting more athletic and in shape, but right now I feel like a tied-up sausage roll.


    "Would you like to take a short break, dear?" Mrs. Elkins calls out from her perch, a camping chair someone brought the elderly woman so she can watch in rtivefort.


    She''s supposed to be driven back to Cedarwood, but of course everyone''s fallen in love with her. Especially Selene, who admittedst night that Mrs. Elkins has been feeding her entire tes of


    216


    <N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    207 Ava: Falling Again


    food leftovers.


    Blinking sweat from my eyes, I think about it. Yes, I would kill for a break right now. An ice cold ss of soda, ten minutes in the shade... But then I catch sight of Jericho''s face, his eyebrow arched expectantly. Waiting for me to give up.


    Nope, not happening.


    "I''m good, Mrs. E," I wheeze, even as my abs quiver with the effort of holding myself upright. "Just need a sec."


    Liar, Selene uses. You forget I can feel your exhaustion.


    Hush. I''m trying to concentrate here. I know she means well, but hermentary isn''t helping.


    Or maybe she''s just screwing with me, blissful in her artificially created breeze.


    I''m screwing with you.


    I knew it.


    Mrs. Elkins frowns, looking between me and Jericho uncertainly. Bless her heart, but I wish she''d read the room. Or the training yard, as it were. Granted, we''re just on a vast field of grass, but it''s where Jericho wants us to practice.


    The point is, there''s no way I''m tapping out now, not with Jericho watching me like a hawk.


    Channeling what little energy I have left, I nt my feet as best as I can and push off the ground, grunting with the effort. My thighs tremble and my hamstrings burn, threatening to give out yet again. For a precarious second, I teeter, sure I''m about to


    3/6


    207 Ava: Falling Again


    face-nt right back into the dirt.


    But somehow, miraculously, I find my bnce. I stand there, swaying slightly, hands still tied behind my back, my legs bound together at the ankles. It''s not pretty, but I''m vertical. I''ll take it. Jericho nods, something almost resembling approval shing in his eyes, "Better. Now hop over to that oak tree."


    Incredulous, I stare at the tree in question-a good twenty yards away, across uneven ground.


    He can''t be serious.


    "Sometime today, Grey," he prompts, making a ''get on with it''


    gesture.


    Gritting my teeth, I awkwardly jump forward, trying not to picture what I must look like. Some deranged cross between a bunny and a worm, probably. Each hop jars my bones and makes the ropes cut deeper into my skin.


    There''s a point where I almost fall over, and I''m positive sheer. force of will and a lucky breeze keeps me upright.


    This is a lot harder than it looks, and sweat soaks my hairline as I struggle to keep my entire body bnced. It''s amazing how much your arms do for bnce. Now that I''m little more than a human worm, I regret not appreciating my arms a little more.


    Or I''m a little dramatic, as I tend to be under Jericho''s not-so-gentle coaching.


    "We don''t have all day, princess!"


    You''re doing great, Ava, Selene encourages. Just a little further.


    4/6


    <


    207 Ava: Falling Again


    I don''t waste breath responding, too focused on not breaking an ankle in a gopher hole. The tree looms closer, its trunk promising blessed support if I can just reach it. Ten more hops. Five. Shit, almost fell


    over.


    Nope, I''m okay.


    Four,


    Three.


    Two.


    Teeter. My entire torso windmills until I catch myself, and I slow down my breathing.


    One.


    With a final, wheezing grunt, I all but copse my face against the rough bark, using it to hold myself upright as I gasp for air. I made


    1. it.


    "Adequate," Jericho allows. "Now let''s see you get out of those ropes."


    I rest my head against the tree with a groan. Still, this is nothingpared to whatever Lisa''s dealing with. And if it helps me get any stronger, every moment of this torture will be worth it.


    Comentario O


    R


    Deja el primerentario para este cap¨ªtulo


    Vote


    11


    1


    FANDOM

 Unshift 208

    208 Ava: Moon Goddess (1)


    208 Ava: Moon Goddess (1)


    At least the physical pain is over, Selene says as I''m groaning on my bed, limper than an overcooked noodle.


    "It isn''t over. I''m still dying."


    You''ll be fine. This is why you should have kept up with your exercise. Even a few days off and you''re already back to being out


    of shape.


    "Must be nice to be a dog. You never get sore."


    That''s because I don''t sit around like a couch potato.


    Harsh.


    But true.


    Sliding off my bed in the most dramatically sore fashion I can muster, I ignore Selene''s snort and tremble-walk the entire length of the room to the closet where I set the magic book. Mrs. Elkins goes home today, right?


    "Right. They''re driving her to Cedarwood. Lucas sent scouts to make sure she gets there okay."


    "Enforcers," Marcus corrects me from his corner.


    He doesn''t offer to help me get what I want, but he''s quick to make sure I''m calling hisrades by the right title. Giving him a sour look, I amend, "Enforcers." Grabbing the book off the top shelf, I decide to sit on the floor in front of the closet, not really wanting to walk on sore legs all the


    1/6


    208 Ava Moon Goddess (1)


    way to the bed. My muscles protest even this, quivering more than a leaf in the wind.


    Look at you, taking thezy way out, Selene mocks, her voice echoing in my mind with a teasing lilt.


    "I''m not beingzy," I retort, settling cross-legged on the plush carpet. "I''m being efficient. Why waste energy when I can just sit


    here?"


    Selene snorts, her furry head shaking in amusement. Don''te crying to me when your butt goes numb.


    Deliberately tamping down on the urge to stick my tongue out at her like a child, I turn my attention to the magical tome in myp.


    The ornate silver sp is cool to touch, almost unnaturally so, and I suppress a shiver.


    With a soft click, it releases, and I carefully open the book. Once again, I''m met with a sea of nk pages.


    Frowning, I thumb through the pages. It doesn''t make sense. It has to be some kind of magical lock to keep its contents secure, but how is someone without the knowledge supposed to open it? Learning it from a mentor, of course.


    Well, yeah. But I don''t have one, so that doesn''t help at all.


    As I flip through the pages, my fingertips start to tingle, a sensation that''s almost familiar. It''s like a gentle current of electricity


    dancing across my skin, warm and inviting. I pause, staring at my hand, trying to figure out why it''s triggering some sort of memory buried deep in my subconscious.


    2/6


    208 Ava Moon Goddess (1)


    It feels like being gently shocked, doesn''t it? Like a low level of a


    shock cor.


    I have no idea how she knows anything about shock cors.


    Shaking my head, I mutter, "No, it''s more than that. It''s like..." I trail off, struggling to put the feeling into words.


    The tingling intensifies, spreading up my arm and into my chest. My heart beats faster, and I feel a strange pull, as if the book is drawing me in. I close my eyes, letting the sensation wash over me, trying to make sense of it.


    And then, like a bolt of lightning, a memory shes through my


    mind. "Selene, where''s that ne?"


    Maybe the suitcase? Or the dresser? She sounds hesitant, and I block out the pain and exhaustion in my legs as I stumble around looking for it.


    It takes only a few minutes before I''m back at the book, ne in hand. "At the apartment, I touched this once, and it had this same feeling on my fingers. I was shocked. I didn''t know that it was magic at the time."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When it activated. Selene sounds excited, then dubious. But unlike


    then, there''s no scent of activation


    "Is there a scent?"


    There was then, is her answer.


    So, she doesn''t know..


    I don''t spend that much time around magicians, Ava.


    "Sorry sorry."


    20:17


    3/6


    208 Ava Moon Goddess (1)


    The amethyst pendant gleams in the light, its silver chain cool against my fingertips, much like the sp holding the book closed.


    And yet there''s warmth emanating from its pages.


    It''s an odd sensation, like it''s alive, pulsing with an energy I can''t quite understand.


    Selene watches me intently, her blue eyes fixed on the ne. What are you thinking?


    "I''m thinking that I have to try."


    Taking a deep breath, I ce the pendant on the nk page. For a moment, the world seems to freeze. The air grows heavy, thick with anticipation. Even the dust motes hanging in the sunbeams streaming through the window appear suspended, as if time itself is holding its breath.


    I wait, my pulse pounding in my ears. One second. Two. Three.


    And...


    Nothing.


    Disappointment threatens to suck me under the waves of anticipation, holding me deep in its depths.


    Slumping back, I rest my hands on the ground behind me and stare at the ceiling. I was so sure they were rted somehow, that the


    ne would be the answer.


    But no.


    Just a whole lot of nothing.


    Marcus, who had been standing as still as a statue in the corner,


    4/6


    208 Ava: Moon Goddess (1)


    suddenly exhales. The sound draws my attention, and I nce over at him, at the way his brow rxes


    "Seriously?" I scowl in his direction. "You''re an absolute rock over anything else, but the possibility of magic turns you into a nervous wreck?"


    He meets my gaze, his face an impassive mask. "Magic is against the natural order of the world."


    A soft snort. "Says the guy who turns into a giant wolf."


    He has a point, Selene chimes in, her tone amused. Shifters are a part of nature. Magic... I don''t know. It may pull from the elements, but it doesn''t seem very natural to have that much power.


    Of course they feel that way. They''re shifters. To them, their abilities are as natural as breathing. I open my mouth to argue, but a sudden flicker catches my eye. Frowning, I lean closer to the book. Did the page just... move?


    No, that''s impossible. There''s no breeze in here, no reason for the paper to shift. And yet, as I watch, the page ripples, as if wind has swept across its surface.


    a gust of


    My breath catches in my throat. "Selene, are you seeing this?"


    Seeing what? She pads over, her nails clicking on the hardwood floor. The page is nk, Ava.


    But it''s not. Not anymore. As I stare, transfixed, inky lines manifest. At first just a hint of their existence, until they darken, swirling and twisting like living things. They coalesce into shapes, into symbols I''ve never seen before. Ancient runes, perhaps, or some


    long-forgottennguage.


    5/6


    208 Ava: Moon Goddess (1)


    A magicalnguage?


    The tingling in my fingers intensifies, spreading up my arms and into my chest. It''s like the book is calling to me, reaching out with tendrils of power that wrap around my soul.


    I''m dimly aware of Marcus shifting uneasily behind me, of Selene''s worried whine. But they seem distant, unimportantpared to the revtion unfolding before my eyes.


    The symbols glow, pulsing with an inner light. They''re beautiful, mesmerizing. I can''t look away. Can''t move. Can''t breathe,


    And then, with a sh of blinding white, the world falls away, and I''m falling.


    Comentario O


    R


    Deja el primerentario para este cap¨ªtulo


    Vote


    11


    1


    FANDOM


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar >

 Unshift 209

    209 Ava: Moon Goddess (II)


    209 Ava: Moon Goddess (II)


    Traveling like this is nothing like appearing in Sister Miriam''s home. O


    It''s just a rush of white and nothing.


    Ack of sound.


    There''s no wind. No air to breathe. And yet I don''t suffocate in its absence, almost as if I don''t need to breathe at all.


    Even so, I''m falling.


    I can feel it deep in my soul.


    Until I crash into a nebulous something and the world coalesces around me again.


    The world blinks into focus, and I find myself somewhere... else. Somewhere decidedly not my room at the lodge.


    I spin slowly, taking in my new surroundings. Towering rock cliffs encircle me, their jagged peaks reaching into an impossibly blue sky, uninterrupted by even a wisp of cloud. The air carries a crisp, clean scent, untainted by the usual odors of civilization. It fills my lungs with a refreshing coolness that I''ve never felt before, Something I may never experience again.


    In the center of this hidden vale, a crystalline pond sparkles, its aqua waters more vivid than any I''ve seen before. The surface is still, like a polished mirror reflecting the heavens above. I''m drawn to it, my feet moving of their own ord until I stand at the water''s edge.


    As


    209 Ava: Moon Goddess (1)


    Stare into the mesmerizing depths, a thought drifts through mind-that this ce is imbued with magic. It''s a strange


    notion, but one that feels undeniably true. The very air seems to


    hum with an unseen energy, making my skin tingle.


    "That''s because it is," a melodic voice says from behind me. "It''s the magic within your soul."


    Startled, I whirl around to face the speaker. A woman stands before me, her beauty almost ethereal. Silver hair spills over her shoulders, puddling against the ground. And yet there''s no frizz. Not a single hair out of ce. Impossible, with that length.


    And her eyes? Bright and colorless. Inhuman. And yet somehow kind.


    She regards me with eyes that seem to hold the secrets of the universe, a gentle smile ying on her lips.


    "Who are you?" I ask, my voice sounding small in the vastness of this ce. "Where am I?"


    The woman


    takes a step closer, her movements fluid and graceful. "I am known by many names," she says, her voice like a soothing luby. "But you may call me Selena. And this," she gestures to our surroundings, "is a reflection of your inner self."


    I frown, trying to make sense of her words. "My inner self? I don''t


    understand."


    Selena''s smile widens. "You are a being of great power, Ava Grey. The magic that flows through your veins is ancient and potent. This ce is a manifestation of that magic, a sanctuary created by your own soul. This world has been screaming in drought, without


    17:37


    215


    209 Ava: Moon Goddess (II)


    its children to bring life."


    Her words make no sense at all. "What drought? The world is thriving." At least, that''s what the news says.


    "Is it? I suppose that would be how humans perceive it."


    She extends a hand towards me, palm up in invitation. I hesitate, my mind reeling. But something deep within me, a part of myself I''ve always known existed but never fully acknowledged, draws me toward her.


    The identity of this woman is no secret.


    There''s only one person she can be in this world.


    Slowly, I reach out and ce my hand in hers. Her skin is warm and smooth, and a tingling sensation spreads up my arm at the contact. Selena smiles, her eyes sparkling with otherworldly light. "Come," she says, gently tugging me towards the pond. "Let me show you the depths of your own power."


    As we approach the water''s edge, I catch a glimpse of my reflection in the still surface. But instead of my usual self, I see a glowing figure, radiant with an inner light. Selena''s reflection stands beside mine, her own form shimmering. She''s a vast light, contained and


    still.


    Mine? My glow is wild, like a living fire in the water.


    The difference between a master and student.


    "Look deep within yourself, Ava," Selena murmurs, her voice seeming to echo from the very rocks around us. "Embrace the magic that is your birthright. It''s been locked away for far too long,


    3:5


    209 Ava: Moon Goddess (II)


    and the earth begs for its return."


    I take a deep breath, closing my eyes and letting the tranquility of this ce wash over me. And as I do, I feel a stirring deep within my soul, a spark of something vast and powerful. Something I''ve never been able to ess before.


    It grows, expanding outward until it fills every fiber of my being, until I am one with the magic that surrounds me.


    When I open my eyes again, the world has changed. The colors are brighter, more vibrant. The air hums with a tangible energy, and I can feel the life force of every living thing around me. And at the center of it all, I sense the pulsing core of my own magic, a wellspring of power that has always been there, waiting to be tapped.


    It''s tiny-little more than a spark.


    And when I nce within the water, my reflection is no longer zing with light. It''s just me, with the faintest glow in my chest.


    Selena squeezes my hand, her smile radiant. "Wee home,


    child."


    "What am I supposed to do with this power? Why am I so special?"


    Selena''s expression grows serious. That is for you to discover, Ava. Your path is your own to walk. But know that you are not alone. There are others like you, others who will guide and support you on your journey."


    "So-not the chosen one with the entire world on her shoulders?"


    Even herugh is musical. "No. Just a new beginning, returning


    209 Ava: Moon Goddess (II)


    what was lost."


    She steps back, releasing my hand. "Trust in yourself, Ava Grey. Trust in the magic that flows through you."


    With those final words, Selena fades, her form growing translucent until she vanishes entirely. And as she does, the world around me starts to shimmer and dissolve, the colors blurring together until everything is consumed by a blinding white light.


    I feel myself falling again, tumbling through that endless nothing once again.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Unshift 210

    210 Ava: Moon Goddess (III) ¡ª END Season


    3


    Ava?


    Ava!


    Selene''s mental shout has me shaking my head, startled. I''m back, and it''s like I was never gone.


    Ava, are you listening?


    "Sorry. What is it?"


    Selene stands in front of me, her ears twitching. You were here, but our bond was silent. Like you were far away.


    "Ah." Clearing my throat, which is parched now that I''ve returned, I blink until I adjust to the darkness of my room,pared to the brightness of that magical ce I was in just moments ago. "Selene, what does the Moon Goddess look like?"


    Why do you ask? Selene''s head tilts, her icy eyes studying me with an intensity that would be unnerving if I wasn''t so used to it by


    now.


    I nce at Marcus, who stands sentinel by the door, before focusing my thoughts inward. It''s so much harder to think this way, and I wonder if it will ever feelpletely natural. I think I met her. The Moon Goddess.


    Selene''s confusion ripples through our bond. She was never here,


    Ava.


    210 Ava: Moon Goddess (1) END Season 3


    I know. We were somewhere else.


    You never left the room. Selene''s voice in my mind is tinged with concern, her mental words hesitant.


    I think my consciousness did. It was like my spirit traveled to this magical ce. I struggle to find the words to describe the ethereal experience. Even my body felt real there.


    Selene''s worry intensifies, a cold thread winding through my thoughts. Will it happen again?


    I don''t know. Absently stroking the pages of the book in myp, I think back, trying to focus on the details. Yet the memories are already fading, vivid pictures blurring in my mind''s eye. There was a woman there. She called herself Selena. She spoke to me about my magic, about embracing it.


    I don''t know what the Moon Goddess looks like. I can''t remember, Selene admits. Though, they say she appears differently to everyone who sees her. Some even see her as a wolf. She pauses. think I saw her as a wolf.


    Nodding, I look down at the book again, my gaze drawn to the strange runic text that dances across the pages. Each symbol seems to breathe with a life of its own, pulsing in a mesmerizing rhythm. What are you doing? Selene''s question breaks through my fascination.


    I


    "Looking at the text. Trying to figure out how I''m supposed to learn to read it." My finger traces the graceful lines of a particrly intricate rune.


    <


    210 Ava: Moon Goddess (II)-END Season 3.


    Ava, there is no text. Selene''s voice is slow, cautious.


    I blink, my finger stilling on the page. "What do you mean? It''s right here. Can''t you see it?"


    Selene''s ears tten to her skull. The pages are nk, Ava.


    Confusion swirls through me as I stare at the book, at the und¨¦niable presence of the runic words.


    "Marcus, can youe here for a second?"


    The older wolf shifter approaches with caution, boots heavy, each thud a countdown to the answer I know he''s going to give. "Yes,


    ma''am?"


    I point to the open book. "Can you see anything?"


    Marcus leans over, his brows knitting together as he studies the pages. "Nothing."


    A chill skitters down my spine as I look between Marcus and Selene. How is it possible that I can see these cryptic words so clearly while they perceive only emptiness? Ava, what does this mean? Selene''s question echoes my own racing thoughts.


    I don''t know. Resting a hand on a page, I can feel the warmth and tingling against my palm. I think it has something to do with what happened earlier.


    Selene noses at my hand, offering silentfort. We''ll figure it out. That''s what we''re always saying.


    37


    < 210 Ava: Moon Goddess (III)-END Season 3


    We''ll figure it out together.


    We''ll get through it together.


    We''ll do it together.


    But somehow, we''re never together for the things that matter.


    My heart twists at the thought of Selene being somehow separate from my magic. Why can''t she see what I can? Why can''t she feel what I can?


    I hope it isn''t some sort of terrible omen for the future.


    It isn''t, Selene insists.


    I can''t tear my eyes away from the graceful lines dancing across the pages, each stroke imbued with a meaning that hovers just beyond my grasp. It''s like trying to remember a dream-the harder I focus, the more it slips away, leaving only a tantalizing impression, of something profound and powerful.


    The runes almost seem fluid, as if they shift and change in my peripheral vision, then breathe in static form as I focus on them. They flow across the pages with a simple, elemental beauty. Like water. Ink spilled from an artist''s brush. Each symbol is a


    masterpiece, a work of art that speaks to my soul even as my mind- struggles toprehend.


    I''ve never seen anything like this before. The runes are alien, yet somehow familiar. They tug at something deep inside me, at that core of glowing warmth within my chest. It''s as if they''re whispering secrets, ancient knowledge long forgotten by the world.


    477


    210 Ava: Moon Goddess (III)-END Season 3


    Only, I can''t hear them.


    Ava, what do you see? Selene''s voice is a distant echo, a whisper in the back of my mind.


    Beauty, I breathe, my fingers trembling as they hover over the pages. Mystery. Magic.


    I can feel Selene''s frustration, her longing to share in this experience. But no matter how hard I try, I can''t seem to project. the images into her mind. It''s like there''s a wall between us, a barrier that keeps this magic separate from our bond.


    I''m sorry, I whisper, my heart aching at the distance between us. I don''t know how to show you.


    Selene presses her nose against my leg, offering silentfort even as I sense her unease. It''s okay, Ava. We''ll figure it out.


    As I stare at the pages, I feel the familiar tingling sensation in my fingertips, a warmth that spreads up my arms and into my chest. It''s like the book is calling to me, urging me to delve deeper into its


    secrets.


    And then, to my amazement, the runes begin to move in a way that I can observe.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    They swirl and dance, rearranging themselves into new patterns, new shapes. I watch, transfixed, as they slowly coalesce into something recognizable.


    Letters.


    Words.


    A message.


    5/7


    C


    210 Ava: Moon Goddess (III)-END Season 3


    For me?


    My breath catches in my throat as I read the words, each one searing itself into my mind with the force of a brand.


    "Embrace your destiny, Ava Grey. The time hase to..."


    The runes shiver, their edges blurring as if they''re struggling to maintain their form. I lean closer, my heart pounding as I wait for the rest of the message to reveal itself.


    But instead of rity, the symbols dissolve into chaos, their meanings lost in a swirl of ink and magic. I blink, my eyes straining to make sense of the jumble, but it''s like trying to catch smoke with my bare hands.


    Selene, something''s happening, I whisper, my voice trembling with a mixture of awe and fear. The runes, they''re trying to tell me


    something.


    Her warmth by my side keeps me grounded, with half my mind deep in this weird ce between here and there-between reality and the magic of this book.


    What do they say?


    "I don''t know... They''re fighting. Trying to break through..."


    My breath catches as the runes continue to shift and change, growing more frantic as each second passes.


    Then, as suddenly as it began, the chaos stills.


    One by one, lines emerge,


    "Your teacher awaits. Enter the sanctuary of wizards, Ava Grey." What the hell does that mean?


    17:38)


    677


    210 Ava: Moon Goddess (1)-END Season 3


    What sanctuary?


    Wizards? Yet a new term brought to my ears. First magicians. Then witches. Now, wizards?


    My phone rings, a quick musical note. A text message.

 Unshift 211

    211 Ava: Bringing Trouble to the Pack


    There''s a simple text on my phone, from an unknown number.


    [UNKNOWN: Come to Dakota Sanctuary. We have a ce for you. Now that you''ve unlocked your power, you''re a danger to everyone around you.]


    "Is everything okay?"


    Marcus'' eagle eyes must have noticed the blood draining from my face.


    I don''t want to lie to him, but I don''t know how much he should


    know about the situation.


    Then again, the man''s my bodyguard.


    How can he effectively guard me if he doesn''t know what''s going


    on?


    Tell Lucas, Selene says, sounding grim.


    I will. "This text. Probably the same as the unknown call from before." Handing Marcus my phone, I watch as his face zones out to inform Ken or Jericho of the situation. Or both of them. Probably both. My gaze flicks to the book, but the words that had appeared moments ago are gone, leaving only those illegible runes once again. The cryptic message lingers in my mind, unsettling in its implications.


    I don''t like this, Ava, Selene says, her voiceced with concern. It feels like we''re being herded into something.


    17:38


    211 Ava: Bringing Trouble to the Pack


    The thought of being manipted, of being led down a path I didn''t choose, brings nothing but unease


    What are our choices right now? I ask, hating the tremor in my mental voice. If my power really is a danger to everyone around


    me...


    I trail off, not wanting to finish that thought. The idea that I can hurt the people I care about, that my mere presence could put them at risk, is a heavy weight on my chest.


    I''ve already hurt so many people.


    But leaving isn''t an option.


    So what the fuck am I supposed to do?


    It feels like I''m being forced into making a bad decision. There has. to be another way, right? Like Vanessa said-I was always thinking in ck and white. So, now I need to find gray. Or orange. Or whatever other color it could possibly be.


    Somehow.


    Lucas'' face shes through my mind, and I can already imagine his reaction to this new development. Can he really keep me safe from my own power? Can I keep him safe?


    The Unregistered city is an unknown, Selene says. We need to talk


    to someone we can trust.


    But the only lead we have is Sister Miriam, and Lucas doesn''t trust


    her.


    I don''t necessarily trust her, either-but I don''t think she intends. me harm.


    17.38


    2/7


    211 Ava: Bringing Trouble to the Pack


    Your power is a concern, Selene admits, though I can hear the reluctance in her voice. But...N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Her concern mirrors mine.


    Funny; before, when we had no one to rely on, we were ready to take so many risks. Selene wasn''t as worried as now.


    But with the people we care about warning us, time after time, about our safety?


    After the vampire attacks?


    She''s learned caution.


    So have I.


    Marcus clears his throat, drawing my attention. "Ken and Jericho are on their way," he says, handing the phone back to me.


    I nod, trying to quell the rising panic in my chest. Ken and Jericho will know what to do. They''ll have a n. They have to.


    Don''t always rely on others to do your work for you, Ava. You have to do it, too.


    Fair. But there''s nothing thates to mind...


    And my ns in the past have led to trouble.


    But you sessfully found freedom in Cedarwood, didn''t you?


    Did I?


    With Mrs. Elkins'' arrival, it''s been a niggling doubt in my head.


    Did I find freedom?


    Or was it the first stage of someone''s grand n?


    317


    211 Ava: Bringing Trouble to the Pack


    That''s just paranoia, Selene murmurs, but I can tell she''s not sure, either.


    The Unregistered city. A ce where thews of the world don''t. apply. Where vampires and other creatures roam unchecked. The thought of venturing into such a ce...


    And Lisa''s already there.


    She''s been there for so long.


    I could go. I could save her.


    But I don''t have the training, and I''m... what, some sort of exploding time bomb of magical power?


    My brain just keeps rushing in circles, making me dizzy with the force of my indecision and panic.


    +17


    If only I were like my family. A bizarre thing to think in a moment like this, but even I have to admit that Jessa was never one to panic. Phoenix, either. And my father? I don''t think I''ve seen him at any level past moderate concern in his entire life.


    Then there''s me.


    Paranoia. Secrets. Worries. Uncertainty. I can''t even figure out how to mend my rtionship with a pack without getting advice from


    Vanessa.


    I didn''t even realize how much damage I had done until she''d pointed it out.


    It isn''t like your family realizes how much damage they''ve done to


    emte them, Ava. They''re nothing but either. Don''t try to


    you,


    ws.


    4/7


    <


    211 Ava: Bringing Trouble to the Pack


    Selene''s dry words bring a little relief, easing the pressure in my chest. And mortification.


    Why would I ever look at my family as people to emte?


    Because you''ve been trained to, all your life.


    "Sounds like a flimsy excuse when you know better," I mutter.


    Marcus, to his credit, ignores me as he always does when I talk to Selene, ncing up only when Jericho and Kene rushing in.


    Ken holds out his hand, concern on his face. "Can I see your phone, Ava?"


    I hand it over, watching as he scrutinizes the text message, his frown deepening with each passing second. Jericho''s gaze is intense, studying me like I''m a puzzle he''s trying to solve.


    "We should talk to Steve," Ken says, looking up from the phone. "See if she can get any information from this message."


    I shake my head, doubting that Steve will find anything more than what''s already there. "I don''t think it''ll help. Ken, It feels like I''m being herded to the city, like I don''t have a choice."


    Jericho sits on the window ledge and leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees. "We''ve been dancing around this for too long. We know you''re different from other shifters, and we know that Selene is your wolf. But these powers of yours? We need to know more. From you, not anyone else."


    N take a deep breath, trying to organize my thoughts. "It''s hard to exin. It''s like I have this hidden well of energy inside me, and sometimes it just... spills out." I pick up the book, flipping through


    517


    <


    211 Ava: Bringing Trouble to the Pack


    the nk pages. "And then there''s this. It shows me things, but I don''t understand what they mean, and no one else can see them."


    Jericho stands abruptly, leaving the room. He returns a momentter with a pen and paper, handing them to me. "Copy what you see in the book."


    I nod, opening the book to the first page. The symbols are there, as always, and I begin to sketch them out. But as soon as I finish thest stroke, the design vanishes from the paper, leaving it nk


    once more.


    I stare at the empty page, shocked. "What the..."


    Ava, Selene says, her voice grim. Write down every symbol, one by


    one. Hurry.


    "You think you know what this is?" I ask, already starting on the


    next symbol.


    It might be a coincidence, but it''s simr to an ancientnguage I learned long ago. My memories are a bit fuzzy, though, so we need to get this down quickly.


    I nod, my hand flying across the page as I copy each symbol, watching as they disappear in turn, Ken and Jericho watch silently, their expressions growing more concerned with each vanishing design.


    I finish thest symbol, setting down the pen with a shaky hand. "That''s all of them. Do you know what it means, Selene?"


    I caught a few that I recognize. Mostly elements, and the Fae. I didn''t understand them all. It hurts my head to think of them.


    17:30


    6/7


    211 Ava: Bringing Trouble to the Pack


    "Elements and... Fae? As in, a specific Fae, or just in general?"


    In general.


    "Ava," Jericho warns suddenly, "Being a witch wille with a lot of problems. Especially if you''re intending to be the Luna of a wolf pack. Have you and Lucas discussed this?"

 Unshift 212

    212 Ava: The Challenge of Being Luna


    Jericho''s words leave me reeling. "No, he hasn''t said anything." I can''t keep the surprise from my voice. "But I''m aware it''s not normal. How can any of this be normal?" I wave a hand over my body in frustration. "It''s unknown territory for all of us, but Lucas. says we can get through it together.


    His eyes narrow. "Witches aren''t well regarded in history. There will be pushback from those who want nothing to do with a witch, even one born from a pack."


    Ken shifts uneasily, conflict etched on his face. "Ultimately, the Westwood wolves will ept their alpha''s mate." His words are confident, but his tone is not.


    "If Lucas is hell-bent on forcing Ava down their throats, there will be alpha challenges." Jericho''s words are a grim warning.


    And he''s not wrong.


    Alpha challenges are a right of any wolf in the pack.


    If Lucas chooses an unsuitable Luna-me-there will be outraged wolves ready to challenge his status within his pack. It''s why I can''t take the responsibility lightly. Why I can''t take the title as my due, even when some of the guards use it for me.


    I don''t want to be Lucas'' weakness.


    I want to be his strength. His partner.


    A Luna isn''t just their alpha''s mate; she is a leader in her own right.


    "I''ve never wanted to be Luna until the pack epts me. That


    17:39


    17


    212 Ava: The Challenge of Being Luna


    doesn''t change."


    Jericho''s expression softens slightly. "I''m not trying to hurt your feelings, Ava. But I need to know if you''re willing to fight for your ce in the pack despite all odds." "Jericho, stop borrowing trouble," Ken interjects, but Jericho rounds on him.


    "We wolves are superstitious and loyal to our lore. With everything. going on and the increase in vampire presence, a witch won''t be looked at kindly."


    "Why would it be a problem when wolves once worked with witches? They called them magicians." I can''t hide my confusion at the history I''ve learned from Selene.


    Jericho shakes his head. "I''ve never learned of witches working with wolves, only of those who wished to gain control over humans


    and wolves."


    ncing at Selene, I ask, "How do vampires see witches?"


    "I don''t know." Jericho''s admission hangs heavy in the air. "The Unregisteredmunities have been around for a long time, effectively segregating many from our world. Common knowledge. is no longermon."


    "Have either of you ever been there?" I ask, looking between them.


    They both shake their heads. "We''ve lost several scouts trying to learn more about it," Ken admits


    I can''t shake the feeling that we''re missing crucial information. Why do Sister Miriam and this unknown person seem so sure I''ll


    17:39


    2/7


    <


    212 Ava: The Challenge of Being Luna


    enter the city? "How much does Steve know about the


    Unregistered city? She seems familiar with it, even calls it by a different name."


    Ken frowns. "She''s told us she has no information to give."


    Latching onto those words, I cling to them like a lifeline. "That doesn''t mean she doesn''t know anything. It''s just that she doesn''t want to give you the information you''re looking for." "That''s... possible," Ken concedes after a moment.


    "We should visit Steve." I''m talking to Ken, but Jericho interrupts again, bringing us back full circle.


    "Ava, do you intend to fight for your position by Lucas''s side?"


    I meet his gaze unflinchingly. "I will never give up my ce as


    Lucas''s mate."


    "What will you do if you have to choose between your magic and your mate?"


    "Lucas." There''s no hesitation in my answer.


    Jericho nods, seemingly satisfied, but Ken rounds on him, fury in his eyes. "Stop interfering. This isn''t even a concern yet. Ava isn''t a witch. She''s a shifter, just like the rest of us."


    "The position of Luna is a concern of every wolf in the pack."


    Jericho''s voice is steel. "I need to know that the Luna will work for


    the pack over all others. No Alpha and no Luna can lead a pack with split loyalties."


    His words settle uneasily in my gut, a disquiet I can''t quite


    understand.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    17:30


    317


    <


    10 Ava: The Challenge of Being Luna


    "I won''t put the pack in any more danger. I can''t do that again." Meeting Jericho''s gaze, then Ken''s, I add, "I''ve learned my lesson. I want to fight with all of you. I want to keep every Westwood wolf safe. What power I have, I want to wield it for a better tomorrow for my pack. For my mate."


    "I know that, Ava," Ken says, but Jericho just grunts.


    "Remember that resolve. You''ll need to stand by it when the challengese."


    ***


    The ride to Steve''s office is silent. It''s a different kind of silence to


    our normal, and Ken seems distracted as he drives.


    "Jericho seems convinced there will be challenges if Lucas


    announces me as his Luna." May as well address the elephant in the


    room.


    He nces toward me out of the side of his eye, before returning his attention to the road. "Jericho''s a paranoid old man."


    "Is he?" Jericho''s always seemed to have good advice.


    Ken sighs, shifting in his seat. "Jericho was once a beta who followed his alpha''s orders blindly. Unfortunately, he ended up causing the deaths of the previous pack leaders, Lucas'' parents. Ever since, he''s been hip-deep in conspiracy theories, and devoted his time to training the younger generation in case of war."


    "How did they die?"


    Ken shakes his head, his knuckles white on the steering wheel. "That''s for Lucas to share, when he''s ready."


    17:39


    4/7


    212 Ava: The Challenge of Being Luna.


    Tilting my head, I say, "It isn''t like it''s a secret. I can ask anyone in the pack."


    Ken nces at me, his gray eyes unreadable. "You sure you''ll get the actual truth that way?"


    The official story may not match the facts, Selene murmurs in my mind. Somehow, her presence feels stronger today, despite being


    so far away.


    "I don''t even know the official story," I mutter, rubbing my temples. The more I learn about Westwood, the more questions I have.


    "Good." Ken''s voice is firm. "There''s nothing wrong with not. knowing. It doesn''t affect how you perceive Jericho. He''s a good man, Ava. Loyal to a fault." Yet his voice is bitter and cold, at odds


    with his words.


    I study Ken''s profile, the tension in his jaw. "Why do you hate. your father so much?"


    Ken''sugh is humorless. "I don''t hate Jericho. I just... I''ve heard too many conspiracy theories, dealt with too much paranoia and false rms. It wears on you, after a while."


    I nod, letting the silence stretch between us. It''s clear Ken. doesn''t want to discuss it further.


    But Jericho seems to be the most knowledgeable of all of us.


    Dismissing his concerns as paranoia seems wrong-but I haven''t seen him over years. My experience is not the same.


    I can''t keep the silence going after all. "You believe him now though, don''t you?"


    5/7


    212 Ava: The Challenge of Being Luna


    He sighs, leaning back against the seat and steering with one hand. "He''s brought up valid and logical concerns."


    "These are also valid and logical, aren''t they? Being a fit Luna- risking alpha challenges..."


    "Alpha challenges are already rare. For a young wolf to risk death by challenging a reigning alpha, it requires a lot of courage." Ken throws me a reassuring smile. "It might be rough, but they''ll ept you. They trust Lucas. And in our fated mate connections."


    Letting the subject drop, I stare out the window, unable to stop the vague feeling that Ken and Lucas are making a giant mistake by brushing off Jericho''s concerns as paranoia.


    It feels a little like Jericho''s the only one who seems to understand a little of what''s going on, who''s seen the world past our sense of normal, and I wonder if Lucas and Ken are too blinded by their


    egos.


    Or is it me, making bad judgments again?


    The uncertainty makes my head hurt.


    Wolves have always been insr, even as Lycans, Selene''s voice echoes in my mind, a hint of sadness coloring her tone. It''s in our nature. Sometimes to our downfall


    Ken pulls the car into the familiar, dpidated parking lot. The cracked asphalt and faded paint lines stand in stark contrast to the sleek, powerful SUV we''re in.


    We stand out like sore thumbs.


    It''s amazing Steve doesn''t get unwanted visitors after wee by.


    6/7


    <


    212 Ava: The Challenge of Being Luna


    It''s like our presence screams, "There''s something important in here!" If she wanted to operate in hiding, working with Ken and Lucas seems to be the worst way to achieve that.


    There''s something different in the air. It''s a subtle thing that sends a prickle down my back, like an itch that doesn''t want to leave. Helpless, I scratch at the side of my neck, easing a little bit of the feeling as I follow behind Ken, my legion of guards behind me.


    For a moment, the entire neighborhood seems to flicker, like a glitch in reality. Rundown buildings and overgrown lots shimmer, reced by gleaming storefronts and manicured gr

 Unshift 213

    213 Ava: It''s Gone


    "Did you see that?" I ask Ken, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He nces at me, brows furrowed and body alert. "See what?"


    I shake my head, not quite sure how to exin the strange phenomenon. "Nothing. Never mind."


    As we exit the car, I can''t help but nce behind us, taking in the six guards that follow in our wake. Their presence should be


    reassuring, a sign of Lucas''mitment to my safety, but instead it only serves to heighten my unease.


    There''s something in the air, a buzzing energy that sets my teeth on edge and makes my skin feel too tight. It''s like the world is holding its breath, waiting for something to happen.


    We enter the building, our footsteps echoing in the empty hallways. Ken leads the way, broad shoulders tense beneath his suit jacket. I trail behind him, my heart hammering in my chest as we descend the stairs to the basement, noticing that there''s no lighting from below.


    Ken and I both pull out our phones to use as shlights, but don''t stop our descent.


    When we reach the bottom, I stop short, my breath catching in my throat. The office, the reception desk, the colorful artwork that had adorned the walls-it''s all gone. In its ce is nothing but a bare, concrete room, devoid of any sign of life. As if no office had ever existed. No drywall. No electric wires.


    Just... nothing.


    15:57


    "What the hell?* Ken mutters, his eyes scanning the empty


    space.


    1 step forward, my fingers trailing along the rough wall. "It was here, wasn''t it? We didn''t take a wrong turn?"


    A silly question. It''s the same building, in the same neighborhood.


    Nothing''s changed.


    And yet Steve isn''t here.


    Ken shakes his head, his expression g...n. "No, we didn''t. Something''s not right."


    This ce reeks of magic, Selene growls, her hackles raised. Be careful, Ava.


    My throat is tight, making it hard to swallow. The air seems to crackle with energy, making the fine hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. Every instinct screams at me to run, to get as far away from this ce as possible.


    Something was never right about Steve and her little child receptionist.


    About the office in the basement of a decrepit building.


    The way I felt nauseated when I looked into her eyes.


    "Ken, I think Steve''s a-"


    The world tilts, reality blurring at the edges as the air is sucked from my lungs. I crumple to my knees, one hand wing at my chest, the other scrabbling against the rough concrete floor. Beside me, Ken gasps, his face contorted in pain as he struggles


    to breathe.


    15:57


    2/6


    213 Ava It''s Gone


    Darkness engulfs us, the light from our phones snuffed out like candles in a hurricane. I''m drowning, suffocating, my lungs. screaming for oxygen. Tears streamh down my face, hot and stinging, as I silently beg for mercy, for release from this torment.


    And then, as suddenly as it began, or maybe a hundred yearster,


    it''s over.


    My chest heaving with great, shuddering brea, feeding oxygen to my starving lungs. Sunlight sears my eyes, blinding after the imprable darkness. Spots dance across my vision as I try to make sense of my surroundings.


    We''re in the parking lot, sprawled on the asphalt like discarded ragdolls. The guards are scattered around us, some on their knees, others t on their backs, all of them gasping and coughing as they suck in lungfuls of air.


    But the building is gone.


    Where once stood an abandoned structure housing Steve''s office,


    there is now nothing but empty space. No rubble, no debris, not even a single brick to mark its former presence. Just overgrown


    grass.


    As if it never existed at all.


    I stare at the vacant lot, my mind reeling. "I think Steve''s a Fae," I saymely, the words falling from my lips like lead weights.


    Ken pushes himself to his feet, his face ashen. "No shit," he mutters, dusting off his pants with shaking hands.


    How could I have been so blind? The signs were there all along- the strange energy that surrounded Steve, the way her office.


    15:57


    3/6


    seemed to exist outside of reality, the unease that coiled in my gut every time I looked into her eyes.


    And now, this. A building that vanishes into thin air, leaving no trace of its existence. It''s the kind of magic that only the Fae are capable of.


    At least, I can only assume it''s Fac magic.


    It''s definitely magic of some sort.


    Ken runs a hand through his hair, his expression grim. "We need to tell Lucas. If Steve''s a Fae, she could be working with the vampires. I don''t know how much information she''s funneled their


    way."


    The idea of a Fae working with vampires is a new level of terrifying.


    "We need to find out what she wants," I say, my voice steadier than I feel. "Why she was helping us, what her endgame is. It''s possible she''s not working with them at all. Just because she isn''t a wolf, doesn''t mean she''s not an ally."


    Ken looks doubtful, but I have a gut feeling that I''m right.


    But where is she, and why is the building gone?


    He pulls out his phone, his fingers flying over the screen as he sends a message to Lucas. I watch him, my heart pounding in my chest as I try to process everything that''s happened.


    Steve, the quirky hacker who seemed like an ally, is a Fae. The building where we met her, where she helped us track down information on the vampires, has vanished into thin air. And now,


    15:57


    416


    213 Am * 03


    we''re left with more questions than answers, and a growing sense


    of unease that threatens to swallow me whole.


    Meanwhile, some strange person keeps insisting I need to enter the Unregistered city, domain of the vampires.


    Where my family is supposedly hiding.


    Everything is pointing at this city. Too neat. Too tidy. Selene''s voice in the back of my head is suspicious.


    "Ken, I think we need to contact Sister Min. I don''t know if I''ll be able to bring anyone with me, but I don''t think we can put it off any longer."


    This time, I''m not asking for permission. I''m back to demanding, and a part of me shrivels inside, wondering if I''m doing the right thing.


    I went from willfully doing as I thought was right, to not doing anything at all, standingcent as Lucas ordered me safe.


    But we''ve made no progress. NoneContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This can''t go on forever, and too much happening has to do with


    "Selene went with youst time, didn''t she?


    I nod.


    "Was she touching you at the time?


    Thinking back as hard as I can, I shake my head. "I don''t think so. I


    can''t remember"


    Ken nods. "I can''t leave ckwood. Let''s get back to the alpha


    213 Ava: It''s Gone


    lodge. You can take your guards with you. Just make sure they''re all


    close when you call her."


    "Lucas won''t like it-"


    "He doesn''t like when you run into danger without adequate protection. He never said you have to live like his subordinate."


    Comentario


    Deja el primerentano para este cap


    Vote

 Unshift 214

    214 Ava: Dressing for Danger


    Lucas doesn''t answer Ken''s text, or my phone call.


    Probably busy again with the Council.


    Stretching, I test the range of motion in the lightweight tactical clothing Ken provided. The fabric is breau..able, but I''m already sweating beneath the impact-resistantyer in the shirt. A knife rests heavy on my belt, and the boots feel stiff, promising blisters if I have to run for my life. But of course the beta insisted, so here I am, trussed up like an operative minus the arsenal.


    The bodyguards have all ditched their suits for simr getups, though several sport guns on their hips. I turn to Marcus, brow raised. "Why don''t I get a gun?"


    He barely nces my way. "A gun in untrained hands is just asking for trouble."


    I purse my lips but concede his point with silence. Using it would require an instruction manual, and there''s no time for that in an


    emergency.


    Still seems like something I should probably learn, considering that my physical prowess is much worse than the average shifter.


    The door swings open and I blink in surprise as Vanessa strides in, kitted out like some special ops soldier. She catches my stare and exins, "Jericho updated me." Something in her gaze gives me pause. Is that pride? Whatever it is, I shift ufortably under the unexpected approval. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    15:57


    1/5


    31Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    214 Ava. Dressing for Danger


    Vanessa''s lips quirk. "Lately, you''ve seemed paralyzed by


    indecision, scared to make the wrong move, I''m d to see you''ve found your confidence again."


    A humorlessugh escapes me. Confidence? I''m trembling in my boots. Literally. "I''m not confident at all. I''m constantly second-guessing myself, wondering what the right call is." Vanessa steps closer, her voice low and intense. "Stop admitting that. Everyone needs their leaders to project confidence, even if


    it''s an act."


    Doubt ws at my mind, insidious whispers reminding me of all the ways I could fail. All the lives I''m risking with every choice. How can I possibly-


    No. I cut off the spiral before it takes hold, squaring my shoulders and lifting my chin. Fake it ''til you make it, right? I meet Vanessa''s gaze, hoping she can''t see the cracks in my facade.


    "You''re right. No more wavering." The words taste like ash on my tongue, but I force them out anyway. "It''s time to act."


    Vanessa nods, something like satisfaction flickering across her face. "Well, we''ll be behind you, in case anything happens." Holding out her hand, I notice that she''s holding the candle I asked for.


    "Here."


    "Thanks."


    Marcus''s hands are everywhere, tugging at the straps and buckles of my gear, testing the fit with an intensity that borders on invasive. I squirm under his scrutiny, biting back a yelp when he yanks a strap too tight.


    15:57


    2/5


    "Three boots are going to kill me grumble, flexing my toes against the rigid confines.


    Marcus pauses, fixing me with a stare that can cut ss. "You


    dressing for a fashion show or a mission?"


    ncing away, I mutter under my breath, "It''s not about how they look. I just want my feet to survive?


    He grunts, and I think it might be approval, but it''s hard to tell when he punctuates it with a smack to my back that nearly sends me stumbling. I shoot him a scowl, but he''s already tioning to two other bodyguards, more of the older wolves under Jericho''s authority.


    "Ava, this is Liam and Adam. They''ll being with us. Remember, if I tell you to jump, you jump. Don''t stop to ask how high, and don''t argue."


    I nod, recognizing their faces from the constant rotation of suited figures that shadow my every move. It''s strange, finally putting names to the stoic expressions. "Got it. Nice to officially meet you." They incline their heads, professional to a fault, and I wonder if they''re as nervous as I am beneath their unppable exteriors.


    Probably not.


    They''ve had a lifetime of these kinds of situations.


    The door swings open, and Ken strides in, his gaze sweeping over us in a silent inspection. I stand a little straighter, feeling like a soldier awaiting orders.


    Hees to a stop in front of me, his eyes boring into mine with


    35.57


    3/5


    214 Ava Dressing for Danger


    an intensity that steals my breath. "Be careful out there, Ava."


    I force a grin, hoping it looks more confident than it feels. "Careful? Always. Besides, it''ll be weird not having you around. We spend way too much time together as it is."


    Ken doesn''tugh. If anything, his expression grows more serious. "I mean it, Ava. Be careful. Stay with your guards at all


    times."


    I''ll take care of you, Selene chimes in, slinking to my side. This time, I''m not leaving your side.


    Sober beneath the weight of Ken''s concern, I nod. "I will. Liam and Adam will think I''m a barnacle."


    He holds my gaze a moment longer, searching for something, before stepping back with a sharp nod. "Good. Make sure to keep your phone on you. Don''t hesitate to call for backup if anything goes wrong." He''s acting like we''re about to head into war. In his head, that''s probably true. Still, it''s hard not to feel like we''re overreacting to a trip to see Sister Miriam.


    Better to be prepared than be caught pooping in the bushes.


    Staring at Selene, I can''t even repeat her words out loud. Pooping in the bushes? Really? That''s what you went with?


    Her mental shrug is unrepentant. Wolves don''t have the same hang-ups about bodily functions as humans do.


    "Okay." I take a deep breath, trying to calm the butterflies rioting in my stomach. This is it. No more hiding, no more waiting for others


    4/5


    214 Ava: Dressing for Danger


    to make the tough calls.


    But still-


    "If something goes wrong, what''s the n?"


    "We go in." Ken meets my eyes. "No matter the cost."


    The doubt on my face is clear. I know it is, because I''m letting it all


    out.


    "We won''t be stupid about it, but if anything happens to you, it will be an act of war." He hesitates for a second, appearing to struggle over saying what he wants to say. But I can see it on his face, and I don''t me him for thinking it.


    "Don''t start a war, Ava."


    I''m not nning on it.


    I just hope I don''t let them down.


    Comentario O


    15:57


    R


    Deja el primerentario para este capitulo.


    Vote

 Unshift 215

    215 Ava: Going to Sister Miriam Again (1)


    The candle wick flickers to zing life. Marcus and Liam''s hands are heavy on my shoulders, grounding me as Adam and Vanessaplete the chain. Selene''s fur brushes my leg, a s nt reminder of her presence.


    I focus on Sister Miriam, on my desperate need to understand... everything.


    My powers. The city. These phone calls. Steve. The Fae. The Moon Goddess. Lisa. And that damned Mad Prince.


    The me flickers, casting eerie shadows across the faces of those gathered around me. I close my eyes, picturing Sister Miriam''s enigmatic smile, her ruby eyes glittering with secrets. Sister Miriam, I need you.


    I hold my breath, waiting for the rush of magic, the dizzying sensation of being transported across space and time.


    But nothing happens.


    I open my eyes, blinking in confusion. We''re still in my room, surrounded by the trappings of my everyday life. Ken and


    Jericho exchange a nce, their expressions a mix of curiosity and


    concern.


    "When''s it supposed to happen?" Ken asks, his brow furrowing.


    A sinking feeling takes hold of my gut. "I don''t know. It worked before."


    Staring at the candle, I whisper Sister Miriam''s name, each syble


    15:00 C


    215 Ava Gloing to Sistor Miriam Again (1)


    a desperate plen. "Sister Miriam. Ster Miriam, please"


    The silence stretches, broken only by my harsh breathing. Selene presses closer to my leg,


    I''m about to try again when my phone rings, the sudden sound making us all jump. I fumble for it, my hands shaking as I see the unknown number on the screen.


    "Hello?" My voice cracks, betraying my nerves.


    "Are you an idiot?" a robotic voice demands. "T ng to ess your power now could kill everyone around you!"


    Jericho and Ken stare intently at the phone, and I put it on speaker.


    "Who is this?"


    The robotic voice sighs, the sound harsh and grating through the phone''s speaker. "You''re taking too long."


    I nce around at the others, searching their faces for any hint of understanding. Ken and Jericho exchange a bewildered look, while Marcus and Liam simply shake their heads. "Who are you?" I demand, my grip tightening on the phone. "Tell


    me."


    "I''m trying to help you," the voice snaps, frustration evident despite the robotic distortion. There''s an edge to their words, something that doesn''t trante through whatever filter they''re using. "You''ve tapped into your power," the voice continues, and my heart skips a beat.


    "How do you know that?" I whisper


    15:58


    217


    215 Ava: Going to Sister Miriam Again (1)


    The line goes silent for a moment, the absence of sound almost deafening. Then, abruptly, the speaker changes the subject. "Lisa will soon be in safe hands. That should help your worries."


    Ice floods my veins. "What do you mean? What have you done with her?"


    "You-need to hurry up," the voice repeats, ignoring n questions. "Time is running out."


    Ken leans in, his brow furrowed. "Who is this? What do you want with Ava?"


    "I won''t talk to any wolves," the speaker snarls, and the line goes dead.


    I stare at the phone in my hand, my heart pounding. The candle flickers, casting eerie shadows across the room.


    "They said they won''t talk to wolves," I tell Ken, who huffs out a long breath, looking thoughtful.


    "What the hell was that?" Jericho demands, his eyes narrowed.


    "I don''t know," I whisper, my mind reeling. "But they know about my powers, and they said something about Lisa. Said she would be safe."


    Ken runs a hand through his hair, his expression grim. "For all we know, their safe is just another danger."


    I nod, my throat tight. This person won''t answer questions, and knows too much.


    "What about Sister Miriam?" Vanessa asks, her voice soft. "Why didn''t shee?"


    215 Ava: Going to Sister Miriam Again (1)


    I shake my head, staring at the candle''s flickering me. "I don''t know. Maybe she can''t, or maybe she won''t."


    The silence stretches, heavy with all of our unanswered questions.


    "We can''t just sit here," I say finally, my voice shaking. "We have to do something."


    "You do look dressed for the part," a voice agree. tartling all of us.


    Sister Miriam melts from the shadows. Her ck dress clings to her figure, and she walks with mincing steps. There''s a cigarette holder dangling from her fingers, a slender line of smoke curling toward the ceiling. Something I''ve only seen an old movie once.


    Ken and Jericho are in front of me before I can blink, a wall of muscle and menace. Even Vanessa steps forward, her gentle face set in lines of determination.


    But Sister Miriam merely arches a brow, her ruby lips curving in a smile that''s equal parts amusement and danger. "Is that


    greet a guest, child?"


    "Sister Miriam! How did you...?"


    any way to


    No one rxes, even after hearing her identity. Unfazed by the hostility aimed toward her, she takes a long drag from her cigarette, the ember ring bright in the dimness of the room. "You called me, did you not?"


    I swallow hard, my heart hammering against my ribs. "I did, but I thought it didn''t work."


    "Because you didn''te to my home?" Sheughs, but it sounds oddly affectionate. "Oh, Ava. You have so much to learn."


    215 Ava: Going to Sister Miriam Again (1)


    Ken shifts, his shoulders tense. "Who are you?"


    Sister Miriam''s gaze flicks to him, her eyes glittering. "I am many things, wolf. But to you, I am an ally. For now"


    +27


    "For now?" Jericho growls, his hand twitching toward the gun at his hip.


    "Peace," I say, stepping forward to touch the back of his shoulder. "She''s here to help." They''re both on edge "er that phone call, and


    so am I.


    Sister Miriam inclines her head. "Indeed. Though I must say, your choice ofpanions is... interesting"


    I take a deep breath, forcing myself to meet her gaze. "Sister Miriam, this is Ken, Jericho, Marcus, Liam, Adam, and Vanessa. They''re friends. Pack." Something flickers in her eyes, gone too fast to name. "I see."


    "How did you get in here?" Ken demands, his voice rough. "We have wards, guards..."


    Sister Miriam waves a hand, dismissive. "Your wards are child''s y, wolf. You should know this by now. As for your guards? They never had a chance to spot me."


    I shoulder my way forward, putting myself between her and the others. "You said you were here to help?"


    She takes another drag from her cigarette, the smoke wreathing her face. "In a manner of speaking. You''ve gotten yourself into quite the predicament, haven''t you, child?" The condescension in her tone has me bristling. "I didn''t exactlyContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    15:58


    5/7


    215 Ava: Going to Sister Miriam Again (1)


    n for any of this." But I realize how childish my response is as soon as the wordse out of my mouth.


    Of course I didn''t n for any of this. That doesn''t change the fact that it''s happening. It doesn''t absolve me of the responsibility. A hard lesson, learned from the loss of too many lives. "No, I don''t suppose you did." She sighs, the und ancient and weary. "But here we are."


    "Can you help us find Lisa?" Ken asks, his voice tight.


    Sister Miriam''s gaze slides to him, considering. "We already know where she is. I suspect you''re asking me to help you save her, but that''s not why I''m here."


    "Then why are you here?" I ask, my hands clenching into fists at my sides.


    She smiles, slow and dangerous. "To teach you, of course. You''ve finally awakened your power, Ava. But you have no idea how to control it."


    I swallow hard, my mouth suddenly dry. "I don''t..."


    "Don''t what? Want to learn?" Sheughs, the sound harsh and grating. "You don''t have a choice, child. Your power will consume you if you don''t learn to master it."


    Comentario O


    R


    Deja el p¨¦merentario para este cap¨ªtuld


    15:58


    Vota


    11


    1


    FANDOM

 Unshift 216

    216 Ava: Going to Sister Miriam Again (II)


    216 Ava: Going to Sister Miriam Again (II)


    "What do you mean, consume her?" Jericho demands, his eyes


    narrowed.


    Sister Miriam sighs, flicking ash from the end of her cigarette. "Magic is a living thing, wolf. It has a will of its own. And right now, Ava''s magic is wild, untamed. If she doesn''t le to control it, it


    will control her."


    When they still stand there, waiting for more, she rolls her eyes, making even that seem almost elegant, even if the rest of her face is too nk to make it seem natural. "Your girl will go boom, wolf. And everything around her will pay the price."


    "What''s the difference between now and before?"


    Sister Miriam''s brows draw together slowly, just a little out of sync. Sometimes, she acts so naturally. Other times, it''s like she can''t


    control her entire face. This is one of those times, and the wrongness of it causes shudders of repulsion. "Before?"


    It''s a struggle to find the correct wording. "When I first got my powers. I went into heat. It was painful."


    "Ah." Her brow smooths out almost instantly, and it''s fascinating. Like there was something beneath her skin, and it just dashed out, leaving it t and expressionless. "Yes. It was more of a half-awakening." She holds out her hand, tight as a fist.


    "Once, you were empty. Then, small cracks appeared, allowing the power to flow within." She opens her fist a little, spreading her fingers, as though holding onto an invisible ball. "This is the state


    15:59


    175


    of most of you as children. You have power coursing through you. Some of you will tap into this power in times of immense stress." Memories of running through the forest, almost as fast as Lucas in his wolf form, sh through my mind. Sister Miriam nods, seeing whatever expression on my face tips her off.


    "You have experienced this. But you cannot feel it, no matter how hard you try. Right?"


    Before I can even nod, she opens her palm t nd now, you have made a connection with the power inside you. It''s a contract, of sorts. Can you feel it? A warmth in your chest?"


    "Yes." My answer is a mere whisper; hearing her say what only I''ve experienced is surreal.


    "It invites you to touch it. To tap into it. To use it. But, Ava," and she snaps her fist closed, before bringing it back to her side. "You have no control over that power. Even now, you can only ess a flicker of your potential. And that is still enough to level several houses around you."


    "How do you know all of this?" Jericho demands, grabbing my arm and yanking me behind him. Ken closes the ranks so I can barely see over their shoulders. "You''re doing a lot of talking but no real exnations. You know too much for someone who isn''t around. How? What spies do you have on ournd?"


    "Yournd?" Sister Miriam sneers at the old shifter, and for the first


    time I can feel a violent intenting from her direction. "Yournd. That is what you are taught, isn''t it? That your wolf territory is sacred. That any whoe within are trespassers on yournd.


    15:58Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    2/5


    210 Ava: Going to Sister Miriam Again (II)


    "The Westwood Pack has taken over the ckwood territory," Ken asserts coolly, "It has been approved by the Council and by the highest level of human government. Until such a time as a new leader has been established for the ckwood Pack, Alpha Lucas Westwood is the leader of this territory."


    "Ah, yes," she mocks. "Your petty littlews."


    "Petty?" Ken''s back tenses, and I grab onto his elbow, squeezing hard in a reminder for him to hold back.


    We want answers from Sister Miriam; not a squabble.


    "Sister Miriam, can you answer my questions?" I interrupt, squeezing between the two men. They don''t let me at first, but Jericho eventually grunts and steps to the side, letting me through.


    "Of course, my dear." She''s once again calm toward me, with no hint of the fury she harbors against the two shifters.


    Is it because I''m more human?


    "We were working with someone named Steve. She disappeared. Everything about her disappeared. The building she was in doesn''t exist anymore. It''s like it was never there."


    Sister Miriam''s entire body straightens, her ruby eyes narrowing. "You worked with the Fae? Child, what were you thinking? You don''t know enough about this world to step foot in it without a


    mentor."


    "How do you know she''s a Fae?" Ken interjects with a frown. "We haven''t even told you anything about her yet."


    "Illusion is a Fae''s bread and butter, wolf." Sister Miriam bares her


    15:58


    3/5


    216 Ava: Going to Sister Miriam Again (II)


    teeth at him, and for the first time, I can see her long canines.


    All of the wolves behind me growl; even Vanessa.


    The strange woman licks her canines, never one blinking as she stares Ken down. "You know nothing about the Fae, and yet you are prepared to walk into the fire with your Luna. It ismendable to be that much of an idiot, I suppose. But wolves are always frantic over their mates. Don''t worry, you pathetic canine soul. Your precious mate will be in good hands soon, far from the Mad Prince''s tower."


    Her eyes dart toward mine. "Did you make a contract with this Fae? Eat anything she gave you?"


    I shake my head.


    Sister Miriam rxes a little. ¡°It is unusual to see a Fae in the humannds, but not impossible. They are an adventurous people.¡±


    "Should I be worried? She disappeared not long after we went to her."


    She shakes her head, her long ck hair swaying with the gentle movement. "No, child. It is likely that she felt some sort of danger, and escaped. There are many out to get a wayward Fae. It is a hard life." Her eyes pin me in ce. "Much like it is to be a little


    witchling, unaware of the extent of her power. Did you know that you''re now like a beacon for anyone in the area?"


    "A beacon?" Startled, I can''t help the urge to nce down at myself.


    15:58

 Unshift 217

    217 Ava: Embracing Change (1)


    "Those attuned to you could feel it immediately." Sister Miriam looks me over with some curiosity. "Though I feel you won''t exin how this change happened to be, it is both blessing and a curse to you, as you are right now."


    There are so many questions rushing through my head, but I know she isn''t going to answer them. She''s too cryptic to exin how she knows what''s going on with me, or what she wants from me. So I switch tactics.


    "Someone''s calling me. Texting me. Telling me toe to the city."


    "Yes. He is reckless and wild in his old age, but it is a teacher. He''s been waiting for quite some time, and is eager to meet a new student. They are quite rare these days." Her eyes flicker toward everyone else in the room. "Though he does hate your people."


    That isn''t the answer I expect, and it throws me off. "Are you sure? He did want me toe to the city, but he also sounded very..." my voice trails off, unsure of how to exin how menacing his words sound, without ever having threatened me to my face.


    "Strange? Blunt? Sadistic?" Sister Miriam tosses words at me, seeming to be genuine in her desire to help.


    "Doomsday, maybe? At first I thought he was one of the people who took Lisa."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "He, work with the likes of the Mad Prince?" Her lips curve in something like derision. "You should have no fear of that, little witch. You will be safe in his care. ess to your phone. Free reign


    11:24


    1/5


    217 Ava: Embracing Change (1)


    of the city, with guards. You can even leave and see your alpha lover, if you so wish. We are not monsters there."


    Herst words are shot toward Ken and Jericho.


    The old man looks thoughtful, but Ken continues to scowl. "Pretty words, with no guarantees."


    I sense only truth from the dhampir, Selene says, the most rxed out of all of us. Even so, I can feel the wariness and caution emanating from her end of our bond.


    "Can I bring my guards with me?" I wave a hand at them. "It would go a long way to assuring my safety in the city."


    Sister Miriam sighs, her gaze sweeping over the wolves


    surrounding me. "It''s too dangerous for pack wolves to enter the city, even with scent blockers."


    Jericho''s jaw tightens. "We''re supposed to trust your protection alone? Why would a vampire even want to help Ava?"


    "Vampires are driven by pleasure. Inherently selfish creatures." Ken''s eyes narrow at Sister Miriam.


    She regards Jericho for a long, heavy moment. "I remember your situation well."


    Jericho stiffens, his face paling.


    "You did nothing wrong," Sister Miriam says, her voice almost gentle. "Some vampires, when they''re too young, they can''t control themselves. They make for great friends, being so close to humanity still. But thatck of control also makes them dangerous."


    215


    217 Ava: Embracing Change (1)


    Questions burn on my tongue, desperate to know more about what transpired between them. But Jericho''s shock at Sister Miriam''s knowledge keeps me silent.


    Ken''s brow furrows with concern, but he doesn''t speak.


    Vanessa steps forward, taking advantage of the awkward silence. "What can you do to assure us of our Luna''s safety?"


    "What more must be done? I have done all this without any payment from the girl. And no gratitude." Sister Miriam arches a brow. You should know that vampires value their time. A contract is required for every transaction, and yet Ava has been forced into nothing. I''ve been quite generous, only to be treated like some sort of leper."


    All of the wolves stare at her with suspicion, but guilt crawls in my


    gut.


    Sister Miriam has yet to do anything to harm me, even as I harbor more and more suspicion against her. Even now, when I call her here, everything sounds as though she''s an ally. And yet I can''t


    trust her.


    It''s not a good feeling.


    "I''m sorry," I say, meeting her eyes and straightening my spine at the incredulous stare from Ken. Jericho only watches me with a measuring gaze. "Truly. I do appreciate everything you''ve done for me. More than I can say."


    She inclines her head, epting my apology. "I understand your caution." Then she cuts her gaze toward Ken. "But Ava must learn to wield her magic. The longer it remains untamed, the more


    11:24


    3/5


    217 Ava: Embracing Change (1)


    dangerous it bes. For her and everyone around her."


    "How many of us can you bring with you safely?" I ask, feeling the depths of responsibility stir within my gut. I had already resolved to stop being so indecisive and make hard decisions in order to move forward; now, at the slightest sign of trouble, I''m waffling again.


    This cannot go on.


    She nces over us, looking thoughtful. "Two. The girl and," she points at Marcus, "that one. Those two will be your strongest


    assets."


    Liam and Adam both look as though they want to say something, but are too professional to open their mouths.


    But I already know. Vanessa''s wolf is stronger than most in this room. I''m not sure how shepares to Jericho or Ken, but I


    already know she''s stronger than Vester, who ranks above any of my guards.


    Sister Miriam has chosen the two most suitable and strongest guards in my arsenal.


    Yes. Selene''s mental voice seems stronger now, more assured. This is what I remember of the vampires. They are not inherently evil, and can be a strong ally.


    It seems she''s been going through her own mental struggles and doubting herself.


    Many things I once believed true are now cast in doubt, she agrees, still sounding confused. I would be, too, if the entire world and truth around me had changed.


    11.24


    475


    217 Ava: Embracing Change (1)


    "Okay. And Selene is okay toe with us?"


    Sister Miriam''s lip curls a bit as she locks eyes with Selene, but something seems to pass between them, soothing the tense air that they''ve had toward each other since Sister Miriam called me a witch. "Yes. She is already under her own protection. They will only see her as a dog." With an amused quirk of her lips, she adds, "She''ll fit right in."


    Taking a deep breath, I make my decision. We were already prepared to be in her territory before. This changes nothing. "Let''s go."


    Comentario 1


    Ver todos


    R


    ?Has llegado al ¨²ltimo cap¨ªtulo!


    Vote


    11


    1


    FANDOM


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar >


    23


    ENVIAR REGALO

 Unshift 218

    218 Ava: Embracing Change (II)


    218 Ava: Embracing Change (II)


    Traveling with a vampire is a lot less mystical than I expect. (1)


    It''s nothing like whatever fueled my magic travel to her home. There is no endless darkness, nor an expanse of red that blots out the existence of everything else. There''s no sense of travel, no sense of suffocation.


    Instead, Sister Miriam spreads an arm, and a shimmering gate appears before us, silvery-ck and swirling on the inside.


    "Since your guards are so wary, I shall allow one of them to go first. Then me. Then you, Ava, and thest guard. This gate will disperse after thest, or after thirty seconds. It''s your choice."


    Her warning is clear: Eithere with her, or don''t, but the choice


    is mine.


    "Got it."


    Marcus steps forward without a word, giving me a brusque nod before walking through the magical vortex, as tense as a man walking to his execution. He draws his gun before entering, and Sister Miriam says nothing, only allowing an amused twitch of her. lips.


    Before Sister Miriam enters, she nces toward Jericho. "That wolf who died, screaming about a vampire in the ckwood territory. What was her name? Marjory?"


    Ken steps between them. "How do you know about-"


    She shakes her head. "That vampire never existed. When you go


    17:18


    1/6


    218 Ava Embracing Chango (II)


    through your investigation, remember that. He never existed,


    Think of my advice as a free favor from a friend. It would have been a costly one." She winks in a way that shoulde across yful, but looks awkward on her not-quite-in-sync features, before stepping through the gate.


    "I-damn it, she''s gone. Ava, I don''t think this is a good idea."


    "I''m leaving. Marcus is already on the other side. I have my phone. I''ll call you as soon as I''m there." Feeling terrible for ignoring Ken''s plight, I dash through the portal, hoping I''m making the right decision. Vanessa''s right behind me, giving me a warm sense of safety as I step through, prepared to feel some sort of otherworldly traveling experience.


    But there''s nothing.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    One second ago, I was in my room.


    Now, I''m in the middle of another room. It''srge, with no furniture at all. Only Sister Miriam and Marcus are there.


    There are no windows, only a ridiculous amount ofmps in various styles. Some look like streetmps. Others are more sleek, and modern. Some look like bizarre art deco styles that make no reasonable sense to exist as amp versus an art piece.


    "Wee to the First Ward of Dakota Sanctuary, Ava Grey." Sister Miriam''s eyes crinkle. "Was it that terrible?"


    "Not at all."


    Stepping forward, my boots thud against the smooth hardwood


    17:18


    218 Ava: Embracing Change (11)


    floor, echoing in the near-empty space, save for all themps. There''s a faint scent of citrus and spice, something cozy and fall-feeling, that settles my nerves. Marcus is at my side in an instant, his eyes sweeping over me with the efficiency of a trained bodyguard.


    "You good?" His gruff voice isced with concern.


    I nod, offering a small smile. "I''m fine. Just... processing."


    Vanessa moves past us, her gaze locked on the array ofmps scattered throughout the room. Her fingertips graze the surface of a particrly ornate piece, a wistful expression on her face. "I had one just like this when I was a kid. It sat on my bedside table."


    Sister Miriam tilts her head, a smile ying at the corners of her lips. "Collecting things is a personal hobby of mine. I find joy in surrounding myself with objects that hold meaning or beauty."


    Images of the bookshelves in Sister Miriam''s home sh through my mind-row upon row of books, antique editions mingling with modern paperbacks. The sheer volume of knowledge contained within those pages is staggering.


    "How many homes do you have?" The question slips out before I can stop it, my curiosity getting the better of me.


    Sister Miriam waves a dismissive hand. "Oh, who keeps track of such a thing?"


    Vanessa catches my eye, and we both grin. Who doesn''t keep track


    of their houses?


    Who even has the money to lose track of how many properties


    they own?


    17:18


    3/6


    218 Ava Embracing Change (II)


    Sister Miriam lives in a very different world than we do, and it has nothing to do with a shifter versus vampire mentality.


    The portal behind us doesn''t disappear, and Marcus frowns at it. "I thought it would dissipate after we entered?"


    "Only the temporary gate on the other side. This one is permanent. You can touch it when it isn''t activated."


    Sister Miriam strides forward with confidence, reaching over to rap against the swirling gray-ck smoke within the portal. Her knuckles ring against what sounds like ss, and Marcus leans forward to touch it, looking doubtful. Then his eyebrows raise in surprise, his hand sliding over the surface.


    Sister Miriamughs. "Many old vampires have acquired their own portals over the years."


    Marcus mutters under his breath, "Well, that exins how they''ve been able to travel into packnds so easily."


    Sister Miriam inclines her head. "A simple question in my direction would have saved you a lot of time and trouble."


    Marcus looks stunned by the revtion, his eyes wide and mouth slightly agape. Vanessa frowns thoughtfully, her brow furrowed as she processes this new information.


    Sister Miriam leads us out of the room, and Lean''t help but marvel at the sheer size of the mansion we''ve stepped into. It''s like


    walking through a museum, with clusters of collected items


    disyed on every avable surface. Antique vases mingle with modern art sculptures, while vintage photographs hang alongside abstract paintings.


    17:18


    416


    218 Ava: Embracing Change (II)


    We have a lot to learn from this Sister Miriam, Selene murmurs.


    We do, and-oh, shit, I didn''t call Ken.


    "Hold on." Fumbling my phone out of its pocket, I see several texts from Ken, with increasing exmation marks after his question marks. Vanessa peers over my shoulder as Sister Miriam waits patiently. "Oh, he''s upset."


    00


    "I said I''d call-damn, we were all so caught up in..." my voice trails off as I call him. He answers mid-ring.


    "Aya! Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Why do you sound so worried?" ncing at Vanessa, who looks more amused than anything, I add, "I''m sorry I didn''t call


    right away. We were... distracted. It''s interesting here. Like a


    museum."


    "That''s fine. It''s fine. As long as you''re all okay." Ken blows out a loud breath. "We tried calling you, but it wouldn''t go through. I thought that damn bloodsucker lied."


    "I can hear you," Sister Miriam calls out, a mocking lilt to her words.


    "I thought Sister Miriam lied," he corrects himself. He must be talking through his teeth, the way his words are ground out.


    She sighs. "Typical wolf. Thinking the worst. No, I did not lie. However, outside services cannot dial within. Once you''re in the city, you have ess to our..." An elegant hand waves above her head in a vague gesture.


    218 Ava: Embracing Change (II)


    "Towers?" Vanessa offers.


    "Yes. Those monstrosities that destroy our horizons. You will be able to contact anyone you wish, and from what I''ve heard, the asional text message will get through. But phone calls rarely do.*


    "Got.it." I''ll have to be a lot more careful about remembering to call people. Maybe I should set rms on my phone. I always seem to forget about important things when I''m distracted by what''s in front of me.


    I think the humans call it ADHD.


    Comentario 2


    View All


    >


    Publica tu primerentario!


    Vote

 Unshift 219

    219 Ava: The Fae Ward (1)


    "I don''t have ADHD, Selene."


    "Don''t you?" Vanessa looks surprised.


    "Do I?" My surprise mirrors hers.


    *I assumed you... Well, I''m not a doctor, only a pack healer, so I could be wrong."


    "ADHD or not, we''re taking too long. Let''s go, children. Ava, finish your conversation or talk while you walk, please."


    Sister Miriam''s stern housemistress voice has us all straightening up and following, as I mutter into the phone, "We''re all safe, and have a few things to tell youter when we get settled."


    Ken sighs. "Make sure you call, Ava. And call Lucas too. You know he''s going to be worried. I''ve already updated him through text. Since he hasn''t blown my phone up or ripped my head off from afar, I can only assume he''s busy with the Council."


    "Got it. I will."


    Hanging up, I see Vanessa sliding her own phone into her pocket, shing an amused smile in my direction. "Had to text Vester and warn him."


    "Doesn''t he know you''re doing this?"


    "Of course, but he worries."


    As we walk, Vanessa quickens her pace to catch up with Sister Miriam. "What did you mean earlier, before we went through the portal? About that vampire in ckwood territory never existing?"


    17:19 C


    :


    210 Ave The Fan Ward (


    Sister Miriam pauses, turning to face us with an enigmatic smile. "Ah, yes. Marjory, was it? The one who died screaming during your interrogation"


    My best guess is that she''s talking about my neighbor, Margot Mitchell. The idea that she''s dead sits heavy on my mind; I''m not sure how to feel about it.


    "How did you even know about it?" Marcus interjects.


    "We have our ways, wolf" Sister Miriam sighs. "That vampire was not real, she continues, her voice low and serious. "He was a


    fabrication, a clever illusion designed to sow fear and chaos within your pack."


    "But why?" Confused, I trot a little faster to reach her side. "Who would do something like that?"


    Sister Miriam shakes her head. "That, my dear, is a question with aplicated answer. One that I believe you will discover in due


    time."


    "So you won''t answer us."


    "There are some things I cannot tell you, wolf. No matter what price is given."


    As we navigate the winding corridors of the mansion, I find myself drawn to the eclectic mix of artifacts on disy. A gleaming sword catches my eye, its de etched with intricate runes that seem to shimmer in the light.


    "Impressive, isn''t it?" Sister Miriam notes, following my gaze. "That sword once belonged to a great warrior, a man who fought alongside the Fae in a battle that shaped the very fabric of our


    worlds


    treach out, my fingertips hovering just above the cool metal. "How did youe to possess it?¡±


    Sister Miriam chuckles, "Let''s just say that I have a knack for acquiring rare and valuable items. Over the centuries, I''ve amassed quite the collection"


    Centuries. The word hangs in the air, a reminder of the vast chasm of experience and knowledge that separates Sister Miriam from the rest of us. I can''t even begin to imagine the things she''s seen, the secrets she holds,


    "And this is just the beginning, Sister Miriam says, as if reading my thoughts. "There is so much more for you to discover, Ava."


    We''re led to what appears to be the main foyer, where a peculiar group awaits our arrival.


    Two of them bear a striking resemnce to the thralls who served me during my previous visit to Sister Miriam''s home. However, it''s the third individual who captures my attention-an incredibly short woman, standing no taller than a five or six-year-old child. Despite her youthful stature, her face reveals the maturity of a woman well into her forties, Long blonde pigtails frame her pretty features.


    Marcus, Vanessa, and I falter in our steps, taken aback by the sight before us, Vanessa mutters under her breath, her medical knowledge kicking into gear as she attempts to rationalize the woman''s unique proportions. "Not warfism," she whispers, her brow furrowed in concentration. "She''s too proportionate for that.


    219 Ava: The Fae Ward (1)


    Maybe it''s some other condition..."


    Before Vanessa can continue her spections, the woman in question speaks in exasperation. "Haven''t you ever seen a gnome before?" Her tone is deep and fully matured, a stark contrast to her


    childlike stature.


    Vanessa''s cheeks flush with embarrassment, and she quickly


    apologizes for her rudeness. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to stare. I''ve never even of gnomes. Just the garden ones-''


    Darkness clouds the woman''s face.


    "I mean, I''ve never encountered a gnome before."


    I''ve never seen Vanessa so flustered.


    The gnome woman huffs, crossing her arms over her chest. "Well, now you have. And I''d appreciate it if you kept your medical musings to yourself."


    I''ve heard of gnomes, of course. Even my mother has one in her garden, saying something about it warding off bad energy. But they look nothing like the woman in front of us. Selene, on the other hand, trots straight up to the woman, her nose twitching as she takes in her scent. The gnome woman recoils, her face scrunching up in displeasure. "Back up," she demands, her voice sharp and authoritative. Selene, startled by the gnome''s reaction, takes a few steps back, her ears ttening against her head. The gnome woman shudders, rubbing her arms as if trying to rid herself of Selene''s presence. "Wolves," she mutters under her


    17:19


    218 Ava The Fan Ward (0)


    breath, shaking her head in disapproval.


    Sister Miriam clears her throat, drawing our attention back to her. "La, this is who we''ve been waiting for Ava Grey of the


    ckwood Pack."


    I open my mouth to protest, but close it at Sister Miriam''s sharp look,


    La''s nose scrunches in disgust. "Renard''s little runaway bride?"


    "Precisely."


    La''s gaze sweeps over us, her eyes narrowing as she takes in our motley crew. With a heavy sigh, she turns to Sister Miriam. "There''s no other choice then, is there?"


    I can feel the tension radiating off Vanessa and Marcus as they subtly shift to block me from view, their bodies poised to protect me at a moment''s notice. But Sister Miriam seems unperturbed, her expression serene as she meets La''s gaze.


    "The Fae will have a lot to say about this,¡± La grumbles, her toneced with annoyance.


    Sister Miriam''s lips curve into a knowing smile. "They''re already aware, La. Trust me, everything has been arranged."


    La''s eyes widen, surprise flickering across her face before she quickly schools her features into a mask of indifference. With a huff, she storms off down a hallway to our right, her tiny feet carrying her towards a set of imposing double doors.


    "Follow me," Sister Miriam instructs, her voice calm and steady as she trails after La.


    17:10


    230 A The Fu Had)


    As we make our way down the corridor, Sister Miriam''s voice


    echoes off the walls. "You are being granted ess to the Fae Ward


    of Dakota Sanctuary. It is a ce of safety, where none who wishN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    you harm can enter"


    Marcus frowns, his brow furrowing in confusion. "How is it supposed to keep us safe?"


    Sister Miriam smiles faintly. "None of your enemies would ever be allowed entry into such a sacred space, Marcus. The Fae are ancient and powerful, and their wards are not to be trifled with." As we approach the double doors, La holds up a hand, bringing us to a halt. She turns to me, her expression softening slightly. "I must inform you, Ava, that vampires are not permitted within the Rae Ward. Not even ones as... unique as Sister Miriam."


    66


    Thank you all for your patience with updates. My kids brought a severe form of hand, foot, and mouth disease (Coxsackie virus) that  through the home. After several days of high fever. I bad blisters all over my hands that made it impossible to write, and


    Lenaleia


    Creator''s Thought


    Comentario


    View All >

 Unshift 220

    220 Ava: The Fae Ward (II)


    "Oh. I understand." ncing toward Sister Miriam, I''m not sure how to feel about being separated from my benefactor.


    She inclines her head. "If at any time you wish to speak to me, just let the Fae know."


    "I was under the impression you would be with us," Vanessa cuts in, suspicion written all over her face in giant, bold letters. "How are we supposed to trust whoever you''re handing us to?" "You''re still under her protection," La sighs. "She just can''te into the Fae Ward. For our sakes."


    The gnome''s gaze flicks to Vanessa and Marcus, and she mutters under her breath, "The paperwork for a bunch of pack wolves to get admitted in such circumstances is going to be a nightmare as it


    is."


    If your teacher is in the Fae Ward, we need to go there, Selene interjects, her tone firm. No matter what. That is why we are here.


    Resting my hand on her head, I turn to La. "Will our phones still work in the Fae Ward?"


    "Phones?" The gnome blinks at me, and for the first time I realize that her pupils are bare pinpricks, making her eyes seem evenrger. Then those same eyes widen, and I swear for a moment that something sparkles within them. "Ah, telmunication devices! Yes! They will still function."


    There''s an excitement in her words that almost buzzes from her, and Vanessa steps between us in a casual motion. "To send and


    1/6


    220 Ava: The Fae Ward (1)


    receive calls from outside the city?"


    "Of course, of course. We worked that out aeons ago." La scoffs, as though our questions are over the top.


    But-aeons?


    Marcus frowns, and I grab his arm with a gentle squeeze, shaking


    my head slightly. From how La speaks about phones, calling


    them telmunication devices, I don''t think she''s the one to give us the best information.


    We''ll have to trust Sister Miriam, who nods when I nce in her direction.


    "You''ll be able to contact your family and friends even in the Fae


    Ward, child."


    "See? Now,e on,e on." Impatient now with our hesitance, La produces an archaic bronze key that glows with a subtle shimmer and inserts it into the door, which swings open to reveal a shimmering golden portal.


    The fact that magic seems so natural around here already has us all feeling out of ce and uneasy, and Marcus steps forward without a word to go first.


    "Wait when you get there, so I can check us in," La says in a monotone spiel that says she''s said this same line a hundred times before.


    "Understood." He nces toward Vanessa, who gives a quick nod, before passing through. Then it''s my turn.


    Like the portal from ckwoodnds to Sister Miriam''s


    17:20


    2/8


    220 Ava: The Fan Ward (II)


    mysterious museum-like mansion, there''s an abrupt change, an walk into a medieval world that belongs in picture books.


    It''s green.


    I understand, now, the prose in old, rambling stories about knig and maidens. Everything is just so much more, the sky more vas the colors more vibrant, the scents more enticing.


    But it''s not just thendscape that''s breathtaking. The Fae themselves are a sight to behold, a mix of modern and fantasy th has me gaping. A group of Fae women stroll by, their hair in shad ofvender, turquoise, and bubblegum pink, wearing sleek bodyc


    esses that shimmer in the sunlight. And their ears? They''re pointed. Just a little at the tip for some, and long and sloping for others.


    There are plenty of Fae in more natural colors-at least to my eyes -but it''s like I''ve walked into another world.


    The Fae realm is another world, in a sense. Like a sister world that mirrors our own.


    Selene seems distracted by a pair of Fae men standing guard on either side of Marcus. They''re taller than any of us, and dressed in brown leather armor that looks like it''s been plucked straight out of a Robin Hood poster. Their hair is long and braided, andfortingly brown. One has blue eyes that hold the chill of winter, and another has eyes so silver that a shiver goes down my back at how unnatural his gaze appears. My brain insists that he has to be blind, but it''s very clear he is not.


    My brain struggles to process the sheer absurdity of it all, half-expecting them to vanish in a puff of smoke.


    37:20Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    220 Ava: The Fae Ward (II)


    +42


    Selene''s tail wags in excitement. This ce feels like home. Like my old life.


    I can feel her joy through our bond, a warm glow that spreads from my chest to my toes. She takes a deep breath, her nose twitching


    as she inhales the scents of the Fae realm. Even the air smells the


    same, she muses, a hint of nostalgia in her voice.


    I''m about to ask her what she means when I hear the sound of


    footsteps behind me. I nce over my shoulder to see Vanessa and La stepping through the portal, the gnome walking briskly toward the Fae guards despite barely reaching their waists.


    "Names and affiliations," one of the guards says, his voice deep andmanding. He eyes us warily, his hand resting on the hilt of a sword at his hip.


    La clears her throat, standing as tall as her diminutive stature will allow. "They are under the protection of Sister Miriam," she says, her voice surprisingly authoritative for someone so small. "I need to bring the to the Wizard''s Tower. Ava Grey, ckwood Pack, and her guards."


    The disdain when she deres my pack is mirrored by the looks on their faces. Silver Eyes exchanges a nce with his partner, before giving me a nod. "Very well. Follow me."


    He turns on his heel and strides off, leaving us scrambling to keep up. Vanessa falls into step beside me, her eyes wide as she takes in the sights and sounds of the Fae realm. "This is not what I was expecting," she murmurs, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I nod in agreement, my gaze drawn to a group of Fae children ving some kind of game involving glowing orbs that hover in


    17:20


    4/6


    dat. They''reughing and shouting, their voices carrying on the breere, and I can''t help but smile at the pure joy on their faces.


    As we walk, I notice that the Fae we pass are just as varied in appearance as the ones I saw earlier. Some are dressed in modern clothing-jeans, t-shirts, even the asional leather jacket-while others look like they''ve stepped out of a Renaissance Faire. There are Bae with skin in every shade of the rainbow, from palevender to deep emerald green, and their hair ranges from natural colors to hues that don''t exist in the human world.


    I could get used to this Selene says, her voice dreamy as she trots alongside me.


    A pang of envy over her easy eptance of this strange new world shoots right through my heart. For me, it''s all overwhelming-the sights, the sounds, the sheer impossibility of it all. But there''s a part of me that''s eager to learn more about this ce, too.


    The guard leads us to a towering gate made of shimmering silver, its surface etched with intricate designs that seem to move and shift before my eyes. He ces his hand on the gate, and it swings open with a soft whoosh, revealing a courtyard filled with even more wonders.


    There are fountains that spout water in every color of the rainbow, their mist creating a shimmering haze that hangs in the air. Flowers the size of dinner tes bloom in beds along the edges of the courtyard, their petals glowing softly in the sunlight. And in the


    center of it all stands a massive tree, its trunk wider than a car and


    its branches stretching up to the sky,den with fruit that glitters like precious gems.


    king for w


    ***genda wit of badgers at the far end of the


    ed there and walk and over in a pattern that


    change with eye we


    ugh the time the bling is anything but a tower In fact,pered to the wat of the courtyard, E''s little more than a


    ottage dinge the taney doors


    Witam meg in when someone sams those doors "Well Stop bollygagging and get up here where !


    ps with a


    can see you. As Grey


    Com

 Unshift 221

    221 Ava The Fee Ward (1)


    221 Ava: The Fae Ward (III)


    A giant of a man fills the doorway, his broad shoulders nearly brushing the frame on either side. He''s easily twice the size of any man I''ve ever seen, with pointed ears that stretch back into his salt-and-pepper hair. Despite the gray streaks, his face is unwrinkled, but his eyes-swirling from blue to ck and back again-hold a wisdom that speaks of countless years.


    "You''rete," he bellows, his voice reverberating through the courtyard like a p of thunder.


    Hisrger-than-life presence fills the courtyard, very different from the Fae guards who led us here.


    Marcus and Vanessa move to step between us, their stances protective, but the strange man roars at them. "Stand back, you flea-ridden mutts! Let me see my pupil!"


    There''s an excitement in his tone that belies the aggressive volume of his words, leaving me more confused than frightened. Selene slinks forward, her ears pressed back against her skull as she sniffs at the air to scent the new arrival.


    "Your pupil?" I ask, my voice sounding small and uncertain even to my own ears. "Are you the one Sister Miriam told me about?"


    The man throws his head back andughs, the sound booming like a cannon shot. "Who am I? I''m the one who''s graciously allowed you entry into the Fae Ward, girl. The one who''s going to teach you to control that wild magic of yours before it consumes you whole."


    All the Fae to this point have been elegant, their movements


    221 Ave: The Fae Ward (1)


    natural and flowing. Even the intimidating guards move with a grace that seems toe from deep within.


    This man, this teacher of mine, is like a bear, with wide movements and a lumbering gait. Even so, his excitement shines through, making his sinister-seeming phone calls feel innocuous now in the light of his energy.


    "You may call me Magister Orion," he says, his voice dropping to a more conversational volume. "And you, Ava Grey, have a great deal to learn. It took you too long to get here."


    "A more friendly phone call might have helped." Trying to keep my words firm and even, I hold out my hand in greeting. "Hello, Magister Orion."


    His massive head tilts, his eyes glittering down at me in the


    brightest shade of blue I''ve ever seen. "Was I not friendly? I warned you about your friend, and you interrogated me as if I were her captor."


    "When you disguise your voice like that¡ª"


    "Disguise?" Magister Orion rears back, distaste crawling across his face. "I, a respected wizard and Magister, disguise myself? Why would I do such a thing?"


    Marcus pulls me back, scowling at the giant Fae standing before us. "Are you not the one to call Ava''s phone, then?"


    "Call? Ah, yes. Of course I called her. The daft child has no business running amuck without training."


    "I can exin," a tiny, tinny voice says from behind him, and we all step back, startled by a new addition to our little group.


    18:15


    221 Ava The Fae Ward (m)


    "Magister Orion''s secretary," La says from behind us, sounding amused. "We call her little Tinker, after one of your human movies."


    A tiny figure emerges from behind Magister Orion''s knee, her mechanical wings glinting in the light. She''s even shorter than La, with vibrant pink hair and sparkling lc eyes that dance with mischief. As she smiles at us, I can''t help but stare at the robotic contraptions protruding from her back.


    Noticing my fascination, the little Fae titters and spins around, revealing a remote control in her hand. With a flick of her wrist, the wings p open and closed, a whirring sound filling the air.


    "I just love the idea of wings," she gushes, her voice high and melodic. "Ever since I saw that fabulous movie about the tiny Fae and the flying children. Of course, you humans butchered our existence, but still-it was inspiring!"


    Vanessa and I exchange an ufortableugh, unsure how to respond. "This ce is far more amazing than any movie I''ve ever seen," I admit.


    "What, the Fae Ward? Balderdash. We''re just a cheap imitation of the Fae Realm, but it helps us feel more at home here." Tinker chuckles. "We have more freedom, too."


    That sounds like a lot of history to dig through, but Magister Orion clears his throat, drawing our attention back to him. "Shall we head


    inside? We have much to discuss."


    Tinker nods enthusiastically, her wings fluttering with excitement. As we follow them into the cottage, she falls into step beside me, her head barely reaching my hip. "I should exin about the, mm, what''s the word? Oh, ves. The phone call" she savs, her voice


    18:18


    3/5


    221 Aw The Fae Ward (mm)


    lowering conspiratorially. "Magister Orion did it, but we used a


    new device, aimed to muddle ourmunication against wolves. It reconstructs his words, but Sister Miriam says it makes him sound sinister. Did it have the same effect on you?"


    The curious look on her face is almost rabid, her eyes eager and glistening.


    "It did," I confirm, watching her over-enthusiastic nod with some confusion. It takes a second for her words to dawn in my


    overwhelmed mind. "This device of yours is why none of the


    shifters could understand him?"


    Tinker''s eyes light up, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "Precisely! Isn''t it just brilliant? The Fae Ward functions with quite a bit magitech-ah, magical technology-but it doesn''t always work the way we intend. Human innovation is fascinating, but doesn''t seem to mesh well with magic."


    A small notepad appears out of thin air, and she scrawls something on it. The letters are simr to the runes I saw within the book


    Mrs. Elkins brought me, and I curse myself silently for not bringing it here. I''m sure they would have been able to tell me more aboutContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    1. it.


    "Sinister. Hmm. Indeed. I thought the dhampir was being a bit overblown, but I suppose it can''t be helped. The device was


    supposed to go for austere and majestic."


    Tinker''s wordse out in the absent-minded fashion of someone


    talking to themselves, and I''m not sure if I''m supposed to respond.


    Before I can figure it out, we step into the cottage, and the words die on my tongue. Beside me, Marcus and Vanessa halt abruptly,


    18:15


    4/5


    221 Ava. The Fae Ward (III)


    their eyes widening in shock.


    Despite the unassuming exterior, the inside of the cottage is a true marvel. A spiral staircase dominates the center of the room,


    stretching up into darkness far above our heads.


    My jaw drops as I take in the sight before me. Books-countless books-line the walls from floor to ceiling. Some floatzily through the air, as if guided by an invisible hand. There''s the scent of ink and paper, aing-home sort of cozy scent that fills my nostrils, and there''s a huge part of me that wants to live here forever.


    Don''t start thinking like that, Ava, Selene warns. The Fae don''t give back whate willingly into their fold.


    Her warning is like a bucket of ice water on my face, and I stare at the heaven within with a little more wariness after that.


    Magister Orion stands tall amidst the stacks, his chest puffed out with pride. "Impressive, isn''t it?" he booms, his voice echoing through the cavernous space. "Centuries of knowledge, all at our fingertips."


    Comentario O


    Deja el primerentario para este capitulo


    Vote

 Unshift 222

    222 Ava: The Fae Ward (IV)


    222 Ava: The Fae Ward (IV)


    Selene sneezes several times, drawing Magister Orion''s attention. "Ah, it seems yourpanion is allergic to our wards," he remarks, his tone sympathetic.


    I frown, ncing down at Selene. "But she hasn''t sneezed once since entering the Fae Ward."


    Behind us, La snorts, amusement coloring her voice. "Magical wards and the Fae Ward are twopletely separate things, you


    know."


    Magister Orion nods, his expression kind as he exins, "Magical wards are a form of protection, and some wolves are particrly sensitive to their existence."


    Selene sneezes again, as if to punctuate his point, and I reach down to stroke her fur soothingly. The enormity of the situation sinks in -I''m standing in a magical tower, in a ce that doesn''t really seem to exist in my world, surrounded by Fae and a powerful (presumably?) wizard, about to embark on a journey to control powers I barely understand.


    It''s like a freaking movie.


    This doesn''t feel real at all.


    Our world has always been bigger than what you''ve experienced, Selene says, with the faint hint of sneezing even in her mental voice. Full of magic and power and fantastic things you''d be shocked to see. Your world as you know it is quite deste.


    Even so, knowing that all this has been hidden away in a city not


    222 Ava: The Fao Ward (IV)


    far from humanity...


    Now that I''m here, Selene says, sneezing once again, I can sense it. I don''t know about the others, but this city was created at a natural convergence of realms. It''s a fascinating ce. I''d love to explore it


    more.


    But her exnation is lost on me as Magister Orion guides us to a circle offortable-looking armchairs. "Now, sit, Ava Grey, and let me look at you."


    "Wait." Coming to a halt, I look at this man who''s dered himself to be my teacher, and the short little Fae. Or is she a gnome, like La? "First, I want to know: Where is Lisa?"


    "Lisa Randall, currently in the Third Ward," Tinker reports immediately. "There''s an extraction underway for Ms. Randall."


    "So I can see her soon?"


    Excitement has my heart racing. A part of me has been desperately avoiding thinking of her with too much frequency, worried that we''re already toote. It''s been paralyzing. To know that she''s finally about to be rescued-


    "No," Tinker says cheerfully. "Because she has beenpromised, Ms. Randall has been denied ess to the Fae Ward."


    "Then-"


    "She will be safe," Tinker continues, still upbeat and charging over my words with her giant, glittering eyes and cheerful demeanor.


    My jaw sets. "I want to see her."


    "My apologies, but that would be impossible."


    18:16


    2/8


    222 Ava: The Fae Ward (IV)


    Her chirping responses have Tinker high on my list of people I can''t really appreciate right at this moment, and Magister Orion clears his throat. "We have pulled in quite a few favors in order to interfere in the Mad Prince''s business for you, Ava Grey. We have reached the limit in many ways. However, we will do what we can with your telmuniphones."


    "Telmunication phics," Tinker corrects him.


    "Telmunication device, Tinker." La pops into the


    conversation again from behind me.


    "Cell phone," Vanessa says at the same time.


    "Cell phone?" All three of them turn to look at Vanessa, who shrugs.


    "Or you can just say phone."


    "Cell phone," Tinker muses. "What an odd phrase."


    "So you''re saying that Lisa might have a phone?" I interject, foreseeing a deep dive into worldly and cultural differences that will sidetrack us all from what really matters.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I believe that would be eptable." Magister Orion clears his throat. "Now, about your tutge. Apprenticeship is hard toe by these days, and I know your life span is much shorter than ours. Assuming you only have another thirty years to live, and


    considering the amount of knowledge I have to impart, we have conservatively estimated that we should aim for 175,000 hours of study."


    Staring at the giant bear of a man, I can only splutter, "Thirty years? Sir, I don''t have-"


    18:16


    3/6


    "Not to worry, my star pupil. We have appropriately calcted in sleeping time. Sixteen-hour days give you a solid eight hours to sleep. We''ve heard this is necessary for your kind." "Magister Orion, Vanessa interrupts, only to be skewered with a hard stare and a scoff.


    "Hush, you mange-ridden animal. I''m speaking with my favorite student.


    It''s clear that I''m his only student. It''s also clear that Vanessa and Marcus don''t like him very much. Considering how he speaks to them, when he isn''t ignoring their existence... "Magister Orion," I protest, my voice going feeble under his delighted stare, "That''s impossible."


    "Impossible? No, I did the math myself."


    "No, I¡ª" Clearing my throat, I shove my shoulders back and straighten my spine. This overgrown giant of a man might make me feel as though I''m a seven-year-old child again, but I''m not. I''m a grown woman. A future Luna. And maybe I''m a little lost these days, but I know that what he''s asking for is unreasonable. "I cannot spend that much time away from my life. My pack. My


    mate."


    "Packs? Mates? Who needs those, when you have magic?" Staring at me with honest bewilderment, Magister Orion motions around us with a sweeping movement of his arm. "Can''t you see all of this? Isn''t it spectacr? A world you want to live in forever?"


    I told you, the Fae won''t let go of you easily if you allow yourself to be charmed by them. Selene''s warnings have the slightest hint of


    222 Ava. The Fae Ward (IV)


    amusement to them.


    "Of course it''s amazing. It''s an entire new world at my fingertips, and I want to learn from someone as wise as you." Buttering him up can''t hurt, right? "However, this is not my life. While I appreciate and respect how you feel toward magic and the knowledge you hold, my mate is my first responsibility. My pack is second. I cannot lead my people if I''m sequestered here in the pursuit of..." Finding words fails


    me.


    "Higher learning, Vanessa supplements, bumping her shoulder against mine.


    "Higher learning," I repeat, tossing her a grateful smile.


    Magister Orion''s face flushes an rming shade of red as he stares at us both. "You would prioritize your mundane life over the gift of magic?" His voice booms through the library, echoing off the countless shelves. Something in the air tickles against my skin, causing my hair to stand on end. Even the sunlit interior seems to darken, as if dense clouds passed over the sun, heavy with rain. For a second, I can even scent that hint in the air of an oing storm. "The power within you is a rare and precious thing, and you would squander it for what? A pack of disgusting predators, who prioritize their base instincts over their brains?"


    His usations have Marcus and Vanessa stiff and eerily still beside me. Taking a deep breath, I force down the offense at his words, keeping myposure in the face of his bluster. "Magister Orion, you must understand. I''m here to learn control so I can keep my people safe. My magic is important, but it''s not the only thing that matters to me."


    18:16


    His eyes meet mine, and I hope to the Moon Goddess that I havre even a semnce of the serenity in trying to project. Comentarios


    198


    Destizar a izquierda para

 Unshift 223

    223 Ava: The Fae Ward (V)


    223 Ava: The Fae Ward (V)


    Magister Orion storms around, his heavy footsteps shaking the floorboards. Agitation rolls off him in waves as he gestictes wildly. "Absurd! Your magic is a part of you, girl. It''s not some essory you can cast aside when it''s inconvenient!"


    Marcus steps forward, pulling me behind him in a protective stance. His eyes narrow as he watches Magister Orion''s erratic pacing.


    La darts between us, her hands raised in a cating gesture. "Magister, please calm yourself. We don''t want a repeat of thest time you set the library on fire."


    Tinker groans, her mechanical wings drooping. "It took a decade to duplicate all those ruined books. Please, Magister. Let''s not go through that again."


    Magister Orion freezes, a sheepish expression crossing his face. He takes a deep breath, his shoulders slumping as he turns to me. "My apologies, Ava. I let my passion get the better of me." He sighs, running a hand through his salt-and-pepper hair. "I must confess, I had an ulterior motive in agreeing to teach you. I had hoped that once you were introduced to our world, you might choose to stay here as my student. You see, the magic we share is dying out. It''s been centuries since I''ve found someone to teach."


    ncing at the books flying in the air,zily pping their pages like wings, a frown tugs at the corners of my lips. "How is that possible? There''s magic everywhere here."


    He shakes his head, his eyes wrinkling at the corners with sadness


    16:56


    223 Ava, The Fae Ward (V)


    and the harsh passage of time. Centuries, he said. Centuries. I can''t imagine being alive so long. Just like Sister Miriam, he''s lived a life I


    can''t fathom.


    "The magic of the Fae and the magic that humans can wield are separate entities. Theye from different sources, follow different rules."


    "I don''t understand. How-"


    Magister Orion cuts me off with another shake of his head. "It''s a long andplicated history, one we don''t have time for now." His gaze shifts to Vanessa and Marcus, his nose wrinkling in disdain. "Are these the pack you speak of?"


    He smells like a burning forest when he looks at them, Selene observes. There must be a history there. Fae can be hostile to any non-Fae, but this goes beyond that.


    Anyone with eyes can see that Magister Orion has no respect for them, but I wonder at the history behind his dissatisfaction with their presence.


    Still, feeling the frustrated tension in the two who followed me here, it feels dirty to hear how he speaks to them. Not wanting it to go on any longer, I wait until his eyes once again meet mine, leaving my face nk, trying to imagine myself as someone stern and unyielding.


    The best thates to mind is my mother''s face, a vision that


    makes my soul cringe from the baggage thates with it, even as I can feel my face settle into the expression that I think mirrors her personality the best.


    16:56


    209 Eva The Tas Want


    Bracing myself for his reaction, at the possibility that my demands will cause friction between me and the man I''m hoping can keep me safe from my own power, I speak.


    "Magister Orion, we have an issue that needs to be addressed.


    His thick brows wing up in surprise. "An issue? By all means, tell me, child."


    My lips are dry, and I take two attempts to clear my throat before continuing. Confrontation has never been my strong suit.


    "I understand I am a neer to this world of Fae and vampires, and I appreciate your generosity in bringing me here under your protection. However, Marcus and Vanessa have been my steadfast protectors. Your attitude toward them and my pack is concerning. Regardless of any history between shifter and Fae, mutual respect is crucial if we''re to work together."


    Marcus'' tense presence beside me rxes, and Vanessa takes a step closer to my side. Their approval of my words is clear.


    Shock flickers aross the Fae''s face, followed by a grimace. Intense eyes glower at the two who''ve followed me into this strange world, the two tasked to keep me safe even at the cost of their own lives. Finally, he grunts, throwing his head back to stare at the endless expanse of this strange cottage-tower above him. "Very well, Ava Grey. I cannot argue with your words."


    Tinker stares at me, her mouth open in surprise and those


    mechanical wings of hers open as wide as they can be. Knowing that she controls them with a remote, it makes me wonder how


    16:56


    223 Ava: The Fae Ward (V)


    long she''s had them, that she''s expressing her emotions through them so fluidly. I wonder if she even notices when she does it.


    It could be a hundred years, Selene says thoughtfully. Though, it could even be longer. Time can flow differently in the Fae Realm, though I''m not well-versed on such matters.


    How can time flow differently? A second is a second. An hour is an hour. Except, I guess, when it''s not


    I''m not certain, either. The Fae Realm has always guarded their


    secrets.


    Interesting.


    Magister Orion steps forward, toe-to-toe with Marcus. Despite dwarfing him in physical size, Marcus'' sheer level of iron will has his presence holding its own against the Fae''s. Magister Orion leans in to inspect Marcus'' face, before finally giving a slow, approving nod. "Yes, I can see why they would choose one such as you. Wee to the Fae Ward, Market."


    "Marcus," Tinker hisses.


    "Marcus." Magister Orion scowls at his tiny winged secretary, before turning to Vanessa. He doesn''t move, only inspecting her from afar, before giving another nod. "A strong she-wolf. Rare to see these days. Wee to the Fae Ward, Vamoose."


    "Vanessa.¡± This time, it''s La, who looks at us with apology. ¡°I promise he''s like that with everyone. So it isn''t discrimination, just all-around jackassery.¡±


    Magister Orion scowls at the gnome woman, drawing himself to his full height. "To all a mighty wizard a donkey-"


    16:56


    4/6


    023 Ava: The Fae Ward (V)


    -is urate," Tinker cuts in, ignoring his immediate detion. She smiles at me, with an edge of desperation. "Please don''t let his personality deter you from his teaching. We all gave up on him centuries ago, and it''s only made him worse.


    Magister Orion settles into a chair with an aura mostly reminiscent of a sulky child. It''s hard to get a read on the man. He''s aggressive and yet seems kind. Overly passionate about his magic. And kind of... silly.


    The Fae are an interesting people.


    Selene sneezes again, catching everyone''s attention. This time it''s five desperate ah-choos in a row, and even Marcus'' normally nk face is pinched with worry.


    "Is she going to be okay?" Vanessa asks, reaching out to rub Selene''s ears.


    I''b pfine.


    "She says she''s fine, but it''s even affecting her voice up here." Tapping my head, I frown. "How''s that possible?"


    Vanessa rubs Selene''s head as my wolf leans further into her caresses, milking the situation for attention.


    Ab not. Ab miserable.


    Her voice is like typos in my head.


    "Psychosomatic, maybe?" Vanessa ventures.


    "Unlikely. The effects of the wards reach farther than the physical ne." Magister Orion points at the wolf. "It''s likely even her mental faculties are somewhat slow and befuddled. She''ll be fine


    18:50N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    5/6


    223 Ava, The Fae Ward (V)


    after some time away from the wards."


    If Selene''s so deeply affected by this ce, there''s no way we can


    stay here for my training.


    Can, she insists.


    Comentario 2


    Ver todos >


    Has llegado al ¨²ltimo capitulo!


    Vote


    3


    1


    FANDOM


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar >


    Nie


    0


    ENVIAR REGALO

 Unshift 224

    224 Ava The Fae Ward (V


    224 Ava: The Fae Ward (VI)


    "Magister Orion." A little concerned at how the strange man who ims to be my teacher will respond to my next words, I brace myself once more for the flood of emo..ons that might roll off him. *I understand your wish for me to stay here and learn from you, but it is impossible for me to stay here for as long as you wish. And with my wolf unable to tolerate your wards, it makes it even more impractical."


    Wiw be fwine.


    "No, it won''t be."-


    Magister Orion''s brow furrows as he scrutinizes Selene, his gaze sharp and assessing. The air thickens with tension.


    Finally, he turns to me, his expression unreadable.


    "If you cannot remain here in the Fae Ward, Ava Grey, then it is my duty as your mentor to go where you go."


    La and Tinker erupt into a chorus of protests, their voices ovepping in a cacophony of disbelief.


    "Magister Orion, you can''t be serious!" La exims, her eyes wide with shock. "Leaving the Fae Ward? Impossible. Your request would be rejected on the spot!"


    Tinker nods vigorously, her mechanical wings fluttering in


    agitation. "She''s right, Magister. The Fae Ward is your domain. To leave its sanctuary is little better than," and her voice lowers to a whisper, "suicide!"


    IS 43


    224 Ava: The Fae Ward (VI)


    But Magister Orion is unmoved by their objections. He rises to his full, imposing height, his voice booming like thunder. "Enough! This goes beyond convention. I will not leave my chance at a student behind." Watching the argument unfold, my stomach twists with unease. The idea of Magister Orion apanying me back to the pack


    He''s already proven animosity toward the wolves. If an incident were to ur, would we be able to handle the consequences?


    Vanessa and Marcus exchange worried nces, their postures tense and alert. I can feel their apprehension radiating off them in waves, mingling with my own growing anxiety.


    Taking a deep breath, I turn to Magister Orion, my voice carefully measured. "Magister Orion, forgive me for asking, but how can you handle being on packnds when you hold such disdain for


    wolves?"


    His eyes sh with an emotion I can''t quite decipher-anger? Resentment? Something else entirely? "My personal feelings are irrelevant," he says, his tone clipped. "What matters is the greater purpose. If teaching you requires me to endure the presence of wolves, then so be it."


    I nod slowly, trying to process his words. Having to use the word endure when thinking about spending time with a pack doesn''t sound like a great idea.


    "Can I simply travel to see you from time to time? Once a week?" The horror on his face has me scrambling. "Twice?"


    16:43


    206


    224 Ava: The Fae Ward (VI)


    Selene shifts restlessly at my feet, her difort palpable as she


    sneezes once more.


    "Three times?"


    "Magic isn''t something so easily taught, child. It''s a daily exercise." He rubs between his eyebrows with a sigh. "If only the Crone''s teachings weren''t lost to us." "Crone''s?" This is a new word, but something deep within me stirs,


    as if trying to warn me of the importance of it.


    "A human affectation of the blessing of the gods. The witches of old." His voice resonates through the room, taking on the cadence of a professor in a lecture hall. "They carried great weight on the shoulders of three priestesses who stood with the Goddess of Life, who gifted her believers with magic."


    Magister Orion''s words settle in the air, heavy with the weight of lost knowledge.


    The Goddess of Life is someone I''ve never heard of; as wolves, we


    are raised with the Moon Goddess. And for humans, it''s usually God. Some few in the area even speak of Ah, but my father forbade me from learning more about the religion.


    "The Maiden, the Mother, and the Crone were the names given to each priestess," Magister Orion continues, a hint of amusement creeping into his tone, "though none of them were mothers, and none of them were old enough to be a crone."


    Tinker sighs. "Magister, you''re too boring. Let me exin it to her."


    She turns to me, her lc eyes sparkling. "You see, Ava, the Crone was the one to record the teachings and knowledge of the witches


    16:43


    3/8


    994 as thetsVard (V)


    in this ancient book passed down through the ages to their human sessors. But the Crone disappeared from the earthly realm when all the gods did, which is considered the beginning of the downfall of magic" The doom resonating in herst few words has me shuddering,


    It sounds ominous, which is absolutely what she''s going for.


    Tinker leans in closer, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Some say the Crone''s book is still out there, hidden away, waiting for the right person to find it. Others believe it was destroyed, lost forever. And then there are those who think-''


    "Tinker!" Magister Orion''s voice cracks like a whip, cutting off her rambling, "Go do something helpful, would you?"


    The little woman pouts. "But Magister, your lecture are so dry! Nobody wants to listen to them"


    "I actually found it quite interesting-"


    "Hush, you miserable little sprite. Some of us enjoy the pursuit of knowledge." Waving her off with one massive hand, he ignores her scowl as she scurries away, her wings whirring. "Pay no mind to the vapid gnome, Ava Grey. Her conspiracies are nothing more than idle chatter through the ages."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But his words barely register. My mind is racing, pieces of a puzzle clicking into ce. The book Mrs. Elkins gave me, the strange symbols that vanished, the power thrumming beneath my skin...


    It''s all very, very magical. It was passed down for a long time. It holds secrets. And it makes Selene sneeze, much like these wards that have her sneezing even now, rubbing her nose with her paws


    18-43


    416


    <


    224 Ava: The Fae Ward (VI)


    in a desperate attempt at gaining even a little bit of relief.


    Can it be?


    It has to be.


    There''s no other way, right?


    "Magister Orion," I say slowly, my heart pounding, "I''vee into possession of a magical book. It''s written in odd symbols that disappear, even when I try to copy them."


    He leans forward with such velocity that his chair nearly tips over ''with his weight. Marcus steps between us once again, and I shove the overprotective wolf to the side as Magister Orions eyes bore into mine. "A book with vanishing symbols? Do they look something


    like this?"


    With a flourish of his index finger, Magister Orion traces symbols in the air. Thin, zing lines of fire follow his movements, hanging suspended for a moment before fading away. I squint, trying to make sense of the strange script. It takes me a moment to realize they''re written backward, like a mirror image.


    Excitement stirs.


    "Yes. They look simr, though I can''t read them."


    Magister Orion''s face splits into a wide, beaming grin. His eyes sparkle, and I can feel the enthusiasm radiating off him in waves. It''s almost contagious, and I find myself smiling back-


    Ava. Selene''s voice whispers in my mind, cutting through my thoughts like a knife. If Magister Orion didn''t know you had the book, how was there a message in there telling you toe here?

 Unshift 225

    225 Ava: Fae Ward (VII)


    Selene''s question is like a brick wall for my speeding thoughts. I suck in a sharp breath, my heart pounding against my ribcage as I remember the words written in the book: Your teacher awaits Enter the sanctuary of wizards, Ava Grey.


    The words had appeared as if by magic the runes shifting and morphing until they formed a coherent message. A message meant


    for me.


    My voice shakes. "Did you know I had the book?"


    Magister Orion''s eyes widen, genuine surprise etched across his features. "No, I had no idea the book was ever found. This is news to me. Realm-shattering, in fact. We haven''t even found a trace of it in..." He blows out a breath, looking skyward. "A century. More, perhaps."


    My mind races, trying to make sense of it all. "The runes in the book... they moved around until they wrote a phrase in English. It told me toe here, to the sanctuary of wizards."


    Magister Orion frowns, his brows knitting together in


    concentration. "The sanctuary of wizards? That''s not a term I would associate-well, I suppose it is, as such, a sanctuary. And of wizards. However, such a technical level of maniption is beyond anyone I know who would be alive today. Someone able to fight the wards spelled within that book would be powerful beyond


    measure."


    A chill runs down my spine at his words. If even Magister Orion, with all his knowledge and power, doesn''t know who could have


    16:43


    1/5


    Ara


    done this...


    "Is it possible there are others in the world who know of this magic?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He sighs, rubbing a finger over his forehead. "It''s always possible. The Fae were not the ones to govern this knowledge in the first ce. There could be others out there, hiding in the shadows, keeping the magic alive. It would be a good thing, I suppose." Yet he sounds doubtful.


    Selene sneezes again, her body shaking with the force of it. I reach down to stroke her fur, trying to offer somefort.


    Magister Orion rises from his seat, his robes swishing around him. "I need to pack for my journey to your packnds. We must unravel this mystery and begin your training as soon as possible."


    La steps forward, her face pinched with worry, "Magister Orion, you can''t leave. There are protocols, paperwork that needs to be filed-


    "Bureaucracy be damned!" Magister Orion snaps, his voice booming through the room. "This is a matter of utmost importance. I will not be held back by red tape and formalities."


    Raising my hands, I try to calm the situation between them. "Why don''t you figure it out on your end while I talk to my mate about you being able to visit? We can meet in the middle. It isn''t as though we are in an extreme hurry, are we?"


    Magister Orion grumbles under his breath, clearly frustrated. "Very well. But we must begin your lessons as soon as possible. Time is of the essence.


    mod, rehef waashing ever me. Can we start while we figure


    Exem


    everything out? Ben just the basis


    He hesitates for a moment befice agreeing though I can sense his redactance. Selene mufiges my leg, her voice whispering in my


    mind. I think. Magister Orin secret wishes to leave the The Wart and exprestance our world.


    His eyes dart to the windows. There''s a longing in his expression. something yearning. For freedom?Force? I''m not sure. It''s possible Selene''s right. Being croped up in this ce, no mar how magical, must get tiring after a while.


    Leon looks like she''s about to have a breakdown her hands


    wringing together. "Vagister Orion promise me you''ll say withinContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the Fae Ward until we can sort this our Please"


    He waves her of clearly annoyed Yes yes. I won''t go galivaming


    off into the sunset just ve


    "Thank the Sun" Lava miners Trogt cond of this sization before. Yesnk that would be best. The forms sicuit be..." Her words grow more incoherent as she mumbles, screwing EMEX FROM US Without acknowledging us any further. Her footsteps ezo behind her as she leaves.


    Magister Orion signs, turning to me. Lata is one of the good ones. She means well even if she can be a bit... overbearing at times.


    THI I do won mean by thatss, curiosity getting the better of


    He shakes his head, a way smile on his lips. The politics of the


    225 Ava Fae Ward (VII)


    Dakota Sanctuary never sleep, Ava Grey. There are always those vying for power, trying to gain the upper hand."


    A shiver runs through me at his words. I''m not sure I like the sound


    of that. "Is it safe for me to be here?"


    Magister Orion ces a reassuring hand on my shoulder, and something warm passes between us at the contact. Something both weing and foreign.


    Magic, Selene says. He''s sharing with you.


    Is that way it feels so soothing, as if smoothing down the frayed edges of my nerves?


    "The Fae Ward is somewhat separate from the other wards within Dakota Sanctuary. While we are not truly a part of the realm of the Fae, we are under the protection of the Fae King and thews of our people. It is why we can restrict its ess from other denizens of the city, and the reason you are safe here. You have nothing to fear within this ce."


    Marcus steps forward, his face serious. "Then what would happen if the vampires decided to war against the Fae King?"


    Magister Orion throws his head back andughs, the sound echoing through the room. "Impossible. The vampires may be powerful, but they are no match for the might of the Fae. They


    would be crushed like ants beneath a boot."


    His words do little to reassure me, sounding too much like the ego of Lucas'' pack before the vampires appeared within it, taking so many innocent lives.


    My knowledge is toocking to know how right Magister Orion is,


    16:43


    45


    225 Ava: Fae Ward (VII)


    but I push my worries aside for now.


    I can''t do much about politics between Fae and vampires. There isn''t even much I can do between them and Lucas. Instead, I need to focus on what I''m here for: learning to control the magic that threatens everyone around me.


    Check out my new book!


    Comentario 4


    ?Publica tu primerentario!


    Vote

 Unshift 226

    226 Ava: War is Here (1)


    Magister Orion personally escorts us up the mysterious spiral staircase to two adjoining rooms, promising to begin my training in the morning. O


    The moment the door closes behind him, I pull out my phone, unsurprised to see no new texts or phone calls. Sister Miriam did say only the asional ones text woulde through.


    So I call Lucas.


    He answers on the first ring.


    "Are you okay?"


    His question is more of a shouted demand for an answer, and I hold the phone several inches away from my ear, blinking at the force of his volume. "Yes. I''m fine. Did you get Ken''s messages?"


    "Do you need help? When can youe home? Why won''t our phone calls connect? Is everyone treating you okay? Are you in danger? Have you eaten?"


    "No. Soon. I don''t know. Yes. No. Not yet." My lips curve at the way his questions barrage my ear. "I miss you."


    "I miss you too, Ave. So much." Lucas''s voice softens, the rough edges smoothing into something tender that wraps around my heart. "I understand why you''re there. I do. But I don''t like it."


    As if sensing the shift in conversation, Vanessa catches my eye, tilting her head toward the adjoining room. Marcus follows, the door clicking shut behind them, leaving me alone with Lucas''s


    16:44 C


    1/5


    220 Ava. War is Here (1)


    voice in my ear.


    Questions pepper through the phone, rapid-fire, all with the same ultimate theme: Is the city safe? Can Alpha Renard or my family


    find me?


    "The Fae Ward is different from the rest of the city somehow. Only essible by portal, I think. They don''t have ess here, Lucas. Sister Miriam promised. Even Sister Miriam can''te here." I settle onto the edge of the bed, the plushforter dipping beneath my weight. "Vanessa and Marcus are with me. I''m okay."


    "And the Fae aren''t going to keep you there forever?" The suspicion in his words is both legitimate and something that makes little giggles bubble in the back of my throat.


    "No, Actually-"


    "Shit. Hold that thought, Ave." His voice quality changes as he pulls away from the phone to tell someone to enter. I try to listen in, but it''s impossible to rify the wordsing out of whoever he''s talking to. Only Lucas'' side of the conversation is coherent.


    Something about the hospital and wounded, which has ice forming into an anxious ball in the pit of my stomach.


    "Sorry, Ava. I''m back. There''s been an uproar in the Council." Exhaustion roughens his tone, grim and heavy. The ball of ice transforms into a lead weight that drops my stomach straight to the floor. "What kind of uproar?"


    Silence stretches, broken only by the static crackle of his sigh.


    "One of the other alphas separated from the Council. He''s iming


    16:44


    2/5


    we overstepped our bounds, abused our authority by allowing the takeover of the ckwood pack. There have been five rogue


    attacks today. All concerted efforts, timed perfectly. We lost a few people, and others are in the hospital."


    Standing is impossible as my legs turn to jelly. Sliding onto the bed, I whisper, "What does that mean, Lucas?"


    "It means war is here, Ava."


    The words hit like a punch. War. The weight of it steals my breath, leaves me reeling. "What do you need me to do?"


    "Stay in the city. Stay safe. You''re probably safer there than here, now. ckwood is under our control, but only because they haven''t attacked there yet. Our forces are too scattered, spread over too wide an area. We''re working with the other alphas on bringing reinforcements, but without knowing the targets..."


    "No. The denial rips from my throat, fierce and unyielding. "Westwood is my pack too, Lucas. I want to fight. I''m part of this."


    "Ave..." He sounds as though he''s tiptoeing around the truth he wants to say. "It might be a blessing in disguise that you''re there. It was thest ce I wanted you to be, but now...'' "Lucas, I want to help."


    11


    He''s silent for a moment longer, before groaning. "Ava, you can''t. You aren''t strong enough. You''ve worked hard, but you''d be a liability to any of my teams. I can''t send you into a battlefield surrounded by a team of bodyguards."


    The truth hurts more than I thought it would. Biting my lip, I say, "I can help at the hospital."


    16:44


    315


    220 Ava: War is Here (1)


    "Ava, public opinion isn''t on your side there, either."


    My mouth snaps shut. That''s right. Several wounded shifters have been recuperating there, and a few of them even died under the care of the nurses. I''m sure they would be less than thrilled to see me around. Blood pressures would spike just seeing my face.


    The reality of my decisions weighs heavy on my shoulders. Too weak. Too self-centered. Too many bad decisions. And now my mate is fighting the real war brought to his door, and I''m being asked to stay in what we once thought was the most dangerous ce for me to be.


    But I can''t keep whining at Lucas.


    He has more important concerns than dealing with a whiny teenager of a mate.


    "I won''t get in your way. But Lucas, promise you''ll be careful." My


    voice cracks a little.


    "I will, Ava. Keep your ears to the ground there. You might be able to help me from the inside. The vampires haven''t shown up yet, but only an idiot would think they won''t be a part of this war." Maybe we can find the information they''ve been looking for, Selene agrees, resting her head on my knees.


    "I''ll do what I can," I promise earnestly.


    He sighs again. "Just be careful. Every scout we''ve ever sent, even the ones who sessfully got into the city, is dead. We still haven''t heard a word from the people Ryder sent in, so we can only suspect that they''re dead, too. Don''t do anything that will put you in danger. Your life is more important than any information you


    16:44


    4/5


    <


    226 Ava: War is Here (1)


    can try to get out of there,"


    Check out my new book!


    Comentario 3


    Deja el primerentario para este cap¨ªtuloContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Vote


    3


    1


    FANDOM


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar >


    Ver todos


    ENVIAR REGALO

 Unshift 227

    227 Lucas: War Is Here (H)


    227 Lucas: War Is Here (II)


    Knowing Ava is rtively safe, even if I have to rely on strangers to keep her that way, lifts a giant boulder of worry from my


    shoulders, @


    My wolf, of course, paces in the back of my mind, snapping at the air, frustrated with me. With her. With everything.


    She''s too far, he growls. We should be with her, not here.


    The sameints I''ve heard since I let her return to ckwood. It''s like a madness in my mind, the desire to rush to her side and drag her back home, damn the consequences.


    The only reason he kept quiet during the Council''s visit is because he didn''t want any of those alphas near her. He''s still upset over yton, though our wolves seemed to have reached some sort of truce between us.


    The fact that yton''s given way with such grace probably helps.


    Alpha, there''s another group of wolves moving in from the southwest. I''ve dispatched scouts to check on them, but I have a feeling that these are Whispering Pines wolves, not rogues. Ryder''s voice intrudes on my musings, quieting my wolf for a moment.


    Got it.


    Frustrated, I rub my hands over my face. The Council had met onest time, to work over the logistics of moving forces and how to handle the distribution of our fighters and leaders to avoid conflict. Instead, Alpha Talon hade in with a deration that the Council had overstepped, throwing a verbal bomb into the


    15:46


    1/6


    127 Lucas War is Hote (1)


    middle of an already vtile situation.


    With the suspicious timing of multiple rogue wolf raids on my people mere hours after he denounced the Council and said his pack would no longer be a part of tyranny, we''ve had no rest. It''s like a leaking boat, only we can''t find the damn leaks.


    I shove my phone into my pocket, my jaw clenched tight, as I head for therge office where the Council has been meeting. My wolf paces restlessly in my mind, agitated by the distance from Ava and the looming threats.


    As I enter the office, I''m not surprised to see Alpha Twilight Ridge already there. Her silver hair catches the light as she leans over therge map spread across the table. She looks up, greeting me with a polite nod, but I can see the exhaustion etched into the lines


    of her face.


    44


    "Alpha Westwood," she says, her voice carrying a grim note. "A pack of scouts has been sent to the southwest, near the human


    territories. Arge group of wolves was spotted traveling through


    the area."


    Joining her at the table, I nce over the map. "My Delta''s


    informed me. So far, no news from the ckwood territory. It''s suspiciously quiet there."


    Scanning the familiarndmarks, we both trace the likely path of the neers, and I feel a growl building in my chest as we reach the same conclusion.


    "Whispering Pines," I mutter, frustration coloring my words.


    Alpha Twilight Ridge nods, her expression grave. "If they''re


    15:46


    2/6


    confirmed to be Whispering Pines wolves, Lucas, there''s no going back. This will be war. This isn''t just a Council blow-up any longer"


    My mrs grind together, and the duplicity of Alpha Talon burns in my gut. I''d never trusted the man, but this level of betrayal is more than I ever expected out of him.


    "Did you expect this?" Alpha Twilight Ridge asks, her keen eyes studying my face. "Alpha Talon''s sudden about-face?"


    I run a hand through my hair, exhaling slowly. "No," I admit. "I never trusted him, but this is beyond what I thought him capable of. I never thought he would side with Renard over the established territories. It seems too risky of a move for someone who ims to be neutral."


    She nods, her fingers tracing the border between our territories on the map. "I can''t in good conscience approve a war without absolute proof that he''s behind these rogue attacks, Lucas. We need to be certain."


    My patience, already worn thin by days of stress and worry, snaps. "Then leave," I growl, meeting her gaze with a hard stare. "If you can''t handle the blood on your hands, go. I won''t wait for the Council''s approval to defend my people."


    The silence that follows is heavy, charged with tension. Alpha Twilight Ridge holds my gaze, neither backing down nor rising to the challenge. After a long moment, she sighs, her shoulders sagging slightly. "I apologize," she says softly. "Twilight Ridge won''t abandon Westwood in your time of need. We stand with you."


    15:46


    3/6


    1 ts 30 (3)N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I nod, epting her words withoutment. She turns back to the map, her fingers tracing the borders between territories.


    "Renard was a cancer to shifter society," she murmurs, almost to herself. "I wonder what he did to get into Alpha Talon''s head. What could have swayed him sopletely?"


    I snort, the sound harsh in the quiet room. "Talon''s neutrality was nothing more than a disguise for his greed for power. He''s always wanted more, always been waiting for his chance. He just went unnoticed because Renard was always there."


    Alpha Twilight Ridge looks at me, her eyes sharp. "And you think this is it? His grab for power?"


    I nod, my mind racing through the possibilities. "It makes sense. With ckwood in chaos and Westwood distracted, he probably thinks he can make a move. Expand his territory, maybe even challenge for leadership of the Council. Either that, or he''s working with Renard for an even longer game."


    "It''s a risky gamble," she muses. "If he fails, he loses everything."


    "And if he seeds, he gains more than he''s ever had," I counter. "For someone like Talon, the potential reward outweighs the risk." My wolf growls in the back of my mind, urging action, demanding we protect what''s ours. It takes effort to keep him in check, to think rationally instead of charging into battle.


    "What''s your next move, Lucas?" Alpha Twilight Ridge asks, breaking the silence.


    I trace the path from Whispering Pines to our borders, my mind working through strategies. "We wait for confirmation from the


    15:46


    207 LUCAS War Hero (10)


    scouts. If it is Talon''s wolves, we move to intercept them before they can breach our territory. I won''t give him the advantage of striking first. But something''s fishy here."


    She nods, her expression grim but determined. "Twilight Ridge will stand with you. We''ll mobilize our forces to support yours."


    "Thank you," I say, the words feeling inadequate for the weight of her support. "But I have a feeling there''s more than meets the eye."


    "ckwood? There''s been no movement in the area." Alpha Twilight Ridge sets her finger dead-set in the middle of packnds, where Ava was supposed to be. "But you''re right. You would think this is where they would attack, not heading toward Westwoodnds. You think it''s a ploy?"


    "Most likely." Rapping my fingers against the map, I think. The vampire attacks on our packnds brought the Council together. Now that the Council''s together, the alpha of Whispering Pines has defected from the Council, but only after learning of our ns. If everything was a concerted effort to distract us from ckwood...


    "Here, here, and here. These are the most likely routes to travel in stealth from the Whispering Pines territory."


    "Yes, I thought of those, too." Alpha Twilight Ridge points to the east. "There are also several options here. The likelihood of catching anyone from the direction of the Unregistered City is low. And, as you said, the vampires could travel into the territory and disappear within seconds. I can''t think of an effective way to defend against that kind of movement."


    "You''re right. There was never a word or hint of their movements, before or after the attacks." Tapping the west side of the map, I


    15:46


    5/6


    11. We ta thee (8)


    grimace. "We need to concentrate forces here. If you can do that, I can focus on the roguesing in. And there''s always the chance of unrest within the packnds themselves, from all the wolves who stayed without defecting from Renard''s pack."


    Alpha Twilight Ridge sighs. "You realize that if I bring all my forces here, it leaves my territory open for invasion?"


    "I do. I''m not asking this lightly."


    She shakes her head. "It''s a risk for all of us. What is Alpha Silvermoon intending?"


    My lips quirk. "He''s conducting an unapproved survey of enemy lines." Flicking the general area of the Whispering Pines packnds, I wink at Alpha Twilight Ridge.


    "Without Council-never mind. We''re beyond that now, aren''t we?" Alpha Twilight Ridge shakes her head again, with a long sigh. "The only Council to fall apart in how many generations?"


    "We haven''t fallen apart yet."


    Check out my new book!

 Unshift 228

    228 Lisa: Rescue?


    An odd scraping has me waking in the middle of the night, when even the faint light from the high-up window has disappeared.


    The sounds are irregr, not at all patterned, which I''vee to learn means that there''s either a person or animal behind it. I hope it isn''t a rat.


    Sitting up, I strain my ears, past the thudding of my heart against my ribs. More odd sounds echo around me. A soft scufflees > from outside the wall where Marisol usually appears with my


    meager meals. My breath catches in my throat.


    That mysterious notees to mind.


    Could it be? After all this time, has someone finallye for me?


    Hope surges through my veins, making me dizzy. I press a hand to my chest, trying to calm my racing heart. Slow, deep breaths that expand my ribs and reduce my pulse rate to a level that doesn''t have me woozy with the rush of blood.


    My muscles are weak, despite the squat and other stretches I work on daily, trying to keep myself as in shape as I can.


    How long have I been in this hellhole? Days? Weeks? It''s impossible to tell without windows or any sense of time passing. I''m not even sure my meals arrive daily; sometimes, I think it''s two or three times a day. Other times, it''s as though a day or two passes between them.


    The cycle of night and day here seems different, too. Which is an


    15:47


    1/6


    228 Lisa: Rescue?


    odd thing to think, but time just doesn''t seem right.


    The scraping soundes again, closer this time. I take a tentative step forward, then another. My legs shake beneath me,


    threatening to give out at any moment, and it''s only three steps before the manacles yank against my wrists and ankles, keeping


    me where I am.


    I know these stones intimately, the boundaries of what little movement I have.


    "Hello?" I whisper, my voice hoarse from disuse. "Is someone


    there?"


    Silence greets me. I hold my breath, straining to hear any


    response. Nothing. Maybe I imagined it all, my mind ying cruel tricks after so much istion. Disappointment threatens to crush me, but I refuse to give in to despair. Not yet.


    A muffled thud makes me jump. It''s definitelying from beyond the wall. My heart races even faster, hope and fear warring within me. What if it''s not a rescue? What if it''s something worse? Images of my captor sh through my mind, but I shove them away. I haven''t seen him since he first brought me here, and I don''t want to somehow summon his presence with my thoughts. No, I can''t think about that now. I have to focus on the present.


    The scraping soundes again, more insistent this time. It''s as if someone''s trying to pry something open. Could they be working on the mechanism that opens my cell? "Hello?" I call out, a little louder.


    15:47


    2/6


    228 Lisa: Rescue?


    Still, nothing.


    The thought of getting louder makes me cringe. What if I alert Marisol?


    No, better to be quiet.


    To wait and see.


    "Please," I whisper, not sure if I''m talking to God or whoever might be on the other side. "Please let this be real."


    My legs tremble beneath me, threatening to give out. I slide down, my eyes fixed on the wall in front of me as I sink to my knees. The cold seeps through my thin clothing, but I barely notice. I''m always cold, anyway. It''s nothing new.


    All my attention is focused on that sound, willing it to be my salvation.


    The noises continue, sometimes loud, sometimes so faint I wonder if I''m imagining them. I dig my nails into my palms, the pain keeping me anchored in reality.


    Suddenly, there''s a loud click. I scramble to my feet, heart in my throat. The wall moves, sliding open just as it does when Marisol brings my meals. But it''s not Marisol on the other side.


    A figure stands in the doorway, backlit by dim light from the hallway beyond. I can''t make out their features.


    "Lisa Randall?¡± a voice whispers. Male, I think.


    And as the figure steps closer, his height shrinks dramatically. A trick of the light, perhaps? But by the time he''s standing in front of fod in a dark robe, he''s perhaps as tall as my hip. 220 Lisa: Rescup?


    "Who are you?"


    "Never you mind. Is your name Lisa Randall?¡± His words are snappy, even rushed.


    "Yes."


    "I have an order for extraction. Youing, or what?"


    Holding up my hands, I rattle the chains holding me to the ground.


    "I can''t. I''m stuck."


    "Ah." Shoving the hood of his robe back, I''m shocked to see a weathered face and short, spikey white hair. He''s old. Ancient.


    And so, so small.


    "Iron. Rusted. Easy enough to fix." Reaching forward with one hand, I notice nails so long and curved that they are best described as ws. With one tap of his index w-nail, the manacles open, falling to the ground with a loud tter.


    He does the same to the ones around my ankles.


    The absence of their weight has me a little off bnce, used to fighting against them.


    "Let''s go, Lisa Randall. Your extraction order expires in an hour."


    The strange little man shuffles away, his dark robe swishing against the stone floor. For a moment, I''m frozen, staring at the open doorway. Freedom beckons, but fear roots me to the spot. My gaze sweeps over the dank cell onest time-the rough stone walls, the iron rings where my chains were anchored, the scraps of fabric that served as my bed.


    "Come on, girl" the old man''s gruff voice snaps me back to reality.


    15:47


    4/6


    228 Lisa Rescue?


    "We haven''t got all night."


    My heart pounds against my ribs as I take my first tentative step. Then another. And another. Each step feels like I''m wading through msses, my muscles weak from disuse and malnutrition, no matter how much I tried to keep in shape. But I''m moving. I''m leaving this godforsaken cell behind.


    As I cross the threshold, a shiver runs through me. The hallway beyond is dimly lit by sputtering torches, casting eerie shadows on the walls. It''s not much brighter than my cell, but it feels vast and overwhelming after so long in confinement. And weird. Who uses torches in this day and age?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But when I look closer, they''re battery-powered. No smoke, no fire. Just the effects of a torch, in a clever LED lighting concept.


    Bizarre. Who goes that far to make a creepy hall?


    Vampires, I guess.


    "Keep up," my rescuer-if that''s what he is-mutters. He''s already several paces ahead, his small form barely visible in the gloom.


    I hurry after him, wincing as my bare feet p against the cold stone. Questions swirl in my mind, but I bite them back. Now isn''t the time for interrogation. Now is the time to run, to get as far away from this ce as possible.


    But even as I follow the little man through twisting corridors, doubt gnaws at me. Who is he? Who sent him? And most importantly-are they any better than the monster who imprisoned me here?


    15:47

 Unshift 229

    229 Ava: Fire


    Bureaucracy in the Fae Ward moves with the pace of a paralyzed sloth, leaving me with an itchy feeling between my shoulder des, as if staying here is the worst decision I''ve ever made.


    Selene spends most of her time slinking around the Fae Ward, finding pockets of space with less wards to sneeze over. Vanessa and Marcus stick with me, with Vanessa sharing my bedroom. Our first lesson doesn''t happen for three days. Why?


    Application for Unlicensed Magus to Practice Dangerous Magic Within Residential Areas.


    It''s an actual title of a piece of paperwork Magister Orion had to file. Apparently, new wizards (though the official Fae-paperwork term is magus, unknown origin) are deemed a deadly force.


    Whoever runs this ce has a serious stick up their butt about me learning magic.


    "I don''t like it," Vanessa says, staring out the window. "They''ll have your name on official paperwork. We have no idea how deep Renard''s influence lies."


    "It''s only within the Fae Ward," I point out, like I have the other thirty times she''s mentioned it. "If they''re going to find me here, the paperwork won''t be the only reason."


    Marcus, of course, is quiet. We already know how he feels. He hates it and doesn''t trust the paperwork, either.


    Not that I disagree with either of them-it''s just that, like them, I feel stuck.


    17:05


    that I''ve been unable to reach Lucas for three days.


    ty


    Knowing that they''re fighting over there, not knowing the full


    us on edge.


    Have you made any progress" Vanessa changes the subject to sit


    bed beside me, where I''m surrounded by five papers with


    ent rapes written on them. Unlike the magic book I''m still kicking myself over for leaving in my room at the lodge, these


    nes don''t disappear, and Vanessa and Marcus are able to see


    "No. Nothing" Frustrated, I grab the different papers, looking them over again and again. There''s nothing that happens when I touch them: no tingle or buzz within my fingertips. I can''t feel anything. It''s just a paper.


    Magister Orion, grumbling about red tape, gave me these five papers and told me to find the elements within me that


    correspond to them. With such vague instructions, it''s no surprise I''ve had no sess.


    No matter how I try tomune with a single element within me, nothing happens.


    "Try meditation," Marcus advises, grimacing at the papers before me. "It helps with fighting. Learning to center, to focus only on what matters. Maybe you''re too in tune with the world around


    you


    Giving him a dubious look-it''s not like I haven''t tried that before-I grab the one that means fire, close my eyes, and focus deep within.


    SVR XS. FIR


    I let out a slow breath as I center myself. The sounds and scents of the world fade away, leaving only the sensation of my own body, its thudding heartbeat vibrating through my chest, and the pulsing core of magic within me. It''s there, bright and tantalizing, just out


    of reach.


    Focusing on that core, that energy that warms me from within, I imagine myself reaching out to touch it. Nothing happens. I try to visualize tugging at it, like pulling on a string, but it remains stubbornly distant. Knocking on it in my mind yields no response


    either.


    Frustration bubbles up inside me. How am I supposed to ess this power if nothing works? Taking another deep breath, I force myself to rx. Maybe I''m trying too hard.


    In the silence of my meditation, my thoughts drift to the rune for fire sitting on the paper in front of me. Fire, Destructive,


    passionate, life-giving. I think about its properties-how it consumes, how it transforms, how it burns.


    Burning.


    A memory surfaces, unbidden. Not a memory of this life, but of another. A dream? A vision? Whatever it was, it feels as real as


    anything I''ve experienced.


    Pain. Searing, scorching pain that raged through every fiber of my being. I couldn''t move, couldn''t scream, couldn''t see. There was nothing but the all-consuming agony of flesh melting from bone.


    My breath catches in my throat as the phantom sensations wash over me. I want to pull away from the memory, to escape the torment, but something holds me there. This is important. This


    17.50


    220 Ava. Fire


    matters.


    In that other life, that other death, I was nothing. Only pain. No name, no self, just pure sensation. And in that moment ofplete dissolution, something else emerged. Something primal and powerful. I focus on that feeling, on the memory of being unmade by fire. The bright core of magic within me pulses in response, as if recognizing a kindred spirit. For the first time, I feel a connection to that


    power.


    It''s not about reaching or grasping or forcing. It''s about bing. About letting go of who I think I am and embracing something deeper, more elemental.


    My mind opens to fire and the magic surges forward, no longer held back by my attempts to control it. It flows through me, around me, filling every part of my being with warmth and light.


    My eyes snap open. The paper with the fire rune is floating an inch above the bed, glowing with an inner light. As I watch, stunned, it bursts into me, consumed in seconds and leaving nothing but a faint wisp of smoke.


    "Holy shit," I whisper, staring at the empty space where the paper used to be.


    Vanessa jumps up from beside me, her eyes wide. "Ava? What just happened? Did you do it?"


    It''s a silly question. We all know.


    But I can''t me her for asking, because hell, I''m thinking the same thing. Was that me? Did I do that?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    17:05


    4/5


    229 Ava: Fire


    I look at her, then at Marcus who''s rushed over from his position by the window. A giddyugh bubbles up from my chest. "I did it. I actually did it!"


    The tion is short-lived as the reality of what just urred sinks


    1. in. I destroyed one of the runes Magister Orion gave me. More importantly, I essed my magic for the first time on purpose- and I have no idea how to control it.


    "We should probably tell Magister Orion," I say, my limbs shaking, as if using that tiny amount of power sucked the life from my body.


    Check out my new book!


    Comentario O


    Deja el primerentario par

 Unshift 230

    230 Ava: Change of Bnce


    "I''ll get the Magister," Marcus offers. "You focus on the those other ones. Try not to flood the room or something"


    "I can swim," Vanessa says. "I can probably keep her afloat until you get here."


    Their faith in me is so touching. "I''m not going to flood the room,


    guys."


    "Did you know you were going to set a paper on fire before you


    did it?" Marcus looks stern, but there''s a slight twinkle in his eyes, and a little quirk to his smile, that tells me he''s bing morefortable around me.


    At least he''s not trying to escape the general vicinity of magic, after being in the Fae Ward for a few days. He''s getting used to its existence around him, though he admits that it feels itchy. Vanessa doesn''t seem to have the same problem.


    Selene, on the other hand.....


    I''m not sneezing, but all I can smell is refuse. She sounds sour in my head. There''s an alley with garbage cans. I guess no one wants to ward their trash.


    As Marcus leaves to fetch Magister Orion, my heart clenches in sympathy for my wolf. I wish there was a way to make you morefortable.


    It''s fine, Selene replies, though her mental voice sounds strained. I''d rather be here than leave you alone.


    17:05 C


    1/6


    230 Ava: Change of Bnce


    Vanessa settles on the bed, her fingers tracing the edges of the rune papers scattered across the covers. She looks up at me, her eyes filled with concern. "How are you holding up, Ava?" Falling onto my back, I throw my arm over my eyes, blocking out the lights. Every one of my feelings presses down on me, shoving me deeper into the mattress. "Honestly? I feel like I''m missing something huge. Like there''s this... I don''t know, this looming disaster just waiting to happen, and I can''t see iting."


    Vanessa nods, her expression thoughtful. "Well, we know Lisa''s been relocated. That''s good news, right? And Lucas is an experienced alpha. He''s handled tough situations before."


    "I know, I know." I squeeze my arm harder against my face, against the sudden spring of tears in my eyes. "But I can''t shake this feeling that I should be doing more. It feels like I''m hiding while everyone else is out there facing real danger."


    Vanessa holds up one of the rune papers. It crinkles in the air, tickling my ear as I lower my arm to peer in her direction. "Maybe working on your powers is the best help you can be right now. Think about it-if you can master this, you''ll be able to protect the pack in ways no one else can."


    I want to agree with her. I really do. But that prickling feeling of unease won''t leave me alone. Pulling out my phone, my fingers hover over Lucas''s number. I''ve left him twelve messages since yesterday. "I should call him, just to check in."


    The phone rings, once, twice, three times. No answer. I try again, my heart rate picking up with each unanswered ring. Nothing.


    "He''s probably just busy." Vanessa savs, but I can hear the slight


    17:05


    230 Ava, Change of Bnce


    uncertainty in her voice.


    I switch to Ken''s number, hoping he''ll at least be able to give me an update. But his phone goes straight to voicemail,


    "Dammit," I mutter, tossing my phone onto the bed. I look at


    Vanessa, suddenly feeling very small and very scared. "How do you handle this? The stress, the not knowing?"


    Vanessa''s eyes soften, and she reaches out to squeeze my hand.


    "It''s hard,¡± she admits. "There''s no easy way to deal with it. The amount of times I''ve been left at the hospital while Vester''s out on a mission is not small." "And what did you do?"


    She shakes her head. "You focus on what needs to be done. There''s always a patient who needs something, or more woundeding in. There are things that you need to do, and you do them. Worrying yourself into an anxiety spiral won''t help. Right now, I''m focused on you."


    Grabbing her hand back, I squeeze hard. "Thank you. For being with me. For sacrificing for me." If Lucas being unreachable is hard for me-newly mated and spending more time away from him than with him-I can only imagine how hard it is for a couple mated as long as Vanessa and Vester. 2


    "Does it hurt, to be away from him? Here, in your chest?" I rub mine, where there''s an ache I''ve be familiar with. It was there


    the moment I ran from the Lunar G, and only recently


    dissipated since epting my mating bond with Lucas.


    It''s back now, and driving me crazy.


    17:05


    3/6


    a (ne of Bat


    A soft smile spreads across her face, her eyes taking on a distant look. "Always," she says quietly. "When he''s not near, it''s like... like I''m missing an arm or a leg. Missing a lung. I can''t breathe a full breathe, and I can''t walk at full strength. You don''t realize how much you rely on someone until they''re not there."


    Her words hit me hard. There were so many times I just got busy, too distracted thinking and doing to even remember to call Lucas. It seems stupid that I ever got thatcent before, when now my entire day revolves around my phone, sending out regr calls in case he finally answers.


    He can''t call me; only I can reach him. It''s been an eye-opening experience. Once I epted him into my life, as my partner, and the responsibilities of the position it brings, I thought I was finally ready. Finally stepping up.


    But now I realize I still wascent, knowing he was there to hold us up. He''s always been the glue of our rtionship, and I''ve been like a flighty hummingbird, flitting from one ce to the next.


    with our


    Without him being the one to text me, to call me, distance, I realize how much I relied on him. On his presence to steady us, to keep our rtionship going.


    Now, I''m desperate to know he''s safe, and finally understanding how he felt.


    It doesn''t feel good at all.


    It feels like the entire world keeps throwing revtion after revtion at me, and I''m drowning in a sea of knowledge that I haven''t done enough.


    17:05


    230 Ava: Change of Bnce


    Maybe that''s where this uneasy feeling ising from.


    "Do you regreting with me?" I ask, almost afraid to hear the


    answer.


    But Vanessa shakes her head without hesitation. "Not for a second. This is important, Ava. What you''re learning here, what you''re bing... it could change everything. With vampiresing to wolf fights, and these magical portals, and now this city, I feel like we''re all unprepared for what a real war entails. You''re our key to salvation."


    Her words send all of my insecurities straight to my lungs, making it even harder for me to breathe. How can I live up to someone as sweet and caring as Vanessa? Someone who''s willing to stand by me despite my mistakes. Someone who isn''t forced by a fated bond to be with me.


    000This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "That''s a bit much-"


    She cuts me off with her simple words. "But that''s how I feel"


    And I, Selene echoes.


    "Besides," she adds with a wry smile, "someone''s got to keep you from burning down the Fae Ward."


    Check out my new book!


    Comentario 2


    12:05


    Deja el primerentario para este capitulo


    A


    Ver todos

 Unshift 231

    231 Ava: Water


    The rune for water swims before my eyes, its curves and lines blurring as I try to focus. My mind, however, has other ns. It drifts to Vanessa, her soft smile as she spoke of Vester. The ache in her voice. The longing.


    I know that feeling all too well now.


    Lucas. Where is he? Is he safe? Is the pack safe? Do we have more funeral ritesing? Are people hurting? Are our hospitals inundated?


    Your brain is so loud I can''t sleep, Selene''s voice cuts through my spiraling thoughts.


    Oh, I''m so sorry. Rolling my eyes at her nonexistent self, knowing she can feel it, I drawl mentally, Let me just turn down the volume on my anxiety for you. Wouldn''t want to disturb your beauty rest.


    Selene huffs, a sound somewhere between amusement and exasperation. Worrying about things you can''t control is a waste of time. You''d be better off focusing on what''s in front of you. The sooner you master this, the sooner we can leave.


    She''s right, of course. Doesn''t make it any easier, but she''s right. I take a deep breath, trying to center myself. "Okay, okay. You''re right. Let''s do this."


    "Is it Selene?" Vanessa asks in amusement. "Whenever you talk to her, your entire face scrunches up.


    Damn. Really? I''ve watched them all go a little vacant-eyed when they''re talking to their wolves or pack members, but no one''s ever


    That''s amharging


    sghing me pep talk


    "You can do this, Ava. Look what you aplished earlier today? Civing me two thumbs-up that couldn''t be more cheesy if she tried. Vanessa grins. "I have faith in you"


    Heat flushes in my cheeks. No matter how much care and attention I''ve been given in my time at Westwood, it still feels


    awkward and wrong to have someone so enthusiastic in their


    praise of me.


    Good, too.


    Really good.


    That rush of warmth and affection in my heart that''s brought about with a few simple words and encouragement is a little scary. It reminds me a little of how I''d begun to feel a little like I should stay with yton, all because he was kind to me and gave me a ce to live, despite knowing that it was wrong.


    Knowing him a little more now-stijl not very much, but enough to recognize that he didn''t exactly have any sinister designs to throw me back to my pack or anything-Ican see how he was just an alpha struggling to do the right thing and maybe a little too clouded by the heat-mating that urred between us.


    1 like him. Selene murmurs. But he is not the one who stirs your


    heart, is he?


    No, he isn''t.


    231 Ave Water


    Those flutters I felt toward him; the way I wanted to lean on him and rely on him? They''re the same ones I feel toward Vanessa, who''s been in my corner from the first moment we met. Someone who''s willing to help me, to talk to me, to listen. To get to know my thoughts and feelings. Someone who cares about them.


    Someone aside from Lucas, who''s bonded to me. And aside from Lisa, who-despite being my best friend-doesn''t understand my life..


    It''s different than Mrs. Elkins, who didn''t know who I was. And it''s


    different from Selene, who''s another half of my heart.


    It''s someone who gives without expecting anything in return. I''m weak to that. I see that now, and it only gets clearer by the day. There''s nothing wrong in appreciating those who care for you,


    Selene murmurs.


    Still, it worries me. I''m going to need to be smarter in the future. Make sure I''m not trusting the wrong people, all because they treat


    me well.


    Already, I feel my heart ache at the thought that maybe Sister Miriam isn''t the best person to trust. Or maybe that Magister Orion isn''t the best choice of teacher. Maybe being here in the Fae Ward itself is nothing more than some borate trap-


    You''re running through too many thoughts again, Selene says, affection from hering through our bond to soothe my ragged


    mind. You''re going through everything you can to avoid what''s in front of me.


    Right.


    16:24.


    3/7


    The magic.


    With a deep breath, I purge my head as best as I can, turning my


    attention back to the rune for water.


    I trace its lines with my eyes. There''s that ce deep inside me where I felt the fire magic, but when I reach for it, it''s like hitting a wall. I push against it, trying to find a crack, a seam, anything. But there''s nothing. Just like before.


    Frustration builds quicker than before. I managed it before, why not now? Visualizing the magic as a door that I need to open doesn''t feel right. I tug at an imaginary handle, knock on its surface, even try to kick it down in my mind.


    Nothing.


    My shoulders slump.


    It feels like I''m just leaning against this invisible barrier now, too exhausted to keep fighting. My arms and legs shake with exhaustion, just like they did after I essed the fire magic. But this time, I have nothing to show for it.


    No burst of power, no flickering me. Just the trembling of


    overexerted muscles and the bitter taste of failure.


    I open my eyes, blinking away the spots dancing in my vision. The water rune sits there, mocking me with its stillness. I want to crumple it up and throw it across the room, but I resist the urge. Barely. "This is pointless," I mutter, more to myself than to Selene. "Maybe I''m just a one-trick pony. Fire and done."


    25.24


    4/7.


    231 Ava, Water


    You''re giving up too easily, Selene chides. Magic isn''t something you can force. It''s about finding the right flow, the right rhythm.


    "Easy for you to say," I grumble. "You''re not the one sitting here feeling like an idiot."


    No, I''m just the one watching you act like one, she retorts, but there''s no real bite to her words.


    My lips curve, some of the tension easing from my shoulders as I let out a soft chuckle. "Touch¨¦."


    I take another deep breath, trying to shake off the frustration. Vanessa is still and silent in her corner, and I can''t even feel her


    gaze on me. She''s probably looking anywhere except at me, knowing the stress her regard would put me under.


    More than ever, I''m convinced she''s an angel.


    Thinking through it again, maybe I''m approaching this all wrong. Fire came to me in a moment of intense emotion, a vivid memory.


    What do I associate with water?


    I close my eyes again, thinking of the times I''ve felt most connected to water. The gentlepping of waves at theke near the pack house, escaping from yet another round of beating¡ª No. Don''t go there.


    Instead, it''s the soothing sound of rain on the windows of Lisa''s apartment. The refreshing coolness of a ss of water, after a hot day of training with Jericho.


    None of it feels quite right. I''m missing something, but I can''t put my finger on what.


    10:24


    517


    231 Ava: Water


    You''re trying too hard, Selene says softly. Water isn''t about force. It''s about flow, about finding the path of least resistance.


    "I don''t know how to do that," I admit, frustration creeping back into my voice. "I''ve spent my whole life fighting to survive. How am I supposed to just... flow?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    By letting go, she replies simply. Stop trying to control it. Let ite to you.


    I want to argue, to point out how impossible that sounds. But I''m too tired to fight anymore. So instead, I just nod and close my eyes again.


    Visualizing nothing. I don''t reach for the magic or try to force it. I focus on my breathing, on the feeling of air moving in and out of my lungs. On the steady beat of my heart.


    Just existing.


    And then, almost imperceptibly at first, I feel something. It''s not the roaring inferno of the fire magic. It''s softer, gentler. A cool trickle at the edge of my consciousness. There''s the urge to grab at it, to force it into form. Shoving those urges down deep in the recesses of my soul, I let it be.


    Let it flow around me.


    Through me.


    The trickle bes a stream, then a river. It doesn''t overwhelm me like the fire did. It just... is. Cool and refreshing and alive.


    I open my eyes, half expecting to see the room flooded. But everything looks the same. The water rune still sits in front of me,


    16:25


    6/7


    231 Ava: Water


    unchanged.


    And yet, I know something has shifted. I can feel it, a new awareness humming just beneath my skin.


    "I think..." I start, then pause, unsure how to describe what just happened. "I think I found it. Or maybe it found me? I don''t know."


    Selene''s excitementes through our bond, and Vanessaes to me in two quick steps, resting her hands against my shoulders and squeezes.


    "You''re amazing, Ava. You''re doing great."


    Check out my new book!


    ?


    Comentario 2


    Publica tu primerentariol


    Voto

 Unshift 232

    232 Ava: Bursting In


    "But I didn''t do anything," I protest. "I just sat here."


    "It doesn''t matter," Vanessa says, just as Selene says the same thing in my head.


    I swear I can hear a smile in my wolf''s voice. Sometimes doing nothing is the hardest thing of all.


    I look down at my hands, half expecting to see water droplets forming on my skin. But they look the same as always. "Did I really do it, though?"


    I don''t know. I''m not a wizard.


    Pausing at that, I scowl at the air, since she''s not near me. "Then


    what was all that advice about?"


    A hunch.


    What the hell.


    It worked, didn''t it?


    Can''t really argue with that.


    The door flies open with a resounding bang, and I nearly leap out of my skin. Before I can even process what''s happening, Vanessa''s between me and the entrance, her body coiled and ready to strike.


    My heart''s still racing when Magister Orion bursts in, his massive frame filling the doorway. But it''s not his size that catches my attention this time. No, it''s the tiny sparks of me dancing above his head like a bizarre halo. I blink, wondering if I''m hallucinating.


    16:25


    1/6


    232 Ava: Bursting In


    "Fire!" he roars, his voice booming through the room. "You touched fire!"


    The volume of his words has me flinching, but there''s no mistaking the excitement in his tone. He''s practically vibrating with energy as he continues, words tumbling out in a rush.


    "I knew it! I knew you were special, Ava Grey! Do you have any idea how long it usually takes trainees to ess their magic? Weeks!


    Sometimes months!"


    His enthusiasm is almost infectious, but I''m still reeling from the sudden intrusion. Marcus follows Magister Orion into the room, taking up his usual position in the corner. His face is impassive as ever, but there''s a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    Vanessa rxes her defensive stance and moves to the opposite corner, still on high alert but recognizing that we''re safe. I''m grateful for her protective instincts, even if they weren''t needed


    this time.


    Magister Orion''s still going on about magical potential and rare talents when he suddenly stops mid-sentence. His eyes dart around, taking in the room as if seeing it for the first time. The realization dawns on his face, and I watch as his expression shifts


    from excitement to mortification.


    "Oh. Oh, dear. This is a terrible mistake. I''m in your..." His wordse out in a stammer, his face flushed as red as the fire dancing above his head. "My sincerest apologies, mydy!" Before I can even form a response, he''s out the door, mming it behind him with as much force as when he entered. The silence


    that follows is deafening.


    16:25


    232 Ava: Burstant in


    I exchange bewildered looks with Vanessa and Marcus, trying to process what just happened. Did that really just ur? Or did I fall asleep during meditation and dream the whole thing?


    A polite knock on the door breaks the stunned silence. Vanessa moves to answer it, and I have to stifle augh at the absurdity of


    the situation.


    "Magister Orion," Vanessa says, her voice carefully neutral. "How may we help you?"


    "My apologies. I... ahem. May I please have permission to enter Miss Grey''s chambers?" His voice is subdued now, a far cry from the booming enthusiasm of moments ago. Vanessa nces back, catching my eye, and I can see she''s struggling to keep a straight face. "Of course," she says, stepping


    aside to let him in.


    Magister Orion enters, his massive frame somehow seeming smaller than before. His face is beet red, and the dancing mes above his head have disappeared. He clears his throat, looking everywhere except at me.


    "Miss Grey, I must offer my sincerest apologies for intruding upon your personal chambers without so much as a by-your-leave. It was terribly rude and unprofessional of me. I allowed my excitement to override my manners, and for that, I am truly sorry"


    The formalnguage and contrite tone are such a stark contrast to his earlier behavior that I''m not quite sure how to respond. Part of me wants tough at the absurdity of it all, but another part recognizes the genuine remorse in his voice.


    St Aubing b


    "It''s.. it''s okay. Magister Orion, I manage to say, trying to keep my voice steady. "I understand you were excited about the magic thing."


    He nods, still looking ufortable. "Yes, well, that''s no excuse for such behavior. I assure you, it won''t happen again."


    An awkward silence falls over the room. I nce at Vanessa and Marcus, hoping for some clue on how to proceed, but they both


    seem content to let me take the lead.


    "So," I begin, searching for a way to break the tension, "about that fire magic...


    Magister Orion''s eyes light up, but he visibly restrains himself fromunching into another excited tirade. "Yes, of course. Perhaps we could discuss it in a more... appropriate setting? The library, perhaps?" I nod, relieved to have a direction. "That sounds good."


    "Of course, of course," he says, backing towards the door. "I''ll await you there."


    As soon as the door closes behind him, a hysterical giggle escapes. "Well, I say, looking at Vanessa and Marcus, "that was..."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Interesting," Vanessa supplies, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. "I never heard that the Fae have such conservative


    mores."


    "I''ve heard the exact opposite," Marcus muses. "But then again, the knowledge we have is contained in storybooks. We have very little contact with anyone associated with the Unregistered


    Communities"


    36.25


    27 Ava Thesi


    Standing up, I stretch out the kinks from sitting so long, "I guess we''d better not keep him waiting. Who knows what he might do if he gets too excited again."


    Vanessa snorts, a sound that''s both amused and exasperated, "It''s not like he''s going to barge into your bedroom again, Ava"


    I raise an eyebrow at her. "You sure about that? Did you see how he got when he thought I''d done fire magic? It''s like nothing else in the world exists when he''s talking about it."


    Marcus makes a soft sound of agreement. "Magister Orion seems oblivious to anything outside his interests."


    "I mean, did you see those little mes dancing over his head?" I ask, gesturing vaguely above my own. "It was like he didn''t even notice them. And the way he just burst in here..."


    She gestures above her own head. "The fire seems indicative of his excitement. Perhaps it''s something you need to remember for fire, Ava? If he can summon little fire things when he''s at that level, maybe you can, too."


    Fire is explosive. Perhaps an exaggerated level of happiness can also be like fire, Selene offers. An adrenaline rush brings heat, too.


    Interesting. It would be much more pleasant to think of something like that than the feeling of skin burning and melting off my bones. Shuddering a little at the vague remnants of those old dreams, I snatch the runes off the bed. ¡°Let''s go. We can ask Magiter Orion about it instead of ying guess-how-to-magic."


    "Can he even teach anything without the approval back from all that paperwork?" Vanessa muses, falling in line behind me as I


    16:20


    5/6


    232 Ava: Bursting In


    head out of the room and down the staircase to the bottom level.


    Check out my new book!


    Comentario 3


    Publica tu primerentario!


    Vote


    5


    Fandom


    Deslizar a izquierda para continuar >


    View All >

 Unshift 233

    233 Ava: Graceless Florice


    "Hogwash!"


    Magister Orion''s roar rushes through the space with such force


    and volume that my foot slips off a stairing down. Only Vanessa''s quick reflexes in grabbing my arm and hauling me backward saves me from an undignified tumble down the stairs and whatever injuries that might have brought my way.


    Marcus squeezes by me on the stairs, motioning for me to stay


    back as we strain our ears to listen in.


    There''s someone else talking, a female voice that''s unrecognizable to any of us, judging by the looks on everyone''s faces.


    "Balderdash. This is nothing more than an attempt to curb my


    authority-"


    The voice cuts Magister Orion off again, but I can''t hear what she''s


    saying.


    Marcus'' brows lower into a fierce look that sends shivers down my


    back, and Vanessa''s jaw is tight enough to crack her teeth. Whatever they''re hearing, it isn''t good.


    Magister Orion''s voice continues to climb the decibeldder.


    "I refuse to be constrained by arbitrary regtions, Florice. Should you wish to summon me, do so with the proper backing. Your misuse of authority holds no sway here. This is a battle you cannot hope to win."


    The argument between Magister Orion and Florice continues to


    16:25


    1/6


    000


    SHE FOTTE (k of wrangle beep hers worse muchode


    Respite him growing angew. It by Sut admire how har


    o we dustined to he main tom jl Hoonbooking fat wo


    thany Bund an un


    I hope they de


    233 Ava: Graceless Florice


    Her nose is too long and slim.


    Her face is round, with plump cheeks and narrow lips. She''s not even conventionally pretty, with a pinched look to her face that seems permanent, as though everyone around her iscking in


    every way.


    Mom always looked elegant. Beautiful.


    This woman is harried, old despite theck of wrinkles in her skin, and altogether unpleasant.


    Nothing like Mom at all, except in her hair and eyes.


    Her voice is too shrill, despite being cold and level. It stings my ears to listen to it.


    "Magister Orion," she says, her voice dripping with disdain as she maintains eye contact with me, "housing diseased animals will only work against you."


    My stomach churns, and fury bursts from my belly, up my spine, and into my head with a rush of heat. The way she looks at us, like we''re something foul she''s stepped in, makes me want tounch myself at her haughty face and w her eyes out.


    Maybe it''s because I saw her as my mother, even just for a moment.


    Magister Orion''s response is swift and shocking. With a flick of his wrist, a burst of orange energy surges towards Florice, shoving her towards the exit. She stumbles and nearly falls to her knees, her eyes wide.


    "This is uneptable!" she protests, herposure finally


    16:26


    3/6


    233 Ava: Graceless Florice


    cracking. "You cannot-"


    But her words are cut off as the door ms shut behind her, leaving blessed silence.


    The rage within me simmers, having nowhere to go now for relief, but there''s a sick feeling of satisfaction as I think about that


    shocked look on her face.


    Magister Orion turns to us, his face a mix of frustration and regret.


    "I apologize for allowing you to witness such a disgusting disy," he says, his voice softer now. "That creature does not represent


    the best of our kind."


    The loud noise in my head, I realize, is Selene''s growling.


    She''s furious, too.


    "Did we bring you trouble, Magister?" Marcus asks.


    Magister Orion shakes his head. "The trouble you see pre-dates your arrival by quite some time." He pauses, his eyesnding on me, studying me intently. "How are you feeling after essing your magic? Your body, I mean."


    Before I can answer, Vanessa chimes in. "She seems unusually clumsy and slow," she says, concern evident in her voice. "She almost fell down the stairs just now, and I had to hold her up."


    "That''s because I was startled-" I protest, but Magister Orion cuts me off with a forcedugh, trying to change the mood of the


    moment.


    "The first few times one uses magic, it typically drains all the energy from their body. It''s quite normal to feel as if you''ve run a


    16:26


    4/6


    233 Ava: Graceless FloriceContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    marathon." His lips quirk up in a small smile. "Though, I suppose it''s usually without the burning lungs."


    It''s as though my muscles just got the memo, because they suddenly feel fifty pounds too heavy. I''m exhausted, too, like every ounce of energy has been sapped from my body.


    I guess I felt that way before, but I didn''t pay too much attention to


    1. it.


    Like mentioning it made it worse.


    "So this is normal?*


    Magister Orion nods, his expression softening further. "Perfectly normal, and a good sign, actually. It means your body is adapting to channeling magical energy. With practice, this fatigue will lessen. You''re lucky, child. Most do not experience this for weeks after their first lesson."


    He pauses, looking thoughtful. "Though, I suppose they are quite a few years younger. In that respect, you''ve been quite dyed in your education."


    It''s one thing to know, intellectually, that I have magic. It''s another entirely to feel its effects coursing through my body.


    "Perhaps we should continue this discussion seated," Marcus suggests, eyeing me with concern. "Ava looks like she might topple


    over at any moment."


    Check out my new book!

 Unshift 234

    234 Ava: Magister Orion Exins Things


    234 Ava: Magister Orion Exins


    Things


    I want to protest, to insist that I''m fine, but the truth is, I''m grateful for the suggestion. My legs feel like jelly, and the idea of sitting down is appealing.


    Very appealing.


    I want to sit down.


    Right now.


    Magister Orion agrees, leading us to the familiar sitting area nearby. As I sink into a plush armchair, relief washes over me. I hadn''t realized just how much effort it was taking to remain upright.


    "Now," Magister Orion says, settling into his own chair, "let''s discuss what happened during your practice session. I''d like to hear about your experience essing your magic for the first time." My thoughts are jumbled now that the moment''s


    arrived. How do I even describe the rush of power, the


    vivid memories, the feeling of connection to something greater than myself?


    234 Ava: Magister Orion Exins Things


    "It was intense," I begin, searching for the right words. "Like I was drowning in dreams, or maybe memories. They were awful ones, where I died in a fire. It was horrible and painful. I felt a surge of energy and then, before I knew it, the rune paper was on fire."


    Magister Orion leans forward, his eyes sparkling with interest. "For the wizards of the past, past life


    memories were not umon when first essing one''s magical core. It''s as if the magic itself carries the echoes of its previous incarnations. While it isn''t


    normal, it isn''t unheard of. Usually, ites with a great level of power."


    Relieved that he doesn''t think I''m crazy, I admit, "It felt so real. Like I was there, experiencing it all over again."


    "That''s because, in a sense, you were," he exins. "Magic is timeless, Ava. It exists beyond our mortal understanding of past, present, and future. On a different ne, as it were. When we tap into it, we sometimes glimpse the vast tapestry of existence."


    His words are both awesome and terrifying.


    Rubbing goosebumps from my arms, I ask, ¡°So, what does this mean? Is it going to happen all the time? Am


    <


    234 Ava: Magister Orion Exins Things


    I going to remember my past life now?"


    "No, no." He shakes a hand between us with augh. "Nothing like that. It''s a glimpse, a window, but nothing more than that. It''s simr to irvoyants, who can see or predict future events. Cloudy and uncertain, and


    sometimes things change before thingse to pass. Or, you see an alternate history that was never written in your story books."


    "irvoyants," I murmur, thinking back. "Like Sister Miriam?"


    "Ah, Sister Miriam."


    Magister Orion leans back, his thick fingers steepling as he considers his words. "Sister Miriam is unique among vampires."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    My ears perk up, and I can even feel Selene focusing more on what she can hear through my head.


    "Vampires have their own brand of magic, you see," he continues, his voice taking on the cadence of a lecturer. "It''s tied to their very nature-blood magic, some call it, but it isn''t necessarily urate. Even so,


    Sister Miriam is different."


    I lean forward. hanging on every word. The fatigue in


    09:31 C


    3/7


    <


    234 Ava: Magister Orion Exins Things


    my muscles seems to fade as curiosity takes over.


    "We believe she''s of partial Fae descent," Magister Orion says, his eyes distant as if recalling some ancient lore. "Though the truth of her parentage remains a mystery to most. There isn''t much known about the dhampir and what powers they inherit from their non-vampire parent, but Sister Miriam''s irvoyant abilities muste from a Fae bloodline. There has never been a human wizard with the ability of prophecy."


    "Does everythinge true, if she sees it?"


    This is something that''s been bothering me for a long time. The prophecy she gave, the one my mother


    heard.


    "No. It doesn''t work that way. What a irvoyant can see is merely a possibility in your life. Sometimes, it works out exactly as they''ve foreseen. Sometimes, you make choices that change such a future. And other times, knowing pushes you to make choices to avoid that future-yet brings it to fruition instead, in a prophetic paradox. Many consider it a useless ability, but some be addicted to the visions, unable


    make decisions without them."


    <


    234 Ava: Magister Orion Exins Things


    "So even if she said something..."


    "Ava Grey," he interrupts, leaning forward to rest his elbows on his knees, "whatever you''ve learned, or whatever you''ve been told, don''t fear the future. The knowledge any prophecy gives you is fleeting and uncertain. Far more important is to live a life that


    makes you happy and proud, not to lead one based off your fears."@


    Hearing it from someone like Magister Orion, deeply integrated with the world of magic, finally lifts the worry from my shoulders, and I sigh in relief.


    He smiles. "Worry not, my pupil. What wille to pass is always in a state of flux. Even time can be unreliable."


    "How can time be unreliable?" Vanessa asks, the curiosity in her voice unmistakable.


    She''s been drawn into all this insanity with me, and all this knowledge only deepens her hunger for more. Unlike me, who stresses over my power and how to control it, she just wants to learn about this world. About magic. About the possibilities that it brings. "Once upon a time, there were Archmages in this


    234 Ava: Magister Orion Exins Things


    world. These people were special enough to reach the level of the gods and change time at their will."


    Magister Orion sighs. "s, nothing goodes from such a level of power."


    "What happened to them?" This time it''s Marcus, even his stoic bearing broken by his intrigue.


    "None of the stories agree." He spreads his hands in regret. "I have been looking for these answers all my life, but I''ve yet to find any ount that stands out as the absolute truth. What I do know is that it changed the world as we know it, tearing apart everything. The gods disappeared. The Archmages died. And the Lycans-your forebears-were erased from both worlds."


    Confused, I blurt out, "Both worlds? What''s the second


    world?"


    "This one, of course, child. The realm of Fae."


    Check out my new book!

 Unshift 235

    235 Ava: Magic Training (1)


    235 Ava: Magic Training (1)


    Magister Orion sps his hands in front of him and beams in my direction. "And now, we have you, Ava Grey. The first wizard in a very long time."


    Feeling the intensity of his gaze, I shift my weight, settling a little deeper into my chair as though that will somehow shield me from his excitement. "I don''t want


    you to see me as something special. I''m just me."


    "You can''t get away from being special, Ava Grey." He sighs. "It''s unfortunate, but you''ll never be able to escape that. Even without your magic, you''re mated to an alpha, correct?"


    I nod.


    "Then you were already special to begin with." He spreads his hands with a little shrug. "Your magic is


    like confetti on a cake."


    Confetti?


    Oh. He must mean sprinkles.


    "Sprinkles are disgusting," I point out.


    They are not. I like them. Selene''s little whisper in my


    09:31


    1/8


    <


    235 Ava: Magic Training (1)


    mind has my nose wrinkling


    Sprinkles are just crunchy wax covering delicious icing. They have no business being within a mile of a decent


    cake.


    "Yes, well, there are those who love their sprinkles."


    Magister Orion ps his hands. "So. Fire was your first element. I''m a little surprised. I thought it would be


    water."


    Tilting my head, I ask, "Does it matter?"


    "Matter? No. It''s a simple bit of curiosity. A personal theory, I suppose. Have you had any sess with


    other elements?"


    "Water," Vanessa offers.


    "Oh?" That sparkling look in his eyes is back. "You


    touched water?"


    Shaking my head, I admit, "Not exactly. Nothing happened, but I could feel something inside.


    Something that felt refreshing and cool, when I finally stopped trying to force it."


    "Interesting," Magister Orion murmurs. "And were you having memories again, when you felt it?"


    09:31 C


    2/8


    235 Ava: Magic Training (1)


    "Not like with fire." Squinting, I think back. "I did think about water and its properties, but it felt like


    something was missing. Like it wasn''t enough. Then Selene told me to stop trying to force it, and I tried to rx. Once I finally did, it came to me. It doesn''t really feel like I''m in control of it, but that it''sing up to


    me on its own."


    Babbling through my exnation makes me feel


    awkward. I''m not sure of the words to use, or how to describe the feelings in my body. I don''t even know if it makes sense to him.


    "It sounds like a partial activation. You felt your attunement with the element. This is still good, still good. Yes, indeed."


    Magister Orion bounces out of his chair, his massive frame surprisingly agile as he begins to pace. His lips move, but the words are too quiet for me to catch. I strain my ears, leaning forward slightly, but it''s no use. Whatever''s going through his mind, he''s keeping it to himself.


    After a few minutes of this, he lets out a sigh so heavy I swear I feel the air move. "Red tape," he grumbles. "Always with the red tape."


    3/8


    235 Ava: Magic Training (1)


    I''m about to ask what he means when he continues, his voice rising. "Florice can take her damn applications and shove them up her ass."


    My eyes widen. It''s jarring, like hearing a teacher


    swear.


    "I apologize for my crassnguage," he says, noticing my expression. "I''m simply sick of how things are governed here. Did you know we even need to fill out paperwork to take a shit?"


    Augh escapes me, awkward and uncertain. Is he joking?


    "I wish it were more of an exaggeration than it is," he mutters, confirming my suspicions.


    Before I can process this bizarre tidbit about Fae bureaucracy, Magister Orion''s demeanor shifts. "Follow me," he says, his tone brooking no argument.


    We trail after him to the back of the building. He stops in front of a nk wall, and I''m about to ask why when, like magic, doors appear.


    No, not like magic. They are magic. The wall shimmers and parts, revealing an entrance where there was


    nothing before


    235 Ava: Magic Training (1)


    We''re in what looks like a forested grove, trees stretching up towards... I blink, trying to make sense of what I''m seeing. The ceiling-if you can call it that- cycles between sun, stars, and wooden beams like a normal ceiling. It''s disorienting and beautiful all at


    once.


    The magic here is palpable. It''s in the air, in the ground beneath my feet. I can almost taste it, a tang on my tongue like ozone after a lightning strike.


    "Wee to the training room," Magister Orion


    announces.


    As soon as the words leave his mouth, the room shimmers. The trees melt away, reced by sleek metal walls. We''re suddenly standing in what looks like a giant metal box.


    "What just happened?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "This room changes ording to the needs of its owner," Magister Orion exins. "But it won''t change at whim for others."


    I spin in a slow circle, taking it all in. The level of magic surrounding us is staggering It makes the hair


    5/8


    <


    235 Ava: Magic Training (1)


    We''re in what looks like a forested grove, trees


    stretching up towards... I blink, trying to make sense of what I''m seeing. The ceiling-if you


    can call it that- cycles between sun, stars, and wooden beams like a normal ceiling. It''s disorienting and beautiful all at


    once.


    The magic here is palpable. It''s in the air, in the ground beneath my feet. I can almost taste it, a tang on my tongue like ozone after a lightning strike.


    "Wee to the training room," Magister Orion


    announces.


    As soon as the words leave his mouth, the room shimmers. The trees melt away, reced by sleek metal walls. We''re suddenly standing in what looks like a giant metal box. "What just happened?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This room changes ording to the needs of its owner," Magister Orion exins. "But it won''t change at whim for others."


    I spin in a slow circle, taking it all in. The level of magic surrounding us is staggering. It makes the hair


    5/8


    <


    235 Ava: Magic Training (1)


    on my arms stand up, sends a tingle down my spine.


    "In this room, you should be safe to practice your magic," Magister Orion says.


    Marcus, ever vignt,tches onto one word. "Should?"


    Magister Orion nods, his expression grave. "It is


    possible to break through the wards of this ce,


    given enough raw magic. But it would take an immense amount of power."


    I''m still reeling from the room''s transformation when Magister Orion drops another bombshell.


    "Time flows differently here," he says. "An hour here can be a minute in the Fae Ward, or ten. It changes, and even I can''t always predict it."


    My mind struggles to wrap around this concept. How is that possible? And then, suddenly, I''m aware of something else. An absence. A nkness in my head where Selene''s presence should be. This is worse than when we''re separated by distance. I can''t feel her in my head then, but this emptiness is different somehow. Deeper. More profound.


    Panic rises in my chest, sharp and suffocating. I reach


    out mentally searching for that familiar connection.


    09:31


    6/8


    <


    235 Ava: Magic Training (1)


    Nothing. It''s like shouting into a void.


    "Selene''s gone," I whisper, my voice


    embling.


    Magister Orion''s face falls as he sees my expression. "I apologize," he says quickly. "I should have thought of that before bringing you in here. This ce is not


    within the same ne as the Fae Ward. It interrupts your link with your wolf, since we didn''t bring her with


    us."


    The panic doesn''t subside. If anything, it intensifies.


    "I need to go back," I say, my wordsing out in a rush. "I need to be able to reach her. She doesn''t know what''s going on."


    Magister Orion holds up his hands in a cating gesture. "Of course. We can leave immediately if you wish. But please, consider staying for a moment. This room offers unparalleled protection and privacy for your training. It could be invaluable."


    I take a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. He''s right, I know he''s right, but the absence of Selene feels like a physical ache. Oddly, my mate bond is quiet in my chest. Not painful like the loss of Selene, like it


    still exists.


    09:31


    7/8


    <


    235 Ava: Magic Training (1)


    How can that be?


    "How long will I be in here?" I ask, my voice still shaky.


    "That''s up to you," Magister Orion says. "We can start with short sessions if you prefer. An hour here might only be a few minutes outside."


    66


    Thank you all for your patience with updates!


    I am working on securing an office this week, where I can work in peace. (Super excited about this.) However, just as I''m doing these

 Unshift 236

    236 Ava: Magic Training (II)


    236 Ava: Magic Training (II)


    Magister Orion''s version of training is reminiscent of Jericho''s somehow, though he doesn''t insult me or force me to run massive amounts ofps.


    It''s more like this inexorable insistence that he believes in my ability that forces me to try, and try again, and again, until sweat is pouring down my face and back. It''s worse than physical training because it''s an agony that breaks my entire body down from within, but it''s better because I can breathe without feeling like my lungs are burning out.


    Magister Orion''s voice washes over me, a soothing balm to my frazzled nerves. "Close your eyes, Ava Grey Block out the world around you. Let your magic flow through your veins."


    His instructions are the same as before. Simple. Repetitive. Calm.


    I take a deep breath, trying to follow his instructions. My eyes flutter shut, and I attempt to focus inward. Earlier, he told me to stop screwing my eyes shut, but to only rest them like butterfly''s wings.


    08:32


    177


    236 Ava: Magic Training (II)


    He waxes a little poetic, I''ve noticed.


    "Allow it into your heart, your cirction," he continues. "Feel it bing a part of you."


    Nothing happens in my veins. No warmth, no fizzle, no pop. The magic within me is warm and enveloped in its own little area, probablyughing at me because I can''t figure this out. "You''ve blocked it off, treated it like an invasive


    species," Magister Orion says. "But it''s a part of you, Ava Grey. It always has been. You need to ept it into every fiber of your being. Let it flow through you, from the tips of your toes to the ends of your hair."


    The image of magic coursing through my hair makes me snicker. I can''t help but picture it: every blonde strand glowing like fiber optic cables, leaving me as bright as a Christmas tree.


    "Focus, Ava," Magister Orion rebukes me gently. "This isn''t a joke. Your magic is serious business."


    Inod, chastened, and try to concentrate again. This


    exercise feels different from working with the elements. There''s no water to flow with, no fire to ignite. It''s just... me. My power. My essence.


    00:32


    217


    236 Ava: Magic Training (II)


    But how do I tap into that?


    I reach deep within myself, searching for that elusive spark of magic. It''s there, of course. But it doesn''t go anywhere.


    My body is empty of anything except the rhythmic pulsing of my heartbeat and my slow, deep breathing.


    Forever goes by, ticking away minute by minute. My body aches from the effort. Sweat beads on my forehead and trickles down my back. My muscles


    tremble with exertion.


    Despite having no sess, my body is feeling the strain. That must mean something''s happening, right?


    "Rx," Magister Orion''s voice cuts through my concentration. "You''re trying too hard. Your magic isn''t something to be forced. It''s a part of you, as natural as breathing."


    Popping my eyes open, I blink against the artificial fluorescent lights this strange room has decided are necessary. "I don''t understand. How can it be natural when I can''t even feel it?" "Because you''re looking for it in the wrong ce," he


    evina notiently "Vou''re searching for somethingThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    00:32


    317


    <


    236 Ava: Magic Training (II)


    separate from yourself, but your magic isn''t separate. It''s you. The separation is all in your head."


    He''s wrong. It''s a ball inside of me. I can feel it, sense it, and reach for it at any time. I just can''t ess it.


    Still, I try to focus on his words. Maybe it really is in my head. Maybe this little ball of energy in the core of me is just a psychosomatic manifestation of my magical aptitude.


    I close my eyes again, trying to shift my perspective. Instead of reaching for something outside myself, I attempt to sink into my own being.


    But it''s like trying to catch smoke with my bare hands. The harder I try, the more it slips away from me. Saying it is all well and good, but how do you do that?


    It''s just me in my head.


    My voice in the emptiness.


    Nothing else.


    My body feels heavier with each passing moment, worn down by the constant strain. My head throbs, a dull ache pulsing behind my eyes.


    "I can''t do it," I finally admit, my voice small and


    09:32


    44/7


    236 Ava: Magic Training (II)


    defeated. "It''s impossible. I''ve made zero progress."


    Magister Orion''s hand rests gently on my shoulder. "That''s enough for today. You''ve pushed yourself hard.


    Rest now."


    As I open my eyes, the room spins slightly. My legs wobble as I stand, and I have to grip the back of my chair to steady myself.


    Wait.


    Since when have I been sitting on a chair? I was sitting


    on the floor all this time.


    The room flickers, and I swear it''s trying to tell me something. Like it''s alive.


    Am I supposed to thank it for providing a chair for me? Or is it just my imagination, throwing human emotions onto something inanimate? This world of magic is hard to decipher.


    "Why is this so difficult?" I ask, frustration coloring my tone. "I could feel the elements a little bit. Why is my magic so hard to get to?" Magister Orion''s eyes are kind as he regards me. "It''s fundamentally different, Ava Grey. The elements exist


    5/7


    <


    236 Ava: Magic Training (II)


    outside of you. Your innate magic is a part of you. It''s like asking a fish to describe water. It''s so integral to your existence that

 Unshift 237

    237 Ava: Wrung Dry


    By the time we exit the training room, Vanessa and Marcus have to hold me up to walk in a straight line. <


    It isn''t the type of exhaustion where my muscles are sore and stretched and tired after running or doing a thousand squats. It''s more like the energy in my body has bled away, leaving me so weak that my muscles can no longer function properly.


    When exercising, you can kind of feel good about your exertion. The pain and exhaustiones with a sense of aplishment.


    This?


    It just feels like I''m a wet dish rag wrung out one too many times.


    The water''s gone, and now I''m going to float away on the next strong breeze.


    Ava! Where did you go?


    Selene''s panic is so explosive in my head that my legs buckle, even with the support of two shifters.


    Long story. Training room. Magic ce. My body''s dead. Training sucks.


    Even in my head, I can only speak in short sentences. It feels fuzzy and also like something''s mming into it with a sledgehammer, fueled by the rage of a thousand flying monkeys.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Not sure where the flying monkeys came from, but I''m just going to go with it.


    Are you okay? she asks, and the warmth and care from her side of the bond also seems to infuse me with a little bit of extra energy.


    Her concern also makes me feel a little better. Like having a parent who''s panicked after they wake up in the middle of the night to see their child gone; someone who cares about me. I need food. And sleep, I tell her. Maybe not in that order.


    "I see you''ve re-established contact," Magister Orion says, peering at my face. "Does it hurt to speak with your wolf?"


    My head jerks up. "What? No. Why do you ask?"


    "Ah, I''m sorry. You just looked so pained..."


    "She always looks like that," Vanessa says, sounding amused.


    Marcus nods, despite his silence.


    "Sorry for not having years of experience, I mutter, wishing I had the strength to shove the both of them off me.


    Guards, my ass. They''re way toofortable making fun of me for such a lowly title.


    "Hm, yes. This bond you have with your wolves is unique, indeed. If I had the time. I''d love to pick it apart. Especially you, Ava Grey, to have a wolf outside of your body, like the Lycans of old. And vest chefe a mere dog How interesting"


    171


    237 Ava Whung Dry


    I feel like he''s going to slice me open and look at me under a microscope, Selene says, and I can feel her internal shudder from my end of the bond.


    Vanessa must feel ufortable with his line of interest, because she interrupts him to ask, "Why do


    you call her by her full name? You almost always call her ''Ava Grey, not "Ava."


    "Oh?" Magister Orion ushers us to the dining room as we talk. "It is a bit of a custom among the Fac. We don''t have a first andst name as you humans do, you see. We do have a family name, but it isn''t a part of our identity."


    "If it''s a family name, wouldn''t it be a part of your identity?" I ask with a frown, as Vanessa and Marcus help settle me into a chair. With a wave of his hand, Magister Orion manifests into creation several tes of steaming hot food.


    Soup, sd, and a lot of different cuts of meat. I''ve learned sinceing here that Fac food doesn''t always have a particr corresponding animal to the ones we are used to in our world; for example, their steaks might be from a giant carnivorous beast that they hunt, or an herbivore simr to a cow. Some of them are even from aquatic mammals.


    They''re all delicious and-most importantly-have no magic in them whatsoever.


    Magister Orion seemed horrified at the possibility when I brought it up, but I haven''t told him the entire story of Sister Miriam and the Fac food. I''m still not certain on the allegiances of people in this city, and I''m hesitant to get Sister Miriam in trouble for possibly going outside of some sort ofw against tampering with Fae food.


    Vanessa fills my te with food without being asked, and I give her a smile when she catches my eye. Everything on the table is food I''ve had before and enjoyed; I''m not blind to the kindness.


    that Magister Orion is showing me.


    He realizes how exhausted I am...


    As she slides several meat slices and various vegetables onto my te, Magister Orion finally responds to my question. "Your identity is not defined by your family. Even when one is disowned, they remain true to their own sense of self, do they not?"


    A stab of pain shoots through my heart, interrupting its normal rhythm for a moment. There''s no way he''s talking about my family dynamics, but I still feel like I''ve been put on disy for a moment, a spotlight aimed right at all my pain and trauma.


    But his question makes sense.


    "Our sense of self is not tied to our family, I murmur, feeling my heart clench a little.


    The memory of my mother as Ist saw her shes through my mind, reminding me that there''s a lot in my head and heart waiting to be processed. I shove it back, far back, and lock that door tightly closed. I''m not ready for that. Not sure if I ever will be.


    "Even serial killers have families, Vanessa points out, sitting next to me with a lot less food on her te than on mine. Probably about a quarter of what I''m eating. The healer isn''t even a slim eater, she has a hearty appetite, just like anyone else. It''s a testament to how much energy my


    237 Ava: Wrung Dry


    body''s begging to be replenished. "Imagine being their child. Do their sins be yours, or is your life separate from them?"


    It isn''t hard to imagine. My father''smitted plenty of atrocities as Renard''s beta.


    But until recently, I never considered my life to be separate from that of my family. It''s the opposite of what we learn growing as pack. The pack is us; we are the pack.


    Our identities are forever entwined.


    Or maybe that''s only what ckwood teaches their pups.


    Westwood, and even yton''s Aspen, are much more progressive packs.


    The meat has my stomach growling, savory aromas teasing me with their existence. But I stab into the vegetables first, shoveling them into my mouth with little grace. Vitamins first, and then I''ll fill my belly with what I really want.


    But said belly protests, wanting a huge, juicy chunk of medium-rare steak.


    "While we are always bound to family by blood, a Fae lives for a very long time. We aplish many things in our lifetime. Family raises us when we are young, but that is a mere twenty years, when we can live for hundreds. Even thousands, in some cases."


    Shaking his head, Magister Orion concludes, "While family is important, the authority of our parents fade quickly. There are some domains where Fae families are strongly bonded and remain together, but multigenerational homes tend to copse under sheer numbers with our lifespans."

 Unshift 238

    238 Ava: A History of Magic


    "That makes sense. Finished with my vegetables-all crunchy and drowning in garlic, which. seems to be a favorite Fac vor-I attack the first steak on my te. It looks simr to chicken, and has some sort of thickyer of cheese melted over it.


    Once it enters my mouth, I have to bite back a groan.


    Delicious.


    Everything I eat here is good. I need to ask Magister Orion about learning how to create food. out of nowhere, but I''m too busy shoveling the food in my mouth to ask something so practical. Besides, I''m not able to replicate the magic anyway.


    Later.


    I''m definitely going to learn itter.


    It would reallye in handy.


    "When we introduce ourselves, we rarely include our family names. It is always our full name and title, if we have one. You humans have both names as your identity, and so we often use them. If it bothers you, I can always call you by your short name."


    "It doesn''t bother me at all, I assure him, stabbing into another bite. "If you use titles, I should probably mention that Vanessa is a Healer in the Westwood Pack." But I can''t remember herst


    name.


    What''s herst name? Shit, I''m a terrible person. I''m pretty sure she introduced herself with her full name when we first met. Then again, I was pretty out of it.


    Still.


    I should know this.


    Magister Orion turns to Vanessa, his expression softening. "My apologies, Healer Vanessa. I''ve been remiss in my manners. May I ask your full name?" Vanessa straightens in her chair, a small smile ying on her lips. "Vanessa Thorn, Healer of the Westwood Pack"


    Right. Thorn. I feel like there was someone else with that name, but I can''t remember who.


    Your mate''s delta. Delta Ryder Thorn. You''ve met him a time or two.


    Shit. She must be his sister. Maybe a cousin.


    I''ve known Vanessa for what feels like ages now, and I didn''t even know she had a brother/ cousin/something who works with Lucas regrly.


    Some friend I am. I even made a decision to grow closer to my people and learn more about them, and I failed with someone who''s quickly grown into a great friend.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Wouldn''t be awkward to just run up to a friend and ask them a thousand questions about their family life and histories? Such thingse out in time. Vanessa doesn''t even talk that much 238 Ava: A History of Magic


    about her mate; it''s no surprise she doesn''t talk about her family.


    Selene''s words soothe the panic spiral in my chest. That''s right. I didn''t even know she was mated to Vester for ages. They don''t show off their mating bond much in public, either.


    I can tell she loves him deeply, but their rtionship is very different from many mated couples. Then again, as I think has been established several times now, ckwood is pretty different from the other wolf packs.


    Magister Orion nods, his eyes twinkling. "A pleasure to make your proper acquaintance, Healer Vanessa Thorn. And you, sir?" He turns to Marcus, who''s been quietly observing our exchange.


    "Marcus Finley," he says, his voice gruff but respectful. "Just Marcus is fine."


    He''s not one for unnecessary words. Especially when he''s on duty-which, right now, is literally every hour of every day.


    "Well then, Just Marcus," Magister Orion says with a chuckle, "I believe it''s only fair that I properly introduce myself as well. He stands, his massive frame seeming to fill the entire room. "I am Magister Orion, Grand Sorceror of Human Wizardry."


    The fork I''m holding tters to my te. Grand Sorcerer? I knew Magister Orion was important, but this sounds like a lot more than just some old man with an enthusiasm for human magic. It sounds awfully important and high-ranking.


    "Grand Sorcerer?" Vanessa asks,ing in clutch with the important questions. "I''ve heard of many terms now-magician, witch, wizards. Now we add sorcerer to it?"


    Magister Orion settles back into his chair, way too approachable for someone with an intimidating-sounding rank. "Sorcerers are Fae who have also manifested as a wizard. Also known as witches, or magicians. Over thousands of years, many names havee about for humans with magic. Illusionist, arcanist, shaman. While every school of magic focused and taught in different specialties, the core of human magic is always the same. Ites from within, an innate magic that has deep ties to the elements. Not all humans can ess the elements, but some can. Like you, Ava Grey"


    "What''s the difference in Fae magic and human magic, then?" Vanessa''s forgotten all about her food, leaning over the table as she listens intently to his exnations.


    "Fae are tied to their magic from birth. We are attuned to the world around us. To nature. To the air we breathe. We cannot create from nothing, but we can encourage or manipte what already exists. Fae cannot exist without magic.


    "If you can''t create from nothing, then how did you make this food appear?" Marcus interjects, also drawn into the educational seminar.


    I shovel more meat into my mouth, grateful for them both for asking the questions my sluggish brain can''te up with, too over-awed by the knowledge tossed in my direction.


    Everything he''s saying is interesting, but my eyelids threaten to droop and leave me asleep on my te.


    238 Ava: A History of Magic


    It''s a struggle to stay awake.


    "And that is why I am the Grand Sorcerer," Magister Orion says with a smile. "I have manifested. human magic. It isn''t impossible for Fae, as we already have a core of magic within us. But it is incredibly rare. There are those who believe that I have human blood within my veins. It''s always. possible, though I have yet to find where in my family tree such an impurity urred."


    He waves a hand dismissively, clearly unconcerned. "While my magic is not terribly powerful, I''ve spent my entire life trying to gather as much knowledge as possible about the magic taught by humans. And thus I am also a Magister. A teacher of magic. As a Grand Sorcerer, I am the bridge between the human and Fae worlds for magical affairs. As Magister, I am the bridge between humans and their magic." Then heughs, a big, booming sound that startles me so much I jump in my seat.


    15. 15.


    The drooping eyelid problem is solved-for the moment.


    "Unfortunately, theck of human magic means there''s little use for me these days. The title is little more than window dressing."


    There''s something missing here, Selene says suddenly. I clearly remember that Sister Miriam spoke of a woman when she was seeking out your teacher. Magister Orion is not the only one with knowledge of human magic in this city.


    She pauses. Though, I suppose she can be from outside the city.


    "Is there anyone else you know who has also manifested human magic?" I ask, trying to sound


    casual.


    Not knowing how people really feel about each other in this town is awful. I really need to question him more about things outside of my training. It''s clear that vampires are not necessarily best friends with the Fae, and yet they''ve been coexisting for so long in the Unregistered City. And Sister Miriam seems to be highly regarded, even if she is denied ess


    to the Fae Ward.


    It''s weird.


    Though, I guess packs seem weird to people who aren''t used to them, either. Especially when ites to men and their mates.


    "No." Magister Orion shifts in his seat, suddenly leaning forward to ce food on his own te.


    "No one."


    But I don''t believe him.


    And, judging from the way Vanessa and Marcus share a nce, I think they don''t, either.

 Unshift 239

    239 Ava: Radio Silence


    The phone doesn''t even ring anymore. It goes straight to voicemail.


    Ken''s rings, but there''s no answer.


    Vester''s rings, too. But he also doesn''t answer.


    In fact, we''ve tried everyone. No one''s answering.


    If we hadn''t already had sessful calls since being in the Fae Ward, I''d suspect that we can''t call people. Instead....


    "Something''s wrong


    Stating the obvious does nothing to ease the tension in my room. The thrill of sess over me reaching my magic earlier is long gone, leaving us all staring at our phones.


    Magister Orion was kind enough to send a folding table upstairs for us to use, and Marcus uses it to spread a few papers across its surface.


    "I''ve summarized all the information we''ve learned since being in the Fae Ward, but it''s very little. I think our best bet is to ask Magister Orion and Sister Miriam to see if they can use their resources to better source intel on what''s going on outside the city."


    The papers are a pathetic level of information..


    Marcus had a few text messages from Jericho, stating that rogues were encroaching on Westwood territory. We have no news about ckwood, but with Ken and Vester''s silence, it doesn''t bode well. We know that the alpha of Whispering Pines has something to do with all of this, but we don''t know if he''s working with Renard or the vampires.


    We have far more questions than answers, and frustration bubbles in my belly. Is this how Lucas. felt, when he searched for me after the G?


    Experiencing it now, and remembering how I treated his presence once he found me...


    My heart sinks.


    Yet another thing to add to my list of reasons to treat Lucas well. I would be crushed at a cold


    reception.


    Selene''s soft voice interjects between my thoughts. You had reason at the time.


    "Still," I murmur, setting my phone on speaker as it rings Ken''s cell phone once again.


    It takes thirty seconds before his voice picks up.


    "You''ve reached Ken. Leave me a message."


    Short and sweet.


    "It''s okay," Vanessa says, reaching over to squeeze my shoulder. "They might be mid-mission. It isn''t unusual to turn our phones off or leave them home." But all of them?


    239 Ava: Radio Silence


    Every leader of Westwood is unavable.


    "What about Delta Ryder?"


    She shakes her head. "His phone goes straight to voicemail, too. Since he was in Westwood with Lucas, it leans more toward missions than anything particrly bad going on." But then why are Ken and Vester unreachable?


    Biting at the side of my thumb, I slide the papers back and forth over the table, reading them over and over. It isn''t much.


    Marcus has a few text messages written verbatim that came from Jericho, which somehow managed to ping his phone from within the Fae Ward.


    Rogues headed into Westwood territory. Scouts going in. Whispering Pines defected from Council. War ising. Keep your Luna safe.


    Then, Possible Whispering Pines is working with ckwood and vampires. Keep eyes and ears open.


    That''s it.


    Nothing else.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There''s even less from Vanessa''s end; she has no messages, and only Vester''s vague mentions of how the Council seems to be going through trouble when shest contacted him.


    I have the most information of all,ing straight from my phone call with Lucas.


    It isn''t enough.


    Had I known I wouldn''t be able to reach him again, I would have asked more questions. Demanded more details.


    Stupid. So stupid to rely on future conversations during such a crucial time.


    "You need to focus on what you can do, Ava, Vanessa says, taking the papers from me and handing them to Marcus. "We''ll keep trying to reach people, but you need to focus on your magic and your learning" "Maybe Marcus can go back home and see if he can-"


    "No." His interruption is swift and calm. "I am not leaving your side. It may seem safe here under Magister Orion''s care, but this city is still dangerous for you."


    "He''s right. The vampires who attacked came from here. Even if they aren''t in the Fae Ward, we don''t know who''s involved in these attacks. There''s no way either of us can leave you here."


    I rub at my face with a groan. "One person isn''t worth an entire pack. There are so many lives at stake here. If there''s war and something has happened to Lucas..."


    "Every pack is prepared for a situation like this, Ava." Vanessa sits beside me, looking


    Solemn. "Lucas has his beta. He has his deltas. The entire pack knows what to do when the alpha falls. While it would be terrible, Westwood will like/ive. You cannot save the pack on your own, Ava. You''re too weak. You can''t fight an alpha inbat, and you have no power backing to help


    239 Ava: Radio Silence


    in a war."


    "Still, there has to be something-"


    "You can''t fix everything. What you''re doing right now is the best option you have. Focus on that. We will do what we can on our end."


    I have an idea, Selene says.


    Holding my hand up so Vanessa knows I''m distracted, I ask, "What idea, Selene?"


    I''m useless here with all these wards. I can return and scout the ckwood territory, see what I


    can learn.


    "But how are you going to get back? I don''t think our bond will work with us separated like that."


    The dhampir will probably have a solution. Call her. You can focus on your training, and I will find the information for you. Selene sounds grim. Too many odd things are happening around you, and it''s making me itch. There''s something wrong. I want to find out what that is.


    Vanessa''s inquisitive stare is patient and calm.


    My lips quirk a little. "Selene wants to run recon."


    "I gathered that" Vanessa taps her cheek thoughtfully. "I don''t think it''s a bad idea, but we need to be able to bring her back to the city somehow in order to find out what she knows."


    "She said to call Sister Miriam over. She might be able to help."

 Unshift 240

    240 Ava: Sister Miriam is Angry


    Chapter 30Magister Orion doesn''t bat an eye when we tell him that we want to get in touch


    with Sister Mim.


    Two hourster, we''re back in Sister Miriam''s strange mansion, just outside of the Fae Ward.


    We all try calling people again, but nothing but voicemails answer us.


    Selene rolls against the cool floor, groaning in relief. So much easier to breathe here. Pity. I do like it there.


    "Sorry." Watching her writhe around to soothe her itchy skin gives me something to do while we wait for Sister Miriam''s arrival.


    La is back, hunched over a pile of papers she dragged with her, marking through various papers with terrifying efficiency. I''m not even sure if she''s reading what''s on the pages. Just flip, sign, flip, flip, sign. Every so often she sets one to the side after writing REJECTED inrge letters at the top of the


    page.


    "Theirnguage is fascinating." Vanessa murmurs, also watching the gnome work.


    "Language?" Startled, I nce at the healer. "She hasn''t said a word."


    Our whispers echo through the room. It''s impossible for La not to hear everything we''re saying, yet we continue to whisper.


    "Her writing," she corrects me. "Those letters-you called them runes?-are so interesting. She writes them so quickly, but they''re so intricate and detailed."


    ncing at the papers again, I squint my eyes.


    It takes a while for me to realize that La is, in fact, writing in the strangenguage of theirs, and not in English.


    That can''t be possible. I''m reading everything she''s writing with such case, as though it were already in English. How?


    Affinity, Selene exins with a yawn. You''ve essed your magic. You''ve gained an


    understanding of thenguage it epasses.


    How is that possible? Unlock magic and an entirenguage just appears in your head?


    Precisely.


    I''d ask Magister Orion a few questions if he was here, but he''s not, so I shelve them for now. It''s a strange thing, but not nearly as important as what we''re here for.


    The sharp click of heels against the floor announces Sister Miriam''s arrival before she even enters the room. Selene, who''s been rolling around on the floor, suddenly sits up straight, her posture prim and proper. I can''t help but smile at her antics.


    My amusement fades quickly as Sister Miriam steps into view. I blink, taken aback by herN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    240 Ava Sister Miriam is Andy


    appearance. Gone are the vintage dresses I''ve grown ustomed to seeing her in. Instead, she''s wearing a loose shirt and jeans. It''s so... normal. So un-Sister Miriam-like that for a moment, I wonder if this is some sort of illusion.


    "Good evening," she greets us, her tone cool and polite. Her red eyes lock onto mine. "Is there a problem, Ava?"


    How much should I reveal? I''m not sure. ncing at Vanessa and Marcus, whose faces are nk, Iunch into a question first.


    "Sister Miriam, is the city at war with shifters?"


    Her reaction is immediate. Her eyes widen, and she takes an involuntary step forward, so intense that it steals my breath away for a moment as her eyes darken and her usualposure cracks, showing her fury. But there''s surprise, too.


    "Why would you ask such a question?" she demands, her voice sharp with intensity. Then, as if catching herself, she quickly adds, "I''ve heard nothing about any war, but that doesn''t something isn''t happening. Quickly, exin."


    Her fingers twitch, and her eyes dart around the room as if searching for unseen threats,


    I''ve never seen her agitated.


    She knows something


    "There have been strange rogue attacks on my pack, I exin, the words tumbling out in a rush. "And I can''t get in touch with anyone. No one''s answering their phones?


    Sister Miriam''s gaze snaps to La, who''s been watching our exchange instead of working on her papers. "What''s going on?" she demands, her tone sharp and bordering on rude.


    La jumps to her feet, her small form quivering. "I don''t know of anything, I swear!"


    Sister Miriam''s eyes narrow as she studies the gnome. After a few seconds, she must decide that she believes her, because she barks out orders. "Find out what''s happening and see if Alpha Renard and his brood are still in the city. Now"


    With a snap of Sister Miriam''s fingers, La vanishes the sudden


    into un air, I blink, startled b disappearance.


    Sister Miriam turns back to me, tension radiating from her every movement. She''s almost shaking with anger, but it makes no sense.


    It''s my pack in danger. Why is she so angry?


    "Why did you call for me?" she asks, her voice tight. I''m sure there''s a reason."


    Before I can respond, Marcus steps forward. "Selene wants to run recon, try to establish a connection with our pack" he exins, gesturing to my husky. "But she''d need a way back into the city Sister Miriam''s gaze falls on Selene, and I''m shocked by the tant dislike that twists her


    eatures. It''s the most open disy of emotion I''ve ever seen from her. For a long moment, she Just res at Selene, who stares back, unperturbed.


    240 Ava: Sister Miriam is Angry


    She''s upset, Selene observes, like that isn''t obvious. But it isn''t at us. She has murderous intent toward someone, though.


    Finally, Sister Miriam lets out a long sigh. "Fine," she says, the word sounding as if it''s been dragged out of her. "I''m willing to travel with the... wolf. It shouldn''t take long with both of us looking into the situation."


    Then her eyes snap back to me. "Tell me everything you know," she demands. "Every detail, no matter how small. For attacks to ur without my knowledge means that someone is tampering in my informationwork. This is not a good thing, Ava."


    Her grim words only cement the foreboding in my heart, but I ask, "Why?"


    Sister Miriam''s sigh breaks the tense silence, her gaze softening slightly as she looks at Selene. The change in her demeanor is subtle, but noticeable.


    "My informationwork," she begins, her voice measured, "operates independently of wolves or the city. These are individuals loyal only to me."


    I feel a chill run down my spine at her words. Just how extensive is her reach?


    "I have priority on information from both ckwood and Westwood," she continues. "Yet, I''ve received no word of any attacks. This can only mean one thing: someone has either infiltrated or destroyed mywork. And if that''s the case, I''m working blind."


    Her red eyes lock onto mine, piercing and intense. "Who, Ava, would be interested in keeping me out of this situation?"


    The answeres to me instantly. "Alpha Renard," I blurt out.


    Sister Miriam shakes her head, a look of disdain crossing her features. "No, he''s far too stupid to orchestrate something like this."


    Her dismissal of one of the strongest alphas in the Northwestern Territories should bring me some satisfaction, but I''m too focused on the puzzle in front of me. If not him, then who?


    "Who lost their toy?" Sister Miriam asks, her tone cryptic.


    The realization hits me like a punch to the gut.


    Lisa.


    "The Mad Prince," I whisper, feeling the blood drain from my face.


    Sister Miriam''s grimace confirms my worst fears. "He was supposed to be chasing his prey for longer," she mutters. "Something must have happened"


    Marcus interjects this time. "What are you saying?"


    Sister Miriam''s exnation sends ice through my veins. "The Mad Prince has an obsession with those blessed by the Fae. Their blood increases his power." She pauses, her eyes distant. "His life''s goal has always been to create a harem of Fae-touched thralls to give him power. But very few of his prisoners have survived his... unique torments."


    My heart shatters at the implications. What has Lisa been through, because it took so long to


    240 Ava: Sister Miriam is Angry


    Sister Miriam''s voice softens slightly, perhaps sensing my distress. "Since he enjoys ying with his food, it''s likely she was only mildly harmed before I lured him away with something he would have found irresistible"


    Hope flickers in my chest, fragile but persistent. "Is that irresistible thing real?" I ask, desperate for any shred of good news.


    Sister Miriam''s smile sends shivers through my body. It''s notforting; it''s predatory, full of secrets and hidden meanings.


    "Oh, it''s very real, she purrs, her eyes glinting with an emotion I can''t quite ce. "And far more dangerous than the Mad Prince could ever imagine."

 Unshift 241

    241 Ava: Sister Miriam''s Words


    "What does that-


    "Never you mind, child." Sister Miriam nces toward Selene again, giving a faint shake of her head. "I will return with your wolf, and set some inquisitive minds in motion here in the city." Her words are slow as she gains control of her emotions once again. "This is a matter that affects me, after all.


    "Thank you. I do my best to infuse my words with as much gratitude as I can.


    Sister Miriam ps her hand in my direction, an elegant wave of dismissal toward my appreciation. "Like I said, child, this matter affects more than just you. La and her lot will find out what information they can from the city council. While I can assure you Dakota Sanctuary is not at war with your lot, that doesn''t mean certain factions within are not meddling in the affairs. of your packs." Her smile is tight. "As you''ve already experienced."


    Answering is moot; she already knows what we''ve been through at the hands of vampires.


    "Return to the Fae Ward, child. It is safer for you there. I will contact you when we have some


    news."


    "Thank you," I say again, like a broken record.


    The dhampir nces at the portal. "Have you heard from the Fae named Steve?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The question catches me off guard. ¡°No, I haven''t. I''ve been in the Fae Ward this whole time."


    Sister Miriam''s gaze locks onto mine, and I can''t shake the feeling that she''s questioning my intelligence. Her eyes narrow slightly, and I resist the urge to squirm under her scrutiny.


    "That''s exactly why I asked, child."


    Heat creeps up my neck. Of course. Steve is Fac. She might be my neighbor, and I would have no


    idea.


    Sister Miriam waves her hand dismissively. "Never you mind. Return to Magister Orion and the safety there.


    Vanessa and Marcus go first this time. As I step through, Sister Miriam''s voice follows me.


    "Oh, and congrattions on contracting with fire and water."


    Before I can respond, the shimmering veil of the portal envelops me, whisking me away from Sister Miriam''s mansion and back to the Fac Ward. The abrupt transition leaves me momentarily disoriented, my mind reeling from the rapid-fire exchange.


    Mypanions are already there, waiting for me.


    "Everything okay?" Marcus asks, his brow furrowed with concern.


    I nod, still processing Sister Miriam''s parting words. "Yeah, I think so. It''s just... Sister Miriam can be a bit overwhelming sometimes."


    Vanessa snorts. "That''s putting it mildly."


    241 Ava Sister Miriam''s Words


    The woman''s cryptic off-kilter.


    nature and apparent omniscience never fail to leave me feeling slightly


    "Did she say anything useful?" Magister Orion''s booming voice startles me from my thoughts as he pops up from behind the guards of the portal.


    They''re ignoring us this time. Makes sense, since Magister Orion is right there.


    I turn to face him, noting the eager gleam in his eyes. "Not really. She''s going to look into the situation and get back to us. But... I hesitate, unsure how to broach the subject of Steve.


    "But what?" Magister Orion prompts, his massive frame looming over me.


    I take a deep breath. "We were working with a Fac outside of the city. Aputer hacker kind of person. She disappeared right before we got here, in a very sudden way."


    Magister Orion''s eyebrows shoot up. "A Fac outside the Ward? Interesting. And concerning."


    "Why''s that?" I ask, curiosity piqued.


    *Fac rarely venture outside the Ward these days, he exins, stroking his salt-and-pepper beard. "It''s not forbidden, mind you, but it''s... unusual. Especially for one to do business in the human world.


    I think back to Steve''s basement office, so clean and professional despite the empty warehouse above. It hadn''t seemed particrly magical at the time, but it was certainly unusual.


    *Could she have been hiding from something?" Vanessa asks, voicing the question that''s been. nagging at me.


    Magister Orion shrugs his massive shoulders. "It''s possible. The Fae have their own politics and intrigues, from small family squabbles to massive wars at times. But without more information, it''s impossible to say."


    I nod, feeling the weight of yet another mystery settling onto my shoulders. As if I didn''t have enough to worry about already.


    "Oh," I say, remembering Sister Miriam''s parting words. "She also congratted me on contracting with fire and water, but I never told her that. How does she know?"


    Magister Orion''s eyes light up, and I brace myself for another lecture on magical theory. "Ah, your elemental affinities. It''s quite remarkable, really. Most wizards only contract with one clement, at least initially. To have two right off the bat... well, it speaks to your potential. Potential is great and all, but it also means expectations. I''m struggling to maintain the ones associated with my status as Lucas'' mate as it is. "But how does she know? She''s a vampire, not a wizard. Or witch. Or magician, or whatever you call us.


    "You can use whatever word you deem appropriate. They''re all urate in their own ways. As for Sister Miriam, well, she has her own secrets. And she has her own magical affinities. She either saw it, or she saw it."


    I open my mouth, a dozen questions on the tip of my tongue, but Magister Orion''s massive hand


    241 Ava:


    Sister Miriam''s Words


    gently guides me forward. "Come along now, back to the Magus Hall."


    "Magus Hall?" I blink, surprised. "It has an official name?"


    Magister Orion''s eyes twinkle with amusement. "Well, this week it does. Next week, who knows? It might be the Wizarding Wondend or the Sorcerer''s Sanctum."


    A disbelievingugh escapes my lips. "You change it every week? Like the titles?"


    "It gives me something to ponder each week. Although," he adds, a hint of cheerfulness creeping Into his voice, "I suppose I''ll have less time for such banal entricities now that I have a pupil to teach."


    The word ''pupil'' sends tremors of exhaustion down my spine. His eagerness to teach is only


    second to Jericho''s drive to keep all wolves fit and able to defend themselves.


    "About that," I say, stifling a yawn. "I''m still so tired. My brain even hurts."


    Magister Orion''s expression softens. "That will happen. Rest is crucial for magical development. We''ll focus on more training in the morning" He pauses, looking at the sky. "The time difference in the training room will be a tremendous help if you can keep up with it."

 Unshift 242

    242 Lisa: Waking in Comfort


    LISA


    Waking up in a bed is toofortable.


    My brain wants to wake, but my body wants to keep sleeping.


    If thisfort is little more than an borate trap before I''m murdered, just take me away. At least I''ll be going in bliss.


    A sharp poke in my side jolts me from my half-asleep musings. I crack open an eye, squinting against the sudden brightness. A face swims into view, so close I can count every wrinkle etched into leathery skin.


    "Up! Up, youzy girl!"


    The voice is shrill, grating against my eardrums. I blink,


    40 focus on the owner of that


    voice. It''s a woman, impossibly small, with a nose so red it could guide Santa''s sleigh.


    I open my mouth to speak, but my tongue feels like sandpaper. Before I can form words, a stinging pnds on my calf. The pain is sharp, unexpected, and I jerk away, nearly tumbling off


    the bed.


    "Ow! What the-"


    "No time for your nonsense," the tiny woman interrupts, waving a hand in front of my face. Her fingers are gnarled, reminding me of tree roots. "You stink. Shower. Now"


    I sit up, head spinning. The room tilts and sways around me. Where am I? How did I get here? Thest thing I remember is... Darkness, Cold. A strange man who brought me out of my personal hell. The tiny woman''s groan snaps me back to the present. "Look at this mess. Filthy! You''ve ruined


    the sheets."


    I nce down at the bed. The once-white linens are stained with dirt and... is that blood? My


    stomach lurches at the sight of my wrists, raw and a little bloody.


    "Come on,e on. No time to waste. She tugs at my arm by the elbow, her strength surprising for someone so small.


    My legs wobble beneath me, and the floor is cool against my bare feet. Bare feet? Ah. Clothes I don''t recognize-a simple white night dress that is several sizes too big, soft and deceptively clean. I''m sure it''s a mess on the inside.


    The tiny woman herds me across the room, muttering under her breath. I want to ask questions. -so many questions-but they stick in my throat. There''s something about her demeanor, gruff and no-nonsense, that makes me feel like a scolded child.


    spent so much time in fear that it almost feelsforting to be afraid of someone like this.


    Guess I''m going to need some serious therapy, if this tiny person isn''t dragging me around to


    murder me.


    242 Lisa: Waking in Comfort


    We reach a door, and she pushes it open, revealing a bathroom. "In. Shower. Make it quick."


    Before I can protest, she shoves me inside and ms the door shut.


    I stand there, alone in the sudden quiet, staring at my reflection in the mirror. My face is pale, eyes wide with confusion and fear. Dark circles underneath them speak of exhaustion I can feel in my bones. And speaking of bones...Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    My face is gaunt. I''ve watched my fingers grow to little more than bony sticks, but my face.


    God.


    I look like a skeleton with some skin hanging off it.


    Horrible.


    "What the hell is happening?" I whisper to my reflection.


    The girl in the mirror has no answers. She looks as lost as I feel.


    I turn to the shower, eyeing it warily. Part of me wants to march over and m open the door, demanding answers to all my questions.


    But arger part craves the promise of hot water, of washing away the grime I can feel coating my skin, and the memories of... however long it''s been.


    With shaking hands, I peel off the shift dress. My body underneath is a map of bruises and scrapes. Some look fresh, angry red against my pale skin. Others are older, fading to sickly yellows and greens. Marisol didn''t beat me.


    In fact, for being a kidnapping victim, it wasn''t technically all that bad, I guess.


    But I did do a lot of thrashing around, trying to escape my chains. That usually involved falling to the floor in various painful ways. And when it wasn''t escape attempts, it was me trying to do basic stretches and exercises to keep up my muscle mass-hard to do with heavy chains weighing me down..


    Honestly, I''m surprised my wrists and ankles aren''t broken.


    The water hisses as I turn it on, steam quickly filling the small space. I step under the spray, whimpering as the hot water hits my battered skin. But the pain fades, reced by a blessed warmth that seems to seep into my very bones.


    The water cascades over me with a sense of peace and cleanliness I haven''t felt since... well, before.


    A bar of soap on the ledge is the first thing I grab, rubbing it all over me until it turns in a dingy


    at my


    gray, scrubbingkin as if I could wash away the memories along with the dirt. By the time


    I''m done, my skin is pink and raw, but I feel more like myself.


    My hair is a tangled mess. I''m not even sure it''s possible to brush it out. Still, I take my time washing it with shampoo and conditioner, leaving in ayer of conditioner in hopes it will help


    242 Lisa. Waking in Comfort


    with brushing out the tangles.


    Stepping


    Out of the shower, I wrap myself in a fluffy towel. Steam clouds the mirror, and I wipe it away with my hand. The face that stares back at me is familiar, but strange. There''s a hardness in my eyes that wasn''t there before.


    A sharp knock on the door makes me jump.


    "Hurry up in there!"


    The tiny woman''s voice cuts through my thoughts. I look around, realizing there are no clothes for me to change into. Do I put the dirty shift back on? Wrap myself in a towel and hope for the


    best?


    "Um," I call out, hating how small my voice sounds. "I don''t have any clothes."


    There''s a huff from the other side of the door, then the sound of retreating footsteps. A momentter, they return.


    "Open up."


    I crack the door open, peeking out. The tiny woman thrusts a bundle of fabric at me.


    "Get dressed. Quickly now."


    The door shuts again, and I''m left holding what turns out to be a simple dress and undergarments. They fit perfectly, which is both a relief and slightly unsettling.


    Who are these people? How do they know my size?


    I take a deep breath, steeling myself. It''s time for answers.


    Opening the bathroom door, I step out, ready to face whatever waits for me. The tiny woman is there, tapping her foot impatiently.


    "About time," she grumbles. "Come on, then. They''re waiting."


    "Wait," I say, finally finding my voice. "Who''s waiting? Where am I? What''s going on?"


    She turns, fixing me with a look that could curdle milk. "Questionster. Move now


    I want to argue, to nt my feet and refuse to budge until I get some answers. But the fire inside of me fades almost immediately, and I follow along, properly cowed by this woman''s barked

 Unshift 243

    243 Lisa: Strange Introductions


    LISA


    Wherever I am, it''s huge.


    We''ve taken at least three or four turns, and I''ve already forgotten how to get back. Was it left


    it?


    first, or right? Thest turn was to our right. Wait... Wten how to get back. Was it left


    Shit.


    Every time Ig behind, trying to map this ce in my head-which is little better than at toddler''s scribbling at this point, with my confusion over lefts and rights-the tiny woman turns and scolds me, telling me to pick up my


    feet.


    Before, I would have given her some sort of smartassment and maybe even slowed down.


    But now, my body feels cold sweat at the idea of making her angry. Even if I''m a prisoner, at least I''m a clean andfortable prisoner here. I don''t want to go back to the previous standard of kidnapping.


    So I shut my mouth and hurry behind, wondering how she can be so freaking fast with such tiny legs. She''s probably the size of a kindergartener, but faster than a full-grown adult.


    What bizarre witchcraft is that?


    I force myself to focus on the path ahead, ignoring the endless parade of closed doors lining these stark corridors. No pictures, no decorations, not even a potted nt breaks up the monotony. Just door after identical door, their handles gleaming dully in the harsh overhead lighting.


    The silence is oppressive. Our footsteps echo off the bare walls, amplifying the sound until it feels like we''re being followed by an army. I resist the urge to look over my shoulder. "Keep up, my tiny guide snaps for what feels like the hundredth time.


    I lengthen my stride, closing the gap between us. Seriously though, how can someone so small move so fast?


    We round another corner, and I blink in surprise, Windows. Actual windows line this hallway, letting in natural light.


    Wow.


    The sun.


    I haven''t seen it in so long.


    Before I can get a good look outside, my guide veers sharply to the right. She pushes open a set of ss double doors, ushering me through with impatient gestures.


    Heat and humidity hit me like a wall. I stumble, momentarily disoriented by the sudden change in environment.


    We''re in some kind of massive greenhouse. Lush greenery surrounds us on all sides, climbing


    243


    Lisa: Strango Introductions


    trellises and spilling out of nters. The air is thick with the scent of damp earth and tropical


    flowers.


    Beads of sweat immediately form on my skin. My simple cotton outfit, sofortable in the air-conditioned halls, now feels stifling.


    My guide marches ahead, seemingly unbothered by the giant nket of warmth pressing down on us. I trail after her, trying not to trip over the uneven stone path winding through the foliage.


    As we walk deeper into this indoor jungle, a thought strikes me with the force of a physical blow. I could run.


    The realization freezes me in ce. I could turn around right now and bolt. My guide is tiny. I could easily outpace her if I tried, right?


    But then what?


    The momentary surge of hope fades as quickly as it appeared. I have no idea where I am or how to get out of this ce. Those endless, identical corridors would be a maze. I''d be caught in minutes, if not seconds.


    And who knows what punishment would await me for trying to escape?


    I shake off the fleeting fantasy of freedom and hurry to catch up with my impatient guide.


    She leads me to a secluded area of the greenhouse, where an equally diminutive old man sits at a table. His beard cascades to his feet, and he peers through spectacles at a newspaper covered in unfamiliar script. Avish spread of tea and snacks adorns the table before him.


    Incongruously, it''s sized for normal adult humans.


    He''s sitting in some kind of booster that gets him to the level he needs to reach the table.


    I''dugh, but I''m too worried about my fate.


    Without warning, my guide shoves me into a chair. I stumble, barely catching myself as I fall into the seat. The woman bows to the old man and vanishes, leaving me alone with him.


    Silence stretches between us as I watch him sip his tea. The greenhouse''s humid air clings to my skin, making me acutely aware of every bead of sweat forming on my body. I shift in my seat, wishing it was easier to breathe in this weather. Actually, I''m just wishing to be anywhere else in the world.


    Well, maybe not anywhere. Would rather not be in my cell.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But even as I think that, there''s something about this old man that puts me at ease. A sense of warmth, of friendliness, radiates from him. It''s as if I''ve known him for years, though I''m certain


    we''ve never met.


    The feeling unnerves me. Why do I feel this way? After everything I''ve been through, I should be on high alert. Instead, I find myself rxing in his presence, my guard lowering despite my best efforts to remain vignt.


    I don''t trust it. I can''t trust it. Thisfort, this sense of safety-it has to be some kind of trick. Maybe they''ve drugged me. Maybe this whole setup is designed to lull me into a false sense of 243 Lisa: Strange Introductions


    security.


    My fingers dig into the arms of the chair as I force myself to stay alert. I won''t fall for whatever game they''re ying.


    his Ble. 1


    The old man turns a page in his newspaper, seemingly oblivious to my internal study him, searching for any hint of malice or deception. His wrinkled face is serene,


    unhurried as he reads.


    movements


    Just as I''m about to break the silence myself, he folds the newspaper and sets it aside. His gaze meets mine, and I''m struck by the intensity in his eyes. They''re old eyes, yes, but sharp and clear, almost terrifying with the way they seem to stare straight into your soul.


    "Lisa Randall," he says, his voice surprisingly strong and deep for such a small man. "Wee."


    My name on his lips sends a jolt through me. How does he know who I am? A thousand questions race through my mind, but only one makes it past my lips.


    "Who are you?"


    He smiles, the expression crinkling the corners of his eyes. "I am the one who ordered your extrication, my dear."


    He falls silent, watching me expectantly. The pause stretches on, pregnant with unspoken meaning. I rack my brain, trying to decipher what he wants from me.


    Then it hits me. He''s waiting for my gratitude.


    "Oh," I stammer, caught off guard. "Um, thank you. I guess."


    The words feel hollow, inadequate. But what else can I say? I''m grateful to be out of that hellhole, yes, but I have no idea if this situation is any better. For all I know, I''ve jumped from the frying pan into the fire..


    Still, mannerspel me to add, "Why did you rescue me?"


    The old man''s smile widens, and he gestures to the spread before us. "Please, help yourself to some tea and refreshments. We have much to discuss, Lisa Randall, and I find such conversations are always more pleasant over a good cup of tea."


    I eye the food warily. It looks delicious-delicate sandwiches, scones with clotted cream, and an assortment of pastries that make my mouth water. But years of watching crime documentaries have taught me to be cautious of epting food from strangers, especially when I''ve just been kidnapped.


    Actually, scratch that. I really only learned the lesson from drinking that damn punch right before-well. You know.


    "I''d rather not, thanks," I say, trying to keep my tone polite despite my suspicion. "I''d prefer if you just answered my question."


    The old man''s eyebrows rise slightly, but his smile doesn''t falter. "As you wish. Though I assure you, the food is quite safe. I have no desire to harm you, Lisa. Quite the opposite, in fact."


    He pauses, taking a sip of his tea before continuing. "As for why I rescued you... well, that''s a


    243 Lisa. Strange Introductions


    ratherplex question. The simple answer is that you were in danger, and I had the means to help. It seemed the right thing to do."


    I snort, unable to contain my disbelief. "The right thing to do? You don''t even know me. Why would you go to all this trouble for a stranger?"


    "Ah, but you''re not a stranger to me, Lisa," he says, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "I know a great deal about you. Your friendship with Ava Grey, for instance. Your rtionship with the Westwood beta. And your fate, decided long before your birth."


    My blood runs cold at his words. How does he know all this? I lean forward, my voice dropping to a harsh whisper. "Who are you? Really? And what do you want from me?"


    The old man sets down his teacup, his expression growing serious. "Who I am is not important right now. What matters is that I am someone who wishes to help you-and, by extension, to help your friend,


    Ava."

 Unshift 244

    244 Lisa: Seriously, It''s Just Weird


    LISA


    At the mention of Ava''s name, my heart clenches. God, I hope she''s okay. I haven''t seen her


    since....


    I push the memories away, focusing on the present. "What does Ava have to do with this?" "Everything," he says simply. "Your friend is at the center of events that could reshape our future, Lisa. She needs allies. People she can trust. People like you."


    I shake my head, too confused. I''m missing huge chunks of the picture.


    "Sorry, I don''t understand. What events? What''s happening to Ava? Isn''t she safe with


    The old man sighs, suddenly looking every bit his advanced age. "She is safe enough, I suppose. But the danger is always present, waiting for the right moment to strike. Decades, if not centuries, of nning havee to fruition, and we''re only just learning of it. For now, I will have to apologize as we leave you in the dark a little longer. Just know that you''re in a safe ce."


    "So why tell me anything at all?" I demand, my patience wearing thin. "Why not just leave me in the dark?"


    "Because I don''t need a human gallivanting off to what she thinks is freedom, only to be snatched up once again" He peers over his spectacles. "You thought of escape at least once, didn''t you?" My cheeks heat a little, even as my chin lifts. The stubbornness deep within me ising back to life, at least a little certain that I''m safe enough to snap back. "Wouldn''t you, in my shoes?"


    "Indeed. He chuckles, sipping at his tea again, with the elegant air of a gentleman. Someone you''d see on those TV shows about posh royalty in Ennd. ¡°Hopefully I''ll have a little more clear information for you soon enough, to prepare you in the times ahead."


    Iugh, the sound bitter even to my own ears. "Prepared? For what? More kidnappings? Torture? Sexual assault? You know, in the human world, I was never kidnapped. And even Ava has never been kidnapped in the human world. But add werewolves to the mix?" I snap my fingers. "Kidnapped. Twice! And don''t get me started on the assault rates in werewolvespared to humans. I thought humans were bad, but between the wolves and vampires..."


    The old man''s face softens with sympathy. "I am truly sorry for what you''ve endured, Lisa, No one should have to suffer as you have. But I promise you, what I offer is not more pain. It''s a chance to make a difference. To protect your friend and perhaps save many lives."


    I want to scoff at his words, to dismiss them as an old man''s delusions. But something in his tone, in the earnestness of his gaze, gives me pause. Despite my suspicion of this desperate desire to trust him, I consider his words.


    "What do you mean?" I ask cautiously.


    The old man''s smile returns, warm and encouraging. "You, my child, are Fae-blessed. This gives


    244 Lisa: Seriously. It''s


    Just Weird


    "Wait, I say, my voice barely above a whisper. "If I was stillborn... does that mean I''m not really...


    human?"


    The old man''s expression softens. "You are very much human, Lisa. The Fae magic brought you to life, but it didn''t change your fundamental nature. You''re simply enhanced. For every child brought back to life, a tiny piece of a High Fae Priestess'' soul lies within them."


    Enhanced. The word echoes in my head, bringing with it a mix of emotions I can''t quite sort out. Fear, confusion, a strange sort of wonder, and underneath it all, a simmering anger.


    "Why?" I demand, my voice stronger now. "Why would the Fae do this? What do they get out of it, besides... besides feeding on souls?"


    The old man sighs, leaning back in his chair. "The motivations of the Fae areplex and often inscrutable, even to us gnomes. But from what we understand, Fae-blessed humans serve as a sort of bridge between our world and theirs. You have an innate connection to Fac magic, even if you can''t wield it directly."


    "And this vampire-the Mad Prince? Why does he care about Fae-blessed humans?"


    The old man''s expression darkens. "The Mad Prince has an obsession with them. He once. believed that by consuming the essence of a Fae-blessed human, he can gain ess to Fac magic himself. Several have died in his pursuit of that power, and he never seeded. But he gains something from their blood, even if it isn''t Fae magic. It''s how he grew his power?


    A shudder runs through me as I remember the time he visited me. The way the Mad Prince had touched me. The way he''d been infuriated at my body''sck of passion, like that made a difference.


    I guess it really did.


    What a freak.


    I feel dirty even thinking about it, and suddenly want nothing more than another shower. Maybe twenty showers.


    "So, what are you trying to say? If all this is true-" which it can''t be, because my parents are normal humans and definitely have never talked to some High Fae Priestess or whatever, "-then what is your n with me?"


    "Training," he says promptly, his eyes gleaming. "A Fae-blessed human has grown up with technology and has an affinity for magic, though they can never wield it. You''re the perfect. medium for magitech." "Magitech?" I echo. "What the fuck is that?"


    He gives me a stern look, and I shift in my seat. "Excuse mynguage, sir."


    Damn. It''s like swearing in front


    Your ar


    "Magical technology. Gnomes, unfortunately, have no gift for magic. We can see it, but we can''t utilize it in any form. And very few Fae use technology, because they have their magic. You, Lisa, are the answer. Technologically inclined, with magical affinity." He smiles. "I have a few things in


    mind for voti"


    244 Lisa Seriously, It''s Just Weird


    The way he looks at me is not predatory, like a wolf in front of meat. It''s more like... when my


    momes into my room with an outfit she adores, hoping I''m going to love it.


    Beaming and way too invested in something I have the feeling I''m going to hate with every fiber of my being.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Joy" I say weakly, not sure how else to respond.

 Unshift 245

    245 Ava: Magic Boot Camp


    Magister Orion keeps me in the training room for an entire week.


    Eating. Sleeping. It doesn''t matter; I do it all there.


    At first, it''s weird. I''m always rushing, wanting to go back, to see if we''ve heard from Sister Miriam or Selene, but Magister Orion points out every time-enough time hasn''t passed in our


    world.


    It''s weird. I don''t think it''ll ever feel right.


    "How long has it been? Didn''t you say it changes?"


    "It changes from time to time, but stays stable for long periods." He rests in a hammock, swaying from two palm trees in the middle of our weird, metal training room. He looks like he''s on


    vacation.


    Marcus is watching in silence, as he always does.


    Vanessa''s asleep in her own hammock. They''ve been taking turns.


    Me?


    I''m drenched in sweat, but there are three different mes, about an inch in size, floating in the


    air in front of me. It''s little more than candle-strength, but I''m proud of it.


    Maybe it doesn''t sound like much, but it''s massive progress.


    Instead of pestering Magister Orion for a more concrete answer, I try to pull the three mes together and merge them into one.


    It all falls apart after that.


    One flickers out of existence. Another bounces off, and I cut my trickle of magic as it dives straight for Magister Orion''s face.


    It, too, disappears.


    In the end, I''m left with one feeble little fire.


    "Damn it, I mutter, cutting my magic and watching it fade away.


    "Nine hours have passed in the Fae Ward," Magister Orion announces on the heels of my failure.


    I blink, surprised. "How do you know?"


    He points at the wall behind me. "The room told me."


    Turning, I''m startled to see two modern-looking clocks on the wall. One disys a countdown for our time in the training room, while the other shows the time and date in the Fae Ward. "Wait, the Fac use digital clocks?" I ask, confused by the sleek, futuristic design.


    Magister Orion gives me an odd look. "What''s digital?"


    "You know, clocks with numbers," I exin, gesturing to the disys.


    213


    245 Ava Magic Boot


    He sits up eagerly. "We''ve always used clocks with numbers. What other kind is there?"


    How do you describe an analog clock to someone who''s never seen one? They have hands that go around in a circle, and go from one to twelve."


    His excitement fades to confusion. "A circle? Why? Why do you need hands? Is it to move the


    circle?"


    "No, the hands-well, they''re actually needles that point to the numbers."


    He rubs the tip of his nose in thought. The numbers one through twelve


    1 nod.


    "How do you tell time with only twelve numbers?"


    "Each number is either an hour, or five minutes. The big needle is for minutes and the short needle is for hours."


    "You only have twelve hours?"


    "No-there''s A.M., so before noon. And then there''s P.M., which is after noon.


    Magister Orion shakes his head, a bemused expression on his face. "Human inventions can be so very strange. This technology of yours brings you backward." Giving up on the clock exnation, I just agree.


    He''s not wrong. Trying to exin old clocks just makes my head hurt. I have no idea how elementary teachers can throw knowledge at children; I''m trying to teach an adult and I already want to tear my hair out. Imagine teaching third-grade children how to read a clock.


    It''s amazing they didn''t all run for the hills and give up their professions.


    I turn my focus back to my training. I close my eyes, concentrating on summoning fire once more: the power inside of me is easier to grasp, though it feels like it wiggles in my mental


    hands.


    "Stop," Magister Orion''s voice cuts through my concentration. "Focus on gathering your magic inside of you until it''s stable. Your control is poor."


    My eyes snap open and I stare in exasperation. "Why didn''t you tell me that earlier? I''ve been at this for days!"


    He chuckles, a deep rumble that fills the room. "How would I know if I didn''t watch you trying to control things?"


    His point is fair, but I still feel like he''s dragged me around for way too long. "Fair point. So, what


    should I do?"


    "Close your eyes again," he instructs. "This time, don''t try to push your magic outward. Instead, imagine it as a ball of energy in your center. Focus on containing it, making it denser, morepact. It will fight you. You have to subdue it."


    Following his guidance, I close my eyes and visualize my magic as a swirling orb of light within me. It''s harder than I expected, like trying to hold water in cupped hands. Every time I think I


    213


    245 Ava: Magic Boot Camp


    have a grasp on it, tendrils of energy slip away.


    It isn''t a fight. It''s like my power''sughing at me.


    "Good," Magister Orion''s voice is softer now, encouraging. "Keep at it. Control is the foundation of all magic. Without it, you''re just a walking disaster waiting to happen."


    "Thanks for the vote of confidence, I mutter, but I don''t lose focus.


    Time seems to stretch as I work on containing my magic. It''s frustrating, like trying to solve a puzzle with pieces that keep changing shape. But slowly, ever so slowly, I feel the energy bing more stable, more solid.


    The wiggling is back.


    It doesn''t want to be contained, but can no longer slip away like wisps of smoke. Now, it''s like wrangling a goddamn alligator.


    My head pounds. I''ve been concentrating for too long.


    "Open your eyes, Magister Orion says after what feels like hours.


    I do, blinking as the roomes back into focus. To my surprise, there''s a faint glow emanating from my skin. It''s subtle, barely noticeable, but definitely there.


    "What''s happening?" I ask, my heart fluttering. Did I do it? Is this my magic?


    Magister Orion smiles. "Don''t get excited. I''m transferring some energy to you. I can sense your magic going wild. It will help your headache."


    "Oh."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Damn it. I thought I''d done something.


    My disappointment must be clear on my face, because he clears his throat. "You''re doing well, Ava. Most students take months to get to this point."

 Unshift 246

    246 Ava: Off-kilter


    Staying in the training room for another week is mental torture.


    The training isn''t the worst part.


    It''s the tedium.


    Vanessa and Marcus are tense and jumpy, even with nothing happening.


    Sometimes, the weird training room turns into a quiet beach. In an unfortunate twist, the room can''t emte scent, so it doesn''t help much as a change of venue.


    Once I''m able to summon fire with ease, Magister Orion announces that it''s a great time to return to the Fae Ward.


    The clock on the wall shows eighteen hours have passed since we entered.


    "Despite sleeping in here, your mind and body aren''t truly rested. You should sleep once we


    return."


    "No, I need to see if Selene''s returned, I protest, swaying on my feet. The idea of sleep is tempting, but the worry gnawing at my gut won''t let me rest. "What if something''s happened?" Magister Orion''s eyes soften. "Ava, I assure you, if any important news arrives, I will wake you immediately. But right now, your mental faculties need replenishing. You''ve pushed yourself hard. While this room is convenient for fast- tracking your training, ites with downsides." "Days?" I blink, the concept of time slipping through my fingers like sand. "It''s only been eighteen


    hours."


    "There, yes. And in here, it''s been two weeks."


    Right. I knew that.


    I''m just a little confused.


    My body betrays me with a jaw-cracking yawn. Vanessa steps forward, her hand gentle on my arm. "He''s right, Ava. You''re dead on your feet." Marcus grabs my other arm, holding me upright. It''s only then that I realize I was tilting to the


    side.


    my


    Their concern warms me, but anxiety still coils in chest. "But what about Lucas?"


    "We will keep our ears to the ground," Magister Orion says firmly. "Eight hours of sleep, minimum. That''s an order from your teacher."


    I bristle at his tone, ready to snap back, but Vanessa''s voice distracts me. "He''s right, Ava. You''re no good to anyone if you copse from exhaustion.""


    The fight drains out of me, leaving behind a bone-deep weariness. "Fine," I concede, "but wake me if anything-and I mean anything-happens." Magister Orion nods solemnly. "You have my word."


    (C) 240 Ava: Off-kilter


    +63


    As we exit the training room, the sudden shift back to the ornate halls of the Fae Ward makes my head spin. Vanessa steadies me, concern etched on her face. "Easy there."


    I smile. At least, I think I''m smiling. Honestly, everything''s a little fuzzy and the world is off its axis. "I''m fine. Just disoriented.


    Marcus falls into step beside me, with a gentle shove that tilts me back into a proper angle to the floor. "I''ll take first watch. Vanessa will check in with everyone while you sleep.


    "Got it." Exhaustion weighs down my tongue; I''m not even sure the words came out sounding right.


    By the time we reach my room, I''m stumbling with every step. The bed looks impossibly inviting, and I barely kick off my shoes before copsing onto it.


    The training room did give us the luxury of showers, but it couldn''t give us new clothes. Next time, I''ll pack clothes.


    They feel gross against the clean, cool sheets.


    "Sleep well," Vanessa murmurs, her voice already fading as I drift off.


    My dreams are a chaotic swirl of fire and water, faces I can''t quite recognize, and a persistent sense of urgency. I''m running, always running, but I can''t remember what I''m chasing or what''s chasing me. The chase stops abruptly when I reach a clearing, and a small stream within.


    It''s familiar, but I can''t imagine why.


    I want to walk in it, but something tells me it isn''t safe.


    It''s like I''ve been here before, and my entire body''s screaming at me to run away.


    I take a step back, and the water darkens. It goes from crystal clear and blue to murky brown, and there''s something moving in its depths.


    There''s a sh of red in the trees, and a menacing presence that makes it hard to breathe.


    Then, suddenly, I''m not there anymore.


    There''s no water, only a beach, with waterpping at my toes. A white wolf with clear blue eyes stares at me, the only color in her fur a patch of ck at the end of her tail.


    When I finally surface from sleep, it takes me a moment to remember where I am. The soft bed and ornate furnishings of the Fae Warde into focus slowly. I blink, disoriented, and reach for my phone out of habit. It''s dead, of course.


    Oh, wait. It''s not.


    It''s charged, but not powered on.


    "m hot and sticky, and feel feverish. My entire body hurts, like Jericho''s been putting me through


    214


    246 Ava Of-Kitar


    "Good morning, sleepyhead, Vanessa''s voice startles me. She''s perched in a chair by the window, looking far too alert.


    "How long was 1 out?" I croak, my mouth dry.


    "About ten hours. Magister Orion said to let you sleep as long as you needed."


    Ten hours. It feels like I only slept ten minutes. "Why didn''t you wake me? Has there been any news?"


    Vanessa shakes her head. "Nothing yet. And before you ask, no, we haven''t been able to reach Lucas or the pack"


    The worry I''d pushed aside during sleepes rushing back. "We need to do something."


    "Ava-"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We need to do something. Lucas is in danger."


    She sighs, a mix of understanding and frustration in her eyes. "I know. But rushing in half-cocked won''t help anyone. Let Sister Miriam and Selene look around. You need to focus on your training." I feel like I''m missing something. Anxiety tugs at me, but I don''t know why everything feels wrong today.


    I''m off-kilter, and I don''t think it''s from the training room.


    Vanessa inspects me with concern. "Are you feeling okay? You''re flushed."


    "I feel like I''ve been run over with a truck. Pressing my hand against my forehead, I add, "I think I''m okay. Maybe a little sick."


    She frowns and reces my hand with hers. "You have a fever."


    That''s odd. I haven''t been sick in months. When was thest time?


    Oh, that''s right. In Cedarwood. I was alone and miserable. That''s when I met Selene.


    As I swing my legs out of bed, the room spins. Vanessa is at my side in an instant, steadying me. "Easy. Your body''s still adjusting. Maybe you should just stay in bed. I''ll get you some food."


    I take a deep breath, waiting for the sensation to fade. "I''m okay. Just need a minute."


    She shakes her head. "No. Healer''s orders. Get back in bed."


    "I have to pee.


    "Then I''ll take you to the bathroom. And then you''re going right back in bed. I need to check your vitals and make sure you''re okay. Do you get sick often?"


    "No." Keeping my eyes closed makes the spinning worse, but oddly seems to help the nausea. "It''s been a long time. I get colds and things, though, like a normal human."


    "But not since your constitution''s changed, right?"


    I peek an eye open. "Constitution?"


    <


    240 Ava: Oll-Kilter


    Interesting. I never thought of using that word to describe what''s happening to my body. "No, I haven''t been sick.

 Unshift 247

    247 Ava: Pre-Heating


    Vanessa shakes her head. "You might have a fever from overworking yourself, but I doubt it. At this point you''re more shifter than human, I think-you shouldn''t be getting sick. You don''t even need your sses anymore."


    "It''s probably fine-"


    "Better to check, she interrupts. "I''ll get my supplies and check with Magister Orion to see if this is normal after an extended time in that magic room of his."


    "You''re making a big deal out of nothing. I''m fi-" The room tilts as I take a step, and suddenly the floor rushes up to meet me. Vanessa''s quick reflexes save me from an ignoble face-nting.


    "You were saying?" Her tone is gentle but firm, her fingers digging into my arms as she sets me straight again.


    My nose wrinkles. My sense of smell still isn''t as acute as theirs, but I swear I can scent her satisfaction. Maybe it''s my imagination. "Okay, maybe I''m a little wobbly."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Vanessa guides me to the bathroom, her arm a constant support. "Take your time. I''ll be right outside if you need me."


    When I emerge, she tucks me back into bed like I''m a child. The mattress feels too soft and too hard all at once. I want to protest, to tell her I can go downstairs and speak to Magister Orion myself, but exhaustion weighs me down.


    I''m definitely not feeling right.


    Marcus appears in the doorway, his hulking frame filling the space. He nods at Vanessa. "I''ve got this. Go talk to the wizard."


    As Vanessa leaves, I shift restlessly. One moment I''m burning up, the next I''m shivering. nket on, then off. A deep ache settles into my bones, making it impossible to getfortable. Marcus is here now, in the corner. The tension in his shoulders is obvious. Guess he doesn''t like


    germs.


    I drift in and out of consciousness, fragments of my earlier nightmare shing through my mind. The murky stream, the bizarre presence.


    Odd how I didn''t remember it when I woke, because now I''m cold from my hair to my toes at the memory of it. Something insidious lurks there.


    My lungs burn, I take shallow breaths, because it''s impossible to fill my lungs with air.


    I toss and turn. Even my fingertips hurt.


    A cough builds in my chest, and I try to avoid letting it out.


    When it finally escapes, it feels like my entire torso rips apart, leaving me sore and bruised in my ribs.


    Marcus shifts from foot to foot. He''s clearly ufortable. He''s usually a statue when he''s on


    247 Ava Pro-Heating


    "Don''t worry." I rasp, trying for a weak smile. "You can''t catch whatever this is."


    He grunts. "I don''t get sick."


    I sigh, sinking further into the pillows. "Must be nice."


    The silence stretches between us, broken only by my asional coughs and the rustle of sheets


    as I toss and turn.


    My thoughts keep circling back to Lucas. I hope Sister Miriam and Selene get back soon.


    "Marcus," I croak, "have you heard anything from Lucas?"


    He shakes his head.


    Of course he hasn''t. He would have told me.


    Still, the tiny flicker of hope is dashed, leaving me morose.


    Another coughing fit wracks my body, leaving me curled on my side, gasping for air.


    "Vanessa should be here any minute, Marcus says, taking a step back.


    For someone who professes he can''t get sick, he sure seems worried about catching this.


    "I hope she has medicine."


    As if summoned by my words, Vanessa bustles into the room, her arms full of supplies. Magister Orion follows close behind, his massive frame dwarfing the doorway.


    "How are you feeling, child?" His booming voice seems softer than usual.


    I try to sit up, but my arms shake with the effort. "Like I''ve been hit by a truck. Do you have two


    heads?"


    "Sometimes I have three," he says cheerfully, taking my fever-thering in stride.


    Vanessa sets her supplies on the bedside table and presses a cool hand to my forehead. Her mouth is pinched with worry. "She''s burning up. She shouldn''t be this sick with her body''s rate of rapid healing." "I''ve never seen a sick Lycan," Magister Orion agrees, scratching at his head. "The training room has never had any side effect outside of exhaustion, but I suppose there''s a first time for everything."


    As Vanessa fusses over me, taking my temperature and checking my vitals, Marcus steps out of the room. I snort withughter. "He''s worried he''s going to catch it."


    "Marcus?" She nces up in surprise. "I doubt that. He has no reason to fear germs. But she looks at the door with a frown. "I''ll check on him when I''m done with you." "Oh, goody. More doctoring."


    Sheughs. "Yes, more doctoring. Sit back, Ava. I''m just going to make sure you don''t have any festering wounds we''ve overlooked."


    "Fester is a fun word," I muse, following hermands as best as I can.


    C


    247 Ava. Pre-Heating


    The dizziness gets in the way, and she ends up rolling me around in different directions until she''s satisfied she''s checked over every millimeter of my skin.


    is sky


    "No infected wounds. I don''t have ab to run your bloodwork, but your blood pressure high. You''re tachycardic. mmy to the touch. A little delirious. Ava, do you know where we


    are?"


    "Of course."


    "Where are we?"


    "We''re..." Huh. That''s odd. I know where we are, so why isn''t iting to me. "Home?"


    It doesn''t feel like home, though..


    "Do you know what day it is?"


    "Tuesday?" I guess. "Maybe Wednesday. I was on vacation."


    She nces at Magister Orion before sitting on my bed, her words slow and gentle, like she''s talking to a child. "Where did you go on vacation?"


    "What do you mean? We went to the beach. You were with me. My brows draw together. "Weren''t you?"


    "Yes, I was. Good job, Ava."


    I preen, delighted at her praise, even as she shoves a thermometer in my mouth.


    "Whaff diff fo?"


    "It''s to check your temperature. I already checked with the forehead thermometer, but I just want to see it again. Is that okay?"


    Giving her a guttural sound of assent, I wiggle a little deeper into my pillows, exhausted.


    When the thermometer beeps, she yanks it out of my mouth, squinting at the numbers. "Well, that''s not good. Ava, do you like ice baths?"


    After an ice bath from hell, I fall asleep.


    I''m not sure how long it is before I wake up.


    The room is dark, and Vanessa''s sitting in a chair next to my bed. It wasn''t there before.


    "How are you feeling?" she asks in a whisper, leaning over to touch my forehead.


    I roll her question around my mind for a moment, reconnecting with my body.


    I blink slowly, trying to focus on Vanessa''s face. Every part of my body aches, as if I''ve been thrown to the mat a thousand times. My skin is mmy, and sweat trickles everywhere. I want a


    shower.


    "I think I''m dying" I croak, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Vanessa''s lips quirk into a small smile. "You''re doing a little better now. We''ve given you a few


    247 Ava: Pre-Heating


    Oh.


    "The ice bath helped bring your fever down, too."


    My entire body shudders at the memory, sending waves of pain through my muscles. "Please don''t do that again, I plead, wincing as even speaking hurts. My throat feels like I''m talking around shards of ss. Swallowing is even worse.


    "We had no choice, Ava," Vanessa exins. "You were delirious with an incredibly high fever. We had to bring it down quickly."


    I try to nod, but my head feels too heavy. My eyelids droop, but I don''t want to fall asleep.


    "Do you feel anything unusual?" Vanessa asks, leaning closer to examine me.


    Everything hurts. There''s no point in trying to single any particr pain out. "No, I mumble.


    "Just feels like an awful cold."


    As if on cue, a coughing fit seizes me. My chest burns as I hack and wheeze, my ribs bruised and aching with each spasm.


    Vanessa helps me sit up, rubbing my back until the fit subsides.


    When I can breathe again, she asks, "What happened thest time you were sick?"


    I squint, as if that''ll help me remember better. It feels like ages ago. "Slept a lot. Drank soup. Slept more"


    "Was that before or after your heat?"


    The question catches me off guard. I frown, thinking back. "Before. It was in Cedarwood."


    Vanessa nods, her expression thoughtful. "Ava, there''s something you should know. Marcus is... ufortable around you right now."


    "Why? Because of germs?" I ask, confusion clouding my already foggy mind.


    She hesitates for a moment before answering. "You smell like you''re going into heat. A pre-heat, if you will."


    My eyes widen, and panic surges through me, washing away my exhaustion in one fell swoop. "What? No, no, no. Where''s Lucas? I can''t go through that again!"


    "It''s okay, Ava. Calm down," Vanessa soothes, cing a hand on my arm. "We''re handling it. Magister Orion is out sourcing some heat suppressants, just in case we need them. Until then, Marcus is staying away to be safe. I can''t smell it, so he might be wrong"


    I sink back into the pillows, my mind reeling. Another heat? So soon?


    Then again... it''s not that soon, isn''t it? It''s been a while.


    But to go into heat in the middle of all this chaos? Without Lucas nearby? No, thank you.


    Been there. Done that. Don''t rmend.


    Vanessa squeezes my hand. "You''ll be fine. Just rest and focus on getting better. The Fae heat suppressants work like a charm, from what Magister Orion says."


    208 Ava: Fever Dreams

 Unshift 248

    248 Ava: Fever Dreams


    "How would he know?"


    Vanessa shrugs. "They''ve been around for a long time. I guess the Fae go into heat, too."


    Flopping onto my back, I groan at her words. "Fae aren''t shifters"


    "From what he says, the biological heat is the same, and the suppressants will work. All we can do is try. She checks my temperature, clicking her tongue. "It''s down, but you still have a fever." With all the sweat trickling down just about every part of my body, I''m surprised. I thought the fever already broke. "When will Magister Orion be back?"


    "Soon, I hope."


    "So am I sick, or just going into heat?" I squint at Vanessa, the dim light of the room enough to burn my eyes. "Because let me tell you, if I''m going to be miserable every time, I think I might just want my uterus taken out."


    Sheughs softly. "You might be sick. Magister Orion thinks it might be from your increase in power. Something about bacsh overwhelming the body." Selene mentioned that I go into heat in order to gain power, or something like that before. I still don''t know the exact details, but it makes sense, I suppose.


    "How long do I have before I go into heat?" No matter how hard I try to think back, I can''t remember how long it was between meeting Selene and wearing the ne.


    She sighs. "I have no idea. You''re an unusual case in every possible way. The sooner we get the suppressants, the better it will be. For it to be already affecting Marcus when you have no other signs of heat is almost unheard of."


    This sted heat is the stupidest thing I''ve ever had to endure.


    "Do me a favor and knock me unconscious if you can''t suppress it. I don''t want to repeat past


    mistakes.


    Leaning forward, Vanessa flicks my forehead. "Don''t borrow trouble before ites, Ava. Get


    some rest."


    Twigs snap beneath my feet as I trudge through a barren forest. Snow glistens, but isn''t cold against my bare feet. Despite being the dead of winter, the temperature isfortable. A dream. It has to be a dream, because I''m asleep in the Fae Ward.


    The moon casts an eerie glow, turning skeletal trees into ominous shadows against the sky.


    I''ve never seen a forest so lifeless. Even in the depths of winter, there should be evergreens. But here, there''s nothing. No pines, no firs, not even the hardy juniper bushes that cling to life in the


    harshest climates.


    A chill runs down my spine, but it''s not from fear. This ce, for all its destion, doesn''t feel


    13


    C


    248 Ava Fever Dreams


    threatening. It''s more like walking through a graveyard-solemn and empty.


    The silence is absolute, broken only by the crunch of my footsteps and the whisper of my breathing.


    I keep moving, drawn forward by some inexplicable pull. The moonlight ys tricks on my eyes, casting shadows that seem to move and dance at the edge of my vision. But when I turn to look, nothing''s there.


    Just more bare trees and frozen earth.


    The path I''m following winds through the forest, leading me deeper into its heart. I lose track of time, my mind drifting as I walk.


    Hours must have passed, but my muscles don''t ache.


    Just as I''m starting to wonder if this forest goes on forever, I see a break in the endless sea of lifeless trees.


    My pace quickens.


    I step into a and my I


    catches in my throat.


    In the center, defying all logic and reason, is a single flower.


    It''s unlike anything I''ve ever seen. The petals are gorgeous in color-deep purples fading to brilliant blues, edged with a shimmer of gold. It seems to glow from within, the only beacon of life in this dead world. The flower sways gently, though there''s no breeze I can feel.


    My heart aches at the sight. After the monotony of the forest, this burst of color and life is almost painful, a reminder of what''s missing in this ce.


    I''m drawn to it, my feet moving of their own ord.


    The stem is a vibrant green, so bright it almost hurts to look at. Tiny droplets of dew cling to the petals, catching the moonlight and scattering it in prismatic bursts.


    It has to be magic. Nothing like this exists in our world.


    Or maybe it''s some fantastical Fae flora.


    I reach out, wanting to touch it, driven by a need deep within that urges me closer.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Ava."


    Silence is shattered. I''d know that voice anywhere.


    Whirling around, my eyes scan the treeline. "Lucas?"


    But there''s nothing. No movement, no sign of life. Just trees upon trees.


    I turn in a slow circle, searching for any hint of movement. "Lucas?" I call again, louder this time. My voice echoes through the clearing, bouncing off the trees anding back to me, distorted. and strange. Still nothing.


    248 Ava: Fever Dreams


    I was so sure I heard him. The voice was so clear, so real. There''s no way that was my


    imagination.


    My gaze is drawn back to the flower. It seems even brighter now, its colors more vivid. The petals sway gently, as if beckoning me closer.


    A gust of wind sweeps through the clearing, rustling branches and sending a shower of dead leaves skittering across the ground. I shiver, wrapping my arms around myself.


    For the first time in this ce, I''m cold. It''s worse than being in the snow without shoes or other appropriate clothing. It''s a bone-deep freeze, where heat no longer exists.


    The wind dies down as quickly as it came, leaving the forest in eerie stillness once more. I turn back to the flower, half-expecting it to have vanished.


    But it''s still there, vibrant and alive, a ssh of color in this world of gray and shadow.


    I reach out once more, my fingers inching toward the delicate petals.


    "Ava!"


    The voicees again, louder this time, more urgent. I spin around, my heart racing.


    "Lucas?" My voice echoes through the trees. "Where are you?"


    But just like before, there''s no response.

 Unshift 249

    249 Ava: Unrest


    Magister Orion''s booming voice wakes me from the unsettling dream, though it''s too much work to open my eyes. I''m exhausted. My body feels like it weighs a thousand pounds. My ears tune in before I''m fully awake.


    *-in an uproar. Every portal is guarded, and the death tolls keep rising. The militia''s working on the riots, but they might not be enough. It makes no sense at all. There''s no rhyme or reason to


    1. it.


    "How safe are we here?"


    "It''s impossible to tell. The High Fae have already taken one family into custody for insurrection, but it''s possible there are more. It''s as though everyone''s lost their minds."


    That doesn''t sound good.


    My eyes snap open and I struggle to sit up, pleasantly surprised my body''s aches are gone, even if I still feel heavy.


    "What''s going on?"


    Magister Orion''s face swims into view, his contorted features smoothing over. The sight jolts me fully awake, my heart rate picking up.


    "How are you feeling?" he asks, his voice gruff.


    I wave off his concern. My health isn''t as important as this conversation. "I''m fine. What''s going


    on?"


    Magister Orion exchanges a loaded nce with Vanessa. My stomach tightens.


    H


    "The city is in an uproar, Magister Orion says, his words heavy. "In the First, Second, and Third Wards, there are riots and uprisings. There''s no rhyme or reason. Vampire against vampire, Fac against Fae; it''s unclear who is ally or foe."


    The timing is suspect. We can''t contact anyone outside this ce, and now there''s civil unrest?


    My mind reels, leaving me dizzy. "Does this happen often?"


    "No, never." He clicks his tongue, running a hand over his face in frustration. "There have always been struggles of power, but they never involve the city. Assassinations, maybe. Financial destruction. Things of that nature. Too many powerful families have allied to keep peace in this sanctuary; no one can stand up to theirbined power."


    "Until now," Marcus says, surprising me. I didn''t realize he was here.


    "Until now," Magister Orion echoes with a sigh. "Too many people are missing. The body count keeps rising"


    "Where are all these powerful families, then? Vanessa asks. "Why aren''t they keeping the city in peace?"


    He spreads his hands. "Missing.


    249 Ava: Unnest


    He continues, "There''s no sign of Alpha Renard, or any other shifters in the city, including the rogues who have lived here for years. It''s suspicious, no?"


    "Very. I murmur, wondering how all this ties into our inability to contact anyone.


    There''s no way this isn''t connected.


    What aren''t we seeing?


    Trying to p Trying to process this information has my head spinning one way, then the other. It feels like I''ve


    woken


    up in a different world; this feeling is getting too familiar. How many more times will the rug get pulled out from under me? "Someone ising who might have answers," Magister Orion adds. "Do you remember the strange Fae named Florice?"


    I nod, recalling the stern woman who resembled my mother. Her cold demeanor is hard to forget. "Doesn''t she hate you?"


    "Florice might be a giant pain in the ass with the way she sticks to protocols, Magister Orion says, a hint of grudging respect in his tone. "But she''s also a wealth of information. She goes through almost every document a Fae ever puts their hands on."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    My curiosity piques. "What information might she have gleaned?"


    Magister Orion shakes his head. "I''m not sure, but she seems agitated by the situation. That alone is cause for concern. Florice never involves herself in politics. She lives and breathes paperwork." "Why would shee to you?" Marcus asks suspiciously. "Do you think this could be a ploy to get to Ava?"


    Magister Orion shakes his head, his salt-and-pepper hair catching the light. "Florice may dislike me because I refuse to y by the rules, but she knows I''m neutral in the city''s politicalndscape.


    I mull that over. "So she trusts you because you don''t have a stake in the game?"


    "Precisely," Magister Orion nods. "I''ve never aligned myself with any faction. My only interest is in magic and its preservation."


    Marcus shifts beside me, his posture tense. "But how can we be sure she''s not using that neutrality against you? Against us?"


    He''s paranoid. I guess ites with the territory; he''s here to keep me safe, not fight someone else''s war.


    Magister Orion''s lips quirk into a wry smile. "Florice is many things, but not duplicitous. She''s rigid, inflexible, and often infuriating, but she''s also honest to a fault. If she''sing to me, it''s because she believes the situation warrants it."


    But what would be dire enough for someone like Florice to seek help from someone she disdains?


    249 Ava: Unrest


    Being awake doesn''t mean I''m healed; I fall asleep not long after, despite the turmoil.


    At some point I wake up again, still groggy. Vanessa''s gone, and only Marcus remains.


    I guess the suppressant''s working. That''s good to know.


    "You feeling okay?"


    Marcus'' gruff voice warms my heart.


    "Better, I think." I feel like I''m lying in a puddle of my own sweat, but my mind has regained some rity.


    "Vanessa''s with Magister Orion downstairs, waiting on Florice," Marcus says, noticing when I look around the room.


    "Who?" My brain takes a while to start up, slowly tugging at my memories. "Oh. Florice. Wait, how long have I been asleep?"


    "Three hours."


    That''s it?


    Seeing the surprise on my face, he says, "You can go back to sleep."


    Despite my muddled head, I''m wide awake.


    "No, I''m good." Shoving myself into a seated position, I twist my hair off the back of my neck. The room air is cool against the sweat gathered at my nape. "I think my fever''s broken." "You look a little better," he agrees.


    "I want a shower, and about twenty pounds of bacon, but I''ll settle for going downstairs to wait


    for Florice."


    But when I try to slide off the edge of the bed, I fall to the side.


    Marcus steadies me, holding onto my arm as I try to stand.


    After three different attempts-all ending in me falling, only saved from hitting the floor thanks to Marcus'' help-he tucks me back into bed like I''m a child. "Just rest. When Vanessa gets back, I''ll get you those twenty pounds of bacon."


    My phone rings, and I nearly leap out of bed to reach for it.


    Marcus grabs it as I fall into an unceremonious tangle of nkets and legs on the floor, staring at me with an impassive face that hides his amusement.


    I know he''sughing inside, because there are little crinkles at the corners of his eyes, and his jaw''s a little tenser than normal, as if holding backughter.


    "Unknown number," he reports, handing it to me.


    Damn. Not Lucas.


    Then again, maybe it is.


    I answer eagerly, before I''m free of the mess I''ve created. "Hello?"


    "Is this Alpha Westwood''s mate? The voice is soft and feminine, her wordsing out in a rush.


    I don''t recognize it. "Yes. Who is this?"


    "You must return to the pack, or everyone will be ughtered." The woman''s voice trembles, urgencycing every breathy word. "You can''t trust the Fac


    My heart leaps into my throat. The room spins, and I grip the phone tighter, its edges cutting into my fingers. "What? Who is this? What''s happening?" "There''s no time to exin. Juste back as soon as you can. We need you."


    "But who''s in danger? What''s going on?" My voice rises, panic seeping into every syble.


    "Everyone. Or else Alpha-"


    The line goes dead.


    "Hello? Hello!" I shout into the phone, but there''s nothing but silence.


    Marcus snatches it out of my hands, hands tapping at the screen. "Can''t dial back."


    No surprise there; the number didn''t even show up. I struggle out of the tangle of nkets trapping my legs. "We need to go back. Everyone''s in danger."


    He frowns. "Ava, calm down. Sit, first."


    "I can''t calm down. Lucas-"


    He shoves a hand over my mouth, shoving me back until my knees hit the bed.


    I sit, ring at him over the edge of his palm.


    "Calm down," he repeats, his heavy brows drawn in as his eyes bore into mine. "You need to listen to me before you do anything."


    My heart pounds like crazy. It''s a war drum, each beat reverberating through my body. The rush of blood in my ears wants to drown out the world, but I force myself to focus on Marcus'' face.

 Unshift 250

    250 Ava: Clear Her Mind


    Stern expression. Narrow eyes. Tight lips.


    He thinks I''m about to do something reckless.


    My mouth is covered, so I close my eyes and breathe through my nose, drawing oxygen into my lungs and stretching them as far as I can bear, before releasing it all in a single measured breath. One. Two. Three. I count each inhale and exhale, willing my racing pulse to slow.


    When I open my eyes again, I meet Marcus'' gaze. His hand drops from my mouth as he takes a step back, giving me space.


    It helps me feel less trapped by the panic fluttering in my heart.


    "I''m listening," I say, my voice steadier than I feel inside. "What do I need to know?"


    Marcus holds up my phone, tapping the screen as he stares at me. "First, we can''t trust random phone calls. Anyone could be on the other end of that line, Ava. It could be a trap."


    I bite my lip. "But what if it''s not? What if Lucas and the pack really are in danger? We can''t reach them-doesn''t it lead credence to what she was saying?"


    "Then rushing in blindly won''t help them," Marcus counters. His tone softens slightly. "I know you''re worried. But we need to be smart about this. You can''t run off half-cocked. That''s how you get kidnapped-"I wince. "-or worse."


    Okay. Of course he''s right.


    Everything I do is on impulse and instinct, and I don''t have a track record of ster


    decision-making.


    So I take another deep breath, ignoring how small I feel when I realize how much I''m stillcking. Being upset over good advice is childish.


    Forcing myself to think logically, I take a moment to mull it over.


    Of course I can just ask Marcus what to do, but there''s a reason he isn''t throwing orders at me.


    Because that''s my job, as his Luna.


    So, think it through, Ava. Strange phone call, vague statements, and a voice I don''t recognize.


    Wait.


    "Why did this phone call get through? We''re in the Fae Ward. It shouldn''t have gotten through to us. It can''t be a Westwood shifter.


    His shoulders rx, I hadn''t realized how bunched up they were. "What else?"


    The calm encouragement in his voice makes it feel like we''re in a ssroom, and I''m responding to a teacher''s prompt.


    Odd as it is, it helps my mind clear.


    "She asked if I was Alpha Westwood''s mate. She didn''t call me by name, yet she has my number." He nods. "Good. Keep going."


    "It''s weird Wouldn''t she either call me by name or call me Luna?" That''s what the other wolves


    250 Ava: Clear Her Mind


    do, when they find out I''m his mate. Even without an official ceremony.


    "It''s strange," he agrees. "Anything else?"


    I think back. "She said I can''t trust the Fac.


    Another nod.


    My eyes widen. "No one in Westwood knows I''m with the Fae. Only Lucas." Everyone who knew is at ckwood. "Maybe she''s ckwood? No. Wait. Any ckwood wolf would know my name." And very few know I''m mated to Lucas. "None of this makes sense."


    "Exactly."


    The approval in Marcus'' voice has my back straightening and my chin lifting with a sense of pride.


    "Is there anything else that strikes you from that conversation?"


    I pull my brows together, thinking. "I don''t think so. She was cut off in the middle of talking about Lucas..." My voice trails off. "No, she said Alpha. If she''s ckwood, that might mean Alpha Renard." ncing up, I''m surprised to see his nose wrinkle in disgust. "Just call him Renard. He is no longer Alpha ckwood."


    Ah.


    "Right. Renard." The name feels weird on my tongue, almost naked. But it does make him feel a little less powerful in my memories.


    "And nothing else gives you question?" Marcus probes, clearly aiming for something.


    I shake my head.


    "She said you need to return. That they need you." He pauses. "You, Ava."


    I tilt my head. "I know, I heard-oh,


    Mc.


    Why would they need me?


    I''m weak; barely stronger than human.


    My powers are a secret, and even then, they''re almost useless until I be stronger.


    So why would anyone need me to save them?


    Wow. Do I have arger ego than I thought? It didn''t even ur to me to question being begged


    to save someone.


    "Yes. Oh. He shakes his head. "Their purpose is to draw you out of the city, ostensibly to the pack. But who, and why?"


    "We have no way of knowing: Falling back, I stare at the ceiling from the rtivefort of the


    38


    250 Ava: Clear Her Mind


    "We know a little."


    "Right. Someone who might be in the Fae Ward..." I pause. "Wait. No. Someone here in Dakota Sanctuary. Vampire, Fae, gnome-could be any of them."


    "But likely not a shifter," he points out.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    So, almost anyone in this city.


    "Lucas couldn''t get anyone into the city when he was trying to get information, but Alpha Re- uh, Renard has ties here. And there are rogues. But what about the Whispering Pines pack?" "There are other supernaturalmunities and Unregistered cities closer to them," he points out, though it doesn''t sound like he''s dismissing the possibility.


    "Do they work together? Are they friendly?"


    He pauses. "I have no idea."


    More information we don''t know. I cover my eyes. "We can ask Magister-"


    Marcus makes a soft sound and I sit up, ignoring my dizziness to see his eyes unfocused and face


    gat me with a grim expression. "Are you able to ck. Then he returns to the present,


    walk downstairs?"


    "I think so."

 Unshift 251

    251 Ava: Florice''s Fate


    My legs tremble as Marcus guides me down the stairs. Each step feels like a monumental effort, and I''m acutely aware of the sweat beading on my upper lip and hairline. The living roomes into view, and I''m taken aback by the sight of Magister Orion pacing in silence, his usual booming presence subdued.


    Vanessa''s concerned gaze meets mine as we enter and shees over to help Marcus lead me into a nearby chair.


    I sink into it gratefully, my body feeling like it''s made of lead.


    "Thanks," I manage, offering Vanessa a weak smile. The room seems to spin slightly, and I have to focus to keep my vision steady. "What''s going on?"


    Magister Orion halts his pacing, his eyes locking onto mine. The gravity in his expression sends a chill down my spine before he even speaks.


    "Florice has been murdered.


    The words hang in the air, and for a moment, I can''t process them. Then reality crashes in, and I feel the blood drain from my face.


    "What?" I exim, my voice cracking. "How? When?"


    More suspicious timing. More odd events. And we''re still in the dark, with no any of this.


    It''s not a coincidence.


    idea who is behind.


    Florice wasing to us with information; whatever she found meant something. But the knowledge is now lost to us.


    Magister Orion''splexion is ashen, worry etched into every line of his face. He opens his mouth to respond, but Vanessa cuts in.


    "It''s not safe here," she says, her voice tight with strain. "We need to consider our options. Whoever didn''t want Florice spilling their secrets might know she wasing to you, Magister."


    Marcus clears his throat, drawing everyone''s attention. "There''s more, he says grimly. "Ava received a phone call earlier. Someone pretending to be from Westwood, begging her toe back before everyone''s ughtered."


    Magister Orion''s frown deepens. Suddenly, he bellows, "Tinker!"


    I jump at the sudden volume, my nerves already frayed. To my surprise, Tinker appears almost instantly, her mechanical wings whirring softly. I realize I haven''t seen her since we first arrived, and her presence is oddlyforting.


    "Yes, Magister?" Tinker asks, her lc eyes darting between all of us.


    Magister Orion gestures to Marcus. "Exin it, the telephonic connection Ava received."


    Any other time, I might have found amusement in Magister Orion''s formal way of describing a


    251 Ava: Floricu''s FateContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Marcus recounts the details of the call, and Tinker listens intently, her expression growing more perplexed with each word.


    "Did it sound like when Magister Orion speaks?" Tinker asks, turning to me.


    I shake my head. "No, not at all. When he called, it was robotic and ominous. This person was a woman, whispering. It sounded like she was afraid."


    Tinker''s eyes widen. "That''s surprising. No one in the Fae Ward uses a normal telephone like you do. The magical wards interfere with the signals, causing them to break down over time."


    I stare at her nkly, my exhausted brain struggling to process this new information. "Wait, what? When were you going to mention that could happen?"


    Tinker has the grace to look sheepish. "I apologize. We assumed you knew. It''smon. knowledge here in the Fae Ward."


    I lean back in my chair, feeling overwhelmed. "Is it possible for them to call us without sounding like Magister Orion did?"


    "Not that I''m aware of. I created the technology, but it isn''t impossible for someone to doctor it."


    "Or for someone to get a cell phone and bring it into the city for this purpose," Vanessa says.


    Both are viable scenarios. "It could be a vampire living among humans, Marcus points out.


    Exasperated, I say what we''re all thinking. "There''s no way to know who it is, then. It could be almost anyone."


    "But it''s unlikely to be someone from our pack." Vanessa squeezes my shoulder. "At least we''ve


    ruled that out.


    Okay, so anyone in the world except a Westwood wolf.


    Magister Orion strokes his beard, his eyes distant. "We''re dealing with forces beyond our usual understanding. Florice is murdered, and someone tries to get you away from me and the safety you have here. There''s a clear connection, but we don''t know their motive."


    I want to ask what we do next, but a nce at Marcus and Vanessa tell me how stressed they are. They''re on edge, Marcus standing on the balls of his feet as though ready to jump into action. Vanessa''s so tense her fingers dig into my shoulder despite her attempt at soothing my


    anxiety.


    This isn''t the time for me to be dependent on them. I need to think things through, be a leader.


    "We know that I''m in danger, and that Florice learned something important. They didn''t want that information getting to Magister Orion. I meet my teacher''s eyes. "That means you''re an obstacle to whoever''s orchestrating this madness. Somehow, you would get in their way. Why? How? Who are your enemies?"


    He frowns. "A loaded question. I have been a thorn in the side of many, as I''ve always advocated on behalf of humans. I''m sure you''ve noticed that there are few of them in the city."


    "I haven''t seen the city, only some of the Fae Ward. Sister Miriam took us directly here from one of her... buildings. A vague idea stirs in the back of my brain, but it''s little more than a feeling.


    251 Ava: Floricu''s Fate


    "Ah. Yes, well, the Dakota Sanctuary is not kind to humans or any wolf with a pack. Rogue wolves are wee, to an extent. Most of them are in the Third Ward, which is little more than a slum. Most humans in the city are here on business, and are found in the Second Ward, where most businesses are located. Many people dislike allowing humans entry at all." He grimaces. "The few with ess rights are usually wiped on exit."


    "Wiped?" My eyes widen. "Murdered?"


    "What?" Magister Orion shakes his head. "No, of course not. Memory wipes. Most people believe that if humans know too much about our city, they''ll press us to assimte under yourws, forcing us all to register and be governed by your leaders."


    "Oh." My shoulders rx. Wiping memories sounds drastic, but a lot less terrible than murdering any human who enters the city. "Is that why nobody knows anything about you guys?"


    "Most assuredly. We keep to ourselves, asking only to be left alone by your government and people. It wasn''t always that way, of course, but once supernatural existence became regted, things changed. Not all of us reacted well to the overreach of human government."


    "I heard about vampires growing up, but I thought they were little more than stories," I admit. "A bogeyman the others would use to scare kids."


    "Yes, that happens when you segregate your society as we have." Magister Orion smiles. "While some vampires and other-shifters havee to embrace life among your lot in their Supernatural Communities, epting the overreach of your overlord, most do not."


    "We call him our president, Vanessa corrects, leaning forward as she listens. "We were taught that the Unregistered cities came about because vampires refused to ept the Human Survival Rights, not wanting to give up their victims."

 Unshift 252

    252 Ava: We Need Information


    "Perhaps that is true for some vampires, Magister Orion concedes. "But for most of us, it is because of freedom. We do not wish to be regted and numbered, at the whim of human demands, simply for being different. Those who breach the peace between the human world and that of Dakota Sanctuary are punished. Depending on the severity of their actions, some lose their lives. We have had some vampires put to the guillotine for feeding on nearby human


    cities.


    Fascinating.


    in with you Lo


    "But what does that have to circling back to the main topic.


    "I am one of the few who advocate for increased trade and visitation between our city and the human realm." Magister Orion waves a hand around the room. "Very few of us wish to live within the Fae realm, under the rule of our kings. There is little freedom to be had under their tyranny. Here, we have equality, votes, andws to protect us from the overreach of our leaders. Vampires and gnomes are treated as equals. However, our reliance on the Fae realm for food and magical items means that we are at the mercy of the Fae kings. Our freedom here is little more than an illusion.¡±


    He ms a fist against the table. "I say, if we truly wish for freedom, we should establish connects with the human realm. We have things you do not. We can barter for food, even morend. We can be equals in this world, instead of living half in, and half out."


    He sighs. "But that is heresy to many."


    "Then why do you hate wolves so much, if you''re willing to work with humans?" Vanessa asks, and I nce at her in surprise.


    She''s fascinated by everything he''s saying, and I''d already forgotten about how he treated. Vanessa and Marcus when we first got here. "Lycans," and his lip curls before he shakes his head and sighs. "Ancient history, but prejudice is passed down in our history books." "But what happened between wolves and Fae?"


    Magister Orion waves a hand. "It is


    or vampires willingly work with the import in this situation. Suffice to say, very few Fae


    freedom to work as human dogs."


    In our world, they''re traitors, giving up their


    He pauses for a second, ncing between Vanessa and Marcus. "No offense intended."


    "So the leaders of the city are all against your views?" Marcus asks.


    "Indeed. I am a rebel with a cause." He spreads his hands with a shrug. "However, to call them my enemies is a bit of a stretch.


    "Who have been the victims of the riots?" I ask, rubbing the bridge of my nose as I try to think. "Wouldn''t they be the leaders of the city? If that''s so, then they''re probably not who we''re looking for."


    252 Ava: V


    We Need Information


    Magister Orion looks thoughtful. "Some families, yes. But that doesn''t mean all of them. I would need to contact someone to find out more."


    Tinker, who''s been quiet all this time, speaks up. "I can contact La and see if she''s heard. anything."


    He nods, a sharp movement of his head. "Yes. Get a list of every attack, and lists of victims. We must organize the information we have. And see what Florice has been working ontely." "Yes, sir!" Tinker salutes, her mechanical wings pping together, before she darts off.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s like a giant puzzle without a reference picture. My head aches.


    A wave of dizziness washes over me, and I have to grip the arms of the chair to stay upright.


    Vanessa ces a cool hand on my forehead. "Your fever''s getting worse," she murmurs. "We need to get another dose of suppressant into you."


    The reminder of my impending heat adds anotheryer ofplication to an already impossible situation. I feel tears of frustration prick at my eyes, but I blink them away.


    I don''t have the luxury of being weak.


    "Magister, Marcus says, his voice steady despite the tension in his shoulders, "do you have any way to contact the outside world safely? We need contact Sister Miriam and Selene, see what they know. With the city up in arms,ing back might not be easy. If it were up to me, I''d lock down your portals."


    Magister Orion frowns. "Usually, no. But with Sister Miriam, it''s possible. I can''t guarantee how quickly we will get a response, but I''ll post a message."


    "Post a message?" I ask, my brain immediately jumping to the inte and message boards. "Indeed. He smiles. "How do you think we send messages without your," and he waves vaguely toward my phone, "little devices? We have our own."


    We have cell phones-outrageously expensive, easy to break, and needing to be upgraded every few years for fear of bing obsolete in the face of bigger and better software.


    The Fac?


    They have magic balls.


    The kind you think of a quack fortune teller using.


    Only, these are actually made of magic.


    "How fascinating" Vanessa breathes, touching it with one finger. It looks like lightning dancing in its depths, and a ribbon of it reaches out to where her finger touches the ss. "Does it hurt?" I ask curiously.


    "No. Can''t even feel it." She ces her entire palm on it, and several arcs of lightning connect to where she has contact. "Feels like just a ss ball.


    252 Ava: Wo Need Information


    +17


    disappears, reced by swirling gray smoke. It''s mesmerizing, like watching storm clouds gather in fast motion.


    He stares intently into the ball, his eyes narrowing in concentration. The smoke begins to swirl faster, condensing into a tiny orb before vanishingpletely. My breath catches as a miniature version of Sister Miriam materializes within the ss sphere.


    "Wow," I murmur, unable to contain my awe.


    Magister Orion''s deep voice resonates as he addresses the tiny figure. "Sister Miriam, the city is in unrest. Contact me once you receive this message. We need more information."


    The tiny Sister Miriam doesn''t respond, but I find myself leaning forward, half-expecting her to speak. Instead, her image fades away like mist in sunlight, and the familiar dance of lightning returns to fill the


    ball.


    My mind reels with questions. How does it work? Can Sister Miriam respond the same way? Is it instantaneous or does it take time for the message to reach her? The practical applications of such a device are staggering.


    "That''s incredible," I breathe, my eyes still fixed on the ball. "Is it like a magical voicemail?"


    "Voicemail? Ah, your telephonic messages." Magister Orion chuckles, the sound rumbling through the room. "In a way, yes. Though far more secure and almost impossible to intercept."


    I tear my gaze away from the ball to look at him. "Can she respond the same way?"


    "Indeed she can." He pats the ball. "It will let me know when her message arrives."


    "Could we use it to contact Lucas?" The words tumble out before I can stop them, hope rising in my chest.


    Magister Orion''s expression softens slightly. "I''m afraid not, child. He would need one for the contact to take."


    My heart sinks, but I nod in understanding. Of course it couldn''t be that easy. Even magic has its rules.


    "How long does it usually take for a response?" Vanessa asks, her practical nature shining through.


    "It varies, Magister Orion replies. "Depending on where Sister Miriam is and what she''s doing, it could be minutes or hours."


    I sway slightly on my feet, the excitement of the moment giving way to exhaustion. Marcus steadies me with a hand on my elbow, concern etched on his face.

 Unshift 253

    253 Ava: Enforcement Division.


    A banging on the door interrupts the moment. Magister Orion nces toward it before his face suddenly shutters. "We need to go," he says, his voice lower than normal. "What? Go where?*


    "Out of here," he says, his words still soft and terse. The banginges again. "Go to the training


    room. Now."


    Vanessa and Marcus are already on guard, nking me as they lead me in that direction, not. quite running, but not far off.


    It''s hard to be quiet when running.


    Thankfully, the windows are spelled to keep anyone from seeing inside.


    "What''s happening, Magister?" Marcus asks, his face grim.


    Magister Orion shakes his head. "I had hoped... But hope is for the naive, I suppose. I should have prepared all of you for this possibility. They will prosecute me for Florice''s murder. His eyes flicker in my direction. "That would leave her vulnerable in the Fae Ward."


    My entire back goes cold. "Why would they go after you for her murder?" I hiss, trying to keep quiet through my outrage. "That makes no sense. You were with us the entire time."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can be found innocentter, and by then they''ve already gotten what they want. The only thing precious here is you." He rushes us with hand movements. Tinker and La can contact me at any time, but for now, we must leave the city. My protection is no longer viable for you."


    "How do you know this?" Vanessa cuts in. "There''s no reason to believe


    "Why else would the Enforcement Division be at my doorstep?" He shakes his head. "They only deal with the ckest of criminals. If they are here, it is for me!"


    HT


    "You didn''t even look to see who was at the door. How do you know?" I protest. "It could be someone who works with Florice, or La, or-"


    An explosion rocks the building, throwing us all forward.


    Three bodies cover me from raining debris.


    Feet pound in our direction. I squint past the cloud of smoke obscuring my view, trying to count


    the shadows.


    Four.


    Five?


    No, wait-more. How many people did they send?!


    "Move, fools!" Magister Orion bellows, and Marcus heaves me over his shoulder in a swift. movement as we bolt down the hall.


    "Half Manieter We are the Enforcement Division here under Article Three-Thirty-Two-"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    253 Av Enforcement Division


    Another explosion. This time ites from the end of Magister Orion''s hand as balls of energy fly toward the intruders.


    *-aiding and abetting a traitor-" The man''s practically screaming above the noise.


    -unauthorized use of witchcraft-" This is a woman, shouting more charges.


    "The door''s open! Go!" Magister Orion shoves us through. "Ava, call your book to you. Don''t let it get into the wrong hands!" "Magister-"


    Two minutes. Maybe even less.


    In just two minutes, we went from tense to terrified. From safe to running for our lives.


    "Portal to the human realm!" Magister Orion shouts into the room as the doors close between us, leaving us alone in the familiar metal box that housed us all for a long week. "What the fuck just happened? Vanessa breathes, holding the magic ball we used to call Sister


    Miriam.


    Marcus sets me onto the floor, and I wince, my stomach bruised where his shoulder mmed into it as he ran.


    "You okay?"


    "I''m fine." My body''s shaking, belying my words. "He had time toe in. Why didn''t hee


    in?!"


    "Interference," Marcus says grimly. "There were likely more than he expected. He''s making sure


    we get away."


    "But why the hell would they want me? I shake my head, remembering how mortified I was just minutes ago when I realized I hadn''t questioned someone wanting me to save an entire pack. "I have some magic power, but that''s not enough to exin what''s going on around me. It isn''t enough to set an entire city to war."


    It''s like having three different books happening at once.


    Whatever''s happening with Lucas and Whispering Pines probably involves ckwood; that, at least, makes sense in my head. Renard''s quest for power, and even Whispering Pines turning on the Council, are things I can wrap my mind around.


    The phone calls reference Westwood, yet seem toe from Dakota Sanctuary.


    And now the Dakota Sanctuary is unsafe, with mysterious forces battling over an unknown motive. This should have nothing to do with me.


    The only reason I''m even in the city is to receive magical training. Aside from Sister Miriam and Magister Orion, the only person connected with me in the entire city is the Mad Prince.


    It can''t be....


    "The Mad Prince isn''t the cause of all this, is he?" I murmur, rubbing my forehead as my brain aches with all the information I''m trying to process.


    23


    253 Ava: Enforcement Division


    "I don''t know," Marcus says, his eyes trained on the doors that have disappeared. "But I have no idea how safe this room is. We should find a way out before those Fae get to us in here."


    I nod. "Magister Orion gave the room an order. It should change based on that."


    But it''s still the training room.


    Vanessa and Marcus nk me so closely that their breaths tickle my neck.


    "Please change into a portal," I beg the room, not sure what else to do. "Like Magister Orion asked.


    Nothing happens. The metallic walls remain stubbornly unchanged.


    Vanessa''s voice is tight with worry. "Are we stuck here?"


    I swallow hard, trying to push down the rising panic. "This is our first time in here without Magister Orion," I point out, grasping at any exnation that might offer hope. "Maybe... maybe the room doesn''t recognize our authority?"


    Marcus''s brow furrows, his eyes darting around the space. "But why isn''t it following orders? Magister Orion told it to create a portal."


    I bite my lip. "What if it''s because he wasn''t in the room when he gave the order? Maybe it needs. his physical presence to activate?"


    The seconds stretch into agonizing minutes as we wait, the sound of our breathing the only thing breaking the stillness. I can feel the heat of Vanessa''s palm against my back, Marcus''s arm brushing mine. Even here, with no one around, they won''t leave my side.

 Unshift 254

    254 Ava: In the Attic


    Just as I''m about to suggest we try something else-anything else, like banging until we find at hidden door-movement catches my eye. A shimmer ripples across the far wall, like heat waves rising from sun- baked asphalt. It swirls and coalesces, taking on the familiar appearance of the portals we used to travel to Dakota Sanctuary,


    Relief floods through me, tempered by caution.


    Magister Orion asked for a portal, but his directions were vague. There''s a hell of a lot of world out there.


    Marcus steps forward, his jaw set with determination. "I''ll go first," he says, his tone brooking no argument. Before I can protest, he''s through the portal, vanishing in a blink.


    Vanessa and I exchange a quick nce, an entire conversation passing between us in that split second. Together, we step into the swirling vortex.


    The world twists and blurs around us, and for a heart-stopping moment, I feel like I''m falling through an endless void. Then, abruptly, solid ground materializes beneath my feet. I stumble forward, colliding with warm bodies in the darkness.


    "Oof!" Vanessa grunts as we all tangle together, a mess of limbs in a space that feels far too


    small.


    "Sorry," I mutter, trying to extricate myself without elbowing anyone in the face. "Where are we?"


    A rustling sound, then a click. Soft light floods the space.


    Marcus stands a few feet away, his hand on a dangling pull cord attached to a bare bulb.


    As my vision clears, I take in our surroundings with growing amazement. We''re in what appears to be an attic, but unlike any attic I''ve ever seen. The space is absolutely crammed with... stuff. Artifacts of every description crowd the room, lining shelves, stacked in corners, hanging from


    the rafters.


    There are ornate mirrors with tarnished frames, their surfaces cloudy with age. Delicate porcin figurines pose next to weathered leather-bound books. Intricate clockwork devices. tick softly, their gears exposed like mechanical organs. Crystals of various sizes and colors catch the light, throwing rainbow reflections across the walls.


    Despite the sheer volume of objects, the attic is surprisingly clean. No cobwebs drape the corners, no dust coats the surfaces. It''s as if time has been suspended here, preserving everything in a perfect state of organized chaos.


    "What is this ce?" Vanessa breathes, her eyes wide as she takes in the spectacle.


    I shake my head, at a loss for words. The air itself seems charged with potential, tingling against my skin. My newly awakened magical senses hum, picking up on some sort of energy present in the space. Marcus moves cautiously, his trained eye scanning for potential threats. "It seems safe enough,"


    13


    254 Ava: In the Attic


    he says after a moment. "But I wouldn''t touch anything if I were you. No telling what some of these things might do."


    I nod in agreement, though my fingers itch to explore. We might not know where we are, but I can tell there''s magic somewhere.


    Each object seems to whisper secrets, promising knowledge and power if only I''d reach out and grasp them. I clench my fists at my sides, resisting the temptation.


    "We need to figure out where we are," I say, forcing myself to focus on our immediate situation. "And more importantly, how to contact Lucas and the others. They need to know what''s happening. Sister Miriam and Selene will have no idea how to get back to us, either."


    I didn''t ask Magister Orion how to use that damnmunication orb, but at least Vanessa brought it along.


    Marcus nods. "First, stay with Vanessa. I''ll investigate the area. We need to make sure it''s safe."


    "Just because it looks peaceful doesn''t mean it is, the healer agrees.


    As if in response to her words, a faint sound reaches their ears. I don''t hear anything, but Marcus holds a finger to his lips, tugging at the light again and letting the attic


    I can hear it now.


    go dark.


    Footsteps,ing from somewhere below us. My breath catches in my throat as I exchange rmed nces with Marcus and Vanessa.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    We''re not alone.


    My heart pounds against my ribs as Marcus and Vanessa move in tandem, shoving me behind them. Their bodies form a living shield, and I struggle to quell the surge of guilt that rises in my throat. They shouldn''t have to risk themselves for me. I''m not worth their lives.


    I press my lips together, fighting the urge to protest. Now isn''t the time for heroics or misced pride. I force myself to stay still, to be as small and quiet as possible in this cramped, magical attic.


    The silence stretches, broken only by our shallow breathing. Sweat beads on my forehead, trickling down my temple. The air feels thick, oppressive. Every creak of the floorboards beneath us sends a jolt through my system.


    I can feel the tension radiating from Marcus and Vanessa. Their muscles are coiled tight, ready to spring into action. My body thrums with nervous energy, my heart booming in my ears.


    The soft tread of footsteps on stairs. They''re getting closer.


    Marcus reaches for something. Once I hear the soft schnick, I understand. It''s his knife.


    He''s going to take them down if he has to.


    We don''t even know if they''re friend or foe. He''s prepared to make the hard decision just to keep


    me safe.


    It''s a humbling experience.


    254 Ava: In the Attic


    My mouth goes dry, and I swallow hard, trying to wet my parched throat.


    They pause, in a moment of agonizing silence.


    Then, the unmistakable creak of a door opening.


    I hold my breath, every nerve in my body screaming. This is it. We''ve been found. My mind races.


    through possible scenarios, each more terrifying than thest.


    But instead of shouts or the sound of weapons being drawn, a voice breaks the silence. A voice that sends a shock of recognition through me, though I can''t quite ce it. "You cane down now," the voice calls up to us. "There''s no need to hide in the attic,"

 Unshift 255

    255 Ava: The Golden Stranger


    Light illuminates the room, and Marcus steps back, hiding me more fully behind his bulk.


    "Who are you?" he asks, and I nce at the knife he''s holding behind his back.


    When I try to step around him to see who''s talking, Vanessa steps forward to block the gap.


    can''t see anything, and yet I know who''s talking. I just can''t remember who they are.


    "Easy, wolves. I am no enemy of yours, and no danger to the witch you shield."


    "Give us your name, Vanessa snaps, uncharacteristic hostility in her tone. "Who are you, and why do you know us?"


    "Ah, yes. I suppose you wouldn''t know. I am known as Acarus, of the Fourth Beginning. You know my mother"


    "Mother?" Marcus asks, shifting his weight as he edges a little closer. "And who might that be?"


    "And what the hell is the Fourth Beginning?" Vanessa''s annoyance is clear. "You can''t throw around words and expect them to mean a thing."


    "Oh. Yes, I suppose you wouldn''t know that, either." A long pause. "Don''t look at me so, wolves. My mother is Miriam, of the Fourth Beginning. Or, as you know it, Dakota Sanctuary. There''s a lilt in his voice that tells me he''s probably smiling. "Does that help?"


    "Miriam?"


    The talk of a mother dislodged a long-forgotten memory, and I shove past Marcus.


    The golden stranger stands before us, his palms raised in a gesture of peace. His ethereal beauty. is just as striking as I remember-inhuman in its perfection. Golden hair catches the light, and those piercing blue eyes seem to shift to a crimson hue as they move. A mild smile ys on his lips, but it does little to ease the tension in the room.


    Marcus and Vanessa tug me back, their protective instincts kicking in, but I shake them off as I


    exim, "It''s you!"


    I turn to my friends, eager to exin. "He was in the woods during the ckwood riot. He didn''t harm me then."


    Acarus nods in my direction, his gaze appraising. "You''ve be stronger since west met, Ava


    Grey."


    A question that''s been nagging at me since our first encounter bubbles to the surface.


    +


    "Are you the vampire Margot was talking about?" I blurt out.


    Confusion flickers across his perfect features. "I''m afraid I don''t understand."


    I take a deep breath, trying to organize my thoughts. "There was a vampire on ckwoodnds. Margot came to warn me about it, right before I found you in the woods. It was so long ago, the details blur in my mind. "She was worried about something. Worried I''d tell Lucas about their connection with vampires, I think"


    255 Ava: The Golden Stranger


    His brows arch and he tilts his head in thought. "That seems unlikely. I have no contact with others. Especially wolves."


    His words don''t quite satisfy my curiosity, but before I can press further, he changes the subject.


    "Why don''t you alle down for dinner? I''m sure you must be hungry after your ordeal."


    Marcus and Vanessa exchange wary nces. I can feel their hesitation, their distrust of this beautiful stranger who seems to know so much about us.


    "I think we can trust him," I say, surprising myself with the conviction in my voice. If Sister Miriam is his mother, then he''s probably on our side.


    Vanessa''s eyes narrow. "He knows things he shouldn''t, Ava."


    "Because his mother is our ally," I point out.


    Marcus shakes his head,


    his pot out.


    tense. "He was near ckwood before we began working


    with Sister Miriam. That''s too convenient to be coincidence"


    "You''re the ones who intruded on my privacy," Acarus points out from the bottom of the stairs. "Come along. I made sure to have dinner waiting for you."


    Marcus moves first, his movements cautious as he descends the stairs. His hand never strays far from his weapon. Vanessa follows, positioning herself behind me.


    Acarus leads us into a giant dining room. The entire house looks familiar, but it isn''t until I see the giant table that I realize why.


    It''s entric and eclectic, just like the first ce I met Sister Miriam. This one isn''t quite the same, but it definitely has the same feeling.


    There are more windows here, for one. And outside the windows is nothing but trees. Wherever we are, it isn''t in a city.


    "I apologize for the modest amodations," he says, as if a huge table that can easily fit sixteen is not good enough.


    The table is set for four, a simple spread of bread, cheese, and what looks like a hearty stew steaming in earthenware bowls. It''s far from the borate Fae meals we''ve grown ustomed to, but my stomach growls appreciatively at the sight.


    Marcus and Vanessa remain tense.


    Wait a second.


    "How did you know we would be here?"


    He chuckles, and even the sound is perfect. Melodious and deep, like a soothing balm to frayed


    nerves.


    "Please, sit, Acarus says, taking a seat at the head of the table. "I''ll do my best to answer your questions."


    I slide into a chair, ignoring the pointed looks from Marcus and Vanessa. They reluctantly joint


    255 Ava: The Golden Stranger


    us, positioning themselves on either side of me like sentinels.


    "First, how did you know we would be here? Second, you said Sister Miriam is your mother, I begin, unable to contain my curiosity any longer. "How is that possible? She never mentioned having children, and vampires aren''t usually..." Well, that''s kind of silly. She''s the product of a vampire and something else herself. "Well, do dhampirs have... babies?"


    His lips quirk into a small smile. "Mother can be selective with the information she divulges. I''m sure you''ve noticed that by now"


    With all the times she''s danced around the subject or promised to answer thingster, much like Selene does-yeah, I''d say I''ve noticed that.


    "I am not her biological son," he says, motioning for us to partake as he sits back in his chair.


    Marcus and Vanessa sit stoic, not tempted by the food. Though I''m pretty sure it''s safe, I follow


    their lead.


    "She has raised me since I was young. In every way that matters, she is my mother. Do you not like stew?"


    "We''d rather have answers right now," Vanessa says, still suspicious. "How did you know about our arrival? We didn''t n oning here."


    Lacing his fingers together, he sighs. "Truth be told, I didn''t know exactly when you would arrive. I''ve been preparing a meal every day for weeks. He nods toward the food on the table. "At least this time I won''t be throwing it out for the pigs."


    Pigs? I want to ask about the pigs, but I keep my mouth shut. More important things to worry about than pigs.


    "How did you know we wereing?" Marcus asks again, each word like a hammer.


    I think I know the answer.


    "My mother told me to expect you." He shrugs. "Not everythinges to pass, but I''ve learned. to listen when she speaks."


    Bingo.


    Feeling a little triumphant at finally understanding something, I grab a chunk of bread. It''s soft and squishy, fluffing back to shape after being squeezed, with a hard crust.


    Would probably go great with the stew.


    Ignoring Marcus and Vanessa''s double side-eye, I pull a bowl closer to me, dipping the bread in


    1. it.


    It''s delicious. Amazing. A simple fare, clevated by whatever spices are in it.


    I groan in appreciation, and Acarus grins. ¡°I''m happy to see you enjoying the food, Ava. "


    "Why were you at ckwood during the riot?" Marcus asks, still not warming to the neer.


    *Spying" he admits, with an unrepentant smile. "Mother likes to keep an eye on things." "So you know a lot of


    of what''s going on at any given time?" I ask around a mouthful of bread


    255 Ava: The Golden Stranger


    Vanessa elbows me. She might not trust Acarus, but she''s not okay with bad manners.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Of course"


    "Then, what''s going on with the packs? I can''t reach my mate." Though, now that we aren''t in the city, I should try again. Digging into my pocket, I pull out my phone with eager fingers.


    No signal.


    Of course there''s no signal here.


    Holding my phone up high, I move it from side to side, trying to see if I can even get a single bar.


    No such luck.


    Acarus watches me, waiting until I set my phone down with a long sigh to finally answer.


    "The packs..." For the first time, Acarus'' golden light grows dim, his face taut and lips pressed together in a tight line. Sighing, he rubs one blond eyebrow with a perfectly manicured finger. "Much has happened. My mother is searching for information as we speak."


    My stomach drops to the floor. The food, the pigs, and any other questions we may have are shoved to the side as I jump out of my seat, mming my hands against the table as I lean toward him. "What happened? Where''s Lucas?"

 Unshift 256

    256 Ava: The World Burns


    Acarus holds up his hands. "Calm down, little witch. Your alpha is alive."


    Alive.


    What a weird way to put it.


    Wouldn''t someone normally say, your alpha is fine?


    "What happened?" I ask, sitting back in the chair as I focus my gaze on Acarus.


    "Great change. Rebellion. The end of days."


    1 frown. "What do you mean, a great change?"


    The air is heavy, making it hard to breathe. Or maybe it''s just that my chest is tight.


    Acarus leans forward, his eyes intense. "The supernaturalmunities have risen up against the limitations imposed by humanws. It''s not just the wolf packs. Registeredmunities, unregistered cities- they''re all involved. War is everywhere."


    Marcus''s brow furrows. "How widespread is this unrest?"


    "It started here," Acarus exins, "but once the media caught wind of it, riots spread torgemunities across the country. This anger has been simmering for a long time. Many feel the humans have chained us with their biasedws."


    My heart races. ¡°Just tell me what happened to Lucas, I demand, worry coloring my tone.


    Acarus inclines his head, his expression softening slightly. "He''s recovering in a hospital."


    Relief and consternation flow.


    Why? By who?


    1. me. A hospital? Then that means he was injured. How?


    "Westwood is now under the control of rogue supernaturals. And ckwood... My apologies, Ava. Alpha Renard has retaken it."


    Lucas has been defeated.


    And my father''s back in power.


    The implications make my head spin.


    Marcus speaks up, his voice tight with concern. "That doesn''t exin why we haven''t been able to contact anyone from the packs."


    Acarus sighs. "Most modernmunication methods have been hijacked. It''s impossible to contact people via phone. I''m not familiar with the technical terms, but it''s some form of hacking. It''s beyond even what humans are capable of. Probably the work of gnomes or Fae."


    "Wait," I interrupt, struggling toprehend. "How is it even possible to take down an entire country''s infrastructure?"


    "It is limited to most of this side of the country, Acarus rifies. "That is as much as I understand. Beyond that, you would have to discuss with someone familiar with technology. I


    am not that person."


    :00


    My mind races, trying to make sense of it all. Then, a thought strikes me. "What about yton? How''s the Aspen pack doing?"


    Acarus raises an eyebrow, surprise evident in his features. "You still care about the Aspen alpha?"


    "No!" I deny immediately, wondering if I''ll ever outlive that presumption. "It''s just... yton''s been in Westwood and ckwood for so long. I hope he''s okay, and his pack too."


    Acarus nods slowly. "I believe Alpha Shadowpine has returned to his pack, but I''m not certain. He pauses, his gaze intense. "Ava, I don''t think you understand how much the world has changed. Perhaps it is better to show you."


    The moment Acarus suggests showing me what he means, Marcus and Vanessa tense up like colled springs. I can feel the shift in the air.


    "It''s not a good idea to bring Ava outside right now, Marcus says, his voice low and firm. "We need more information first. We still aren''t certain where we are."


    Acarus looks at them, his expression a mix of amusement and bewilderment. "There''s an easier way to show her what I mean," he says, his golden eyes flickering between us. "Are you done eating?


    I nce at the untouched tes in front of Marcus and Vanessa, a pang of guilt hitting me as 1 realize they haven''t even had a chance to take a bite. Then again, they don''t trust Acarus not to poison them. Before I can say anything, he''s already leading us into the living room.


    The TV flickers to life under Acarus''s touch, and suddenly, the world I thought I knew shatters into a thousand pieces.


    A news broadcast fills the screen, the reporter''s voice tight with barely contained panic as she describes the scene unfolding behind her. New York City, a ce I''ve only seen in movies and postcards, has be a war zone.


    My breath catches in my throat as the camera pans across streets I don''t recognize, littered with... bodies. So many bodies. The reporter''s words wash over me, a torrent of horror I can barely process. "...unprecedented riots across the city... hospitals overwhelmed... death toll rising by the hour.."


    I want to look away, but I can''t. My eyes are glued to the screen, taking in every horrific detail. Smoke rises from burning buildings, casting an apocalyptic haze over the cityscape. People run through the streets, their faces masks of terror and rage.


    asionally, one of them stops for a quick interview. They all say the same thing:


    Run.


    Run for your lives.


    The scrolling headlines at the bottom of the screen hammer home the reality of what I''m


    256 Ava The World Burns


    seeing:


    ARMAGEDDON: SUPERNATURALS BETRAY HUMANITY


    GLOBAL UPRISING: NO CITY SAFE


    DEATH TOLL SURPASSES 100,000 IN NEW YORK ALONE


    SUPERNATURAL DEMANDS SENT TO WHITE HOUSE


    My legs give out, and I sink onto the couch, unable to tear my eyes away from the nightmare ying out before me. I feel Marcus''s hand on my shoulder, steadying me, but it does little to ground me in this new, terrifying reality.


    The peace between humans and supernaturals has broken.


    What will life look like in the future? Humans will never trust us again. Will we have to hide?


    Wrapping my arms around my stomach, I can feel myself dissociating from the moment, my feelings growing distant and dim as I watch the TV.


    The reporter and the camera are running. From what?


    I''m surprised they don''t cut away to anchors safe in a building somewhere, citing technical difficulties. Instead, we follow along a nauseating run. Then, no visibility at all, and a lot of coughing.


    "Building went down, someone says.


    "How did they take down an entire building?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hold on, is the camera still working?"


    "Yeah, I think so. Let me clean the lens.


    We watch in silence as someone brushes dirt off the lens. We can see again, the reporter''s face. illuminated against darkness.


    "An apartment building just copsed, sending dirt and debris everywhere. We''re safe, but I think the death toll just jumped. Back to you, Adam."


    "Thank you, Kyle-the horrors in New York City aren''t isted, as riots inundate every major city..." The camera returns to a horrified anchor who speaks with professional detachment, despite the pallor in his face.


    "It came without warning" Acarus says quietly, his voice barely audible over the TV. "Yet it must have been in nning for decades.


    Marcus''s voice is tight with disbelief. "How? How could something this massive go undetected?"


    Acarus turns to him, his expression grim. "That''s the question everyone is asking. How is such a thing possible?"


    I can''t wrap my head around it.


    People can''t keep secrets this big. How did it go undetected?


    256 Ava: The World Burns


    attacks.


    We weren''t expecting... this.


    +51


    "Lucas," I whisper, my voice trembling. "You said he was in the hospital. Was it because of this?"


    Acarus nods slowly. "He was caught in the crossfire when the riots broke out. From what I understand, he tried to protect both his pack and the humans in the area. It didn''t go well. He saved many, but the cost was high."


    My heart constricts painfully in my chest. Of course Lucas would try to protect everyone. Of course he''d put himself in harm''s way. And now he''s lying in a hospital bed while the world burns around us. "And my


    mean...?"


    father?" I ask, dreading the answer. "You said Alpha Renard took ckwood. Does that


    "They are aligned himself with the rebellion, Acarus confirms, his golden eyes fixed on me. "As have many rogues. They see this as an opportunity to reim their power, to throw off the shackles of humanw. Not all, of course. There are many who side with the humans. But they were not prepared for this. Coordinated attacks across the country."


    I feel sick, knowing my home pack is a part of this madness.


    "Did everyone know? Or are they just following Alpha Renard blindly?"


    "I do not know," Acarus says with a sigh. "Mother did her best to infiltrate the ckwood Pack and gain their confidence, suspecting several families of-Well." He shakes his head. "Our ideas. were small. Nothing on this scale, even with Mother''s visions."


    Part of me wants to believe it''s all a mistake, a misunderstanding. But the evidence is right there. on the screen, impossible to deny.


    "What about the Aspen Pack?" Vanessa asks, her voice trembling. "You said Alpha Shadowpine returned to them. Is it as bad there?"


    Acarus shakes his head. "The Aspen Pack is fortuitously situated without any Supernatural Communities or any Unregistered Cities near them. While they have had fewer riots that have been easily quelled by the human military and the Aspen Pack''s enforcers, they are already inundated with refugees from neighboringnds. It''s only a matter of time. Theirmunications are down, but they''re in better shape than much of the country.


    The entire world has gone mad.


    "Is it only here? Are other countries having the same problems?"


    He shakes his head. "I don''t know

 Unshift 257

    257 Ava: Everything''s Changed


    Acarus holds up a hand when Marcus opens his mouth. "Before you ask-remember,munications have been disrupted. Even the video you just watched is a recording. I''m sure there are people who know more about what is happening across the oceans, but I do not have any ess to that information."


    Unable to keep watching the TV, I head back to the rtive peace of the dining room. All three of them follow behind.


    my shoulder in


    "Every time we turn around, there''s something new, Vanessa says, squeezing myfort. "It''s okay to feel overwhelmed.


    "I know. Taking a deep breath, 1 sink back into my chair and stab at the food in front of me. not hungry, but energy is crucial right now. "I feel like our tiny story has been swallowed by a freaking space whale." "Space whale?" Marcus and Vanessa sit on either side of me, and they both reach for the food they weren''t interested in before.


    "Yeah. It''s from a show I watched with Lisa. They jump around in hyperspace and-"


    Vanessa looks fascinated, but I can feel Marcus staring at the back of my head, probably wondering what crazy woman he''s epted as Luna.


    "Anyway. They were huge," I mutter, dunking another piece of bread into my stew.


    "I should really watch more TV, Vanessa says with a sigh. "The world out there is vast, and all I ever see of it is blood and guts.


    The bread catches in my throat, and I cough violently. Marcus''s hand thumps against my back, helping me clear my airway. I wheeze out a thanks, my eyes watering.


    "For most people," I rasp at Vanessa, "your entire life would be a TV show. They''re not used to werewolf shenanigans."


    She sighs, her eyes distant. "It definitely feels like a movie now!"


    I nod silently, agreeing with her sentiment. The events of the past few weeks feel surreal, like I''m living in some bizarre alternate reality. Werewolves, magic, rebellions-it''s all too much. Acarus clears his throat, breaking through my thoughts. He addresses Marcus, who''s shoveling food into his mouth like it might disappear at any moment. "Do you want to know your current location?"


    Marcus nods, his cheeks bulging


    He resembles a grouchy chipmunk more than an apex predator. Have I ever seen him eat before?


    I don''t think I have.


    "You''re on the far border of Westwood, Acarus says, his voice steady. Then his gaze shifts to me, and my heart rate picks up. "You''re only a few hours away from your alpha, if you wish to see him." 257 Ava. Everything''s Changed


    My body goes rigid, every muscle tensing at once. Lucas. He''s close. After everything that''s happened, after all the worry and fear, he''s within reach. "Yes," I blurt out, already half-rising from my chair. "Let''s go now."


    *Slow down," Marcus says, swallowing his mouthful of food. His hand on my arm is gentle but firm. "We need to be cautious."


    Vanessa nods in agreement. "We can''t just rush in blindly, Ava. We don''t know what''s waiting for us out there."


    I force myself to take a deep breath. Running headlong into danger won''t help anyone, least of all Lucas. "You''re right, I concede, sinking back into my chair. "But I still think we should need to meet up with our allies. There''s safety in numbers, especially now."


    1. go.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    We


    "We will," Vanessa assures me. "It''s a matter of nning timing and routes."


    Marcus turns to Acarus, his expression serious. "What exactly happened in Westwood? We need details"


    "Lucas..." I start, then falter. I''m not sure I want to know, but I have to ask. "How badly was he


    hurt?"


    Acarus''s eyes soften as they meet mine. "He took a bad hit defending a group of human civilians caught in the crossfire. Multiplecerations, some internal bleeding. But he''s stable now, healing."


    His face clouds over, troubled lines appearing around his eyes and mouth. The pit in my grows deeper. Whatever happened, it can''t be good.


    stomach


    "It started with small skirmishes," Acarus begins, his voice low. "Rogues testing the borders, probing for weaknesses. Like your alpha, we assumed it was the Whispering Pines pack making their move. He''s hungry for power, and the ckwood territory is enticing fruit. But it escted quickly."


    I lean forward, hanging on his every word. My hands clench into fists under the table, nails digging into my palms.


    "Overnight, everything changed. Too many wolves were sent to cover the skirmishes, leaving the centralnds weak. Westwood, ckwood, and Twilight Ridge were all attacked on the same day. It wasn''t rogues anymore. Vampires and Fae were involved, in frightening numbers. They overwhelmed the defenses. It was a massacre.


    His eyes flicker toward me. "What happened before was nothing more than a warning"


    Marcus curses under his breath. I can practically see the tactical wheels turning in his head, assessing the situation.


    "But that isn''t the worst of it!


    His grim words turn my veins to ice.


    They wer


    "There were shifters among them. Not rogue. Not pack. mindless warriors. They were the most frightening of all. Like a curse ravaging the pack."


    257 Ava: Everything''s Changed


    My stomach flips.


    "Are you saying..."


    "Zombies?" Marcus cuts me off, his voice tight. "Are you saying the bodies they stole became


    zombies?"


    "Yes, I suppose that would be the best word for them." Acarus grimaces. "They are inexorable. Already dead and unable to die again."


    Yet another blow to my already shaky worldview.


    Zombies.


    Real ones.


    Not the


    Not the kinds in movies.


    My arms wrap around my waist instinctively, as if I could somehow shield myself from this nightmare. A violent shudder runs through my body, and I can''t stop the trembling that follows.


    Beside me, Vanessa lets out a soft cry. The sound is filled with disbelief and fear, mirroring the emotions churning inside me.


    That''s right; she knows these people. Not only that, I''m sure she was part of the care team for the ones who passed in the hospital.


    This must be even harder for her.


    My thoughts race. All this time, I''d believed the attacks were centered around me, driven by the Mad Prince''s desire for my power. It had been a heavy burden, but at least it had made a twisted kind of sense. Now, that fragile understanding crumbles away


    "I thought..." My voicees out as a whisper, barely audible even to my own ears. I clear my throat and try again. "I thought all of this was because of me. Because the Mad Prince wanted my


    power."


    Acarus''s golden eyes meet mine, a flicker of sympathy passing through them. "While your situation did y a part, I''m afraid the Mad Prince''s desires are likely to have been a happy coincidence in the grand scheme of things."


    Another shudder wracks my body, more violent than before. "Happy?" The word tastes bitter on my tongue. "There''s nothing happy about this."


    Acarus''s expression shifts, a look of genuine remorse crossing his face. "I apologize sincerely for my poor choice of words," he says, his brow furrowing slightly. "I don''t spend much time around mortals. Sometimes my phrasing can be... insensitive."


    The idea that my involvement is just a tiny part of somerger, more terrifying picture...


    If I''m not the main target, then what exactly are we dealing with?


    "These... zombies, I force myself to say the word, hating how it makes my skin crawl. "How widespread are they? And how... how do they work?"


    Acarus looks thoughtful. "We haven''t heard of any other werewolf corpses stolen before burial,


    257 Ava: Everything''s Changed


    so it seems they are centered here. We saw most of them at Westwood, and a few during the ckwood attacks, before Renard regained his power.


    He sighs, his shoulders sagging slightly. "As for how they work, we''re still trying to understand that ourselves. They seem to retain some of their shifter abilities, but theyck any semnce of consciousness or self-control. They attack indiscriminately, and they''re incredibly difficult to put down for long"


    My stomach churns at the thought. I''ve seen enough horror movies to have a vivid imagination of what these creatures might look like, but the reality is probably far worse than anything Hollywood could dream up.


    "Is there any way to... cure them?" Vanessa asks, her voice trembling slightly. I can see the healer in her desperately searching for a solution, even in the face of this unnatural affliction.


    Acarus shakes his head slowly. "Not that we''ve discovered so far. The best we can do is contain them and prevent more from being created."


    Rubbing my arms as briskly as I can manage, I ask the question we''re all thinking. Or at least, I assume they''re thinking what I am.


    "What about all the dead during the attack? Where are their bodies?"


    Marcus and Vanessa stiffen beside me, so fast that I''m honestly surprised I don''t hear their spines crack.


    Acarus nces away. "It was all the survivors could do to bring along the injured."


    Shit.

 Unshift 258

    258 Ava: The Distance Between Us


    By the looks on everyone''s faces, they''re thinking the exact thing I am.


    "So, we won''t only be fighting the enemy. We''ll be fighting our friends. Family. Lovers."


    My voice is t and distant, the words feeling like they''reing from thousands of miles away.


    "It is possible," Acarus murmurs, rubbing his eyebrow as he sighs. "Without knowing how they do it, how long it takes, what it involves..."


    But my ears aren''t listening. I''m thinking back to Sister Miriam and how she popped into my room out of nowhere to give me cryptic warnings. "Sister Miriam knew what they were doing.


    Acarus hesitates. "In a sense, yes."


    I pin him with a hard stare. "She knew what they were doing and never told us."


    Marcus and Vanessa''s gazes go dark; Sister Miriam has been a solid ally of recent times, but her nonanswers have not endeared her to the wolves.


    The man iming to be Sister Miriam''s son holds up his hands. "Don''t look at me like that. I do not have power over the knowledge my mother divulges, or doesn''t."


    Marcus scowls, and Acarus sighs. "Understand, my mother is full of knowledge. Some relevant. Some not. Things that never came to pass. Things that did. Most with irvoyance go mad, living half in this world and half in another. Whatever information my mother deigns to share is a gift. It is not fair to put the weight of your world on her shoulders, don''t you think? If she does it for you-then who next? How many more times must she go through several possibilities, never knowing which wille to pass?


    When he puts it like that...


    I shift ufortably, realizing that I''ve shredded myst piece of bread into little more than crumbs. "Where is she now?"


    "She and your dog-wolf are with your alpha. From what I understand, the wolf won''t leave his side."


    Selene? Not leave Lucas'' side?


    That''s beyond unexpected, going straight up thedder to bizarre and out of character.


    "Do you know how close I need to be to gain contact with Selene again?" I ask, throwing the question to any of them to answer. Acarus shakes his head. "I am no expert on Lycan bonds."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcus looks thoughtful. "A bond between low-ranking members of the pack to their alpha is about fifteen miles. A delta can reach Lucas over thirty miles away. Ken and Lucas have been known tomunicate at fifty miles, though it requires a great deal of concentration. Mos missions are created with these general guidelines of distance in mind. Of course, these are


    C


    250 Ava: The Distance Between Us


    This is the first time I''ve heard it broken down in such a way. "What about mated pairs?"


    Vanessa clears her throat. "It depends on the bond between them and their individual strength. Vester can only reach me about forty miles apart, but I can reach him from as far as one hundred. He can''t respond, but he can receive."


    "Can you reach-"


    "No." She cuts me off gently, sadness in her eyes.


    Of course. She needs to see her mate, too.


    So, farther than a hundred miles away. I think back to the times Selene and I have been apart. "I feel like my range with Selene is much shorter."


    "It''s a new bond. No matter how close you are with your wolf, it takes time until you can think ast one. You and Selene have been at odds, haven''t you?"


    "No." I frown. "Not at odds, but she''s been quietertely, and I question her more than I used to."


    "Growing pains," Marcus says out of nowhere. "Happens to all of us."


    As we fall silent, Acarus clears his throat. "Now, as far as traveling to meet your allies-the journey to your pack is safer in these rural areas, Acarus says, his voice calm and reassuring. "There''s little established wolf presence here, so there has been no war."


    My heart leaps in joy, but Vanessa''s brow furrows in confusion.


    "Wait," she interjects. "If there''s no wolf presence, how is Lucas being treated in a hospital?"


    It''s a valid question, one I hadn''t even thought to ask. My mind had been so focused on the possibility of seeing Lucas that I''d overlooked the logistics.


    Acarus nods, acknowledging Vanessa''s point. "He''s in a small hospital run by supernaturals with no affiliations. They''re registered supernaturals, to be clear


    Marcus frowns, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. "There are no supernaturalmunities on


    the far border."


    But Acarus doesn''t seem fazed by Marcus''s doubt. "These are registered supernaturals who have chosen to integrate with human society. They''re not part of establishedmunities in the traditional sense, though they abide by thews of thend."


    But if there are supernaturals in this ce, how can it be safe?


    Acarus nces at me, seeming to understanding my unspoken question. "While human cities


    those with established pack presences. The


    have been attacked, they are all major cities o


    country is still safe, for now"


    For now. For how long, though?


    Marcus grunts. "Do you have a map?"


    "I do." Acarus gets up immediately, heading to arge cab. "There''s more news that should make you happy, Ava," he adds over his shoulder.


    258 Ava: The Distance Between Us


    "Your friend-the one liberated from the Mad Prince''s dungeon-should be there soon. These


    are refugees from the supernaturalmunities to the north."


    My heart beats furiously. "Lisa''sing?"


    Knowing she''s safe and being able to see her with my own eyes are two very different things. Knowing I''ll be reunited with the people I care about most has my limbs limp with relief, despite the horrors and atrocity outside of this house. "That''s wonderful. Do you know how she''s doing? Who she''s with? Is she okay? Healing fine?"


    "She''s doing well, from what I hear. Aside from malnutrition, she''s been fine. I assume trauma as


    well, but they aren''t great with therapy in thatmunity. Not very modern. Supernatural


    mental health falls behind advances in modern medicine."

 Unshift 259

    259 Ava: Going to Lucas


    No shit.


    I could have told him that; in so many ways, wolf packs are far behind their human counterparts. Even the humans have run little news clips on these things. Especially the rates of sexual assault. on women, or wolf-on-wolf violence.


    "How do you know this?" Vanessa asks suspiciously. "You saidmunication has bee disrupted."


    "Not allmunication. Only those relying on human technology.


    "Then shouldn''t you know more about what''s happening in the world?" I frown at the Inconsistency.


    "If I had people tomunicate with, I would know. I don''t, so I am as lost as you are, Here. A map." Acarus tosses a rolled up paper to Marcus.


    witchling.


    For some reason, I expected something old and antique, with yellowed paper and jagged edges.


    This is more like a smooth poster banner, neatly rolled up. A modern map.


    Of course it is. Why would I think otherwise?


    Distracted by thoughts of Lisa, I tune them out as they discuss routes and nearby cities. Ever since I decided to be a proper Luna, I''ve avoided thinking about her, leaving me with an icky feeling that I''m a terrible friend.


    It''s like no matter what, every decision feels wrong.


    But every time I go down that road, I''m told I''m wallowing.


    There''s a huge part of me that still thinks I should have gone my own way and saved Lisa. Of course there is. Who wouldn''t want to tell the world to fuck off and save their best friend?


    But her safety came out of luck, not from the effort I put into it. Not even from the efforts of Lucas'' pack.


    It adds to that guilt rolling around in my soul.


    Thinking about Lisa and the time after her kidnapping has my mind wandering down the dark days of not knowing anything, until Sister Miriam-


    "Wait a second. Acarus, maybe you can answer this question"


    "Yes?" He pauses mid-sentence to look toward me. "What is it?"


    "Is your mother able to stop time?*


    He stares.


    One second..


    Two.


    Marcus and Vanessa look confused.


    250 Ava: Going to Lucas


    "You know?" he asks, the words even and calm.


    I nod. "Figured it out when she visited me after the rites."


    Shaking his head, he turns his attention back to the map. "Keep such thoughts to yourself, Aval Grey. There are certain talents people would kill to get their hands on"


    The truth of his words has me shuddering. I know the feeling of being targeted too well.


    Vanessa mouths, ''stop time? at me, but I just shake my head.


    That''s a conversation for another day. If it''s a secret Sister Miriam keeps in order to stay alive, I''ll keep it quiet.


    Acarus lends us a truck.


    It''s old and rusted. The engine sputters in a way that has Marcus doubtful it can even get us to the ce marked on the map, and Vanessa holds onto the door for dear life as we bounce our way down the gravel road out of Acarus" driveway.


    He doesn''t follow, saying he only goes where his mother tells him to.


    He''s a strange person.


    The first hour is nothing but Marcus muttering directions to himself as he makes his way through the back roads, avoiding major highways. If we took one, the drive would only take three hours, apparently. But with how the world is burning, we decide on an alternate route.


    I must have fallen asleep after a while, because Vanessa shakes me awake by the shoulder. I''m in the backseat, which is basically a tiny bench that pretends it''s big enough for someone to sit on. "What is it?" Groggy, I nce out the window. It''s dark. Lots of stars in the sky, telling us we''re far from anyrge human city. No light pollution here.


    Beautiful. The moon is bright too, and about three-quarters full. A piece of my soul yearns.


    toward it.


    "I can sense Vester. Her lips curve, her eyes dancing. "He can''t respond, but I told him we are on


    the way."


    Vanessa''s words stir something within me, and I close my eyes, reaching out with my mind.


    I still can''t feel Selene; there''s only vast emptiness where her consciousness should be.


    But there''s a faint tugging in my chest, not quite painful, but a definite pressure. It''s different from my connection with Selene, yet somehow familiar.


    "I''m pretty sure I can feel Lucas. Well, not him, but my bond knows we''re close."


    Vanessa turns in her seat, with a warm smile. "That''s wonderful, Ava. It means he''s okay. It would probably hurt if he wasn''t. Though..." Her brows draw together. "That''s usually with the mating


    mark."


    259 Ava: Going to Lucas


    that separate us, and buoys my wearied spirit.


    "You know," Vanessa says, her voice taking on a thoughtful tone, "considering everything that''s happened, maybe it''s time you and Lucas finalized your mating bond."


    Her words catch me off guard, and I feel a blush creeping up my cheeks. "What do you mean?"


    She gives me a knowing look. "The partial bond you have now is a handicap, Ava. If you were fully. mated, your connection would be stronger. You''d be able to sense each other more clearly,municate better. In times like these, that could make all the difference. And with how strong you both are? Who knows. That level ofmunication might be the edge we need in battle."


    We''ve been taking it slow-mostly because of me. I wanted to be epted by his pack, to prove myself as Luna.


    But with everything that''s happened, Vanessa has a point.


    "You really think we should? Even in this situation?"


    Vanessa nods. "I do. It''s not just about the physical aspect, Ava. Apleted mate bond strengthens both partners. You''d be able to draw on each other''s strength, share energy. And in a crisis like this, that could be crucial.


    A little shiver of excitement runs through me at her words.


    Maybe it''s a silly thing to be thinking about when the freaking apocalypse has descended on the world, but being truly,pletely mated to Lucas?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    My heart sings. My bond sings.


    I can feel it thumping away in my chest, excited at the possibility.


    "You''re right," I say, surprised by the certainty in my voice. "We should."


    Vanessa smiles, reaching back to squeeze my hand. "I''m happy for you, Ava. You and Lucas deserve that happiness, especially now. Even in war, you have to look for the things that bring you joy!"


    I turn my gaze to the window, taking in the vast expanse of stars scattered across the night sky, to the nearly-full moon.


    Closing


    religy eyes, I offer up a silent prayer to the Moon Goddess. I''ve never been particrly


    religious, but right now, I''ll take any help I can get.


    Please, I think, let everything be okay. At least for a little while. Lucas and Lisa need to be healthy and safe. And everyone else, too.


    The tug in my chest seems to pulse in response to my prayer. I focus on that feeling, imagining it as a glowing thread connecting Lucas to me across the miles.


    We''ve been apart for too long.


    So much has happened, so much has changed. The world seems to be falling apart around us, with supernatural creatures rebelling. And zombies. How the fuck do we add zombies into this mix? It''s insanity.


    <


    259 Ava: Going to Lucas


    And magic, of course. There''s always the-


    "Magic," I blurt out, pping my cheeks as my brain finally remembers an important piece of information. "The book Mrs. Elkins gave me. Shit. Magister Orion told me to get it, to keep it


    safe." 1


    "Isn''t that at ckwood? We can''t go there, Ava. It''s under Renard''s control."


    Vanessa turns in her seat as she talks, her tone urgent and pressured, as though worrying that''s exactly what I''m going to do.


    FINALLY!

 Unshift 260

    260 Ava: Call It


    "I know" Nibbling the side of my finger, my brows pull together. Why would he tell me to keep it safe, knowing it might be too dangerous?


    What were the words he used again? They seemed significant.


    "Ava, I need you to tell me you''re not going to the ckwood territory."


    Jerking my head up, I blink at Vanessa''s worried stare. "I''m not going. I''m just trying to think."


    My brain''s dead set on remembering what Magister Orion said.


    What was it?


    Call my book?


    Yeah, that''s it.


    "The book is useless to anyone even if they find it," Marcus says, his words soft. Is he trying tofort me? "Don''t worry, Ava. It''ll be a paperweight. Or, if we''re lucky, they''ll be allergic. Like Selene." He is trying tofort me.


    How sweet.


    "That''s if we assume they don''t know how to open it. The knowledge has been lost to us, but there are Fae involved now, remember?"


    Marcus sighs. "Life was casier without this magic shit," he mutters, almost too soft for me to


    hear.


    But I do.


    My lips quirk. I agree with him wholeheartedly.


    "Magister Orion said to call the book to me," I say, looking to Vanessa instead. Sometimes it helps to talk out my thought process. "He wouldn''t have said it like that if I were to go pick it up, right?"


    Her eyes squint as she thinks it through. "That sounds right. But what does it mean? Can you move it from ce to ce with your magic?"


    My nose itches, and I rub at it in frustration. "I think that''s exactly what he means, but I have no idea how to implement it." A long sigh, filled with regrets andck of time. Time is always in short supply. "I wish Magister Orion had taught me something like that before everything happened."


    Vanessa''s lips quirk into a small smile. "If wishes were fishes, we''d all casts.


    I stare at her for a moment, the unexpected phrase catching me off guard. Then, despite the


    gravity of our on augh bubbles up from my chest. "I haven''t heard that phrase since I


    was in human school."


    brief reenite from the teneian tore heen miling tighter and tighter


    200 Ava Call it


    inside me. It''s strange how such a small thing can bring back memories of a simpler time, before I knew about theplexities of pack politics, before I discovered my own magical abilities, before the world seemed to be falling apart around us. Not a happy time. But simpler.


    "My grandmother used to say that all the time," Vanessa says, her eyes softening with the memory. "She had a saying for everything."


    Marcus clears his throat, bringing us back to the present as his eyes remain glued to the road ahead. "As much as I appreciate the trip down memoryne, we should focus. It must be important, for him to warn her in that situation."


    The car hums, jostling its way over the road as if it''s full of potholes, making it even harder to concentrate. "We spent most of our time on basic control exercises. Also known as the thing that would keep me from kabooming everyone within radius if I didn''t get training. "I can light a candlestick if you need me too. ckouts? I''m your girl. Summoning a magical book across hundreds of miles?"


    "Not so much," Vanessa chimes in with a chuckle.


    I close my eyes, trying to recall anything that might be useful. "He did mention something about intent being crucial in magic. He must think I''m capable of doing this, so I just need to figure out how. Right?" Vanessa turns almostpletely around on the passenger side of the bench to face me. There are no seatbelts. Well, there were once upon a time-they were all cut out at some point in this truck''s long and busy life.


    "Intent, huh? That makes sense. Magic seems to be all about willpower."


    I nod,tching onto the idea. "If I lose concentration, I lose control. So it''s the bedrock of my magic."


    Even the back of Marcus'' head can''t hide his skepticism. Probably because it leaks out in his voice. "So what, you just think really hard about the book and it appears?"


    I shrug, feeling a bit foolish. "Maybe? It''s worth a try, right?"


    Vanessa leans over the seat to whisper, "He just doesn''t have the imagination toprehend


    what you can do."


    "I can hear you, Healer Thorn."


    "You were meant to," she chides. "Don''t make her feel bad when she''s trying to figure things out."


    "I wasn''t trying to-" he bites back the rest of his words. "Never mind. I''ll just drive."


    Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes and try to empty my mind.


    The old truck rattles and shakes, every bump in the road threatening to jostle me out of my concentration. A stale, acrid smell of cigarette smoke lingers in the air, tickling my nose and tempting me to sneeze. I push it all away, focusing on the task at hand.


    Mrs. Elkins'' book. I picture it in my mind, with the silky feel its leather cover and the ornate silver sps, tarnished by age. The way the pages felt beneath my fingertips. The symbols that


    260 Ava Call It


    appeared and disappeared like magic.


    Magic. That''s what I need now.


    I take a deep breath, trying to center myself. The truck hits another pothole, and I grit my teeth.


    Focus, Ava. Focus.


    The symbols dance in my memory, swirling and shifting. I try to grasp them, to hold onto their meaning, but they slip away like smoke. Frustration bubbles up inside me, and I push it down.


    Calm. I need to be calm.


    "Ava?" Vanessa''s voice breaks through my concentration. "Are you okay? You look pale."


    I nod, not opening my eyes. "I''m trying to focus."


    "Okay," she says softly. "We''ll be quiet."


    The truck rumbles on, and I sink deeper into my thoughts. I picture the book again, trying to will it into existence. Come on, I think. Come to me.


    But whenever I open my eyes-nothing happens.


    No book in my hands..


    Just the three of us, this ancient rust bucket on wheels, and the deserted rural road we''re


    traveling.


    I frown, concentrating harder. Magister Orion said to call it to me, so it must be possible; I just have to figure out how.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    A massive undertaking for a new magic user.


    The smell of smoke grows stronger, and I wrinkle my nose. It''s distracting, pulling me out of my focus. I try to push it away, but it lingers, stubborn and persistent.


    I''m not giving up. Besides, we have a long way still before we make it to wherever Lucas is at.


    I picture the book again, this time focusing on the feeling it gave me when I held it. The sense of power, of potential. The way it seemed to hum with energy, as if it was alive somehow. I reach out with my mind, trying to connect with that energy.


    For a moment, I think I feel something. A spark, a flicker of... something. But then it''s gone, lost in the rumble of the truck''s engine and the jostling of the road.


    The snarl that rips out of me is a sound I''ve never made in my life, sounding


    human.


    Vanessa''s brows are high on her forehead as she stares at me.


    more wolfish than


    I shrug. "It''s not working. I thought I had it for a second, but..." My mouth twists. "It''s gone."


    Marcus nces at me in the rearview mirror. "If you felt something, that must mean you''ve made progress," he says, his tone softer than before. "Don''t discount that. Even if you haven''t done it


    yet."


    I nod, grateful for his attempt at encouragement. "You''re right, I just wish I had more time to


    260 Ava: Call it


    figure it out."


    Vanessa turns in her seat to face me. "Why don''t you tell us more about the book? Maybe talking it through will help center your..." She wiggles her fingers at me in a strange gesture. "You know. Magic visions."


    I can''t help butugh. "You guys have seen it already."


    "But tell us how you see it. How you remember it"


    I consider this for a moment. "Well, it''s old. Really old. The cover is leather, and so worn that it''s


    as soft as butter. The silver is intricate, but in the little nooks and crannies it''s all ck and


    tarnished. There''s an energy to it. It tingles on my fingers and goes up my arms sometimes."


    As I speak, I can almost feel the book in my hands again. The weight of it, the texture of the cover. "The symbols inside aren''t like anything I''ve ever seen before. They appear and disappear, like they have a mind of their own."


    "That was unsettling." Marcus agrees.


    I nod. "Yeah. And amazing, too." I pause, remembering the awe I felt when I first realized what I was seeing. "It''s like the book is alive somehow. Like it knows things."


    The truck hits another bump, and I grab onto the seat to steady myself.


    I close my eyes again, trying to recapture that sense of connection I felt earlier. The book is out there somewhere, waiting for me. I just need to reach it.


    I think about the magic I''ve learned so far. The way it flows through me, an extension of my will. I picture that energy extending outward, searching for the book, trying to connect with that thrumming magic within.


    For a moment, nothing happens. Then, suddenly, I feel... something. A tug, like a string attached to my magic. It''s faint, barely there, but it''s real.


    261 Ava Yanking At Her

 Unshift 261

    261 Ava: Yanking At Her


    It''s almost like a presence saying hello.


    Thinking of that little string, I tug back. Twice.


    An answering jerk. One. Two. Three


    The words I just spoke drift into my head: It''s like the book is alive.


    it crazy to talk into this void in my head, in the general direction I hope the book is in?


    Sure. But at least no one can see or hear me doing it.


    Hello? I call out, trying to


    there?


    Use the same mental channel I use to speak with Selene. Are you


    Another tug on that string.


    I really, really need you toe to where I am. It''s safer here. Or something. How do you exin. to a book that the world has gone to shit and you want to keep it from being used to create further catastrophe?


    Please.


    Being polite never hurts.


    This time, that string-y feeling yanks, and it feels like my heart is constricted, interfering in its ability to beat.


    I can''t breathe. Pain explodes in my chest, radiating outward like a supernova. My lungs burn, desperate for air that won''te. The world around me blurs, sounds fading into a high-pitched buzz that fills my


    cars.


    One second passes. An eternitypressed into a heartbeat.


    Two seconds. The edges of my vision darken, reality slipping away like sand through an hourss.


    Then, as suddenly as it began, the pain recedes. The world snaps back into focus, colors sharpening and sounds returning. I gasp, drawing in a ragged breath that feels like sandpaper in my throat. "Ava? Ava! Are you okay?"


    Vanessa''s voice cuts through the lingering fog in my mind. Her hand grips my shoulder, shaking me gently but insistently. I blink, trying to orient myself. We''re still in the truck. Marcus is at the wheel, his knuckles white as he grips it tightly, eyes darting between the road and the rearview


    mirror.


    "L... My voicees out as a croak. Swallowing hard, I try again. "I''m fine."


    But am I? What the hell just happened? It felt like my heart was being squeezed in a vise, like something was trying to pull it right out of my chest. And that string, that connection to the book-it''s still there, only it''s stronger and pulsing.


    261 Ava Yanking At Her


    There''s a thrumming in my veins that''s familiar.


    "Are you sure?" Vanessa looks me over with a frown. "Your face went white as a sheet and your groaned like you were dying. I''m pretty sure you stopped breathing.


    I had, hadn''t I? The memory of those endless seconds without air sends a shiver down my spine. "I think I made contact with the book. It was weird."


    Marcus''s eyes meet mine in the mirror. "What happened?"


    My thoughts are still scattered, my mind overflowing. "I''m not sure. I was reaching out to it, trying to call it to me like Magister Orion said. And then..." I trail off, unsure how to describe the sensation. "It was like it grabbed hold of me. I feel like I was somewhere else for a minute."


    "Is that normal?" Vanessa asks, before shaking her head. "Stupid question. How would we know?"


    So many questions, and so few answers.


    Marcus''s


    jaw clenches. "We need to be careful with this. Magic books that try to yank your soul out of your body don''t exactly scream ''trustworthy'' to me."


    He has a point, but something in me rebels against the idea. "No, it wasn''t malicious. Just desperate." I pause, surprised by my own certainty. How can I be so sure about the intentions of an inanimate object? And yet, I am.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The string inside of me tugs again, and I swear it''s a friendly one.


    Vanessa''s hand finds mine, squeezing gently. "Either way, we can''t risk you getting hurt. Maybe we should wait until we reach Lucas before trying again"


    I scratch at my arms, trying to soothe the strange thrumming in my veins. It''s like my body is vibrating from the inside out, a constant reminder of the magic pulsing through me.


    "You''re right," I say to Vanessa. "We should wait until we''re somewhere safe before I try contacting the book again. Too many weird things keep happening to me. I''d rather not risk dying before we reach Lucas.


    See? I have a sense of self-preservation in me somewhere.


    Even if I desperately want to try again.


    The thought of Lucas sends a pang through my chest.


    "Have either of you made contact yet?" I ask, looking between Vanessa and Marcus. Hope flutters in my chest, fragile and desperate. Vanessa shakes her head, a worried frown creasing her brow. "No, nothing yet. Vester should be able to reach me by now. It''s strange." "How long has it been since you could sense him?" Surprised, I peer out the window, but there''s nothing to see in the darkness. Vanessa''s frown deepens. "Well, you''ve been focusing'' in the back for about an hour now!"


    An hour? It felt like mere minutes had passed. The realization is chilling. How much time am I


    24


    261 Ava Yanking At Her


    losing, slipping away into that strange, mental-magical space?


    Marcus talks with his eyes glued to the road. "I felt a pack presence once," he admits. "But it was brief. Flectr before I could really grasp it." "It''s just a matter of


    ting closer," Vanessa says, her tone reassuring. But I can hear the undercurrent of worry beneath her words. "We''ll make contact soon. I''m sure of it."


    I nod, but anxiety churns in my gut. Too many strange things are happening around us. The moon and our washed out headlights are the only things illuminating the world as we drive. My stomach growls, a sharp reminder that we haven''t eaten in hours. The gran bars Acarus gave us are long gone, nothing but wrappers and crumbs left behind.


    "We need to stop soon, Vanessa says, shifting ufortably in her seat. "I need a bathroom break."


    Marcus nces at her, his expression a mix of concern and frustration. "Can you hold it? We''re getting close."


    Vanessa''s eyes narrow. "I told you an hour ago I needed to stop. I can''t hold it any longer."


    Heat flushes my cheeks. "I, uh... I need to go too, I admit meekly.


    Marcus sighs. "We''ll make onest stop, but we need to be quick. It''s not safe to linger out here,"


    The reminder of the danger surrounding us sends a shiver down my spine. The apocalypse hase and here we are, about to stop because nature calls.


    Marcus pulls over, just off the road. There''s nothing around except a few straggly bushes. More


    like bush-wannabes.


    "Alright," Marcus says, his voice low and tense. "Let''s make this quick. Vanessa, you take Ava. I''ll keep watch. Two minutes, tops."


    Vanessa nods, already opening her door. I follow suit, the cool night air hitting me as I step out of the truck. My legs feel stiff and unsteady after sitting for so long.


    "Come on," Vanessa says, grabbing my hand. "Behind the bushes for privacy."


    It isn''t like Marcus will look if we go right by the truck, but I get it.


    When I''m done, Vanessa and I switch ces. Aside from a lot of chirping from what I can only assume are crickets, the low rumble of the truck''s engine keeps me calm, knowing Marcus is nearby. It''s weird to be in the dark, stars dotting the sky in the middle of nowhere, just peeing behind a bush.


    It feels like there are predators watching our every move.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Vanessa says, emerging from the darkness. "Let''s get back to the truck."


    The thrumming in my veins intensifies, and I scratch at my arms again.

 Unshift 262

    262 Ava: Cassiopeia


    "Are you okay?" Vanessa asks, grabbing my arm and inspecting the welts I''ve given myself.


    "Just crazy itchy. Ever since I connected with the book, it''s like energy is just buzzing right below my skin. Like a million ants at a dance party.


    She frowns. "I wish I knew more about magic and its side effects. I hate not knowing if these things are normal."


    "No kidding" Pulling my arm away, I scratch at it again.


    Marcus''s voice cuts through the night air. "Time''s up. Let''s move. Ava,e up front this time."


    I climb into the passenger seat, grateful for the change. At least I can stretch out my legs a little. The cracked leather beneath me is hard and pokey, but it''s still an improvement. Vanessa takes the back, and I can feel her watchful gaze on me even in the darkness.


    The truck rumbles to life, and we''re back on the road. I lean my head against the cool ss of the window, my eyes searching the sky. The stars are bright out here, away from the city lights. It''s been so long since I''ve really looked at them.


    My fingers find their way to my neck, scratching at the persistent itch that''s taken up residence- there. I try to focus on the constetions, searching for familiar patterns in the vast expanse


    above.


    There''s Orion''s Belt, three stars in a perfect line. I remember learning about it as a kid, fascinated by the idea of hunters in the sky. Now, it feels like we''re the ones being hunted, even


    when no one knows where we are.


    The Big Dipperes into view, itsdle shape unmistakable. I trace it with my eyes, following the line to the North Star. It''s supposed to be a guide, a constant in a chaotic world. Right now, I could use some of that stability.


    My mind wanders to Lucas, wondering if he''s looking at these same stars from his hospital bed. The thought sends a pang through my chest, sharper than any physical pain.


    I hope he''s okay.


    I hope he knows I''ming.


    The bond in my chest feels stronger, maybe because the distance between us is shrinking. It feels like it''s happy we''re close.


    My nails dig deeper into my skin as I scratch, the itch bing more insistent. It''s like my is trying to crawl out of itself, restless energy with nowhere to go.


    I wonder if this is how Lucas feels when the full moon approaches, this barely contained


    wildness.


    "Ava," Vanessa''s voice is soft but firm from the back seat. "Try not to scratch. You''ll make it


    worse.


    body


    262 Ava: Cassiopeia


    overwhelming. Instead, I press my palms t against my thighs, focusing on the rough texture of


    my jeans.


    I hunt for the only other constetion I really know: The constetion Cassiopeia, its distinctive W shape a stark contrast to the surrounding darkness.


    I remember reading about the myth, the vain queen who boasted of her beauty. Now she''s forever in the sky, sometimes right-side up, sometimes upside down. I wonder if the gods who put her there knew how apt a metaphor it would be for life-constantly turning, never stable.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Feels like me.


    Marcus clears his throat, breaking the silence that''s settled over us. "How are you holding up?" I tear my gaze away from the stars to look at him. His eyes are fixed on the road ahead, but I can see the tension in his jaw, the way his hands grip the steering wheel a little too tightly.


    "I''m okay" I lie, because what else can I say? That I''m stressed about the fate of the world and worrying that we won''t find Lucas where he''s supposed to be? That I feel like something else crazy is about toe around the corner at us at any second? "Just trying to rx a little.


    He nods, not calling me out on the obvious untruth. "Good. We should be there soon. Just hang in there a little longer."


    My fingers twitch, wanting to scratch again. I curl them into fists instead, nails digging into my palms. The pain is a wee distraction from the incessant itching.


    "Do you think Lucas is awake?" The question slips out before I can stop it, my voice sounding small and uncertain in the confines of the truck.


    "It''ste," Vanessa says gently from the back. "He''s probably resting. Healing"


    I nod. Of course he''s sleeping. What time is it now? Midnight? A patient shouldn''t be awake at this time of night.


    Trying to distract myself, I think about the magic thrumming through my veins, the power that seems to have a mind of its own. Is it like starlight, traveling vast distances to reach its vessel- me? Or is it more like a supernova, a brilliant explosion waiting to happen?


    Considering how everyone was worried I''d just explode and take a chunk of the world with me, I think it might be thetter.


    Or, you know, it''s magic, and can''t bepared to something like stars...


    The itch intensifies, and before I can stop myself, my hand is at my neck again, nails scraping against skin. I catch myself quickly, but not before Vanessa notices.


    "Ava," she says, her voice a mixture of concern and exasperation. "You need to try to rx. The more you focus on it, the worse it''ll get.


    "I know, I know," I mutter, forcing my hand back to myp. "It''s just driving me crazy. Like my skin doesn''t fit right anymore"


    Marcus nces over at me, his brow furrowed. "Is it getting worse?"


    mat wanting to waveu tham man than that alenad? sen


    262 Ava: Cassiopeia


    But even as I say it, I''m pretty sure I''m lying. The energy buzzing beneath my skin feels wilder now, less contained. It''s as if connecting with the book has opened some floodgate inside me, and now I''m struggling to hold back the tide.


    I turn my attention back to the stars, desperate for any distraction. The Milky Way stretches. across the sky, a river of light cutting through the darkness. I remember reading once that every star we can see is part of our own gxy, that the vast majority of the universe is hidden from


    our view.


    Like our lives now, and this new universe that''s taken over the world. Living in a wolf shifter pack, I thought we were the odd ones.


    Meeting Sister Miriam, then being invited into the Fae Ward...


    It''s just proven that there''s so much more out there. Even wolves like Marcus and Vanessa have been awed and humbled by the things they''ve witnessed.


    So much has been hidden, our lives segregated. And now, war.


    The truck hits a bump in the road, jolting me out of my thoughts. I realize I''ve been absently scratching at my arm again, and I quickly pull my hand


    away.


    "Sorry," I mumble, though I''m not sure if I''m apologizing to Vanessa, Marcus, or myself.


    Marcus''s voice is gentle when he speaks. "It''s okay, Ava. We''re all on edge."


    "I hear him," Vanessa says in excitement. "I hear Vester!"

 Unshift 263

    263 Ava: The Compound


    263 Ava: The Compound


    My heart thumps hard, trying its best to knock my ribs out of ce with excitement. "Is everyone okay?


    What''s going on?"


    Vanessa''s eyes unfocus as shemunicates with her mate. Waiting is like being bitten by a squad of fire ants, each prickle against my skin beginning to burn as I squirm, impatient for answers.


    "He doesn''t want to give any answers until we see him, but he said things are stable." There''s an uncertain waver in her voice, but I keep quiet as she speaks with Vester, feeling my own unease building.


    Stable.


    That could mean a lot of things, and they aren''t all good.


    Marcus stiffens beside me and I nce out the window, expecting to see something on the road.


    Nothing.


    "There''s a few scouts nearby," he says after a long pause. "Vanessa, you sense them?"


    20-21


    263 Ava: The Compound


    "Three," she confirms. "I''m not familiar with them, but I recognize them."


    "We''re about ten minutes out. We''ll run into a few


    more waves of scouts, staggered so they can stay in contact." He nces at me. "Like a telephone ry."


    "Ten minutes?!" Vanessa frowns. "Vester should have been able to reach me a long time ago."


    "I should be able to reach the alpha," Marcus agrees. "But I can''t."


    "Something''s wrong." The healer''s look of relief is once again reced by worry. "This isn''t right."


    "The area''s safe, so just rx until we get there. Someone should be able to give us proper answers then."


    I hope he''s right.


    ***


    "Shit. Hold on!"


    The truck lurches violently, throwing me against the door as Marcus ms on the brakes. Gravel crunches under the tires, and I barely catch myself before my face meets the dashboard.


    20:21


    263 Ava: The Compound


    "Shit!" Vanessa curses, her body sliding across the seat.


    My heart races as we careen onto a narrow road I hadn''t even noticed. The sudden turn sends a jolt of adrenaline through my system, momentarily


    distracting me from the constant itch of magic under my skin.


    "Who the hell cut out the seatbelts?" I mutter, rubbing my elbow where it smacked against the door.


    Marcus doesn''t answer, squinting at the winding gravel path ahead. Trees press close on either side, branches scraping against the truck''s exterior. It''s a small forest here, much more densely wooded than the ces we''ve passed on our drive.


    After what seems like an eternity of bumps and swerves, the forest gives way to a clearing. My breath catches as I take in the sight before us. A cluster of cabins nestles against rolling hills, the structures weathered but sturdy. A creek meanders past, its gentle burble barely audible over the truck''s engine.


    But it''s not the picturesque setting that captures my attention. It''s the eerie stillness.


    Where''s the bustle of pack life? The children ying,


    20:21


    263 Ava: The Compound


    the daily routines that should animate amunity? Instead, a group of wolves emerges to meet us, their expressions grim and their bodies bristling with


    weapons.


    This isn''t the Westwood I know. This is a war camp.


    The truck rolls to a stop, and I''m out the door before Marcus can fully engage the parking brake. My eyes scan the gathered faces, searching desperately for anyone familiar. Then I spot him, broad-shouldered and steady.


    "Ken!"


    I rush towards him, questions tumbling from my lips. before I can even catch my breath. "Where''s Lucas? Is he okay? What happened?"


    Ken''s face, usually soposed, shows the strain of recent days. He holds up a hand, silencing my barrage of questions. "Ava, there''s a lot we need to discuss before I can take you to him." My stomach drops. "But he''s here, right?"


    He''s supposed to be in a hospital, but none of these cottages scream hospital to me. And unlike the Fae Ward. I doubt there''s magic here that turns a cozy


    20:21


    4/0


    263


    Ava: The Compound


    cottage into a giant tower.


    "He''s here," Ken confirms, but his tone does little to


    reassure me. "And he''s... stable. But things are


    I want to scream in frustration. Complicated doesn''t begin to cover the chaos we''ve been through. I need to see Lucas, to touch him, to know he''s really okay.


    A movement behind Ken catches my eye. Another wolf-it takes me a while to recognize Ryder, one of


    Lucas'' deltas-embraces Vanessa. The reunion of brother and sister would be touching if I weren''t so focused on my own mate.


    "Where''s Vester?" I ask, noticing the absence of Vanessa''s mate among the weing party.


    Ken''s jaw tightens almost imperceptibly. "Come with me," he says, guiding me towards a small cabin set apart from the others. It looks more like a guard post than a home, and my unease grows with each step.


    I nce back, seeing Marcus and Vanessa being led in a different direction by Ryder. The separation makes my skin prickle, and I scratch at my arms furiously in an attempt to get rid of the sensation.


    20:21


    570


    263 Ava, The Compound


    They''ve been with me for so long. Being without them


    is weird.


    "Ken, what''s going on?" I demand as we approach the cabin''s door. "Why all the secrecy?"


    He pauses, his hand on the doorknob. "Ava, I need you to understand that everything we''re doing is to protect the pack."


    "Protect us from what?"


    Ken''s eyes meet mine, and the weight of


    responsibility in them is staggering. "From forces that want to tear us apart. Both from outside... and within."


    He pushes open the door, revealing a spartan interior. A table dominates the small space, covered in maps. and documents. The walls are bare except for a few strategic diagrams and what looks like a duty roster.


    "Wee to the war room," Ken says grimly.


    I step inside, my eyes darting around the room, trying to make sense of the information before me. "You''re


    scaring me, Ken. What''s wrong? Juste out and say it."


    He touches a finger to his lips, closing the door and


    263 Ava: The Compound


    checking the windows. "Soundproof, as long as everything''s closed," he exins.


    The idea that we would need that kind of precaution in the middle of our own pack has ice blooming beneath my skin. "Ken. Exin."


    His expression softens. "He''s been our rock through all of this, Ava. Leading us, strategizing, putting himself on the front lines to protect both our people and innocent humans caught in the crossfire." Pride swells in my chest, but it''s quickly tempered by fear. "That''s how he got hurt. Protecting humans. Right?"


    Ken nods. "There was an ambush. Lucas took on


    multiple opponents to buy time for civilians to escape. By the time reinforcements arrived, he was barely standing."


    My throat tightens, imagining Lucas bloodied and outnumbered. "But he''s healing, right? Shifter healing should-"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not that simple," Ken interrupts. "And before we get into that, let me exin the situation. As you can see, Westwood has been taken. But it isn''t just us. Your


    20:21


    7/0


    263 Ava: The Compound


    father and Renard led an army into ckwood and


    took it over. Ken barely escaped with five other shifters, out of everyone there. Even the woman of


    ckwood were decimated-the ones who defected under Lucas'' protection."


    My heart stumbles. I never thought they would hurt the people they''d once cared for.


    Stupid, to ever think they were capable of such levels of humanity.


    "That''s terrible."


    Ken takes a deep breath, sitting on the edge of the table and crossing his arms. During the fight for Westwood, the enemy seemed to know our every move. Every time we would move nobatants to a safe location, there was a breach. Even when we


    ordered the humans to evacuate to safety, their escape routes were attacked."


    My entire body stiffens. It sounds like he''s saying...


    No. It can''t be.


    But he''s nodding at the look on my face. "That''s right. Westwood has a traitor."


    20:21

 Unshift 264

    264 Ava: Lucas is Recovering


    264 Ava: Lucas is Recovering


    "How can that be?!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It''s a stupid question. Betrayales in all shapes and sizes. It can happen to anyone at any time.


    But it''s still a shock.


    Ken shakes his head. "It''s the only thing that makes sense. Someone knew every move we made. It''s why secrecy is valued even here." He rubs the bridge of his nose with a long sigh. "Getting everyone here felt impossible. We lost so many, even after the fighting, during the retreat. Especially after Lucas was hurt."


    "He''s okay now, right?"


    Ken stares at me, a muscle in his cheek twitching. "To an extent, yes. Your Sister Miriam arrived in time


    to stabilize him."


    I frown. "What do you mean?"


    "If she and Selene hadn''t been there, Lucas would have sumbed to his injuries."


    That can''t be possible.


    20:21


    1/7


    264 Ava: Lucas is Recovering


    It''s hard enough to ept that he was grievously injured without a single hup in the bond between


    1. us.


    It''s worse to think I could have lost him, and had no idea. Even now, the only feeling in my chest is of my bond humming in excitement, ready to see Lucas, impatient with this detour Ken''s devised.


    "I can''t feel anything different. It feels the same as it always does, in here." I touch my chest, tears filling my eyes at the thought of almost losing Lucas. We''ve barely had time together, with all these insane happenings around us. "Why didn''t I feel it?"


    "You have a fated mate connection, but you aren''t marked. You aren''t mated. You wouldn''t feel anything. It''s either there, or it isn''t." He rubs a hand vigorously over his head, making a face. "Can''t feel direction or anything else, not unless they''re nearby."


    Oh. He''s frustrated.


    He''s mated to Lisa and has yet to see her.


    "Lisa''sing," I blurt out. "She should be here soon."


    Ken moves so fast I barely register it. His hands mn down man muunner arme his grin tight anaugh


    20:21


    217


    <


    264 Ava: Lucas is Recovering


    to form bruises. His eyes burn with an intensity that


    takes my breath away.


    "Are you serious?" he demands, raw and emotional in a way I''ve never seen. Not even when he first recognized his mated connection, the day we lost Lisa.


    For a moment, I''m stunned by his reaction. Is this how Lucas felt when he finally found me? My heart flips at the thought, a desperate longing to see him washing over me. I push it aside, focusing on Ken. "Yes," I assure him, keeping my voice steady. "That''s what I was told. Lisa should be on her way here."


    Ken blinks, seeming toe back to himself. He nces down at his hands, still gripping my arms, and abruptly lets go. Stepping back, his features smooth into the mask of beta professionalism I''ve always thought was his normal face.


    "I apologize, Ava," he says, voice clipped. "That was inappropriate of me."


    "It''s okay," I tell him, rubbing my arms where his fingers left imprints. "I understand."


    And I do. The relief and hope in his eyes, quickly


    masked is forever burned into my memory.


    20.21


    37


    264 Ava: Lucas is Recovering


    It urs to me Lisa doesn''t know about their fated connection. I''m not sure how well that''s going to go


    over.


    "When did you get this information?" Ken asks, all business now.


    "Just before we left toe here," I exin. "A man named Acarus told us. He''s... connected to Sister Miriam." Ken''s eyebrows rise slightly at that. "Sister Miriam," he murmurs. "She''s been quite involvedtely."


    Then he shakes his head, as if clearing away unwanted thoughts. "About Lucas."


    My heart races. "I want to see him."


    "He''s... recovering," he says carefully. "But there have been unexpected setbacks."


    This time I''m the one to close the distance between us, my fingers wrapping around Ken''s forearm. The muscles beneath my grip are taut, betraying the tension he''s trying so hard to hide. "What do you mean?" I demand, my voice rising. "Stop beating around the bush, Ken. What''s going on with


    20:22


    (4/7


    Luca


    264 Ava: Lucas is Recovering


    Ken''s eyes flutter shut, and he drags his free hand down his face. A low growl rumbles in his chest, a sound of frustration and something I can''t quite put my finger on.


    "Lucas isn''t..." He pauses, swallowing hard. "He''s not the same as before."


    My grip on his arm tightens. I can feel my nails digging into his skin, but I can''t let go. "Stop being so fucking cryptic and just tell me!" Desperation ws at my insides. "What''s wrong with him?" Ken''s eyes snap open, meeting mine. The pain I see there steals my breath. When he speaks, his voice is barely above a whisper.


    "Alpha has lost his memory."


    The words hit me like a physical blow. I stumble back, my hand falling from his arm. "What?" I breathe,


    unable to process what he''s saying.


    That can''t be possible.


    Ken continues, his voice low and strained. "He doesn''t recognize any of his wolves. He''s been unable


    20:22


    264 Ava: Lucas is Recovering


    tomunicate through the pack bonds, though we seem to still have a connection to him as our alpha."


    I shake my head, denial rising like bile in my throat. "No," I whisper. "That''s not possible. I would have felt something. Our bond-"


    "Your bond isn''tplete," Ken reminds me gently. "You''re not marked. Not mated."


    The truth of his words crashes over me, and I feel my knees buckle. Ken reaches out, steadying me with a firm grip on my shoulders.


    "How?" I manage to choke out. "How did this happen?"


    Ken''s jaw clenches. "The attack. When he was. injured... Sister Miriam saved his life, but there wereplications. We don''t know if it''s temporary or..." He trails off, unable to finish the thought. My mind races, trying to make sense of this new reality. Lucas, my Lucas, doesn''t remember me.


    Doesn''t remember us.


    The future we''d begun to build together, the promises we''d made-all of it, gone in an instant.


    "I need to see him," I say, my voice stronger than I feel.


    20-


    137


    264 Ava: Lucas is Recovering


    "Take me to him, Ken. Now."


    Ken hesitates. "Ava, I''m not sure that''s-"


    "Now," I repeat, steel in my tone. "I don''t care if he


    doesn''t remember me. I need to see him with my own eyes."


    For a moment, I think he''s going to argue. But then his shoulders slump, and he nods. "Alright. Follow me."


    New Book!


    Comment $


    20:23

 Unshift 265

    777


    265 Ava: The Receptionist


    265 Ava: The Receptionist


    It isn''t until we''re walking that I realize still I don''t hear Selene in my head. Her presence hasn''t filled its


    space.


    I was so focused on Lucas that I forgot my own damn wolf. That''s terrifying, in a way.


    "Didn''t you say Selene''s here?"


    "She was." He nces at me in the dim moonlight. "She''s beening and going a lot. Can''t you talk to her?" He appears confused; I guess no one''s


    specifically told him that Selene and I can''t contact each other over long distances.


    "No."


    "Oh." He''s quiet as he processes that. "So you just... can''t talk to your wolf?"


    I shrug. "She''s her own person. I guess it''s because she isn''t in my body."


    Ken makes an odd sort of noise in his throat. I nce at him in concern. "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine," he says, shaking his head. "Your bond


    20:22


    265 Ava: The Receptionist


    with Selene is just strange. Communication isn''t equal among wolves-some can have full conversations, some don''t-but you''re another level."


    Ah. Yeah, it is weird. It''s be such a normal part of my life, though. "Yeah." To me, it''s strange to think


    someone has a wolf and can''t talk to them.


    "How did you know toe here if you don''t speak


    with Selene?" Ken asks.


    The golden stranger''s strange friendliness and otherworldly presence sh through my mind. I open my mouth, ready to exin about Acarus again, figuring he''d forgotten the brief conversation from


    earlier.


    Westwood might have a traitor.


    The realization hits me like a sudden downpour, and I snap my mouth shut. We don''t know who it is or if they''re still here in thispound. Every word we say can potentially reach the wrong ears. My throat tightens.


    "I''ll exinter," I say instead, putting heavy emphasis on thest word. I meet Ken''s eyes, willing him to understand the unspoken message.


    20:22


    217


    265 Ava: The Receptionist


    His eyebrows raise slightly, but then understanding dawns on his face. He faces forward, but I can still see


    the hint of a smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "Smart idea."


    My mind races, cataloging every interaction, every face I''ve seen since arriving. Which is only about six of them.


    Who could the traitor be?


    The thought that someone close to Lucas is working against him...


    My stomach churns.


    ***


    Ken leads me to a simple building. It''s a long building with cked out windows, looking deste in the dark of night.


    Gleaming tiles catch me off guard as we step inside. It''s like walking into another world-sterile, bright, and utterly unlike the unassuming ranch house exterior.


    It''s a modern hospital.


    The contrast is jarring, and I find myself blinking


    ranidly trying to adjust to the sudden change.


    20.22


    37


    265 Ava: The Receptionist


    A dimly lit hallway stretches to the side, with several doors, all closed. The familiar smell of antiseptic has my nose twitching.


    The front desk, in contrast, is brightly lit. A pair of double doors marked ''Staff Only'' stand beyond it, showing the faint shadowy outline of people as they walk past. Even thiste at night, it''s good to know there are people around to take care of the patients, just like any other hospital.


    "Is this a real hospital?" I ask Ken in a hushed whisper.


    "Yes. It''s been here for a long time." He taps at my shoulder, nudging me to follow him to the front desk.


    A human woman in crisp blue scrubs sits, her fingers flying over a keyboard. She looks up as we approach, a warm smile spreading across her face. "Beta


    Ashbourne," she greets Ken, her voice syrupy sweet. "Alpha is sleeping at the moment. Is there something I can help you with?"


    Ken''s hand settles on my lower back, guiding me forward. "Actually, yes. I''ve brought his mate to see him."


    20:73


    417


    265 Ava: The Receptionist


    The receptionist''s eyes flick to me, and in an instant, her demeanor changes. The warmth vanishes, reced by a cool professionalism that borders on frigid. "I see," she says, her tone clipped. "I''m afraid visiting hours are over for the day."


    My heart sinks. Lucas is so close and yet still out of reach. I want to scream, to demand entry, to use whatever authority being his mate grants me, but I hold myself back.


    That would be hical. Rude. Terrible.


    Even if it sounds pretty good right now.


    "But she''s his mate," Ken argues, his brow furrowing. "Surely an exception can be made?"


    The receptionist''s lips thin into a tight line. "I''m sorry, but the rule applies to all patients, regardless of rank or rtion. It''s for their well-being and recovery."


    The fight drains out of me. If what Ken says is right- if he''s lost his memories-seeing me as his mate might agitate him. Besides, if I throw my weight around here, it''ll only reinforce the idea that I''m some entitled outsider, throwing my weight around.


    Van munt


    20:22


    nu rocianation hanguine he couoo700 hasauna cau160768.


    265 Ava: The Receptionist


    my shoulder gently. "It might be for the best," he says softly. "This way, he''ll be awake and rested when youe by in the morning."


    I hate that he''s right. I hate even more that a part of


    me is relieved. What if Lucas isn''t happy to see me?


    Without his memories, will he want me around?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "You''re right," I murmur, then turn to the receptionist. "I''m sorry foring by sote. We''lle back in the morning."


    She nods, her professional mask firmly in ce. "Visiting hours begin at 9 AM."


    Ken''s already turning away, heading for the door, but something makes me hesitate. I nce back at the receptionist, catching a glimpse of her face before she notices my gaze. The sneer twisting her features is unmistakable, a sh of pure disdain that vanishes as quickly as it appeared.


    "Have a good night," she says, her voice pleasant but her eyes cold.


    My throat tightens as I hurry after Ken. The cool night air hits my face as we step outside, and I take a deep breath, trying to shake off the weight of the


    20:22


    265 Ava: The Receptionist


    receptionist''s contempt.


    "You okay?" Ken asks, scrutinizing my face.


    I force a smile. "Yeah. Just really want to see Lucas."


    New Book!


    Comment 2


    J

 Unshift 266

    266 Ava: Cottage


    There''s a tiny cottage a few buildings away, with familiar faces guarding the entrance. Their eyes barely flick in my direction as Ken brings me inside,This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    reminding me I still have a long way to go in order to gain affection from this pack.


    After being in the Fae Ward, I''d almost forgotten how few of even my own guards actually like me.


    Most of them are tolerant. Loyal enough, but I wonder now if they would have sacrificed everything to keep me safe when the attacks happened.


    Marcus would have. I don''t doubt that. I''ve seen his dedication.


    No. No point doubting them. That''s no way to start a friendly rtionship.


    Shaking off the depressed thoughts edging in, I look around the interior, pleasantly surprised once again.


    These buildings all look rustic and old from the


    outside, but inside, they''re clean, fresh, and modern, with bright walls and glossy ck trim. It only has one


    20


    266 Ava: Cottage


    bedroom, a tiny bathroom with a stand-up shower,


    and a tiny kitchen. Two armchairs face a window. No TV or other electronics.


    "Where''s Selene?" Since I can''t see Lucas, I may as well focus on other important things.


    "I''m not sure. That''s a question you''d have to ask Sister Miriam. Once she stops by, I''ll let her know you''re here." Ken checks the fridge. "There''s no food, but I''ll bring some over."


    "I''m okay tonight," I say quickly, not wanting him to work any harder. My stomach grumbles, immediately revealing the lie for what it is.


    "I''ll get you something," he says firmly, walking away before I can argue.


    While he''s gone, I explore the tiny house a little more closely. There''s no dust. The air isn''t stale. It''s been freshly cleaned, and the bedsheets andforter don''t sport a single wrinkle. Squishing down on one of the pillows, I watch it bounce back. Fluffy pillows. I like fluffy pillows. I need two of them under my head and if I''m really fancy, a third for between my knees. When I lived with my 200 Ava: Cottage


    parents, I had a single pillow that was as t as a pancake. Nothing like these.


    Scratching at my arms, I peek through the cabs of the bathroom. Women''s sanitary supplies under the toilet, different styles. Good call; I''m due for my period


    soon.


    We''re out of heat suppressants, which didn''t worry me before we got here because we wereing to Lucas. Now, I''m a little worried.. At least myst dose is still working.


    The crescent scar on my neck burns, and I rake my nails over it, scratching frantically. It''s like a thousand tiny itches merged into one.


    The energy thrumming in my veins kicked up a notch after leaving the hospital. It-and my bond-are angry that we left Lucas'' proximity Well, sorry. I didn''t make the rules.


    If I could imagine my bond as a person, it''s definitely someone flipping a table in my chest, sending my heart flip-flopping with the force of its annoyance.


    I can''t stop moving, can''t stop scratching. My skin


    20:21


    266 Ava: Cottage


    crawls, refusing to be soothed no matter how much I


    w at it.


    "Damn it," I mutter, pacing the length of the room for what feels like the hundredth time. My feet refuse to stay still, bouncing me from one end to the other like a pinball.


    The string inside of me twitches and tugs, reminding


    me of its existence.


    Ken''s still not back.


    Throwing myself into one of the armchairs, I toe off my shoes and cross my legs, taking a deep breath as I try to ignore the itching.


    I close my eyes, trying to shut out the world around me. The incessant itching, the restless energy, the worry about Lucas-I push it all away, focusing on that strange, new connection I felt with the book. It''s like a gossamer thread, barely there, but I can sense it if I concentrate hard enough.


    Breathe in. Breathe out.


    The string inside me vibrates, a faint resonance building. I reach for it with my mind, trying to grasp that elusive feeling. It''s like chasing smoke but I


    260 Ava: Cottage


    persist. The world fades away, and I feel myself getting closer, closer...


    The door creaks open.


    My eyes snap open, the tenuous connection shattered. I can''t help the sigh that escapes my lips as I turn to see Ken entering, his armsden with groceries.


    "Sorry, did I wake you?" he asks, eyebrows furrowing as he takes in my expression.


    I shake my head, forcing a smile. "No, I was just meditating. Lost my focus for a second there."


    Ken nods, but I can see the concern in his eyes. He doesn''t push it, though, instead moving to the tiny kitchen area. I watch as he starts unpacking, stocking the fridge with water bottles and a carton of


    strawberries.


    "I brought some other stuff too," he says, tossing a few items into the cupboards. "Thought you might be hungry."


    As if on cue, my stomach growls. I hadn''t realized how famished I was until now. Ken chuckles, pulling out bread and a can of tuna.


    20:23


    5/9


    <


    266 Ava: Cottage


    "How about a sandwich?" he offers, already reaching for a te.


    I nod, grateful for his thoughtfulness. As he prepares the food, I try to ignore the crawling sensation under my skin. The itch has returned full force, and I resist the urge to scratch.


    Ken ces the sandwich in front of me, and I can''t help but wrinkle my nose. The smell of tuna brings back unwee memories of Todd Mason, his leering -face shing in my mind. I push the thought away,


    reminding myself to be grateful.


    "Thanks, Ken," I say, picking up the sandwich. I take al bite, forcing myself to chew and swallow. It''s not bad. It''s actually really good-he''s mixed it with basil and peppers, adding a nice bit of crunch and vor. It''s just... tainted by association.


    Ken watches me eat, his expression unreadable. When I''m finished, he takes the te, rinsing it in the


    sink.


    "You don''t have to do that. I can take care of myself," I protest, but he waves me off "Don''t worry about it. Rx. I''ll be by in the morning."


    20:21


    6/9


    266 Ava: Coge


    He stiffens, turning back to me as he slides the te into a drying rack. "You''ll have guards at all times."


    There''s a hint of worry in his voice as he mentions the guards. I''m sure he''s thinking of the hundreds of times Lisa and Iined about them, but I''ve reallye a long way since then.


    "It''s fine," I assure him, mustering up a smile. "I''ve learned to ept it. Marcus and Vanessa never left me alone while we were gone."


    He nods, looking relieved. "Get some rest, Ava. We''ll figure everything out tomorrow. I''m sure Lucas will be happy to see you.¡±


    He doesn''t sound sure, but I try not to think about it too much. "Thanks, Ken. Will Marcus and Vanessa be


    back soon?"


    He shakes his head. "They''re being debriefed and then will be off duty for a few days, since they''ve been with


    you


    this entire time. I''m sure they''ll visit you once they


    can."


    As he leaves, I''m left alone with my thoughts once more. The silence of the cottage feels oppressive, and I find myself longing for Selene''s presence. Without


    7/9


    266 Ava: Cottage


    her, without Lucas, I feel iplete.


    That sense was dulled by the proximity of Marcus and Vanessa, who I''m just now realizing I recognized and epted as my pack, while we were in Dakota Sanctuary. Now, I''m alone, with a couple guards outside my door who weren''t even happy to see my


    return.


    It''s weird. I never minded being away from wolves before. My time in Cedarwood was a peaceful blessing.


    Now? It''s like some sort of force pressing on me, reminding me that I''m alone.


    I guess once you have friends andpanionship, it''s hard to be without them. Wolves are pack animals,


    after all. Even a bizarre shifter like me is bound to have these feelings, right?


    I curl up in the armchair, hugging my knees to my


    chest.


    The string inside me pulses, a constant reminder of the connection I can''t quite grasp. I close my eyes, trying once more to reach for that elusive feeling.


    Breathe in. Breathe out.


    The world fades


    Awa


    and I focus on that gossamer


    8/9


    266 Ava: Cottage


    thread. This time, without interruption, I feel it growing stronger. The resonance builds, vibrating through my entire being, and I can feel it moving around. It''s rhythmic, like it''s dancing.


    Familiar and alien.


    Comforting and terrifying.


    New Book!


    Comment


    J


    You''ve arrived at thetest chapter


    Vote


    1


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue >


    >


    View All >


    0

 Unshift 267

    267 Lisa: Waking to War


    A tiny hand shakes me awake with incongruous force, something I''d attribute to King Kong and not the gnomes who''ve been sheltering me and teaching me about magitech since my escape.


    Groaning. I pull my nket over my head. I''m too tired. "Go away


    "Wake, wake,zy girl! The war hase!"


    The wizened old housekeeper-it has to be her, because no one else treats me like an unruly pig -yanks my covers off and ps at my legs. "Hurry up, or die here alone!"


    War?


    I


    Die?


    My brain isn''t functioning yet, but I stumble out of bed as she throws some clothes at me. "Dress! Hurry! Boots too!" Those are tossed at my feet, bruising my pinky toe in a way that has me hissing and hopping on one foot. "No time, youzy girl! Get moving!"


    Uncertain of what''s going on but recognizing that her anxiety level is sky high, I throw on a clean shirt and jeans that they must have sourced from humans. Too bad they didn''t bring a bra, too.


    But at least there''s socks.


    Shoving my feet into them, the gnarled woman shoves at me until I fall onto my ass on the bed. "Put this on," she snaps, throwing a coat at me.


    "Okay, okay. Hold on. You haven''t even exined what''s happening!"


    "War!" she snaps. "Hurry!"


    Despite her gruff demeanor, she kneels to shove my boots on as I shrug on the coat, two sizes too big and I double check what I''m feeling strapped in some hidden pockets-armed. With knives. In fact, they seem to fit the term dagger more than knife.


    "Let''s go. Hurry, hurry. The Grand Sage is waiting"


    The Grand Sage is the old man who''s taken me under his wing and owns this ce. He''s some sort of high-falutin'' to-do in the gnomemunity. They don''t exin a lot, but it''s what I''ve gathered over time.


    Mainly from this gnome-Elverly is her name, but I''m not allowed to call her that. No, it''s always Mistress Keeper.


    I don''t think that''s a real title, but it''s definitely what she enjoys being called.


    "Mistress Keeper, I don''t-"


    "If you don''t understand, then shut your face," she hisses. "This isn''t the time for questions. Let''s


    go."


    I bite my tongue, swallowing the questions bubbling up inside me. Even I''m not brave-or stupid.


    14


    267 Lisa Waking to War


    -enough to challenge Elverly. That tiny terror has no qualms about doling out pain to keep me in line. So I follow her silently through the dark building, my feet now sure on the


    once-confusing paths.


    Thebyrinth of corridors no longer bewilders me. After perusing a map for hours on end, I theyout etched into my mind.


    Not that it''s any sort offort at the moment, as I''m dragged through the halls in the middle of the night with hardly an exnation.


    A deafening boom shakes the entire structure. The floor bucks beneath my feet, and I stumble, my heart leaping into my throat. Elverly''s iron grip closes around my arm, yanking me upright with surprising strength.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± she barks, her gravelly voiceced with urgency.


    We break into a run, my longer legs having to put in a surprising amount of effort to keep pace with her rapid, shuffling gait.


    There are shouts and screams, the kind that chill your blood and raise the hairs on the back of your neck.


    War.


    Elverly''s earlier words echo in my head, taking on a horrifying new meaning. I''d thought she meant some sort of far-off conflict, a theoretical threat that brought changes to the n.


    Not a war here.


    Not a war now.


    The reality of our situation ms into me as we careen down a flight of stairs. The basement. We''re heading to the basement, where the Grand Sage awaits.


    His wizened face is grim as we burst into the room. Without a word, he ushers us toward what he calls the "safe room. The door swings open, revealing a space crammed with gadgets and gizmos I can''t even begin to identify.


    "Quickly, he urges, his usual calm demeanor cracking under the strain.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    We pile in, and he locks the door behind us. The roomes alive, whirring and clicking. Panels shift, mechanisms engage, and the space around us shrinks. It''s like being inside a giant, mechanical Rubik''s cube as it solves itself.


    When it finally stops, we''re left in a space so cramped I can barely sit. Standing is out of the question, and moving? Forget about it. I''m wedged between Elverly and the Grand Sage, my knees drawn up to my chest.


    The air feels thick and heavy as we all breathe into this tiny space, sharing the mingled scents of oil, metal, and fear. I struggle to control my breathing, trying not to give in to the ustrophobia wing at the edges of my mind.


    That''s a new thing, ever since my escape. I don''t like being confined.


    "What''s happening?" I whisper, unable to keep silent any longer.


    24


    C


    267 Lisa Waking to War


    The Grand Sage sighs, a sound filled with weariness and resignation. "War hase to our doorstep, child. Those unhappy with their lot have sought to overturn the world, seeking death and reform." "But who-


    Elverly cuts me off with a sharp hiss. "Quiet!"


    The Grand Sage''s wrinkled hand reaches out, patting Elverly''s gnarled fingers. His touch seems to calm her, if only for a moment. Then he turns his attention to a panel of buttons I hadn''t noticed before. His fingers dance across them with practiced case, and suddenly, the world


    shifts.


    A deep, resonant rumble fills the cramped space. It vibrates through the metal walls, through the floor, and right into my bones. My stomach lurches, twisting in that familiar way it does when an elevator starts moving too fast. But this... this is different. It''s not just up or down. It''s like we''re defying gravity itself.


    "What''s happening?" I gasp, trying to keep the panic from my voice.


    The Grand Sage''s eyes meet mine, calm despite the chaos. "We''re headed to a safe haven, child. Away from the fighting"


    My


    mind reels. Safe haven? Away? But what about...


    "Your work!" I blurt out. "All those gadgets, the magitech you''ve been teaching me. Are we just.... leaving it all behind?"


    A small smile tugs at the corner of the Grand Sage''s mouth. "Fear not, Lisa. All the important work is with us!"


    I blink, confused. Then it hits me. Before this room became our cramped refuge, it had been packed to the brim with... well, everything. Gadgets, books, materials I couldn''t even name. When it rearranged itself, I''d assumed it was just making space for us. But what if...


    "Did you... pack everything into the walls?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.


    The Grand Sage nods, a hint of pride in his eyes. "Dimensionalpression. One of our more useful innovations."


    My mind struggles to wrap itself around the concept. It''s like something out of a sci-fi movie, and yet, after everything I''ve seen in the past weeks, it somehow makes perfect sense.


    But there''s still one thing I can''t figure out. "How are we going anywhere? We''re in a tiny room in the basement of-"


    Elverly''s patience, already worn thin, finally snaps. "We''re flying, you stupid child!" she hisses, her eyes narrowed in frustration.

 Unshift 268

    268 Lisa: Flying?


    Oh... (0


    That exins the defying-gravity feeling.


    I look from Elverly to the Grand Sage, waiting for one of them to crack a smile, to tell me it''s all an borate joke. But their expressions remain deadly serious.


    "Flying" I repeat, the word feeling strange on my tongue. "As in... up in the air? Like a ne?"


    The Grand Sage chuckles, a warm sound that seems at odds with our dire situation. "Not quite like a ne, my dear. Our methods are a bit more unconventional"


    I want to ask more, to understand exactly what''s happening, but another violent shake rocks our little sanctuary. This time, I''m certain I feel us lifting off the ground. My stomach does a somersault, and I have to swallow hard to keep from being sick.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The room continues to vibrate around us, and I can''t shake the feeling that we''re ascending rapidly. My ears pop, confirming my suspicions.


    "Where exactly are we going?" I ask, trying to keep my voice steady.


    The Grand Sage''s expression grows somber. "There are multiple safe havens through thend. I know of one, and I can only hope it has not been breached."


    Despite the size of his building, we are the only 3 living beings within it.


    "I heard screaming."


    "Yes. We have guards. He corrects himself. "We had guards. You never had a chance to see them, but they have always been there!


    "And we''re just leaving them behind?"


    Elverly''s face hardens, her wrinkles deepening. "They knew the risks. They chose to stay a fight."


    and


    She sounds angry, but there are unshed tears in her eyes. Despite her harsh words, she''s mourning. That angry mask of hers is nothing more than a facade for her grief. *Fight who?" I press, desperation creeping into my voice. "Who''s attacking you? Is it... is it


    because of me?"


    The Grand Sage shakes his head. "No, child. There are forces at y that even I..."


    His lips tighten, and he strokes his beard. His wizened hands tremble with the movement. "Even I did not see thising, child. Do not worry. It does not lie on your tiny shoulders."


    butt


    My legs have long since fallen asleep, and I''m pretty sure my is permanently fused to this ufortable seat. I shift, trying to find a position that doesn''t make me want to scream, but it''s hopeless. We''ve been in this flying... whatever it is for what feels like days.


    Il''e nmhably only been an hour Rut erill


    14


    268 Lisac Flying?


    "How much longer? I ask, not for the first time. Elverly shoots me a look that could curdle milk, but I ignore her. I''m past caring about niceties at this point.


    The Grand Sage strokes his beard, a gesture I''m beginning to recognize as his thinking pose. "Not much longer now, my dear. But tell me, aren''t you curious about how we''re managing this little journey undetected?"


    I blink, surprised by the question. To be honest, I hadn''t given it much thought. I''ve been too preupied with not losing my mind in this cramped space. But now that he mentions it.


    "Actually, yeah. How are we going to make it to this safe ce without being followed?"


    The change in the Grand Sage is immediate and startling. His eyes light up, and for the first time since this nightmare began, a genuine smile spreads across his face. It''s like he''s been waiting for someone to ask him this ve


    question.


    "Ah! I''m so d you asked," he says, leaning forward cagerly. "You see, I''ve manufactured a cloaking device that''s quite remarkable. It even beats out human rah-DARR!"


    I can''t help it. My lips twitch at his pronunciation. It''s such a stark contrast to his usual eloquence that it catches me off guard.


    "You mean radar?" I ask, trying to keep the amusement out of my voice.


    He waves a hand dismissively. "Yes, yes, that''s what I said.


    Rah-DARR


    I decide not to correct him again. Instead, I focus on what he''s actually saying. "How do you know it beats radar? Have you tested it?"


    The Grand Sage nods enthusiastically. "Oh yes, multiple times! We''ve taken many flights to ensure its effectiveness. I have a friend in the aviation industry who''s been most helpful.¡±


    Again, there''s something off about how he says "aviation," but I can''t quite put my finger on it. It''s like he''s reading from a script he doesn''t quite understand.


    A thought urs to me. "Is your friend human?"


    The Grand Sage chuckles. "No, no. He passes as what humans call a ''little person'' in their world."


    I''m not sure how to process that information. A non-human passing as a little person? Working In aviation? It''s almost too much to wrap my head around.


    They don''t even look like the little people'' he''s talking about. They''re too proportionate.


    "So, this friend of yours... he helps you test the cloaking device?" I ask, piecing together this. bizarre puzzle.


    "Indeed!" the Grand Sage exims. "He''s been instrumental in our research. You see, the device works by...


    As heunches into a detailed exnation that goes way over my head, I find my mind wandering. I think about Ava, wondering if she''s safe, and if the war''s reached her.


    "Lisa? Are you listening?" The Grand Sage''s voice breaks through my reverie.


    I turn back to him, forcing a smile. "Sorry, I got lost in thought for a moment. You were saying?


    208 Lisa Flying??


    lle peers at me closely, his carlier excitement dimming. "You''re worried about your friend, Ava Grey, aren''t you?"


    Inod, not trusting my voice. The lump in my throat feels like it might choke me if I try to speak.


    The Grand Sage reaches out, patting my hand gently. "I understand, my dear. These are trying times for all of us. But I promise you, we''re doing everything in our power to keep you safe. And once we reach our destination, I''ll do what I can to find information on your friend, as well."


    His words are meant to beforting, I know, but they only serve to remind me how helpless I feel. I''m flying to who-knows-where in a magical contraption, with people I barely know.


    I''m not ungrateful. I''m incredibly grateful. I''d rather be here than back in the vampire''s dungeon.


    I just wish I was somewhere where I could have a little control over my life again.


    And I miss my parents.


    Thinking about them would only break me when I was incarcerated. Now that I''m free, the thoughts of them intrude in my mind more and more often. I need to contact them soon. They probably think I''m dead. Maybe they''re even looking for my body.


    Hah. At least they won''t find it.


    The morbid humor lifts my spirits an infinitesimal amount, but at least it helps.


    "What''s this war about, Sage?"


    I call him Sage because "Grand Sage" is not only a mouthful-it sounds kind of preposterous. At least I can pretend Sage is his actual name.


    Different worlds and different cultures, I guess. I wonder if I''ll get used to it after a or if it will always be weird to me.


    few


    months,


    He sighs, stroking his beard with hands that once again tremble, his eyes unfocused on the wall behind me. "There are many who have been upset with how the supernaturals bend to the order of humans, child. Humans are weak and powerless, even more so since their wizards died out so long ago. And yet no one wishes to go against them. Despite being a weak race, they have numbers in droves. Trying to eradicate them is like trying to eradicate..." He looks at me, back in the moment again. "Well, trying to eradicate flies."


    It doesn''t feel good for humans to bepared to flies, but I understand what he''s trying to say.


    "It appears that those self-same people are now fighting back. There have been attacks..." His voice trails off. "Unfortunately, they came to us quickly. I will have to check on the situation once we are in a safe ce.


    The way his fingers tremble as hebs through his beard hurts my heart.


    The Grand Sage is not a fearful person. He''s either enthusiastic or calm, a peaceful person in this crazy world. When he talks about m¨¢gic technologies, he''s a force of energy that can''t be stopped. And when he''s just chatting with me over tea in the garden, he''s the sweetest old man. Like a grandfather.


    268 Lisa: Flying?


    "Can you..." I start, then hesitate. "Can you tell me more about this cloaking device? How does it


    work exactly?"


    The Grand Sage''s eyes light up again, and I know I''ve said the right thing. As heunches into another exnation, I try to focus, to lose myself in the intricacies of magical technology. It''s better than dwelling on things I can''t change, at least for now.

 Unshift 269

    269 Lisa: The Farmhouse


    LISA


    The entire world shakes and shudders, and I wake with a jolt. "Earthquake!"


    "Wended, you idiot." Elverly scowls at me. "Next time, don''t use me as a pillow."


    "Don''t take her vitriol seriously, Lisa. She''s the one who covered you with a nket." The Grand Sage nods toward me, and I nce down, surprised to see a nnel fabric about asrge as a baby''s nket. She yanks it off me with a huff, folding it and tucking it under her arm, where it disappears.


    I blink.


    "Where did it go?"


    *Dimensional storage, The Grand Sage tells me, pushing different buttons. The vibration of the room ceases. "Stay here. I''m going to check on matters, and the cloaking device isn''t enough to cover everyone outside"


    A hatch above us creaks open, letting in a sliver of light that makes me squint. I hold my breath, not daring to move as the Grand Sage maneuvers his way between Elverly and me. His robes brush against my arm, and I catch a whiff of something herbal-sage, maybe?


    Funny. Sage for sages.


    my


    As he climbs, I can''t help but stare at the rungs he''s using. Were those there before? I wrack brain, trying to remember if I''d noticed them during our journey, bute up nk. It''s possible they were there all along, hidden in the shadows of this cramped space.


    But it''s more probable that they popped out of the wall when he was pressing one of those many buttons.


    The Grand Sage''s feet disappear through the hatch, and I strain my ears, trying to catch any sound from above. The silence remains unbroken, broken only by my own shallow breathing and the faint rustle of Elverly''s clothes as she shifts in her seat.


    "Do


    you think-" I whisper, but Elverly cuts me off with a sharp look.


    Right. Stay quiet. Got it.


    press my lips together, fighting the urge to fidget. The waiting is excruciating. How long has it been since the Grand Sage left? A minute? Five? Time seems to stretch in this confined space, each second feeling like an eternity.


    A soft thud from above snaps me back to the present.


    The hatch opens wider, and I blink against the sudden influx of light. The Grand Sage''s face. appears in the opening, his expression unreadable.


    "It''s clear," he says, but his words are grim. "You cane up now."


    Elverly moves first, gracefully rising from her seat and climbing the rungs with practiced case. I


    269 Lisa The Farmhouse


    follow more hesitantly, my muscles protesting after being cramped for so long. As I near the top, I can''t help but look down, curiosity getting the better of me.


    The rungs definitely weren''t there before. I''m sure of it now. They seem to melt seamlessly into. the wall, as if they''ve always been a part of it. Another bit of magic? Or some kind of advanced technology? The line between the two seems increasingly blurred around these two.


    I haul myself out of the hatch, taking in our new surroundings. We''re in what looks like an old barn, dusty sunlight filtering through cracks in the wooden walls. The air smells of hay and something earthy I can''t quite ce.


    How the hell did we magicallynd inside a barn?


    I want to ask, but I already know the exnation will be over my head.


    Our "safe room" sits in the middle of the floor, looking for all the world like an oversized metal egg with a t top. If I hadn''t just climbed out of it, I''d never believe it could fit three people inside, plus all the things that are in the ''dimensional storage'' they speak of.


    "Where are we?" I ask, unable to contain my curiosity any longer.


    The Grand Sage turns with a faint frown. "We did not go far. About two hours'' drive from the


    heart of the Westwood Pack."


    "You don''t seem very happy to be here." ncing around, I ask, "Are you sure it''s safe?"


    It certainly seems quiet.


    "Safe for now, yes. He reaches for my arm, pping a white bracelet onto it. Elverly gets the same treatment. "This is in case we are parted. If anything happens,e here and press the green button on your bracelet. It''s programmed for the next destination. Don''t wait for any of us, even if you''re the only one aboard."


    Wow. That seems terrible. I can''t imagine leaving them behind.


    He pauses, seeming to weigh his words carefully. "Don''t introduce yourself by name. Use a pseudonym, if you must. His nose wrinkles. "This ce doesn''t smell right. Be on your guard."


    The crunch of gravel under my feet feels surreal as we exit the barn. My eyes dart around, taking in the vast expanse of farnd stretching out before us. Horses and cows graze peacefully in nearby paddocks, oblivious to our status as refugees. A cluster of beat-up trucks sits in the driveway of a dpidated white farmhouse.


    Elverly''s nose wrinkles as she surveys our surroundings. Her disdain is palpable, and I can''t help but share her sentiment. This ce seems a little too worn down to be considered a safe haven.


    Then again, I guess no one would expect to find two gnomes here.


    The Grand Sage motions for us to follow him towards the farmhouse.


    As we approach, two men materialize, seemingly out of thin air. My heart leaps into my throat, and I stumble back a step. Their sudden appearance is startling enough, but it''s the low, rumbling growls emanating from their chests that really set me on edge.


    269 Lisa The Farmhouse


    Shifters. They have to be.


    The Grand Sage doesn''t seem fazed. He addresses them directly, his voice calm and


    authoritative. "I need you to take me to the alpha of the Westwood Pack."


    The shifters exchange wary nces, their postures tense. I hold my breath, waiting for their response. To my surprise, the Grand Sage smoothly introduces himself.


    "Allow me to introduce myself. I''m Dr. Jonathan ckwell, senior consultant for Paradigm Solutions. I was hired to assist with a few of your delicate matters."


    I struggle to keep my face impassive. Dr. Jonathan ckwell, my ass. But the way he introduces himself so smoothly makes me wonder how much time he''s spent dealing with humans who had no idea they were shaking hands with a supernatural.


    A gnome.


    I''ve never even heard of gnomes.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Garden gnomes, but otherwise, no.


    The shifters still look uncertain, but before they can respond, a familiar face emerges from the farmhouse. My heart skips a beat as I recognize Ryder, one of the deltas of the Westwood Pack. He''s followed closely by Mia and Chloe, two faces I know all too well from my time with Ava.


    Panic floods my system. The Grand Sage is undercover for some odd reason, and wants us to be, too. But there''s no way I can keep my presence here a secret now. They know me.


    On the other hand, I can ask them about Ava-


    But as their eyes sweep over our little group, something strange happens. Or rather, doesn''t happen. Their gazes slide right past me as if I''m not even there. They focus intently on the Grand Sage, hanging on his every word as he reintroduces himself as Dr. ckwell.

 Unshift 270

    270 Lisa: Bracelet


    LISAT


    I blink rapidly, my mind struggling to process what''s happening.


    The glint of the bracelet the Grand Sage pped onto my wrist catches my eye. Could it be some kind of cloaking device? He does love his magitech. It would make sense that it has multiple


    uses.


    That has to be what it is. These are all people who know me. They know my scent and my face, even if it is haggard after my incarceration. The bracelet must make it so I''m less noticeable somehow. Ryder steps forward, his brow furrowed as he looks at all of us.


    He can see me, but it''s like he doesn''t really notice me.


    Worry is etched into every line of his face. "Dr. ckwell," he says, sounding relieved. "We''re having problems with our phones."


    "Yes, so I was informed." The Grand Sage looks at all the wolves with interest. "Shall we go inside? I''m going to need everyone''s devices in order to check on the situation.


    "Of course." Ryder snaps his fingers at the other wolves, who follow behind us without a word. Everyone seems on edge, shoulders tense and eyes wary.


    As we step into the farmhouse, the sight before me steals my breath. Injured shifters lie scattered across the floor, their bodies arranged on nkets in a makeshift triage. The air is thick with the metallic scent of blood, leaving me nauseated.


    Two women I don''t recognize flit between the injured, their hands steady as they tend to wounds. Their faces are grim, etched with determination and exhaustion. I''m rooted to the spot, overwhelmed by the sheer scale of suffering before me.


    Ryder''s voice breaks through my shock. "I apologize for the mess, Dr. ckwell. We''re still setting up after our... retreat.


    The hesitation in his voice speaks volumes. This wasn''t a nned withdrawal; it was a desperate


    escape.


    The Grand Sage-Dr. ckwell now, I remind myself-waves off the apology. "No need for that. We''re here to help, after all."


    Ryder nods, but his eyes narrow slightly. "Speaking of which, how did you get here? Ourmunications have been down, and we''ve had scouts watching the roads."


    I tense, waiting for our cover to be blown. But the Grand Sage merely clears his throat, a small smile ying at the corners of his mouth. "Ah, well, that''s a trade secret, I''m afraid. Proprietary technology and all that."


    Ryder doesn''t look convinced, but he doesn''t press the issue. Instead, he leads us to a battered kitchen table, pulling out his phone. "Well, whatever your methods, we''re d you''re here. This


    121


    C


    270 Lisa: Bracelet


    is my phone. Mia, Chloe, hand yours over too."


    Chloe, the taller girl with striking green eyes, immediately reaches into her pocket and ces her phone on the table. Mia, however, hesitates. Her red hair seems to bristle with suspicion as she eyes the Grand Sage.


    "How do we know we can trust him?" Mia demands, her voice sharp with fear and frustration. "We don''t even know this guy, and now we''re just handing over our only means of


    Ryder''s eyes sh dangerously. "Mia, he growls, his voice low and threatening. "Do as you''re


    told. Now."


    Themand in his voice is palpable, and I find myself shrinking back instinctively. Mia''s shoulders slump in defeat, and she reluctantly ces her phone on the table with the others. The Grand Sage gathers up the devices, his movements calm and assured. "You three will be fine for now," he says, his voice soothing. "I''ll look into the problem and see what I can do."


    As he speaks, his eyes meet mine for a brief moment. There''s a glimmer of something there- reassurance, perhaps, or maybe a warning. I can''t quite tell, and it does nothing to settle the unease churning in my gut.


    I nce around the room, taking in the tense faces of the wolves. They''re injured, cut off frommunication, and now relying on the help of a stranger.


    A stranger who isn''t who he ims to be.


    I really hope shit doesn''t hit the fan.


    As the Grand Sage examines the phones, I drift toward one woman tending to the injured. She looks up as I approach, her eyes tired but kind.


    "Can I help?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.


    She nods gratefully, handing me a roll of bandages. "Start with him," she says, gesturing to a young man with a nasty gash on his arm. "Clean the wound, then wrap it tightly."


    I kneel beside the injured shifter, my hands shaking slightly as I work.


    He hisses in pain as I apply antiseptic, and I murmur an apology. His eyes meet mine, filled with a mix of pain and gratitude. In that moment, I realize it doesn''t matter why I''m here or how I got here. What matters is that I''m here now, and I can help.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It''s so much better than sitting around mindlessly, not knowing what to do with my life. First as a prisoner, then as an escapee under the Grand Sage''s tutge.


    This is the first thing I''ve actively chosen to do, of my own volition, in so long


    As I continue to tend to the wounded, I keep one ear on the conversation at the kitchen table. The Grand Sage is speaking in low tones with Ryder, their words too quiet for me to make out. But from the furrowing of Ryder''s brow and the tight set of his jaw, I can tell the news isn''t good.


    Mia paces nearby, her agitation palpable. At one point, she reaches for her phone, only for her


    1109


    23


    270 Lisa: Bracelet


    hand to be pped away by Ryder.


    "Calm down, Mia. We''ve worked with Dr. ckwell before. He''s trustworthy."


    "Sorry, Delta." She cradles her hand to her chest, stepping away from the desk with an air of chagrin.


    Mia''s attitude is odd. I mean, I get being wary of strangers, but Dr. ckwell isn''t exactly a stranger to them, is he? Ryder seems to trust him, at least.


    And yet, there''s something about the way Mia''s eyes dart around the room, the tension in her shoulders, that sets off rm bells in my head. It''s like she''s waiting for something to happen, something bad. 2 Chloc, meanwhile, stands still as a statue, her eyes fixed on the Grand Sage''s hands as he works on their phones. The tension in the room is so thick I could cut it with a knife.


    Chloe stands still as a statue, her eyes fixed on the Grand Sage''s hands as he works on their phones. The tension in the room is so thick I could cut it with a knife.


    It''s only then that I see Chloe''s not as calm as she''s pretending to be. Her fingers are clenched into her palms, tight enough for blood to drip to the ground beneath her. Strange.

 Unshift 271

    271 Lisa: To Safety


    LISA


    Eventually, there''s nothing else I can help the nurses with, and I wander back to the table. It''s been hours. We came to the farmhouse in the early morning, and now it''s well past noon. Aside from a few packages of crackers and some water from the sink, my belly''s empty.


    My stomach growls. The crackers and water did little to satisfy my hunger.


    The Grand Sage speaks to Ryder, his voice low but clear. "The problem isn''t with the individual phones. They''re fine, but theworks are all corrupted. They aren''tmunicating properly. From what I can tell, it''s all hacked. Someone''s taken control.


    "So..." Ryder takes his phone with a sigh. "It won''t be fixed anytime soon.


    "Correct.


    The Grand Sage hands Chloe and Mia back their phones. The two women exchange a nce before leaving after a brief word from Ryder. Something about their interaction feels off, but I can''t quite put my finger on it.


    While the Grand Sage and Ryder continue discussing, curiosity gets the better of me. I slip outside, thankful that I''m not particrly noticeable.


    A cool breeze brushes against my cheeks as I watch Chloe part ways with Mia. To my surprise, Chloe doesn''t head back to wherever she came from. Instead, she steps behind a nearby building. I frown, inching closer. What is she doing?


    From my vantage point, I can see Chloe tapping away at her phone. It''s strange-didn''t the Grand Sage just exin that no cell phones are getting a signal? Yet here she is, acting like everything''s normal.


    My heart races as I watch her bring the phone to her ear. I strain to hear what she''s saying, but she''s too far away. I take a step closer, leaves crunching under my feet.


    Chloe''s head snaps up, and I duck behind a bush. When I peek out again, she''s ending the call, her movements quick and furtive.


    Something''s not right here.


    I make my way back to the farmhouse, my mind whirling. As soon as I spot the Grand Sage, I sidle up to him, keeping my voice low. "I just saw something strange, I murmur, rying what I witnessed outside. The Grand Sage nods, his expression tense. "I''ve already reported the matter to the delta," he says, his eyes darting around the room.


    I follow his gaze, noticing for the first time that Ryder''s no longer here. The room feels emptier now, with only the injured and the nurses remaining-


    The Grand Sage catches my eye again, tapping on his wrist. I nce down at the bracelet he


    C


    271 Lisa: To SafetyContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    gave me earlier, confusion clouding my thoughts. What is he trying to tell me?


    Before I can ask, the air is rent with shouts. My blood runs cold as I recognize the sound-a sound that''s now devastatingly familiar to me. Battle cries.


    y veins.


    My stomach twists, fear and adrenaline coursing through my


    In an instant, the Grand Sage and Elverly are at my side. Their hands close around my arms, and I''m being hustled out the back door of the farmhouse. "That was faster than I expected," he mutters. "I thought we had a few more hours."


    "You expected this?"


    "Once I saw her phone-yes.


    We rush towards the barn, our fect pounding against the earth.


    As we clear the building, I can''t help but look back. The sight that greets me is like something out of a nightmare. All around, able-bodied shifters are locked inbat with a seemingly endless stream of attackers. But it''s not their opponents that make my breath catch in my throat -it''s where they''reing from.


    A shimmering portal hangs in the air, defying all logic and reason. People pour out of it, weapons. raised and faces contorted with rage. It''s like watching the world tear at the seams, reality giving way to something I can''t even begin toprehend.


    "Keep moving!" Elverly''s voice snaps me back to the present.


    I tear my eyes away from the battle and focus on putting one foot in front of the other.


    My heart pounds in my ears as I push my legs to their limit, sprinting towards the barn. The Grand Sage and Elverly nk me, their urgency palpable in the air. We burst through the barn doors, and for a split second, I think we''re safe.


    But then I hear it. The Grand Sage''s sharp intake of breath, followed by a string of muttered curses. I whirl around, my eyes widening in horror as I see what''s caused his distress.


    Vampires. At least half a dozen of them, racing towards us with inhuman speed. Their faces are twisted into snarls, fangs glinting in the dim light.


    "Hurry!" The Grand Sage''s voice cracks like a whip, snapping me out of my terrified trance. "Into the safe room, now!"


    I don''t need to be told twice. I scramble towards the familiar contraption, my hands shaking as I reach for the top hatch. It feels like an eternity before my fingers find purchase, and I haul myself up and in. The inside of the safe room is just as cramped and ufortable as I remember, but right now, it feels like the most weing ce in the world. I press myself against the far wall, making room for Elverly as she practically dives in after me.


    "Come on,e on, I mutter, my eyes fixed on the opening. Where''s the Grand Sage? He was right behind us, wasn''t he?


    < 271 Lisa: To Safety


    Just as panic starts to w my throat, I see his face appear. He''s panting heavily, his eyes wild with fear and determination. With a grunt, he squeezes his tiny frame through the hatch.


    The vampires are so close now, I can hear their snarls. They''repletely feral. My whole body trembles, and I have to bite my lip to keep from screaming. This is it.


    I''m going back to captivity.


    But the Grand Sage moves with surprising agility for his size. His hands fly over the control panel, fingers dancing across buttons and levers. I don''t understand what he''s doing, but I pray to whatever higher power might be listening that it works.


    The hatch begins to close, agonizingly slow.


    A pale face pops over, red eyes staring into the room.


    My breath catches in my throat, and I squeeze my eyes shut, unable to watch..


    Then there''s a resounding ng as the hatch seals.


    They''re probably scratching the hell out of the room, but it''spletely silent in this tiny, cramped space. All I can hear is our ragged breathing and the frantic beating of my own heart. "We made it," Elverly whispers, her voice trembling. "We actually made it


    I open my eyes, hardly daring to believe it. But it''s true. We''re sealed inside the safe room, the vampires locked out.


    The Grand Sage slumps against the wall, his chest heaving. "That was... too close," he manages between breaths. Adrenaline is still coursing through my system, making my hands shake and my thoughts race. Vampires.


    Just like at Westwood before.


    But this time, I escaped.


    As the initial shock begins to wear off, questions start flooding my mind. How did they find us? What happened to the shifters we left behind? And most importantly, what do we do now?


    I open my mouth to voice these concerns, but the Grand Sage holds up a hand, silencing me as he presses more buttons again.


    That gravity-defying flip of my stomach starts up.


    "I have the coordinates of another safe haven, a ce they intend to reunite. The Westwood wolves are good folk, but silly to hand their phones to a gnome. They will lose many today." "What happened? Why were they attacked?"


    "Betrayal," he says simply. "The girl you spoke of-her phone was filled with secrets. But she''s not the only one. He clicks his tongue in dismay. "At least we know who the traitors in this camp were. But the others won''t be so lucky."


    "Why are you following the Westwood pack?" I ask curiously. "They didn''t know your true


    271 Lisa: To Safety


    He shakes his head. "I have no particr fondness toward wolf packs, but Sister Miriam ces. great faith in the leader of the Westwood Pack. It is war, Lisa. In war, it is imperative to gather your allies. We cannot fight back if we are all isted. Do you think the three of us can stand against the army you saw?"


    I shake my head. There''s no way. None of us are warriors.


    We have a housekeeper, a magical engineer, and me.


    We''d die in seconds.

 Unshift 272

    272 Ava: Self-Care


    "Ava?"


    My eyes snap open, heart racing as I jolt upright in the armchair. Ken''s face swims into focus, his brows pulled together with concern. For a moment, I''m disoriented, the remnants of a dream clinging to the edges of my consciousness.


    *I... what happened?" I mumble, rubbing my eyes. The cottagees into focus around me, and I remember where I am.


    Fell asleep on the armchair while meditating. Oops.


    Ken crouches beside me, his voice low. "You fell asleep here. Are you okay?"


    My neck is stiff from the awkward position. Rolling my shoulders, I try to work out the kink. "How long was I out?"


    "If you went to bed as soon as I left, it''s been about four hours."


    I guess that''s fine. Daylight is streaming through the windows, so I hop out of the chair with


    excitement. "Can we see Lucas?"


    Ken holds up a hand. "Whoa, slow down. Visiting hours don''t start for a couple more hours. I brought you some clothes and breakfast." He jerks a finger behind him at the table. "Figured you''d want a shower and to get..." He waves his hands vaguely over his body. "Presentable."


    Oh.


    That''s a good idea, too.


    "Thanks."


    "I''ll get you when it''s time." Giving my shoulder an awkward pat, he adds, "Don''t forget to eat. I have a few things to do, but I''ll be here on time, okay?"


    "Got it."


    The shower is amazing.


    Hot water. Soap. Shampoo and conditioner that smell like peaches.


    Clean clothes. They''re kind ofrge and hang off my frame like I''m a hobo, but hey. I''m a dirt-free hobo.


    The tangles in my hair were horrific, but a lot of yanking and a sore scalpter, my blonde tresses hang free and wild with a bit of natural curl and a lot of frizz. Unfortunately, my hair products are in the Fae Ward with my suitcase.


    Oh, well.


    The aroma of coffee and bacon fills my nostrils, but my appetite is nowhere to be found. Sitting at the small table by the window, I wrap my hands around the warm mug, epting its heat in lieu of ite caffeine & haron-and-por candurich cite untouched


    12:43


    (272 Ava: Self-Care


    My stomach is fluttering, making it hard to even think about eating,


    Beyond the cabins of thepound, rolling hills stretch as far as the eye can see. In the light of dawn, it''s beautiful and golden.


    Peaceful.


    Serene.


    Nothing like the chaos inside me.


    Lucas.


    The thought of him lying in a hospital bed, injured and without his memories, sends a sharp pain through my chest. I take a sip of coffee, hoping the bitter liquid will ground me, but it does little to ease the worry gnawing at my insides.


    What if he doesn''t remember me at all? What if the bond we share means nothing to him now? If the wolves can''t seem to connect with him as alpha, does that mean our bond as mates is also null to him right


    now?


    The questions swirl in my mind, each one more terrifying than thest.


    I force myself to take a bite of the sandwich, knowing I''ll need my strength for whateveres next. The vors barely register as I chew mechanically, my thoughts a million miles away.


    Thepound seems eerily quiet from where I sit. No pack members running about, no sounds of training or daily life. It''s as if the entire world is holding its breath, waiting for something to happen. Or maybe that''s just me, projecting my own anxiety onto my surroundings.


    Then again, we''re in the middle of the apocalypse, so there''s that...


    My fingers trace the condensation on the window, forming abstract patterns that remind me of the runes I''ve been studying. Magic. Anotherplication in an alreadyplex situation. I close my eyes, trying to sense that elusive string of power within me, but it remains frustratingly


    out of reach.


    I really want that book.


    Shoving my coffee and te away, I focus inward, drawing on the well of power I''ve be intimately familiar with since my stay in the Fae Ward.


    A small me flickers to life above my palm, warmth tickling my skin. Ites easily now, a testament to the endless hours of practice with Magister Orion. There''s no fight or struggle to pull the magic into cirction within my body. It''s almost as easy as breathing to summon it.


    I summon a second me. Then a third. They hover above my hand, each norger than a candle''s flicker. Keeping them uniform in size takes more concentration than I''d like to admit.


    Setting them into a small circr revolution, I focus on maintaining their shape and trajectory. Sweat beads on my forehead, a physical manifestation of the mental effort required. It''s like juggling, but with fire and willpower instead of balls.


    One full revolution. The mes dance in perfect harmony, mirroring each other''s movements. A small victory, but one that fills me with a sense of aplishment.


    272 Ava: Self-CareContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But this isn''t the time or ce for magical experiments. With a thought, I extinguish each me. in quick session. They wink out of existence, leaving behind only the faintest wisp of smoke and the lingering scent of sulfur.


    Thest thing I need is to draw attention to my abilities here.


    A knock at the door startles me from my thoughts. Ken''s head pokes through the opening.


    "You ready to go?"


    "Ready!"


    Hopping out of the chair, I rush to the door with a smile, trying to hide the anxiety fluttering in my belly. "Let''s go.


    Hopefully the same receptionist isn''t working. Whatever she''s heard, it''s enough to bias her against me.


    Two guards-unfamiliar and different from the night before-fall into step behind us without a word. I really need to do a full meet and greet of all my bodyguards so I can recognize their faces and put names to them.


    "Stay positive," Ken says, despite the worry creasing his brows.

 Unshift 273

    273 Ava: My Lucas


    The hospital is a scurry of activity, more than I expected considering its small size.


    Nurses and doctors rush through the long hallway, their footsteps echoing. The ''Staff Only


    door behind the reception desk is in constant motion, barely staying shut for more than a few seconds at a time.


    Ken leans in close to the receptionist, speaking in hushed tones. This woman''s different from the one we encountered earlier, but her demeanor towards Ken is just as warm. A hint of a smile ys at the corners of her mouth as she nods along to whatever he''s saying.


    Lisa''s going to be pissed, once she finds out Ken''s her mate. She''s not one to share.


    Hopefully she gets here soon. The need to see her is only second to my gnawing ache without Lucas by my side.


    "Ava. Ken''s voice cuts through my musings. "This way."


    With each step, my heart rate picks up. Finally. I can finally see my mate.


    The bond within my chest sings in my veins.


    Deep breaths, I remind myself. In through the nose, out through the mouth. It doesn''t do much to calm the lightheadedness that''s creeping in, making the fluorescent lights overhead seem too bright, too harsh. It''s as if every pair of eyes in this hospital is trained on me, judging my every move. I know it''s ridiculous. These people are far too busy with their own tasks to care about some random woman walking down the hall. But the paranoia clings to me like a second skin, making my palms sweat and my steps falter.


    Get it together, Ava. You''re being ridiculous.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Wee to a stop outside a closed door. My breath catches in my throat.


    Ken raises his hand and knocks, the sound impossibly loud in the quiet hallway.


    "Enter" Lucas'' voice, usually a source offort, now sends a chill down my spine. It''s cold, brusque,cking any of the warmth I''vee to associate with him.


    My heart does a somersault in my chest.


    I step into the room, and my world narrows to the man on the bed. The bond in my chest res to life, a supernova of emotion that steals my breath and sets my heart racing.


    My mate.


    But the sight of him makes my heart constrict painfully. He looks... broken. Exhausted. One leg is encased in a stark white cast, his opposite arm secured in a sling. Bandages crisscross his exposed skin, a patchwork of white against his usual bronze. The strong, invincible alpha I know is nowhere to be seen.


    Why is his healing so slow?


    273 Ava: My Lucas


    I drink in every detail, cataloging the changes, the injuries. My fingers itch to touch him, to soothe, to heal. But I''m rooted to the spot, frozen by the look in his eyes.


    There''s nothing. No spark of recognition, no hint of the intensity that usually zes between us. He regards me with the same polite disinterest he might show a nurse or orderly. A stranger.


    My heart stumbles, tripping over itself as the reality of the situation crashes down on me. He doesn''t know me. My mate, the other half of my soul, is looking at me like I''m nobody. Can''t he sense our fated bond?


    Or has that disappeared for him?


    "Lucas." Ken''s voice breaks the silence as he steps up behind me. "How are you feeling?"


    "Like I''ve been hit by a truck, Lucas replies, his voice gruff. "Who''s this?"


    The words are like a physical blow. I struggle to breathe, to keep my face neutral even as everything inside me is screaming.


    "This is Ava," Ken says, his tone careful. "She''s your mate, Lucas."


    Lucas'' eyebrows furrow, confusion etching itself across his features. "My mate?" He looks at me. again, more intently this time, but there''s still no sh of recognition. "I don''t think so."


    "That''s okay," Ken assures him quickly. "The doctors said your memory might take some time toe back. Ava''s been worried sick about you,"


    I force myself to step closer to the bed, summoning a smile that feels brittle and false on my face. "Hi, Lucas," I manage, hating how small and uncertain my voice sounds. "I''m so d you''re awake."


    His eyes roam over my face, searching for something. I hold my breath, hoping against hope that something will click, that he''ll suddenly remember everything. But after a moment, he just nods. "I''m sorry," he says, and the genuine regret in his voice is almost worse than indifference. "I wish I could remember you."


    "It''s okay," I lie, even as my heart splinters. "You''ve been through a lot. Your memory wille back"


    I perch on the edge of the bed, careful not to jostle him. Up close, the extent of his injuries is even more apparent. Bruises mottle his skin in shades of purple and yellow. There''s a nasty gash above his left eyebrow, held together with neat stitches.


    "Can I...?" I gesture vaguely, wanting to touch him but unsure if it''s wee.


    Lucas hesitates for a moment, then nods. I reach out, my hand trembling slightly as I brush my fingers over his uninjured arm. The contact sends a jolt through me, our bond humming to life. But Lucas shows no reaction, and I pull back, trying to hide my disappointment.


    "Ken tells me we are... close," Lucas says, his tone cautious. "I''m sorry I can''t remember. This must be difficult for you!


    A hystericalugh bubbles up in my throat, but I swallow it down. Difficult doesn''t even begin to cover it. "It''s not your fault" I assure him. "I''m just d you''re alive.


    273 Ava: My Lucas.


    And I am. The relief of seeing him awake and talking, even if he doesn''t remember me, is overwhelming. But it''s tangled up with a grief so profound I can barely breathe around it. How do I mourn someone who''s right in front of me?


    "Do you...


    do


    you remember anything?" I can''t help but ask, hope and dread warring in my chest.


    Lucas frowns, concentration etching lines across his forehead. "Bits and pieces," he admits. "I remember being alpha. Fighting. But it''s all jumbled up. Nothing specific."


    I nod, trying to hide my disappointment. "That''s a good start," I say, injecting false cheer into my


    voice. "I''m sure the rest wille back soon."


    "So," he says, clearing his throat. "Tell me about us. How did we meet?"


    I freeze, panic wing at my throat. How do I even begin to exin ourplicated history? The rejection, the misunderstandings, and how I pushed him away for so long?


    "It''s a long story, I hedge. I''ll tell him. I will. But maybe not in the first ten minutes of us finally being together again. "Maybe we should start with something simpler. Like... your favorite food?" Lucas raises an eyebrow, a flicker of amusement crossing his face. It''s so achingly familiar that for a moment, I can almost pretend everything''s normal. "Is how we met really that bad?"


    A startledugh escapes me. "No, not bad. Justplicated. We didn''t exactly get off to the best


    start."


    "Now I''m intrigued, Lucas says, and for a moment, I see a sh of the man I know. Curious, determined, unwilling to let things go.


    New Book!

 Unshift 274

    274 Ava: Give Us Both Time.


    END SEASON FOUR!


    "...and that''s how we met," I finish, my heart racing as I watch Lucas''s face for any sign of recognition. His brow furrows slightly, a look of concentration I''ve seen a hundred times before. But there''s no spark of memory in his eyes, no sudden realization. 1


    1


    "That''s... quite a story," he says. His tone is polite, interested even, but it''s clear the tale doesn''t resonate with him on a deeper level. It might as well be a movie plot for all the personal connection he feels to it.


    I swallow hard, trying to push down the disappointment threatening to choke me. "Yeah, it is," I agree, forcing a smile. "Not exactly a fairytale beginning, huh?"


    Lucas chuckles, the sound achingly familiar yet somehow wrong. Itcks the warmth, the depth of feeling I''m used to hearing. "I guess not. But it sounds like we worked things out eventually."


    "We did," I nod, my fingers twisting in the nket covering his legs. I want so badly to reach out and touch him, to take his hand in mine. But I''m afraid of how he might react, this Lucas who doesn''t know me. "It took some time, but we got there.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A heavy silence falls between us. I can feel Lucas studying me, his gaze intense in a way that''s familiar and foreign all at once. There''s curiosity there, maybe even a hint of attraction, but none of the bone- deep recognition I''m used to seeing.


    "Can I ask you something?" I blurt out, unable to bear the tension any longer.


    Lucas nods, his expression open. "Of course."


    I take a deep breath, steeling myself for the answer I''m afraid I already know. "Do you... can you feel our bond at all? Even a little?"


    His face falls, genuine regret clouding his features. "I''m sorry, Ava. I wish I could say yes, but..." He trails off, shaking his head. "There''s nothing"


    My heart sinks, but I try not to let it show on my face. "That''s okay," I lie, my voice barely above a whisper. "It''lle back. It has to."


    Lucas shifts in the bed, wincing slightly as the movement jostles his injuries. When he speaks. again, there''s a note of hesitation in his voice. "There is something I''m curious about, though." I perk up, hope fluttering in my chest. "What is it?"


    He


    pestures towards my neck, his eyes narrowing slightly. "If we''re mates, why don''t I see my


    mark there?"


    My hand flies to my throat instinctively, fingers brushing


    over the unmarked skin. "Oh, I breathe, feeling heat rise to my cheeks. "That''s because... well, we haven''tpleted our mating yet. We''re fated mates."


    "Why not?" The question is blunt, curious rather than usatory, but it still makes me flinch. How do I exin theplexities of our rtionship? The fears and insecurities that held me back, the external pressures that kept pushing us apart?


    1/4


    274 Ava: Give Us Both Time-END SEASON FOUR!


    It seems impossible to condense it all into a few sentences.


    "It''splicated," I say finally, hating how inadequate the words sound. "We''ve both had our reasons for waiting. And then there just never seemed to be the right time, with everything that''s been happening." Lucas nods slowly, processing this information. "I see, he says, though I can tell from the slight furrow in his brow that he doesn''t, not really.


    "But we were getting there," I add hastily, needing him to understand how far we''de. "Before all this happened, we were in a really good ce."


    "We were?" There''s a hint of something in his voice-surprise? Doubt?


    Lucas is quiet, his gaze distant. When he looks back at me, there''s a softness in his eyes that makes my breath catch. "I''m sorry," he says quictly. "I can see how much this means to you. How much I mean to you. I wish I could remember"


    The lump in my throat threatens to choke me. I blink rapidly, trying to hold back the tears that are suddenly burning behind my eyes. "It''s okay, I manage, my voice thick. "You will. Your memory wille back."


    I clear my throat, desperate to change the subject and escape the weight of Lucas''s confusion and my disappointment. "So, um, how''s your healing going? It looks..." My words falter. "Slow?"


    A flicker of frustration crosses his face. "No one''s sure. Nothing they run exins why I''m not healing at my normal rate."


    My brows draw together. Something about this doesn''t add up. Alphas heal incredibly fast, even from severe injuries. For Lucas to still be bedridden after all this time... it''s unheard of.


    I see why Ken''s been on edge when he talks about his alpha''s recovery. It isn''t just the memory loss; it''s the entire situation. There''s something weird going on.


    "What does your wolf think?"


    Lucas stares at me for what feels like an eternity. His golden eyes, usually so warm and full of life, seem dull and distant. When he finally speaks, his voice is barely above a whisper. "My wolf is gone."


    gone?


    My mind reels as I try to process what he''s just said. Gone? How can his wolf be gor


    "What do you mean, gone?" I ask, my voice trembling. "Like, you can''t hear him? Or you can''t feel him at all?"


    His jaw tightens. "I mean gone. As in not there. There''s nothing inside."


    "But that''s impossible," I protest, leaning forward in my chair. "Your wolf is a part of you. It can''t just disappear. Maybe it''s just dormant. Or maybe


    hiding from the trauma? Like a hibernation?"


    "I don''t know," Lucas snaps, his patience clearly wearing thin. "I''ve told you everything I know. Which, in case you haven''t noticed, isn''t much. He closes his eyes, taking a deep breath before continuing in a calmer tone. "I''m sorry, but I can''t do this right now. I need to rest.¡±


    Guilt washes over me. Here I am, badgering him with questions. For me, it''s full of concern. For


    274 Ava: Give Us Both Time- END SEASON FOUR!


    him? I''m a stranger who can''t stop bothering him when he''s clearly overwhelmed. "I''m so sorry. You''re right, I shouldn''t be pushing you like this. I''ll go."


    Lucas nods, some of the tension leaving his shoulders. "Thank you for understanding."


    I hesitate at the door, not wanting to leave things on such a sour note. "I''lle backter today, okay? Maybe we can talk more when you''re feeling up to it."


    To my surprise, Lucas grimaces. ¡°That sounds... exhausting, to be honest. Maybe you should wait until tomorrow. Give us both some time to process everything."


    My heart bleeds with every word, but I force myself to nod. "Of course. Tomorrow then.


    As I step out into the hallway, closing the door behind me, I feel like I''m leaving a piece of myself behind.


    How long did I get with him? Fifteen minutes?


    The Lucas I know-my Lucas-would never push me away like this. What''s that saying? To appreciate what you have before it''s gone...?


    I''m feeling that. Hard.


    I make it halfway down the corridor before my legs give out. I slide down the wall, drawing my knees up to my chest as the tears I''ve been holding back finally break free. The sobs wrack my body, and I don''t even try to stifle them. Let the whole damn hospital hear. Let the whole world


    hear.


    My mate doesn''t remember me. My mate has lost his wolf. And now, he doesn''t want me.

 Unshift 275

    275 Ava: Visitors


    "Ava." D


    My head feels like it weighs a million pounds. My ears feel stuffed and woolly. And Ken''s hands. dragging me to my feet are like burning embers pressed against my skin.


    "What?"


    "You passed out."


    Staring at him nkly, it takes a while for my brain to catch up to his words. "Oh. Shit. I guess that''s one way to deal with stress; just let your body shut down.


    Don''t really rmend it.


    and Ken doesn''t ask questions about my visit with Lucas, just escorts me back to the cottage a makes sure I''m taken care of. Brings lunch I don''t want to eat and promises to check on me in


    another hour or two.


    Of course, lunch is out of the question. My stomach''s too queasy for that. And until Sister Miriam and Selene return, I don''t have a great way to get information on what happened to Lucas'' wolf. I''m definitely not going to tell people he doesn''t have one; the pack needs stability, not another


    blow.


    I''m not even sure Ken knows.


    I


    The thought that Lucas may have trusted me with a little secret buoys my depressed spirits by a


    millimeter or two.


    Maybe, even if he can''t feel it, there''s a part of him wanting to trust me. Knowing I''m his mate.


    Even if he doesn''t want to see me for the rest of the day.


    Fuck.


    It''s like the bill for all the time he spent waiting patiently for me, delivered express mail with cash on delivery. Now it''s my turn to wait and trust and hope.


    Water cascades over my skin, hot to turn it pink. It''s my second shower in hours, but I can''t shake the depression clinging to me like second skin. Steam fills the bathroom.


    I scrub hard, until my skin is raw and angry red, as if I can wash away the memory of Lucas staring at me like a stranger.


    It doesn''t work.


    Eventually, the hot water runs out. Dressing in the clothes I was just wearing-they''re still clean. -I flop onto the bed.


    Sleep. That''s what I need. Just a few hours to reset my brain and maybe wake up and find this has all been some twisted nightmare.


    My damp hair leaves wet spots on the pillow, leaving them for me to discover as I flop from left to right, then from belly to back, struggling to find a position that bringsfort..


    13


    275 Ava: Visitors


    No matter how tightly I screw my eyes shut, sleep doesn''te. Instead, there''s a constant rey in my mind, of every moment of my encounter with Lucas. The confusion in his eyes. The way he spoke like none of our history involved him at all.


    The sheets tangle around my legs as I flip from side to side. Minutes stretch into what feels like hours. My eyes burn with unshed tears and exhaustion.


    A soft knock at the door startles me from my restless attempt at sleep. Before I can respond, the door creaks open.


    "Ava?" Vanessa''s gentle voice calls out.


    I''m on my


    feet in an instant, practically flying across the room and into her arms.


    I hadn''t realized how desperately I needed human contact until this moment. The solitude of the past few hours weighs on me, making Vanessa''s presence a lifeline I cling to.


    "Oh, sweetie," she murmurs, rubbing soothing circles on my back.


    I pull back, wiping at my eyes. "Sorry, I just... it''s been a rough day."


    Vanessa''s face is grim as she asks, "How are you holding up?*


    "Honestly? Not great," I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. "How much do you know?"


    Her eyes dart to the side before meeting mine again. "About Alpha, you mean?"


    I nod, holding my breath.


    Vanessa''s gaze


    flicks to the front door, then to the windows. Her voice rises slightly as she says, "I''m so d he''s doing well. Such a relief to see him up and about."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Confusion furrows my brow until she pulls a small notebook from her pocket. She scribbles something quickly, then turns it so I can read: / know about his memory loss.


    My eyes widen. Of course. We''re being watched, listened to. There might even be a traitor somewhere. We can''t talk about his situation openly.


    Vanessa''s voice is unnaturally cheerful as she asks, "Did you break down crying out of sheer relief in the hallway? I heard rumors flying around already."


    The hint isn''t subtle, but I''m grateful for it. I nod, forcing a weak smile. "Yeah, I was just so overwhelmed seeing he was okay. I guess my body finally decided it was safe to shut down for some much-needed rest."


    "That''s understandable," Vanessa says, patting my arm. "It''s been a stressful time for everyone. especially you!"


    The bedroom is the farthest room from the door and nosey ears, so we head there.


    I sink back onto the bed, suddenly feeling drained as I grab her pen to write my own words. He doesn''t remember me at all.


    She sits beside me. The dy in conversation gives me time to think as she writes. Give it time. Head injuries are tricky. The important thing is he''s alive and recovering


    Vanaaaa nu ma inta anather bus whiensene en as?li. I can baralu kane has all firing this


    275 Ava: Visitors


    out. You''re not alone."


    When she pulls back, her smile is bright but her eyes are serious. "Now, have you eaten? Ken says you aren''t eating much."


    My stomach''s still in knots, and the thought of food makes me queasy. "I''m not really-"


    Vanessa goes still, her eyes growing unfocused. What now?


    After a moment, she blinks, refocusing on me. A smile spreads across her face. "There are new


    arrivals."


    I stiffen, hope and fear warring in my chest. "Is it-" My voice cracks. I swallow hard and try again. "Is it Lisa?"


    "It might be," Vanessa says, her smile widening. "Come on, let''s go see."


    We''re out the door in seconds, my exhaustion forgotten. I forget even to put on boots, my bare feet pounding against the grass as we rush to the scene.


    All I can think about is Lisa.

 Unshift 276

    276 Lisa: Dr. ckwell Returns


    LISA


    "We''re here, the Grand Sage announces, and my cramped muscles shrick with relief. We''ve been traveling at a snail''s pace-his words, because we can''t see outside-for what feels like forever. Morning? Night? It doesn''t matter. We live in a box.


    If it wasn''t for a cleverly hidden toilet (which is gnome-sized-1 100% do not rmend using one as an adult human female), we would have been fucked. Even then, it was awkward. There''s no privacy because there isn''t room for it.


    our


    "We have a bit of a walk ahead of us," he continues, pressing buttons that erge our space, little magitech Rubik''s cube unfolding. The gadgets hidden away by the walls reappear in their organized glory of clutter.


    One catches my cyc; it looks like a small gun. He''s shown it to me a few times. Pretty easy to use; point and shoot, but with a wallop thates from its magitech origins.


    After the vamp fiasco, I''m all for weapons. Give me all of them. Strap them to every inch of me. I never want to feel that helpless again.


    "Can I take that with us?"


    He smiles. "Of course. I''ll link it to your bracelet."


    "Link?" This is new.


    "This will help maintain your affinity levels at the lowest synchronization rate. While our people have no magical affinity, it''s a necessary concern for you."


    es over


    It sounds reasonable, in that way IT people try to exinputer problems but it goes my head. "Okay."


    Elverly grabs a few gadgets I don''t recognize, things that she shoves under her clothes in strategic locations. The Grand Sage takes only a pen. It''s an exquisite pen, but still a pen. "No weapons?"


    "This is my weapon." He holds it up with a gentle smile. "Do not underestimate what is in front of you, my dear.


    The warning only makes me want to touch it, but I shove that impulse away. "So, where are we?"


    "We are about two miles from a safe haven for the Westwood Pack wolves. They will be on edge. The survivors of the attack should already be there; we have been traveling at a much slower speed. The survivors. I wonder how many made it. There were so many injured wolves; there''s no way they could have run to safety.


    How many died that day?


    And how can Chloe and Mia live knowing they brought such devastation to their own family?


    270 List Dr. ckwell Returris


    I shake my head, trying to dislodge the unsettling thoughts. The Grand Sage''s eyes are on me, curiosity evident in his gaze. I wonder what he sees.


    "It''s time to go, he announces,


    I nod, following Elverly out of our cramped safe room. The old woman''s silence is eerie. No biting remarks, no insults about my ipetence. It''s almost as unsettling as the situation itself. Outside, the air feels different. Heavier, somehow. The Grand Sage fiddles with our bracelets, pressing buttons with practiced case,


    "Take twenty steps forward, he instructs.


    Iply, counting each step carefully. At twenty, I turn back and gasp. The safe room shimmers


    and vanishes from view.


    Fascinated, I take a step forward. It reappears, as solid as ever. Another step back, and it''s gone again.


    "The cloaking is active," the Grand Sage exins, a hint of pride in his voice. "Your bracelet will guide you if needed."


    1


    open my mouth to ask how exactly the bracelet works, but he cuts me off with a wave of his


    hand.


    "We need to start walking," he says, already moving forward.


    I bite back my questions and fall into step behind him, Elverly bringing up the rear.


    There isn''t much cover out here. It''s mostly rolling ins, with a few copses of trees scattered about. "Won''t they have seen using?


    "He cloaked us long ago, Elverly snaps, and the sound of her voice has me jumping in surprise.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Good to see she''s still her cantankerous self.


    "But not any longer," he says, cheerful as ever.


    My legs feel like jelly, each step a monumental effort. Have I ever been this weak in my life? Pretty sure I came out of the womb stronger than this. Even breathing feels like a chore. The inclines are the worst. My thighs burn, and I''m panting like I''ve run a marathon.


    "Keep up," Elverly hisses, her voice grating on my already frayed nerves.


    There''s no energy in me to snap back. Instead, I focus on putting one foot in front of the other. Left, right, left, right. Don''t think about the pain. Don''t think about how far we still have to go. Suddenly, the Grand Sage stops. I''m so focused on my feet that I nearly crash into Elverly''s back. My hand shoots out to steady myself, and I feel her tense beneath my touch.


    "Sorry," I mutter, but the word dies in my throat as I look up.


    We''re surrounded.


    Wolves. Massive beasts with teeth as long as my fingers. My heart leaps into my throat, and 1


    276 Lisa: Dr. ckwell Returns


    "I am Dr. Jonathan ckwell."


    The wolves continue to growl, circling us. I edge closer to the gnomes, my only protection in this nightmare. My eyes dart from wolf to wolf, trying to keep track of their movements. There are so many of them. Then, something incredible happens. One of the wolves begins to change. It''s horrifying and fascinating all at once. Bones crack and reshape, fur recedes, and suddenly there''s a man standing before us. A very naked man.


    Don''t me me for staring. He''s all rippling muscles and tanned skin. My cheeks heat up, and I force myself to look away. Now is not the time to be ogling hot werewolves, Lisa.


    "Dr. ckwell?" the man says, his voice deep and rough. "We thought you were dead."


    The Grand Sage nods solemnly. "I barely made it out with my life."


    The shifter''s eyes go unfocused, like he''s listening to something we can''t hear. The silence stretches on, and I shift from foot to foot. My legs are still trembling, and standing still is almost worse than walking. Finally, the man''s gaze snaps back to us. "Follow me," he says, turning without waiting for a response.


    New Book!

 Unshift 277

    277 Lisa: Ken


    After the third time I stumble while walking, the naked shifter stares at me with a curled lip.


    "Why are humans so weak?" he asks, his tone grating on my already frayed nerves.


    1 bristle at his words. Who does he think he is? "None of your business," I snap, surprising myself


    voice. I


    with the venom in my ericho said I do pretty well for a human, thank you very much. I''m


    just weakened.


    I''ll get back into shape and then wipe that cocky stare off his face on the mat.


    Though, I have yet to have a legitimate win without any handicaps during our training spars...


    But a girl can dream, damn it.


    The shifter''s eyebrows shoot up, clearly taken aback by my sass. He peers at me more closely, his brow furrowing. "Do I know you?"


    Before I can answer, he leans in, his nostrils ring as he sniffs at me. I recoil, but he''s already pulling back, a puzzled expression on his face.


    "You don''t have much of a scent," he says, sounding perplexed.


    I catch the Grand Sage''s eye, noticing a mischievous twinkle there. The bracelet must mess with my scent, too. It bolsters my courage for some reason. "That''s because humans like to shower," I retort, my chin jutting out defiantly.


    The shifter''s eyes narrow. "You don''t smell like you''ve showered recently.


    My jaw drops. Did he really just say that? The audacity! I''m about to unleash a tirade on this insensitive jerk when a bone-chilling growl cuts through the air.


    My heart leaps into my throat as a massive reddish-brown wolf emerges from nowhere, its teeth bared and hackles raised. Without thinking, I stumble backward, instinctively seeking shelter


    behind the naked shifter.


    Bad move.


    The new wolf''s growl intensifies, the sound reverberating through my chest. I can feel the naked shifter stiffen in front of me, his muscles tensing beneath his skin.


    Suddenly, I''m shoved forward at the animal, nearly losing my bnce in the process. The naked shifter holds up his hands once I''ve been sacrificed, a look of fear shing across his face. The enormous wolf bounds forward, cing itself between me and the other shifter. Its massive jaws snap at the naked man, a growl so loud it drowns out everything else. Around us, the other wolves drop to the ground, bellies pressed to the earth in submission. The air crackles with tension, and I find myself frozen in ce, caught between terror and awe. "Mating instincts are quite strong, the Grand Sage muses.


    "Make more sense," I hiss at him, not sure if I should try to back away or stand still. Which is less likely to get the wolf''s attention? It seems angry. I don''t want to be within bite range of an angry


    277 Lisa Kon


    +27


    "It''ll make sense soon, he assures me, looking for all the world as fascinated as a woman sucked


    into Grey''s Anatomy.


    The wolf growls again, this time turning in a swift motion to get between me and the Grand Sage, snapping impatiently in the gnome''s direction.


    "I am no Lion for you, woll" Unaffected by the fierce visage of a growling apex predator, he gestures in my direction. "She is yours."


    Excuse me?


    But the wolf lets out a remarkably satisfied-sounding huff and turns to rub hard against my thighs, almost knocking me off bnce. When I grab at its fur to hold me up, I swear the damn thing rumbles in happiness.


    "What the fuck is going on?" I hiss at the naked shifter, who looks panicked by my attention.


    "Don''t look at me!" he snaps, before shifting into his wolf form again and cowering to the ground like the others.


    Has everyone lost their damn marbles?


    I awkwardly run my fingers through the angry wolf''s fur, unsure of how to handle this situation. To my surprise, the beast seems to melt under my touch, its eyes half-closing in bliss as its tail wags. The fierce growling from moments ago transforms into a contented rumble that vibrates. through my palm. 2


    Confusion swirls in my mind. I turn to the Grand Sage, unable to keep the bitterness from my voice. Bitterness, to be clear, that he was willing to sacrifice me off to a rabid wolf. "What the hell is going on?" The gnome''s eyes twinkle with amusement, and I fight the urge to shake him. "If you can''t figure it out now, my dear, you will soon enough." He turns to address the wolf. "We need to continue on our way. Would you mind?"


    The wolf lets out a loud rumble-growl, clearly displeased by the interruption. For a moment, I think it might snap at the Grand Sage, but then it heaves a heavy sigh. Before my eyes, the wolf''s form begins to shift and change.


    My breath catches in my throat as the fur recedes, revealing smooth, tanned skin. Muscles ripple and bones realign, the wolf''s body stretching and morphing into a human form. A very, very


    familiar human form.


    Ken.


    My eyes widen as I take him in, unable to stop myself from drinking in every inch of his naked body. Unlike the other shifter, whose nudity had barely registered, I find myself appreciating Ken''s form with a reverence that surprises me. My gaze travels from his broad shoulders down his chiseled chest, following the trail of hair that leads to....


    Oh my.


    Heat floods my cheeks, and I force my eyes back up to his face. Ken''s intense gaze locks onto mine his rues burning with an emotion I can''t quite name Refore I can process what''s


    ort Lisa kalian


    happening, he steps forward, closing the distance between us in one fluid motion.


    "Mate, he whispers, his voice rough and low.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then his mouth is on mine, crushing our lips together in a kiss that steals my breath away. The heat of his skin, the strength of his embrace, the taste of him on my tongue-I''m overwhelmed. Everything else is gone, flying right out of my head. The danger we''re in. The strange ce we''ve found ourselves. Even my OWIE TRAIN


    All that exists is Ken and this kiss that feels likeing home.


    When we finally break apart, I''m gasping for air, my head spinning. Ken''s forehead rests against mine, his breath warm on my face. "I found you," he murmurs, his voice filled with wonder and relief. Realityes crashing back, and I struggle to make sense of what just happened. "Ken?" I manage to croak out, my voice embarrassingly breathy. Sure. I''m a healthy girl with an appreciation for sex. I may or may not have eye-fucked Ken from across the room a few times, even when I was mad at him. But this? What is this?! 1


    "What... how... what are you doing?


    my


    He pulls back slightly, his handsing up to cup my face. His thumbs brush over cheekbones, and I shiver at the tenderness of the gesture. Every part of me wants to melt toward him, and honestly? My legs are too tired to fight the urge.


    So I do.


    I melt right against his body, snuggling into his arms like I was always meant to be there, as he tilts my face toward his, meeting his intense gaze.


    "I''ve b


    been waiting for you" he says, his eyes never leaving mine. "When I heard you were taken... I couldn''t... I had to find you. I''m sorry I wasn''t the one to save you, Lisa.

 Unshift 278

    278 Ava: Lisa!!!


    There are at least seven wolves apanying a group of people, but my eyes follow only one of them.


    Lisa.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Whose face is as red as a tomato. Ken''s carrying her like a princess, naked as the day he was born, as if that''s the most natural thing in the world.


    Despite the humor of the situation, my heart withers at the sight of her. Once-vibrant features are now haggard, ck hair limp instead of lustrous. Her tanned skin has grown pale. At least she''s finally here.


    She''s staring at Ken like she wants to murder him. Always a good sign.


    "Lisa."


    Her name on my lips is a bare whisper, but Lisa''s head snaps in my direction as her eyes search frantically. Once she sees me, her entire face lights up, the redness forgotten as she struggles to escape Ken''s grip..


    She fails.


    He holds her tighter against his chest and I''m pretty sure he growls at me, but I don''t give a fuck as I rush forward, ignoring the awkwardness as I hug her while she''s in his arms. "Lisa. Thank fucking God. Are you okay?"


    "That''s my question-damn it, Ken, put me the fuck down!" She wiggles harder against his grip, clinging to me like a toddler. "I want to be with Ava!"


    "No."


    She growls her own human growl. "Ava, I''m going to stab him in his fucking balls if he doesn''t le


    me go.


    "No, you won''t." But Ken might mutiny against his alpha if I stay in his space now that he''s finally with his mate. "You''re just going to have to put up with it for a while."


    "I''m not putting up with this shit. Did you know he- Lisa''s mouth snaps closed as she looks around, seeing how many people are surrounding us. "Never mind. We''ll talk about thatter. In private:


    I have no idea whenter is going to be. Judging from Ken''s demeanor, he might drag her to hisir and never leave.


    "Ken, Lisa needs a little space to adjust." It isn''t that I don''t sympathize with him-I do-but I can see my best friend''s panic.


    "No," he says again, setting his jaw.


    "You should at least put on some clothes," I try again.


    "No" he enane


    278 Ava: Lisa!!!


    "Yes," she hisses.


    Oh, this is going great


    Lis was


    Of all the reunions I ever dreamed up-well, one of them. But now that it''s here, it feels so freaking Lisa that I''m giddy. "Bring her to my apartment and let her dpress for a little bit. Shower. Feel human. Rx. And then I can exin it all to her. Iy heavy emphasis on thetter half of the sentence, holding eye contact and trying with all my might to appear as authoritative as a Luna should be. "She deserves that, not this caveman wolf act."


    He hesitates, scowling as he holds my gaze, and everyone continues to watch in silence. Then he drops the eye contact with a dissatisfied rumble. "As you wish."


    Watching his naked behind storm in the direction of my apartment isn''t really a vision I ever wanted in my life, but there you have it.


    At least Lisa''s back.


    The surrounding wolves shift into their own naked forms, and I stare at the sky, assaulted by swinging dingalings in the breeze.s


    Jesus.


    There has to be a better way around this. With all the time I''ve spent away from packstely, it''s be awkward to see naked people again.


    "Go get dressed," I order all of them, never realizing how smoothly thates out of my mouth as I stare at the gnomes they''ve apanied here.


    "Dr. Jonathan ckwell, the old man announces, holding out a hand. "Pleasure to meet you


    you, Luna


    Ava."


    "I''m not- Biting back my denial, I just smile awkwardly. "Hello, Dr. ckwell."


    "He''s been helping the pack for a while, Ryder says, appearing at my elbow like he''s materialized out of thin air. "We thought he died in thest ambush. It''s good to see you again, Dr. ckwell. I didn''t realize you had the coordinates of the safe haven."


    "Yes, yes. The old man nods his head like a bobbing parrot. "It is good to see you still standing, Delta Thorn."


    "If it wasn''t for your warning, I might not be," he says grimly, and I wonder what all that''s about. Ryder me politely. "There''s an empty cabin to the south side. Shall I set them up there?"


    turns to


    "I-ah, yes?" Flummoxed by the deference, I respond without understanding.


    He nods. "Great decision, Luna. Dr. ckwell, due to the situation, I''m sure you''ll understand that there will be guards-


    His voice fades as they walk away, leaving me alone in the middle of the field, wondering what the hell just happened.


    I knock on the door of my cottage, half-expecting to hear Lisa''s shrieks of outrage. Or, worse,


    278 Ava: Lisa!!!


    There''s absolutely zero part of me that wants to deal with that new-mate situation.


    Instead, it swings open to reveal a dejected-looking Ken, his broad chest bare and jeans slung low on his hips.


    "What''s wrong?" I ask, though I have a pretty good idea.


    Ken''s shoulders slump. "She won''t let me near her."


    I bite the inside of my cheek to keep fromughing. He looks like a lost puppy, all sad eyes and drooping posture. It''s almost endearing, if you drooping posture. It''s almost endearing, if you forget he''s usually an intimidating beta wolf.


    "Well, if you came on pretty strong, I say, trying to keep my voice gentle, "It might take a while for her to warm up to you."


    A blush creeps up his neck, coloring his cheeks. Oh boy. I can only imagine what he tried.


    I can''t help but chuckle as I give him a light push out the door. "Why don''t you wait outside for a


    Give her some space. Trust me, if you want this to work out, you need to take it slow."


    Ken opens his mouth to protest, but I cut him off. "You can stay nearby, just... not inside. Okay?"

 Unshift 279

    279 Ava: Best Friends Together Again


    Ken nods reluctantly, trudging off the porch with slow steps. I shake my head, still smiling, and step inside.


    ¡°Lisa?¡± I call out. "It''s safe toe out now. I''ve banished the big bad wolf."


    A muffled cursees from the direction of my bedroom, followed by the sound of shuffling feet. Lisa appears in the doorway, wrapped in''a towel, her wet hair dripping onto the shoulders.


    "Is he really gone?" she asks, peering around me suspiciously.


    I nod. "He''s outside. I told him to give you some space."


    Lisa''s shoulders rx, and she pads over to the couch, sinking into it with a heavy sigh. "Thank God. I thought he was going to break down the bathroom door. I had to kick him out because he kept peeking in to make sure I was okay. While showering"


    "Yes, I''m not surprised." I toss a few things at her to wear. Shirt, pants, underwear. "These aren''t fancy, but none of us got to bring our wardrobe."


    "I never realized what a luxury clothes are," Lisa agrees, unperturbed by the mismatched and style-less choices, hopping into the bathroom to get dressed. "Do you happen to have a hair dryer?" "Nope."


    "Damn. Oh, well."


    Lisa emerges from the bathroom, striking an exaggerated pose in the oversized clothes I''ve given her. The baggy fabric hangs off her frame, entuating how thin she''s be.


    "How do I look?" she asks, her voice yful but strained.


    My heart clenches painfully in my chest. "Fabulous as always," I manage, forcing a smile. "You could make a potato sack look good."


    Lisa''sugh is a shadow of its former self, but it''s there. She flops onto the couch, and I join her, our shoulders touching. For a moment, we just sit there, the silence heavy with unspoken words. "How are you really doing?" I ask softly, turning to face her.


    The humor fades from Lisa''s face, reced by a weariness that makes her look years older. "I don''t want to think about it right now, if that''s okay." She reaches for my hand, squeezing it tightly. "Can we just focus on the fact that I''m here? With you? God, Ava, I missed you so much." Guilt crashes over me like a tidal wave. I grip her hands, my vision blurring with unshed tears. ¡°Lisa, I''m so sorry. I tried to find you, I swear I did, but-"


    "Hey, no," Lisa interrupts, her voice gentle. "Don''t do that to yourself."


    But the words keep spilling out, raw and painful. "There was no way to get to you. We didn''t know where you were, and then we did, but we were powerless to save you immediately, and then... then there was the funeral, too." My stomach churns at the memory. "All those shifters


    11:30


    <


    279 Ava: Best Friends Together Again


    who died, I had to... I had to be there. I felt like I was betraying you, but I couldn''t-"


    Lisa''s hands tighten around mine, her face somber. "Ava, stop. You don''t need to exin. I get it, okay? I hate that our... our selfishness brought all this tragedy to Westwood. If anyone should be apologizing, it''s me. I was with you every step of the way, whining andining. I''m the one that pushed you to go to the party."


    I shake my head, unable to form words. Wepse into silence. There''s so much I want to say, so many questions I want to ask, but I can''t bring myself to break this fragile peace.


    So we sit, hands sped, lost in our own thoughts.


    At least until Lisa says, "So, do you have any coffee around here?"


    My lips quirk. "I think so, but we''d have to let Ken in. He''s been feeding and watering me. Like a nt."


    "He''s good at that." A grin shes across her face. "Though the food is always delivered."


    "Still, he orders it."


    "Always remembers that I hate mushrooms."


    "And olives."


    "Oh, and adds extra bacon!"


    I grin. "Sounds like you aren''t too unhappy with how things have turned out, then."


    The happiness on her face disappears abruptly. "No. What the fuck, Ava. You don''t understand. I was just standing there, and then this giant wolfes out of nowhere growling and ready to tear us apart. All the other wolves don''t even fight him, and then-ugh. Anyway, when he shifts I finally realize it''s Ken, but then he-"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lisa nces around, even though we''re the only ones in the room, and lowers her voice to hiss, "He kissed me, Ava. Not a peck. Not a smooch. He just grabbed me like this-" she moves her arms in the air around an imaginary figure, "-and just swooped in."


    I lean forward, resting my chin on my hand. "Was it good, though?"


    "No." She avoids my eyes. "Okay, yes. It was mind-blowing. Like sex, but with only mouths. But everyone was watching. And then he picked me up and refused to put me down. And he was naked."


    "Yes, I saw that." Trying desperately to hide my amusement, I ask, ¡°Did he tell you anything?"


    "Just that he would beat me within an inch of my life if I was ever kidnapped again. Oh, and then he threatened to cut off all my hair and turn me into a monk if I ever hide behind another naked man again."


    I blink. "That''s... extreme."


    She snaps her fingers at me. "That''s what I said. He''s lost his damn mind, Ava."


    "That''s because he''s your mate, Lisa."


    She stares at me "No"


    144:39


    <


    279 Ava: Best Friends Together Again


    "He is, though."


    "Ava. I''m human. I can''t be his mate."


    I nod. "It is unusual. I guess he didn''t realize it until he could smell your blood. It''s a thing, I


    guess."


    "But I''ve bled from a thousand different cuts when he''s around."


    Scratching my cheek, I shrug. ¡°I didn''t make the rules. Maybe you didn''t bleed enough?"


    Lisa recoils. "That sounds barbaric. How much do they expect someone to bleed to verify their


    mate status?"

 Unshift 280

    280 Ava: Debrief


    I can''t help butugh at Lisa''s horrified expression. Her eyes are wide, her mouth hanging open in a perfect ''O'' of shock. It''s such a quintessentially Lisa reaction that, for a moment, I can almost forget everything we''ve been through.


    Wepse into afortable silence, the kind only possible between best friends. It feels like old times, before vampires and shifters and matesplicated everything. I close my eyes, savoring the moment. "I miss my parents."


    Lisa''s voice, small and fragile, shatters the peace. My eyes snap open to find her staring at her hands, twisting them in herp.


    "I''m sorry, Lisa. The cell phones aren''t working right now. We can''t-"


    "I know," she sighs, her shoulders slumping: "Just wishing I could tell them I''m okay. They''re worried sick, I''m sure."


    I reach out, squeezing her hand. There''s nothing I can say to make this better, so I don''t try. Suddenly, Lisa jerks upright. Her eyes, when they meet mine, are bright and intense. "Ava, Chloe and Mia... they''re not very good people."


    The abrupt change in topic throws me. "What? Who?"


    Her gaze darts around the room,nding on the walls, the ceiling, the floor. "Are they listening?" she whispers, leaning in close. "The guards, I mean."


    My face goes nk as I nod, careful to keep my expression neutral. "There''s a ce we can go to talk, if we need to."


    Lisa''s on her feet in an instant. "Can my friendse too?"


    I blink, startled by her urgency. "Um... I guess so? We''d have to check-"


    "Great," she interrupts, already heading for the door. "Let''s go."


    Bewildered, I follow her. When I open the door, Ken''s there, his posture tense. I can see the longing in his eyes as he looks past me to Lisa.


    "We need to go to the conference room. Can you escort us? And bring Lisa''s friends?"


    He frowns, his gaze finally shifting to me. "It would be better to wait a few hours. Ryder''s debriefing Dr. ckwell right now."


    "That''s okay" Lisa pipes up from behind me. "We can wait."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ken''s eyes snap back to her, filled with a yearning so intense it makes my chest ache. I shut


    the door, guilt twisting in my gut as his face disappears from view.


    Turning back to Lisa, I find her rummaging through cabs. "What are you doing?" "Looking for paper."


    11:30


    280 Ava: Debrief


    Ah.


    Vanessa left her notebook, so I grab that, flipping to an empty page and handing Lisa the pen. "Here you go."


    Snatching it out of my hands, she rushes to the table, scribbling across the paper and then turning to face the notebook in my direction. The words are simple.


    Chloe and Mia are traitors. Brought vampires to attack. Party = them too???


    My eyes dart to the door, heart pounding. I lean in close to Lisa, my voice barely above a whisper. "Are you sure?"


    Lisa''s pen flies across the page, her hand shaking slightly. When she turns the notebook back to me, I see POSITIVE!, underlined several times.


    Damn.


    It took a while for the names to click in my head. Lisa knew everyone''s names more than I did, but I remember now the two girls at the party, with their intrusive questions and their clear disdain for me. I''d figured they had crushes on Lucas; I never would have guessed them to be


    traitors.


    And why?


    They were well-regarded among their peers. Why would they betray Lucas?


    It doesn''t make sense.


    "Do you want me to have Kene in-"


    Lisa''s re in my direction has me snapping my mouth closed, teeth clicking with the force of it. I purse my lips in thought. "Or not. Okay. Why don''t I see if I can figure out the coffee situation without him?"


    ***


    After a couple hours and two cups of coffee, Ken brings us to the conference room, leaving us alone and promising to bring Lisa''s friends.


    Once the door is closed, Lisaunches into everything that''s happened to her since the party, shuddering as she talks about the vampire''s visit to her cell and how it took forever until her cravings for him faded, and about a girl named Marisol.


    Marisol must be one of his thralls.


    It''s disturbing to know their minds can be so affected by their bond with a vampire, and I wonder if Sister Miriam''s thralls are in a simr situation. It makes my mouth taste like dirt to think about it.


    The gnomes are the true surprise of her story. Sister Miriam had refused to borate over the details of Lisa''s rescue; of all people, I never expected the gnomes to be her saviors.


    The only ones I''ve met are more like secretaries, not ninjas with gadgets and gizmos.


    11:30


    <


    280 Ava: Debrief


    Though, Tinker''s wings prove that the technology is out there, even in the Fae Ward. Interesting.


    "None of the shifters seem to realize they''re gnomes," Lisa adds. "It''s like it''s a secret."


    Scratching at my neck, I nod. "They keep things pretty secretive, it seems. I didn''t know they existed until I entered the Fae Ward. I only met two of them."


    "Fae Ward?" Lisa tilts her head. "What''s that?",


    "It''s a section of the city the vampire lives in. You have to go through a portal to get there, and it''s full of Fae-"


    "Portal? What kind of portal?"


    "You know, the ones that transport you to..." I pause. "Wait. Lisa, you never used portals?"


    "No. I woke up in my jail cell. Then, when I was rescued, I..." She thinks back. "I don''t remember a portal."


    I''d been under the impression that portals were a normal method of travel. Now I wonder how prevalent they are. "I see. They''re like these doors between one ce and another. Like teleporting. Very TV magic stuff."


    Lisa bites back a yawn, smiling sheepishly when I catch her eye. "Sorry, I''m good. That sounds cool. Better than flying around in a tiny Rubik''s cube."


    The curious part of me wants to go out and look at what she calls a Rubik''s cube, but I figure there''s probably timeter to look into something like that. "Well, vampires aren''t allowed in the Fae Ward. It''s like a... Fae haven, I guess? Gnomes are there, too, though I don''t know how many. They''re an interesting people."


    "I like the Grand Sage, but I feel like Elverly''s some sort of strict English governess. One that whips you if you don''t know your manners.¡±

 Unshift 281

    281 Ava: Catching Up


    "That sounds..." I grope for a word. "Unpleasant?"


    "Very: She shudders and leans forward. "Anyway, Chloe and Mia brought the vampires to thest ce, and we barely escaped. We''ve been flying under the radar since and finally got here." Puzzling over that, I ask, "Are you sure it was them? You didn''t hear what they were saying."


    I hate both of them, so I''m not trying to defend them. I just don''t want to tarnish any innocent names. Lord knows I have enough ck marks against me in this pack.


    Lisa looks at me soberly. "No. But the way they were acting... And the Grand Sage-ugh, sorry. Dr. ckwell said he saw something on the phones."


    I shudder. Even with as much hatred as I felt toward ckwood, I never wanted them wiped from the map. Well, sometimes-but to call down an army upon the same people who watched me grow up, even if they turned a blind eye to my abuse, sours my stomach.


    There are innocent people in any pack. They don''t deserve to live through a nightmare like that.


    squeeze


    "I''m d you''re okay. Reaching over the table, I her hands. "Really d. It was hard. Sometimes, I had to stop thinking about you..." Shit. That sounds terrible.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lisa shakes her head and grips my hand tightly. "Trust me, I had to do the same sometimes."


    "Yeah, but you were the one in a jail cell. I was out here." My lips twist into a grimace. "I should have been able to do more."


    "Shut up, Ava." With a gentle squeeze that belies the harshness of her words, Lisa continues, "We''re both unequipped to deal with all these supernatural guys. No wonder Jericho pushed us so hard. And yet..."


    And yet we were still so easily overpowered.


    Hearing her unspoken words, my soul shrivels at the memory.


    Clearing her throat, she says, "What happened while I was gone? How are you and Lucas?"


    Ah.


    She studies my face, her brows drawing together. "Ava? What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothingpared to what you went through. Rubbing at my forehead, I sigh. "He''s lost his memories. He doesn''t feel our bond. I don''t really know what to do."


    "Your pain matters, too, she says immediately. "Tell me everything"


    "I know, I know." I run a hand over my face. "So many things have happened, I don''t even know where to start. Everything''s a blur anymore. A memory hits me and I sit up straight, eyes wide. "Oh! You won''t believe this!"


    Lisa leans forward, curiosity piqued. "What?"


    "Mrs. Elkins? My boss from Cedarwood?"


    201 Av. Catching Up


    Lisa nods. "Thedy who gave you the apartment, right?"


    "Yeah. She''s from a bloodline of old witches. She brought me a magic book after the Moon Goddess brought her to ckwood. Which I really need to get my hands on.


    Lisa''s jaw drops. "What? Are you serious? No, wait. More importantly, if the Moon Goddess can intervene like that, why doesn''t she do anything directly? Why can''t she just give you whatever knowledge you need, if she wants you to learn it?"


    I shrug, feeling a bit sheepish. "I have no idea. Honestly? I only half-believed in the Moon Goddess because of how I was raised. It all seemed like stories to keep us in line, you know? Especially because the humans never believe in her,"


    "I never believed in the Moon Goddess at all, Lisa admits. "I mean, I''m human. It wasn''t part of my world."


    I can''t help butugh at the absurdity of it all. Here we are, discussing deities like we''re debating the weather.


    "I didn''t even end up learning anything from it. Instead I ended up in the city where you were held. Sister Miriam got me a teacher there, in the Fae Ward. That''s why I was there.


    Lisa''s eyes widen. "Really? I''m d she can be trusted then.


    I hesitate. "I still don''t fully understand her motives, but she''s helped us out too many times for me to doubt her anymore. Even Selene is warming up to her. She''s had it out for her ever since she called me a witch.


    "Hey, where''s Selene?" Lisa nces around, like she''s just going to appear out of nowhere.


    I take a deep breath, knowing I''m about to dive into a long exnation. "That''s... a bit of a story." Over the next hour, I give Lisa a crash course in the madness that''s been my life since she was taken. I tell her about my training at the Fae Ward, about the imposing yet oddly paternal Magister Orion, and howmunication with the outside world suddenly ceased when we could no longer contact anyone from the pack.


    Lisa shakes her head in disbelief. "I can''t even imagine. And Selene?"


    "Selene and Sister Miriam left together to gather intel," I say, still feeling a twinge of worry at their absence. "It was right before everything went silent. I haven''t heard from them since? "Do you think they''re okay?"


    I nod. "They''re here somewhere. Sister Miriam saved Lucas'' life-" Lisa gasps, and I sigh. "It''s a long story, I don''t even know the details. I just know she kept him alive. They''re out now, trying to get more information from somewhere, I think" My brain''s been such mush, I can''t even remember the details of what Ken told me.


    "God, Ava. That''s legitimately crazy. My head''s swimming just hearing about it." Lisa scrunches up her nose. "I feel like I''m more lost than before.


    "Tell me about it. It''s like the more I learn, the more nothing makes sense. As soon as I think I have a grasp on things, anotheryer appears and it''s like just kidding!


    281 Ava: Catching Up


    "I need a notebook to keep up with this shit." Lisa shakes her head. "I just came here to hang out with my best friend because her family sucks. I didn''t realize you were bringing me straight into the middle of a supernatural war."


    I open my mouth, ready to protest, but Lisa''sughter cuts me off.


    "Don''t take it so seriously, Ave. I''m just messing with you."


    How can I not? My eyes trace her gaunt features, the shadows under her eyes, the way her clothes hang loose on her frame. The guilt gnaws at me.


    Lisa''s expression sobers as she catches my gaze. "Hey, I''m a big girl. I can take responsibility for the choices that led me here."


    Her understanding is even worse. She shouldn''t have to take responsibility for this mess. None of this would have happened if I hadn''t dragged her into my world.


    Before I can voice these thoughts, a knock on the door interrupts us. Dr. ckwell and Elverly enter, followed by Ken, Marcus, and Vanessa. The room suddenly feels cramped.


    Ken moves to stand behind Lisa''s chair, his presence looming. I can''t help but notice how Lisa tenses, her fingers curling into fists on the table. The very air between them seems to crackle. Marcus takes up position by the door, ever the silent sentinel. Sometimes I wonder if he sees danger in every shadow.


    "You seem to be doing well," Dr. ckwell tells Lisa, with a fatherly smile. The wizened old gnome looks nothing like the garden statues we''re used to thinking of.


    "I''m d to be with Ava," she agrees, not seeming to notice-or care-as Ken stiffens behind her.


    Poor guy.


    Watching him is like a lesson in the torture I must have given Lucas, making my heart hurt further.

 Unshift 282

    282 Ava: A Meeting of Allies


    Dr. ckwell-or, as Lisa calls him, the Grand Sage-holds out his hand for a very human handshake, his eyes twinkling in my direction. "It is good to finally meet you, Ava Grey. I''ve heard so much about you" From who?


    "Hello," I offer cautiously, despite knowing he''s one of the good ones. His handshake is firm, event if his hand is as small as a child''s.


    "It will be good for magic to flourish once again," he continues, and I blink.


    "Excuse me?"


    Dr. ckwell''s words hang in the air, and I''m not sure how to respond. Magic flourishing? What does that even mean? Before I can formte a coherent question, Ken clears his throat.


    "I apologize for the dy in bringing Dr. ckwell," he says, his voice oddly stiff.


    Lisa''s reply is equally stilted. "It''s okay."


    Their awkward exchange is so unnatural that I have to fake a cough to hide my amused smile. Despite the gravity of our situation, it''s almostical to see them dance around each other like this.


    His expression turns serious as he continues. "I was discussing recent events with Dr. ckwell. The Westwood Pack is caught in the middle of an incredible war that will change our world." Everyone nods solemnly; there''s no surprise here.


    Still, my stomach twists with anxiety as we put it into words.


    He continues, "Dr. ckwell has shed more light on the incident where Delta Ryder''s force was nearly obliterated after their first retreat. While he was not the only one to deal with a secondary attack, it was the worst of them. We lost all but fifteen of them."


    I notice Lisa stiffen at the mention of the incident. She did mention Ryder, she must be thinking of Mia and Chloe and their betrayal. Ken ces his hands on her shoulders, giving them a gentle squeeze. "Two shifters have been confirmed as traitors," Ken exins to Marcus and Vanessa, his voice low and grim. "But more exist within the packs."


    Neither of them seem surprised; they must have already been briefed on the situation here. The healer just sighs, looking as though she''s aged ten years since I saw her earlier.


    Marcus, on the other hand, turns his attention to Lisa. "Speaking of trust, I must question the human''s presence here.


    My hackles rise immediately, and I can''t help but bristle at his regard of my best friend. I struggle to keep my expression neutral as everyone''s gaze flicks between Lisa and me. Ken watches me calmly, but I can see the veins in his arms popping from how tensely he''s


    282 Ava: A Meeting of Allies


    "Lisa is trustworthy, I state firmly, meeting Marcus''s eyes.


    Marcus shakes his head. "Her trustworthiness isn''t the issue, but her status as an advisor is."


    I take a deep breath, trying to calm the frustration bubbling in my veins. "The number of people we can truly trust is already low. We shouldn''t alienate Lisa just because she''s human." Marcus inclines his head. "Understood, Luna:


    Ken regards me thoughtfully, his dark eyes hiding whatever thoughts are going on inside his head. As he continues, Lisa leans back against him. "As for the situation within the Westwood Pack since Lucas has been... incapacitated as alpha... He pauses, and I feel my heart clench at the mention of Lucas. "It''s been almost impossible to keep alpha challenges at bay. It''s only going to get worse now that Ava is here and he is still absent from his role:


    Alpha challenges.


    The blood drains from my face. Lucas is in no shape to be challenged. With his wolf gone, he''s as good as dead.


    "Who wants to challenge him?" My fear takes a sharp left to anger. How dare they? After everything Lucas has done for his pack, after risking his life to save others... Now, he has to worry about alpha challenges?


    Ken meets my gaze, steady and calm. "Almost every wolf."


    Shit.


    ried!


    I''ve examined Alpha, Vanessa cuts in, sounding worried. "His healing rate is abysmal. It''s human-rate. There are so many theories, the doctors are in knots. They think he''s cursed somehow, but no one knows if it''s even possible.


    "It is possible," Dr. ckwell says, unperturbed as several eyes cut in his direction, including mine.


    "What kind of curse? What does it entail?"


    The old gnome shakes his frail-seeming head. "I do not know such details. However, I am aware of curses befalling several of Lycan lineage in history, weakening their rule"


    "What happened to them?" I ask, desperate for good news.


    Stroking his silken white beard, he looks thoughtful. "I am no historian, but I believe all met with an unhappy endContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The silence following his words has him startled, and he follows up quickly. "That is not to say there is no hope. Sister Miriam may be of more help in this scenario."


    -Biting my lip, I turn to Ken. "Where is she? When will she be back?"


    We need to cut this newplication off at its head somehow. I refuse to lose Lucas to some barbaric ritual of power usurpation. He is the alpha of the Westwood Pack. As soon as his strength retur "No one knows. Shees and goes as she pleases."


    <


    Damn it.


    "Why don''t you contact her?" Dr. ckwell asks, staring at me with clear, guileless eyes.


    Frowning, I shake my head. "No one''s phones are working. And even if they were, I don''t have her phone number!"


    "Oh! We don''t need her number!" Vanessa brightens. "We have thatmunication ball from Magister Orion." Setting her healer''s pack on the table, she rummages through it as she talks. "Though, I don''t know if you are able to activate it, Ava."


    "I have no idea, but trying is better than sitting around and twiddling my thumbs. I''ve had enough of that for a lifetime."


    Lisa grunts, and Ken squeezes her shoulders. "Are you okay?" he asks, in a whisper so loud that everyone has to pretend they don''t hear him. Honestly, the man''s practically yelling.


    "I''m fine. Just understand what Ava feels like"

 Unshift 283

    283 Ava: Create Contact


    1 m my hand on the table, frustration boiling over. "What''s the point of all this magical training if I can''t even activate a simple orb?"


    Themunication ball sits there, mocking me with its inert silence. I''ve tried everything I can think of-touching it, willing it to work, even whispering different incantations I can barely remember. I''m not even sure what most of them are for. Nothing


    Vanessa ces a gentle hand on my shoulder. "Ava, we weren''t expecting your connection to magic to be cut off so suddenly. Your training was brief:


    "I know, I know." Running a hand through my hair, I blow out a long sigh. "I just wish I''d started earlier. Maybe things would be easier now."


    If only I''d known then what I know now. But hindsight''s always perfect, isn''t it?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dr. ckwell clears his throat, drawing my attention. He''s holding something in his wrinkled hand-a bracelet, but not like the chunky white one on Lisa''s wrist. This one''s a delicate silver chain, adorned with stars and moon phases. "This might help," he says, offering it to me.


    The metal is cool against my skin, but there''s a familiar energy to it. Something I''ve long ago associated with magic within an item. "How?"


    He shrugs, his eyes twinkling. "I don''t know. It''s an artifact, made for a witch long ago."


    Long ago? That''s shocking. "But it looks so... modern."


    "Appearances can be deceiving," Dr. ckwell says with a wink. He reaches into his pocket and pulls out a small obsidian disc. "This is a wardstone. This will create a ten-foot radius where no one can hear what''s being said. One of our most requested items. Just infuse it with magic, or use the incantation. Just be warned, the silence activates after the incantation."


    So basically-don''t use the incantation if you don''t want your enemies to know what you''re doing. Got it.


    "What''s the incantation?" There''s nothing about the stone that hints at its magical properties. Not even a buzz against my skin. It''s just a rock as far as I can tell.


    "By moon''s grace and stardust bright, silence falls, veiling the night."


    The stone tickles my palm, magical energy seeping out of it. It''s faint, but there.


    Fascinating.


    Though, the incantation is much than anything I''ve heard Magister Orion use. They''re usually one or two words. Not a poem. "I''m going to have to write that down."


    "Can I use it?" Vanessa asks curiously, reaching out to touch the stone. She doesn''t seem to feel the magic emanating from it at all.


    1261


    <


    203 Ava: Create Contact


    "Anyone can use it. Wardstones have no owner and will activate if the requirements are met. To deactivate it, the incantation is, ''By dawn''s first light and morning''s cheer, break the hush; let sounds appear." The thrumming disappears at once.


    Lisa snorts. "No wonder no one knew about any ns if everyone''s walking around with those."


    Dr. ckwell looks startled by herment, his bushy eyebrows shooting up. "That is a point to consider."


    Staring at the item in my hand, I''m suddenly overwhelmed.


    My brain hurts. My heart hurts. The bond inside me is still weeping.


    "Ken, is there anything urgent at this particr time? Or can I take a break for a few hours and get a little rest?" I''d love to visit Lucas after, but-well. That''s for tomorrow, I guess.


    "No, Luna. I have everything under control. Marcus and Vanessa are up to date, and Dr.


    ckwell is well aware of the situation here."


    Luna? Since when did he call me that? I guess it''s to keep the pack feeling secure since their alpha is indisposed.


    "What about the war out there?" I wave an arm at the general outside. "Have we learned anything new?"


    "Nothing new for you. I''m the one who has a lot to process." His lips quirk, even as his eyes travel toward Lisa. "Sounds like we''re up shit creek without a paddle."


    "Yeah. Pretty much."


    Fiddling with the bracelet, I nod. "I''m going to see what I can figure out, magic-wise, while we wait for Sister Miriam. I''m worried about Lucas, and about any possible alpha challenges." Ken sighs. "Understood. One reason he''s been in the hospital is to avoid any challenges; they can''t challenge him if they don''t see him."


    It''s a temporary measure; an absent alpha can be challenged, especially if they abandon their pack.


    "Don''t worry, Luna. I''ve got this under control."


    "That," Lisa whispers, "is the coolest fucking thing"


    Three mes flicker between us, looping in azy circle.


    "That''s about the extent of what I''ve learned." My wry tone catches her attention, and she shakes her head.


    "It''s still amazing. Don''t discount what you''ve learned just because it isn''t fast enough for your liking. my wrist. It


    Chastened, I flick each me out of existence, fiddling with the new bracelet on my


    ?n amir uinu Tha kad Ne ndnull didn''t Immu mush akaut it


    283 Ava Create Contact


    "So, you said you need to just..." She waves her arms in the air, free to chat as much as she wants. with the wardstone keeping our conversation safe and all the curtains closed. "Summon this book? Like, out of thin air?" "Somehow. Yes. Rubbing at my eyebrow, I close my eyes to concentrate on that string of connection inside of me. It''s been quiet since I saw Lucas. Everything about my magic, about me, is subdued.


    But maybe if I get this damn book back, I can figure out something with themunication ball. Or, even better, Sister Miriam and Selene might be back soon.


    "So, how can I help?"


    Opening my eyes to see Lisa''s visage practically sparkling with excitement, Iugh. "I don''t know. I don''t think you can. You just have to be quiet and not distract me."


    "Oh. The light around her seems to dim as her face falls. "Well, I can do that."


    "Sorry. It''s nothing spectacr. Just..." I shrug, not even sure how to end the sentence.


    She holds up her hands, shaking them and her head vigorously in my direction. "No. It''s fine. I get it. I wanted to have the Grand Sage show you all the gadgets, but it doesn''t sound like it''s a great time right now. Maybe I''ll just see what he can bring in. There has to be something helpful in his bag of tricks."


    That might actually be helpful, but who knows.


    So far, the bracelet''s a dud, but I leave it on. Who knows what wards exist in it.


    "Go ahead. Lisa scoots a little further back on the floor. "I''ll give you space. Don''t mind me. I''m not even here."


    But she is here, and it''s one of the best feelings on this earth. To finally have my best friend safe. To see her with my own eyes and know she''s okay.


    I''m sure she has plenty of traumas to work through. Hell, I''ve been ignoring mine. But that can always be dealt with another day, right?


    Like when war isn''t at our freaking doorstep. With supernaturals at the helm.


    As if human wars weren''t bad enough.


    As if there isn''t enough death and hatred to go around.


    Now Book!

 Unshift 284

    284 Ava: Yet Another Strange Forest


    Shaking off the morbid thoughts clouding my mind, the images of war and supernatural chaos, I breathe deeply and close my eyes. (D) Focus, Ava. There''s work to be done.


    Concentrating on that elusive string of connection I can feel deep within me, it''s like a gossamer thread. Barely visible, but undeniably present.


    I tug at it gently, as if saying hello to an old friend. No response.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I press on, trying to deepen the connection, fumbling along in this strange magical mental space. It''s like groping in the dark, unsure of what I''m looking for.


    The sound of Lisa''s breathing and subtle movements a few feet away threaten to break my concentration, and it''s an effort to push those distractions aside, diving deeper into the recesses of my mind. The world around me fades away, reced by a vast emptiness. Then, I''m falling.


    By now, the sensation is familiar enough for me not to panic, waiting it out as space whizzes past at breakneck speed.


    My stomach lurches, instinctual panic taking hold of my body; my mind might understand that I''m not falling, but every physical reflex of mine insists that it is.


    And then, a torturous second or twoter, it''s gone and I''m alone in the middle of what looks like the creepiest forest to exist on the.


    Gnarled, dead branches wrap together in a dense canopy of trees that block out the majority of light.


    Dead leaves litter the ground, crackling and crunching beneath my feet, but there''s a shockingck of underbrush. It''s like walking inside an unfinished painting.


    There''s a pond, of course. Why is there always water? Is it symbolic, or just coincidence?


    Unlike the pond where I met with the Moon Goddess, this one is so murkily dark that it seems filled with ck water. Just looking at it makes my skin crawl, and I step back reflexively, not wanting to get near the edge-even when I''m a solid ten feet away already. There''s an unnatural quiet to the space. No birds singing. No insects buzzing. Fuck, I''d take a cicada to break up the oppressively creepy environment. But no.


    Just the dead leaves crunching with my every movement and my breathing.


    I turn in a slow circle, taking in my surroundings. The forest stretches out in every direction. seemingly endless. The trees all look the same-tall, dark, and foreboding. There''s no path, no sign of which way I should go. Only the pond breaks the monotony. My eyes are drawn back to the water. Its surface remains perfectly still, not a ripple in sight. I approach the water''s edge, peering into its depths. For a moment, I think I see something moving beneath the surface. But when I look closer, there''s nothing. 284 Ava Yet Another Strange Forest


    There aren''t even reflections on the surface.


    A chill runs down my spine. Whatever this pond is, it might look like water, but I have a feeling it''s something else entirely.


    When I throw a pebble into it, it sinks without a single ripple.


    Note to self: Don''t go swimming.


    "Okay, Ava. You wanted to connect with your magic. Is this what that looks like?"


    As if in response to my words, a gentle breeze stirs the branches overhead. It carries a whisper, so faint I''m not sure if I actually heard it or just imagined it.


    I strain my ears, trying to catch the sound again. Nothing.


    If this is my magic, it''s... Horrifying.


    Like I''m supposed to be some sort of evil overlord. Dead trees. Creepy, murky water. No signs of life whatsoever.


    Definitely doesn''t seem like the kind of thing I want associated with my magic.


    When I met the Moon Goddess, it was bright and beautiful. Refreshing. Wonderful.


    This is just a nightmare.


    The pond catches my eye again, and I make my way closer. There''s some sort of glint in the inky water, and I''m pretty sure it''s important, whatever it is.


    I edge closer to the water, my eyes straining to catch another glimpse of that elusive glint. It''s maddening, like trying to catch light with my bare hands. Every time I think I''ve spotted it, it slips away, dancing just beyond my focus.


    "Come on," I mutter, leaning forward. My reflection should be visible on the surface, but there''s nothing. Just that darkness that swallows everything.


    The strain makes my eyes ache, and I give up to walk around, rubbing them to ease the tension building behind my temples.


    This isn''t working.


    I''m going about this all wrong.


    But what the hell am I supposed to do? I can''t see anything. I can''t hear anything. I''m not about to try drinking the water, even if someone tells me it''s the source of all magic. So what else can I


    do?


    I''ve been...


    Fuck.


    Wait a second.


    I''m relying too much on what I can see, on what my physical senses are telling me. But this ce... it''s not real. Not in the way the physical world is. It''s connected to my magic somehow. Beeling like a dunce I close my eyes. Instead of trying to see or hear or smell. I reach out


    th


    284 Ava: Yet Another Strange Forest


    something else. That intangible sense that''s connected to my magic.


    At first, there''s nothing. The world around me feels empty, devoid of the energy I''m searching for. But as I push harder, shoving away all thoughts of the physical world, I sense... something.


    It''s faint at first, barely a whisper against my magical senses. But it''s there. A warmth, a golden glow that seems to emanate from... the pond?


    My eyes snap open, and I stare at the inky ck water with newfound understanding. There, beneath the surface, is a source of magic. It pulses gently, like a beating heart, warm and inviting.


    Thunderstruck, I can onlyugh. "Oh, hell no. There is absolutely no way I''m going in that water. Not even for a little bit of magic."


    The very thought of submerging myself in that ck water sends a shudder through me. Who knows what else might lurk beneath the surface? No, thank you. I''ll find another


    way.


    But how? The magic is there, I can sense it now. It calls to me, begging for me to reach it. But it might as well be on the moon for all the good it does me here on the shore.


    I


    pace along the edge of the pond, my mind racing. There has to be a way to ess that magic without taking a dip in nightmare fuel. Maybe if I concentrate hard enough, I can... I don''t know. Connect with it?


    Settling down on the dead leaves at the water''s edge, I close my eyes again. This time, instead of just sensing the magic, I try to reach for it. In my mind, I imagine tendrils of my own power stretching out, seeking that golden warmth. Nothing happens, of course,


    ""Son of a bitch!"


    Seriously, what''s the point of this magic when I can''t do anything with it?!


    I push harder, straining with all my might to make some kind of connection with that tantalizing source of power. Sweat beads on my forehead from the effort.


    Still nothing.


    It''s there. Tantalizing, just beyond reach.


    But nothing.


    No connection between us.


    With a cry of frustration, I m my fist into the ground. Dead leaves crumble beneath my hand. "Why won''t you just-"


    My words cut off as I feel... something. A spark. A connection

 Unshift 285

    285 Ava: Who Are You?


    My eyes fly open, and I gasp. Where my hand touches the ground, a faint golden glow spreads outward. It''s barely visible, like sunlight filtering through murky water, but it''s there.


    Heart pounding, I press my palm more firmly against the forest floor. The glow intensifies slightly, spreading further. I can feel it now, a warmth seeping up through my skin, traveling along my arm.


    It''s the magic from the pond. Somehow, it''s not confined to the water. It''s here, in the very earth beneath my feet.


    Augh bubbles up from my chest, half disbelief and half triumph. "Well, would you look at that?" Encouraged, I ce my other hand on the ground as well. The glow spreads further, creating a small circle of light around me. It''s beautiful, a stark contrast to the gloomy forest surrounding


    1. me.


    I close my eyes, focusing on the sensation. The magic feels... different from what I''ve experienced before. It''s not the raw, primal power of the Moon Goddess, nor is it the structured, disciplined energy I''ve been trying to work with in my training.


    This magic feels wild. Untamed. Like a force of nature that can''t be reasoned with. It reminds me of the feeling I get when I''m running through the forest, wind in my hair, heart pounding with the thrill of freedom.


    The glow continues to spread, pushing back the darkness of the forest. With each passing moment, I feel stronger, more alive. It''s intoxicating.


    It isn''t under my control; it spreads without my thought or push. I''m little more than a conduit. The dark water slowly changes, from ck to navy. Then, slowly, into a glossy blue that reflects


    the sun.


    And hints of green.


    Green, from the leaves sprouting on once-dead branches. From the unfurling trees once again reaching high to the sky.


    It''s limited to the area surrounding me, but there''s life here, where there was once nothing at all.


    Afortable buzz against my wrist catches my attention, and I nce down at the silver bracelet Dr. ckwell gave me.


    It''s glowing, with the faintest hint ofvender aura around it.


    Is that what''s allowed me to tap into the magic of this ce?


    "No. It''s just enjoying the door you finally opened:Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I leap to my feet, heart pounding. "Who''s there?" My eyes dart around the forest, searching for the source of the voice.


    285 Ava: Who Are You?


    Silence. Nothing but trees and shadows.


    "Oh, for the love of-" The voice cuts through the air again, dripping with sarcasm. "Why are you acting like I''m some sort of attacker? You''re the one who barged in here and woke me up."


    I spin in a circle, trying to pinpoint where it''sing from. The voice is... odd. Not quite feminine, not quite masculine. Young, maybe? "Show yourself!"


    "Why does it matter if I''m male or female?" The voice sounds annoyed now. "Honestly, you humans and your obsession with categorizing everything."


    "I''m just trying to figure out who you are," I say, eyes narrowed as I scan the area. Something moves in my peripheral vision, and I whirl toward the pond. The dark surface ripples, then bulges upward. My breath catches as a figure begins to rise from


    the water.


    Slowly, it emerges-first a head, then shoulders, torso, legs. Water cascades off its form as it steps onto the shore. I take an involuntary step back, my mind reeling.


    The figure before me is... ethereal. Androgynous. Its skin shimmers with an otherworldly iridescence, like moonlight on water. Hair the color of seafoam falls in waves past its shoulders. Its eyes are the deep blue-green of the ocean, with flecks of gold that seem to dance and shift. It-they?-cocks their head to the side, regarding me with a mixture of curiosity and irritation. "Well? Are you satisfied now that you can see me? Or do you need me to provide a detailed anatomical breakdown?"


    I blink, trying to process what I''m seeing. "What... who are you?"


    They roll their eyes. "I''m the spirit of this ce. Or I was, before it started dying. They gesture at the small patch of greenery surrounding us. "Though I suppose I should thank you for the little bit of life you''ve managed to bring back."


    My mind races, trying to make sense of this. A spirit? Like... a nature spirit or something?


    There should be nothing in this world capable of surprising me, yet here I am, sent reeling once- again.


    "I didn''t mean to wake you," I say, my voice softer now. "I was just trying to connect with the magic here. Wherever this is."


    The spirit''s expression softens slightly. "Yes, well, it''s been a long time since anyone''s been able to do that. Most just pass through without even noticing."


    I take a tentative step closer. "What happened here? Why is everything... dead?"


    A shadow passes over their face. The magic is fading. Has been for a lon


    life here withers away."


    "But why?" I ask, my curiosity overriding my initial fear.


    time. Without it, the


    They shrug, a surprisingly human gesture. "Who knows? The ways of magic are mysterious, even to those of us who are born of it.


    <


    285 Ava: Who Are You?


    The strange figure moves closer, their head cocked. "You carry the legacy of witches, but have the mark of a wizard. What are you?"


    "Me?" Startled, I point at myself. "What am I?"


    The way they stare at me leaves me feeling about two inches small. "Yes, you. Who else is here?"


    Good point.


    "I''m a wolf shifter-"I can see the nkness in their eyes almost immediately. "Uh, a Lycan. But I''m also a witch. Or a wizard. Magician? Something like that." "They are all the same," they admit, pacing around me as they inspect me like something strange.


    I''m not the strange one here, okay. You are! You''re the strange one!


    But I keep my thoughts to myself.


    "No. This is my domain, and you''re the strange one here.


    Right. They''ve read my mind a few times now. Should have caught onto that quicker.


    "Indeed. Your intelligence seems to be lower than your predecessors. They squint at me. "Witches gave more powerful. Wizards devoted themselves to


    back to magic, and in turn gre learning. Magicians had no interest in living with humans, leveraging their abilities for power.


    It''s amazing how many different answers I''ve gotten from different people. History is so murky. Everyone has a different view of it, and it''s so far removed from current time I''m not sure I''ll


    ever get a clear answer.


    "Then how can you tell the difference?"


    They snap their fingers. "That bracelet is a legacy of witches, and your soul bears several wards. Very interesting. Only a wizard would put so much effort into a warded soul. Magicians and witches never practiced with glyphs. It''s all in the training, and they never shared. "I don''t understand, I admit, turning as they turn, until the world spins around me, leaving me off bnce. "You say they''re the same, but then exin how they''re different."


    "Mother, these children learn nothing" they mutter, finally stopping. Maybe they''re dizzy, too. "All humans ess the same magic. It''s how they learn or what they use it for that creates a difference. Otherwise, you''re all the same. Humans with magic."


    They pause for a second. "Though, Lycans don''t have magic. Are you sure you''re Lycan?" "Positive." Kind of. I mean, I have Selene-I can''t exactly have a wolf if I''m not, right?


    Barring the whole not sharing a body thing, anyway.


    "So, they say suddenly, changing the subject without warning. "You could ess the sealed magic?"

 Unshift 286

    286 Ava: Not Yet Ready.


    *Sealed? By the water, you mean?"


    "Of course not." They look irritated now, likely by how slow my brain is catching up to their thought process. The seals, girl"


    "So, a lockbox?"


    "Lockb-you humans have such odd innovations." The way they''re peering into my face, it feels like they''re tearing apart my memories to educate themselves.


    "In a sense, I suppose. It isn''t that easy" They sit.


    In the air.


    Floating.


    Just-there. As if one would lower themself into a chair, only there''s nothing there.


    "Why so surprised?" they ask, tilting their head as they blink owlishly in my direction.


    Gesturing toward them, I just say, "You''re floating. In mid-air."


    They roll their eyes again, a surprisingly human gesture for such an otherworldly being. "And you''re standing on the ground. How extraordinary."


    Their sarcasm catches me off guard, and I shake my head, trying to refocus. "I''m sorry. I''ve never seen anything like this before.


    "Clearly." They wave a dismissive hand, changing the subject abruptly once again. "Why are here, girl? This isn''t a ce for casual visitors."


    you


    Left off-bnce mentally and physically, it takes a while to gather the words. "I was... I was trying to focus on a new connection I felt within me. My magic, I think. I didn''t mean to intrude on your, er, world: The spirit clicks their tongue, annoyance shing across their ethereal features. "You make quite a habit ofing uninvited, don''t you?"


    "Habit?" I frown, confusion swirling in my mind. "What do you mean? I''ve never been here before.


    A long-suffering sigh, like I''m an obtuse child they''re obligated to handle. "Not here, specifically. But you have a penchant for barging in where you''re not expected. Grimoire doesn''t like to be disturbed, you know," Energy fizzes through my veins, my heart beat rapid and shallow. "Grimoire? You mean my magic book? How do you know about that?"


    The spirit''s expression remains settled in perpetual annoyance. "I know many things, girl. Including the fact that Grimoire prefers his peace and quiet. Yet here you are, once again, stumbling into ces you don''t belong "I''m not trying to stumble into anything. I''m just trying to connect with my book. With, uh,


    260 Ava: Not Yet Ready


    Grimoire?" It makes sense that it-he-would have a name, somehow.


    But it''s kind of on the nose, isn''t it?


    "How did someone like you manage a contract with Grimoire? They inspect every inch of me with a curled lip and a slow shake of their head. "Has the world changed so much?"


    "How long has it been since you were out in it?" I venture to ask. The spirit must have some experience with the world. The way they roll their eyes and the timing of their humor feels very human. Much more than their appearance. "Acons, perhaps?" They shrug. "Time is inconsequential.


    I have a feeling further questioning will only lead me nowhere. They don''t seem interested in a two-way conversation, only in satiating their own curiosity. "How can I reach Grimoire?" The spirit blinks, their gaze sweeping around us. I hesitate, then follow suit, scanning our surroundings. Beyond our small circle of vibrant green, there''s nothing but a vast expanse of dead forest. The contrast is stark-life and death separated by an invisible barrier.


    But no one else is out there.


    "Where is Grimoire, little human thing?" the spirit asks, crossing their arms.


    Taken aback, I protest, "I thought you were going to tell me. After all, they went on and on about how Grimoire doesn''t like to be disturbed and enjoys his peace and quiet. Wouldn''t they know better than me?


    Their eyes narrow. "You''re the one who came barging in here. Shouldn''t you know where your own book is?"


    "I don''t know anything about him," I counter. "You seem to know him quite well. I figured you''d know where to find him, too."


    The spirit groans, dramatically falling t on their back in mid-air. It''s surreal, watching them float there like they''re lying on an invisible bed.


    "The future of magic is doomed," they announce to the canopy above, which has parted into a frame of green trees surrounding a sliver of blue sky. "Perhaps I should just set the world aze


    and start anew."


    A chill runs down my spine. This spirit, for all its human-like mannerisms, doesn''t seem to have any real empathy for my life. I''m sure it''s even worse for a real human.


    "Is that... possible?" I ask, unable to keep the worry from my voice.


    The spirit''s reaction is like something out of a horror movie. They sit up so abruptly it makes me flinch, their eyes burning into mine with an intensity that roots me to the spot.


    "Obviously not," they snap. "Or why else would I be stuck in this hellhole?"


    Their words hang in the air between us, heavy with frustration and bitterness. I steel myself to request the information again. "Can you help me? You seem to know about Grimoire. How can I reach him?"


    a naund that saama ta anha theauugh the tenan


    286 Ava: Not Yet Ready


    Isn''t just a book you can flip open whenever you please. He''s... particr


    "Particr how?" I press, eager for any information.


    The spirit waves a hand dismissively. "He chooses when to reveal himself. If he hasn''t shown. himself to you yet, there must be a reason."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wrapping my arms around me, I fight off the frustration edging into my voice. "But I need to contact him now."


    "Ah, there it is," the spirit says, a knowing look in their eyes. "The weight of expectation. It''s always the same with you humans."


    frown. "What do you mean?"


    But it isn''t like I can''t guess.


    want the book because Magister Orion told me to. Because it can teach me magic. Because it as use for me.


    espite the feeling of weing from this string inside of me, have my expectations been the all between us?


    hey lean forward, still floating in the air. "Magic isn''t about meeting others'' expectations, girl. "s about understanding yourself, your ce in the world. Grimoire won''t reveal himself until ou''re ready to see what''s already inside you."

 Unshift 287

    287 Ava: Seeing Lucas Again


    "Ava?"


    ?


    Lisa shakes me awake, but it takes a few blinks for my eyes to adjust to reality.


    "What is it?" My throat is croaky, and I clear it with a few dry coughs.


    *Ken brought dinner. You''ve been sitting like that for a few hours. I wasn''t sure if I should bother you or not.


    My muscles protest as I push myself to my feet, my entire body stiff after hours of stillness. Every joint in my body seems to creak and pop, like I''m twenty years older than I am. Or maybe It''s just the weight of everything bearing down on me. "Thanks." I mumble as Lisa hands me a te with a simple turkey sandwich. The sight of food makes my stomach growl, and I realize I''m ravenous.


    I take a bite, savoring the simple vors. It''s nothing fancy, but right now it tastes like the best thing I''ve ever eaten. Lisa watches me, concern etched on her face.


    "Did you make any progress?" she asks hesitantly, after depositing the wardstone between us for security. It''s only a ten-foot radius; better to keep it close.


    I grimace, swallowing hard. "I''m not sure if what I did was considered


    Lisa''s eyebrows furrow. "What do you mean?"


    progress.


    I take another bite, chewing slowly as I try to gather my thoughts. How do I even exin what happened? The eerie forest, the mysterious pond, the spirit... it all seems so surreal now that I''m back in the real world.


    There''s a ce I go sometimes. It''s like some sort of magical realm, but it feels kind of like a dream. This time, there was a dead forest and a dark pond. And a spirit."


    Lisa tilts her head. "A spirit? Like a ghost, or...?"


    I shake my head. "No, not like that. More like... a guardian, I guess? Of the magic in that ce. But I still don''t know where that ce was, or why I was there."


    Resting her chin in her hand, she watches me eat. "Well, where were you trying to go?"


    "To the book. Well, I wasn''t trying to go anywhere, but I wanted to connect with the book."


    "So doesn''t it stand to reason that it has something to do with the book? That ce, and the spirit?


    "No, they said- Wait. Squinting, as if that somehow makes my memories clearer, I think back. The spirit never gave me their name, but gave up Grimoire''s without a second thought. The spirit somehow knew about Grimoire and my connection, and knows a lot about the book-and my attempts to contact him.


    Could it be...?


    "Son of a bitch, I mutter, scowling at the sandwich in my hands. I want to go back to that ce


    287 Ava Soon Lucas Again


    :: Ash


    and demand answers, but my stomach demands more food.


    I''ll just have to cat fast.


    "What is it?"


    Unable to talk around a mouthful of food, I hold up a hand, chewing furiously as I think. If the spirit is Grimoire, then that ce is-what? I don''t know. Either Grimoire''s ce in that magical realm, or maybe the bond between us? There are too many things I don''t understand.


    Sealed magic. Deadnds. They called it a hellhole. Said they were trapped.


    Curious. Very curious.


    Swallowing, I tell Lisa, "I think the spirit is the book. I just missed it while I was there.


    Lisa convinces me to sleep before trying again, despite the anticipation coursing through my veins. I''m sure she''s right-it would be better to try after a good night of sleep and some renewed energy.


    But it doesn''t help the feeling of urgency, like I''mgging behind as things inexorably move


    onward.


    I''m always a few steps behind.


    But first, Lucas.


    My night is spent tossing from side to side, wondering if he''ll be happy to see me. Or if he''ll suffer through it like an obligation.


    A few nightmares, a mediocre breakfast of boiled eggs and toast, and a quick showerter, I''m back at the hospital, meeting a familiar unfriendly face at the front desk.


    Ken isn''t here he''s already been sniffing around Lisa this morning before disappearing for whatever he has to do to keep the pack running-but Marcus is, and his presence behind me makes it a little easier to meet the disdain in the receptionist''s eyes as she looks me over.


    "Oh. You again.


    "That''s right," I say, forcing maximum cheer into my voice. "Here to visit my mate."


    Her face goes remarkably impassive at my words. I''m sure she''s cursing my audacity in her head. "Why don''t I see if he wants visitors?" she suggests, oozing fake concern.


    to snap. 117-hou


    I sense Marcus tensing behind me, his energy coiling like a spring ready turning, I raise my hand slightly, a silent signal for him to stand down. This isn''t his battle to fight.


    "Oh, I''m surprised, I say, injecting a healthy dose of false sweetness into my voice. "Do you do this for every patient under your care when a visitor arrives? Or is there another reason behind your... diligence?


    287 Ava Seeing Lucas Again


    called out so directly. I can almost see the gears turning in her head as she tries to formte a response that won''t get her in trouble.


    "I''m simply following protocol, Miss Grey, she says, her tone clipped. "We take patient privacy very seriously here."


    *I see." I lean forward, cing my hands on the counter. "And does this protocol extend to all visitors, or just me?"


    Her eyes flicker to Marcus standing behind me, then back to me. "All visitors," she insists, but I can hear the lie in her voice.


    "That''s interesting. I muse, tapping my fingers on the counter. "Because I couldn''t help but notice yesterday that several other visitors walked right in without being questioned. In fact, I don''t recall seeing anyone make a single phone call to check if those patients wanted visitors."


    The receptionist''s face flushes, a mix of anger and embarrassment coloring her cheeks. "I-I don''t have to exin myself to you," she stammers.


    "No, you don''t," I agree, my voice low and steady. "But you do have to do your job fairly and without discrimination. Unless, of course, there''s a specific reason you''re treating me differently?"


    I can feel Marcus shifting behind me, probably itching to step in. But I need to handle this on my own. I''m tired of this. Tired of feeling like everyone''s looking at me sideways. Tired of worrying about not fitting in.


    All I want is to see my mate. To be his strength.


    I''m his partner, and I need everyone to see that. Even if they don''t like it.


    The receptionist opens her mouth, then closes it again, clearly at a loss for words. I press my advantage.


    ''Look, I understand you might have your reservations about me. But I am Lucas''s mate, whether you like it or not. And right now, he needs me. So unless you have a direct order stating that I''m not allowed to see Lucas, I suggest you let me througho


    For a moment, I think she might actually refuse. Her hands clench on the desk, and I can see the struggle ying out across her face.


    Wrapping my knuckles on the desk, I add with a cheerful smile, "Right now, ma''am."


    Her shoulders hunch and her head ducks down, refusing to meet my eyes. "Room three."


    I turn to Marcus, who''s watching me with an expression that might be pride.


    "You good to wait here?" I ask him.


    He nods. "As you wish, Luna."


    The receptionist behind me sucks in a sharp breath. Yeah, that title is probably a punch in the gut when she tried to y petty tricks just moments ago.


    "Thanks, Marcus.


    <287


    287 Ava: Seeing Lucas Again


    Slipping into Lucas'' room after a quick knock, I lean against the door, suddenly feeling drained. It''s a small victory, but it feels significant. For once, I didn''t back down. I didn''t let someone else. fight my battles for me.


    Lucas is sitting up in bed, his broad frame making the hospital bed look almostically small. His eyes lock onto mine the moment I enter, and I feel a jolt of electricity run through me. Even without his memories, the connection between us is undeniable. "Hi," I say softly, suddenly feeling shy. "How are you feeling?"


    Lucas studies me for a long moment before answering. "Better," he says, his voice a low rumble. that sends shivers down my spine. "You seem worse, though."


    I nod, not trusting my voice. There''s no recognition in his eyes, no warmth of familiarity. It''s like looking at a stranger wearing Lucas''s face.


    "I''m sorry," he continues, "but I still don''t remember you.


    Letting out a shaky sigh, I force a weak smile to my face. "Didn''t expect that to change so quickly.


    How''s the food here?"


    There''s an empty tray off to the right, and-Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Wait a second." Where''s his cast? His sling? His numerous bandages?

 Unshift 288

    288 Ava: Healed


    Lucas motions toward his arms and legs with a wry smile. "I guess my healing came back with a vengeance." That''s an understatement.


    My heart pounds as I rush a few feet forward, stopping short at the foot of the bed as I drink him


    In.


    Alive. Well. Healed.


    The strong alpha I remember, even if he doesn''t know me anymore.


    "Can L... would it be okay if I looked you over?" All the confidence I projected at that receptionist from earlier is gone, and I''m timid in front of my mate, this man with my heart in his hands.


    He surprises me by standing up beside the bed, a low chuckle stirring my heart and tear ducts. into production. A slow circle, arms raised, as if showing himself off.


    Steady,


    Confident.


    No trace of the injuries that had left him bedridden.


    The familiar nes of his face soften with a lopsided smile that squeezes my heart. I ache to touch him, to assure myself this isn''t another dream that will evaporate like mist.


    His golden eyes are clear, no longer marred by the hint of pain. The broad shoulders I once clung to stand straight, unbowed by suffering. His skin is unblemished, no longer marred by recent wounds. Joy surges through my veins, bright and buoyant. He''s here. Whole. Well, almost.


    My vision blurs with tears, and I hup in the most udylike manner. "I''m so d you''re better.


    The words aren''t enough to convey the depth of my joy over his recovery.


    Lucas motions for me to sit on the end of the bed. I perch there, hyper-aware of his presence as he settles on the opposite end. The distance between us feels too far, and I wonder if for him it isn''t far enough.


    His gaze is still that of a stranger, but his words are more friendly than yesterday. "The mate bond must be real. You''re the only change in my treatment. I guess my body recognizes it


    somehow.


    Mate bonds are supposed to help with healing, but we never finalized ours. Still, it feels good to think that my presence has somehow contributed.


    My eyes


    fix on his hand resting on the bed. I ache to reach out, to feel the warmth of his skin beneath my fingers. But I hold back, not wanting to make him ufortable. He may acknowledge our bond now, but he doesn''t know me. Not really. 288 Ava: Healed


    "If being here helped at all, I''m just thankful to have finally done something for you. My lips quirk. "You''re usually the one doing everything for me. It''s odd to have the shoe on the other fit He chuckles. "I can see how that might be strange Like it''s someone else''s problem. It hurts a little less knowing he''s healing, though. Maybe soon his memories will return. That would be amazing.


    Suddenly, Lucas sniffs the air. His brow furrows, a strange expression crossing his face. "Your scent... it''s different today. Why?"


    Heat floods my face. I cross my arms over my chest, mortified. Whatever it is, he doesn''t seem to like it. "I showered before I came, I insist, my voice higher than usual. "I''m clean." Lucas shakes his head. "No, it''s not that. There''s something... new."


    I bite my lip, trying to think of what could have changed. Maybe the bracelet Dr. ckwell gave


    me?


    "Is it this?" Lifting my wrist, I waft the bracelet in the air between us. "It''s new."


    He leans forward to sniff, then shakes his head. "No. Something else. Earthier."


    There''s a sh in his eyes, reminiscent of the way Lucas used to look at me. Hungry.


    Though I might be wrong. By the way his nose wrinkles and he recoils back just a bit, my guess is that I''m really wrong.


    Shit. He doesn''t like how I smell.


    How can my mate dislike my scent? Such a thing should be impossible.


    Even when I hated Lucas, I wanted to bury myself in my scent.


    "Sorry. Should I shower again?"


    "No," he says, sounding oddly distant as his nose wrinkles again. "I think it should be okay. What''s your name again?"


    My heart drops. "Ava. Ava Grey


    "Right. Grey. The ckwood Greys, right?"


    For a second, I''m startled he would remember that-but, of course, Ken must have filled him in on recent history and the current pack situation. Of course he knows my family. My old pack.


    My nod is heavy on my neck. "Beta Grey is my father, yes.


    He looks thoughtful, bending his knee to rest his arm against it. Casual. Powerful. Looking way too good for someone who doesn''t want me yet. My body and bond within me yearn to get closer, to snuggle against him, but I shove that urge aside: The


    enemy, he muses. "A curious choice of mate.


    "It''s a fated connection. No choice for either of us, I remind him, and his eyes sh.


    ""Right. I forgot about that"


    288 Ava: Healed


    Forgot. Like it''s just some random detail... We''re fated.


    I have to stop letting these little phrases get me down, but it''s hard.


    Scratching at my arm, I realize my itching is back, and that string of connection within me is humming, tugging as if to get my attention.


    But I can''t focus on that right now. I''m with Lucas.


    "What''s wrong?" he asks me, studying my face.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I''m sure you''re


    "Just itchy. Have the doctors said anything about you breaking out of this room? I''m sure desperate to get out of here.


    "Right. Desperate. His face shutters, and I wonder whatndmine I''ve walked into. "We haven''t talked about it."


    Awkward silence descends. Squeezing my hands between my knees, I try to look anywhere but at Lucas, who stares at me like he''s trying to figure out a puzzle.


    His intense


    gaze sends shivers down my spine. They''re pleasurable, at odds with the ache in my heart. I scratch absently at my legs, trying to ignore the growing itch that seems to spread across my skin. The air between us feels charged, heavy with unspoken words and emotions] can''t quite decipher.


    I know what I''m feeling; the question is what he''s feeling. Sometimes I think he''s warming up to me. Other times I think he''s suspicious of me. It''s like walking on a tightrope of emotions. "What do you want from me?"


    His sudden question makes me jump. I blink, caught off guard by the directness of his words. "I... what?"


    Lucas leans forward, his golden eyes never leaving mine. "You heard me. What do you want from me, Ava Grey?"


    The


    way he says my name, like it''s unfamiliar on his tongue, twists something inside me. There''s arousal, and the bond telling me to jump on him, to ther myself in his scent and warmth. Does he not feel any of it? Or is he able to ignore it, to pretend it isn''t there? I want to ask, but I don''t want to know the answer.


    Swallowing hard, I pull my thoughts back. "I just want your memory to return, I say softly, my voice barely above a whisper. "I want you to remember who you are, who we are to each other. To feel the bond between us."


    He tilts his head, considering my words. "And if my memory neveres back? If the bond isn''t there? What then? What''s your expectation of me?"


    The question stalls me in the moment. I''ve been so focused on getting Lucas''s memory back that I haven''t allowed myself to consider the possibility that it might never happen. The thought terrifies me, but I force myself to face it head-on.


    "I guess that would depend on what you want to do with yourself, I say, choosing my words carefully. "Even without your memory, you''re still you, Lucas. You''re still the Alpha of the


    288 Ava: Healed


    Westwood Pack. You still have responsibilities, people who depend on you. But the decision to take up that position is ultimately yours."


    I pause, taking a deep breath before continuing. "But beyond that, it would be up to you. If you decide you don''t want anything to do with me, with us, I... I''d understand. I wouldn''t like it, but I''d respect your decision."


    The words are bitter on my tongue, acid against my throat, but they''re honest. As much as it would kill me to lose Lucas, to have him choose to walk away from what we have, I can''t force him to be with me. He looks curious. "You''d let me go? Just like that?"


    "You''re not a prisoner. You''re my mate, yes, but you''re also your own person. If you decide that you don''t want this life, don''t want me, then... then I''d have to ept that."


    He makes a soft sound I can''t decipher, leaning morefortably against the head of the bed. "I don''t think I''d do the same in your position. I''d chase you down and force you to remember me."


    My lips quirk. "Yes, that kind of sounds like you"


    His nod is slow, considering. "That''s good to know. I''m still me, even if I don''t know me.

 Unshift 289

    289 Ava: Who He Is


    The way Lucas watches me is terrifying,


    Terrifying, because there''s finally interest in his gaze.


    I don''t want to hold hope, because every time I have even the glimmer of it, he says something that crushes my heart. The way he doesn''t even recognize our fated bond kills me. It''s yearning aching in my chest, wanting me to go to him. To im him. To shake and scream until he


    remembers all the pain and all the joy between us.


    Instead, I sit there, scratching more vigorously at my arms, and the string inside of me tugst harder, as if trying to get my attention. I ignore it.


    ""Your scent."


    ncing at Lucas, who stops talking mid-sentence, I sniff discreetly in the direction of my armpits. Did I forget to scrub? He keeps talking about my smell. "Do I stink that bad?"


    "It''s getting stronger, he confirms, his voice husky.


    Maybe this is his way of getting me to leave again. "Do you want me to go?"


    "No."


    Oh. Never mind, then.


    My heart dances at that denial, though, raising hope high on a g pole and waving it at the walls I''ve tried desperately to construct around my heart.


    "Tell me what you think of me," he says, shifting his weight as his eyes never leave me. They''re golden and intense, different from the way he looked at me when I first walked in.


    Is he finally recognizing the bond?


    That would be great.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Memories wash over me. Lucas''s scent, amber and campfire smoke, fills my senses, and I''m transported back to Cedarwood. Back to when he''d found me, after I''d run away from everything I''d ever known.


    "You found me in Cedarwood, far from here, I say softly, my eyes meeting his. "After the G. I wanted nothing to do with you, but you stuck around anyway. You were determined, and I was just afraid you''d leave me again. Change your mind at any time. But you never once med me for how I reacted.


    A small smile tugs at my lips as I remember those early days. "You''d break into my apartment while I was at work. Spread your scent around. It should have been creepy, but... it wasn''t. Somehow.


    Lucas''s brow furrows slightly, but he remains silent, listening intently.


    "You can be so sweet sometimes, I continue, my voice barely above a whisper. "And awkward.


    200 Ava: Who He is


    too. It''s endearing, really. The way you bend over backwards to keep me happy, to keep me safe.


    My throat tightens as I recall darker times. "You saved me from my family, Lucas. You''re the first person to ever do that."


    The weight of everything he''s done for me, everything he''s been through because of me, settles heavy on my chest.


    "I respect you so much," I admit, my voice cracking slightly. "I can''t even begin to understand how you can be so strong, so secure.


    in love, especially after... after all the times I pushed


    you away.


    His golden gaze never leaves mine.


    It''s not my Lucas, but at least he isn''t staring at me like I''m aplete stranger. He''s starting to see me, even if he doesn''t see his fated mate. It''s a start, right?


    "It feels like life is forcing me to repay a debt, I say, the words tumbling out before I can stop them. "You were always there, waiting for me to turn to you. And now.... now the tables have turned. It''s my turn to wait for you."


    I fall silent, my heart pounding in my chest. Lucas grunts, a low sound that reverberates through the quiet room, but I have no idea what he''s thinking.


    "How''d it go?"


    Lisa practically pounces on me as soon as I walk through the door, her eyes shining with optimism and the belief that fated mates trump


    all.


    Groaning, I melt into the couch, my body shivering at the memory of his eyes burning into me. "I don''t know. Every so often, I think he''s getting a hint of the bond. Then he says something so casual that just destroys everyst hope I''ve ever held." Lisa hands me a te with half a tuna sandwich and a pitiful handful of chips. I raise an eyebrow at her, and she shes me a sheepish grin.


    "I got extra hungry," she admits, shrugging. "Wasn''t sure when you''de home, so I helped myself."


    Home. The word hits me like a punch to the gut. Is this really home now? It feels temporary, but our home isn''t ours any longer. What does it look like now? I''m not sure I want to know.


    I pick at the meager remains of my lunch, my appetite suddenly gone. "It''s fine. I''m not that hungry anyway!


    eyes


    Despite my less-than-ster report on Lucas, Lisa''s practically bouncing on her toes. Her are sparkling with barely contained excitement, and it''s so at odds with the heaviness in my chest that I can''t help but eye her suspiciously. "What''s going on?" I ask, narrowing my eyes. "You look like you''re about to burst."


    Lisa''s grin widens, if that''s even possible. "Ken heard from Sister Miriam," she blurts out. "They should be back this evening


    Hels


    280 Ava: Who He is


    My heart leaps into my throat. "Selene?" I breathe, hardly daring to hope.


    Lisa nods vigorously. "Yep! Your furry friend ising home."


    A genuine smile spreads across my face. The thought of seeing Selene''s husky face again, of burying my face in her soft fur and feeling thatforting presence in my mind, makes everything else fade away. "When?" I demand, suddenly full of nervous energy. "What time? Did Ken say anything else?"


    Lisa holds up her hands,ughing. "Whoa, slow down! I don''t know the exact time, just that it''ll be this evening. Ken didn''t give me many details."


    Tempering my excitement is an impossible task. I need to see her. To know she''s okay.


    "So," Lisa says, plopping down next to me on the couch. "What do you want to do while we wait? We could try to summon that book again, or maybe practice some of your magic?"


    "The book, I decide, not needing even a second to choose.


    Lisa eyes my te. "Maybe you need more food first."


    Shaking my head, I settle into a cross-legged position on the floor, smiling in thanks as she tosses a throw nket over myp. "Shake me awake if Selene gets here." "You know I will."

 Unshift 290

    290 Ava: Imbnce


    "You''re really bad at taking care of yourself, aren''t you?"


    The little bit of life I''d managed to bring back to the forest is already dwindling, but the spirit- Grimoire, I''m pretty sure-is floating in the air when I open my eyes, lying on their side with their head propped on their hand. "Excuse me?" What a wee.


    "Not eating. Don''t even notice you have a fever. Wild magic inside of you." They shake their head. "You''ll implode at this rate."


    A fever? My forehead feels cool to touch. "I don''t have a fever."


    "Your hand is as hot as your-never mind. Not my problem if humans want to kill themselves." They roll over, presenting their back to me.


    "What do you mean by wild magic? And why would I implode?"


    The spirit waves their hand dismissively, not even bothering to look at me. Their indifference is frustrating.


    Last time, they spoke with me after I connected with the magic hidden here.


    Fine. If that''s what it takes to get answers, I''ll try again.


    Once I focus, the hidden magic pulses beneath theke, calling my attention.


    I touch my forehead discreetly. It feels cool to me, but the spirit''s words nag at the back of my mind. Could I really have a fever?


    Pushing the thought aside, I concentrate on the magic thrumming beneath the water, the faintest whisper of it grazing thend. Reaching out with my senses, I try to coax it to life once more.


    At first, nothing happens. The forest remains silent, the air still. But then, slowly, I feel a warmth spreading from my fingertips. It travels up my arms, settling in my chest before radiating outward. The golden glow returns, seeping from my hands into the ground. It spreads like veins through the earth, bringing color and vitality.


    As the magic flows, I be acutely aware of my body. There''s a strange heat building inside me, different from the warmth of the magic. It''s ufortable, almost feverish. Maybe the spirit''s right.


    I open my eyes, hoping to see the spirit more willing to engage. To my surprise, they''re hovering closer now, their ethereal form shimmering with an intensity that wasn''t there before.


    "Interesting," they muse. "You''re more persistent than I gave you credit for."


    "Does this mean you''ll answer my questions now?"


    The spirit tilts their head, regarding me with those unfathomable eyes. "Perhaps. Though I


    200 Ava imbnce


    wonder if you''re asking the right questions."


    I bite back a frustrated sigh. Why can''t magical beings ever give straight answers? Is it against some freaking supernaturalw they hold deep in their souls? It''s ridiculous. "Now. It''s just how I am.


    Damn. I forgot they can read my thoughts. "Okay, then what should I be asking?"


    "Why don''t we start with why you''re here?" They gesture to the revitalized forest around us. "You seek more power, yet you don''t understand the power you already possess. "Tm s


    still learning. My teacher-I was separated from my teacher. I''m on my own right now."


    you humans.


    "You can learn without a teacher, if you pay attention. That''s the problem with Never paying attention. There are no ornate rules to magic. Do you need lessons to breathe?" Magic seems a little different from breathing, though.


    ""Is it? It doesn''t feel that way to me."


    Well, they''re a spirit, and I''m a human-


    "You have a lot of sass in your head for someone asking a favor.


    I clear my throat, trying to keep my thoughts out of my head. "Sorry"


    The spirit nods, a knowing look in their eyes. "You don''t understand what you''re trying to control, and therein lies the danger. Wild magic, untamed and uncontrolled, is a force of nature. It responds to your emotions, your desires, but without proper guidance, it can consume you. It Isn''t like electricity, flowing only within the conduits they''ve installed. It''s everywhere!"


    "When you say consume-I was told I needed a teacher so I wouldn''t kill myself and everyone around me."


    "Ah, yes. That has happened to you humans quite a bit, hasn''t it? They''re rotating in the air, spinning slowly until they''re upside down, seafoam-colored hair reaching the ground. They look ridiculous, despite the grim words and solemn expression. "Magic requires bnce, they exin. "What you''re doing now is drawing power from the world. around you, but you''re not giving anything back. It''s like trying to fill a cup with a hole in the bottom. Eventually, the pressure will be too much" My mind shes back. They''d mentioned witches gave back. Is this what they meant? "Yes"


    "Then how do wizards control it?"


    The spirit''s eyes gleam with an otherworldly light as they consider my question. Their body continues to rotate slowly in the air, defying gravity in a way that makes my head spin if I focus on it too long.


    "Wizards," they begin, their voice taking on a slightly mocking tone, "they think they''re so clever. They''ve found a way to cheat the system, or so they believe."


    Hean forward eager to understand "What do you mean?"


    200 Ava Imbnce


    "They use glyphs and wards as a magical dumping ground. When they feel the pressure building up, they funnel that excess energy into these constructs. Imagine a pot of boiling water. Instead. of turning down the heat, they just keep adding more pots to catch the overflow"


    The image forms in my mind. "But doesn''t that just move the problem somewhere else?"


    "Precisely. The spirit''s eyes flicker with what I can only interpret as approval. "They''re not addressing the root cause. They''re just shuffling the excess around. Their wards are fantastic things, though."


    I consider this for a moment, trying to wrap my head around the concept. "So, they''re not actually in control of the magic? They''re just redirecting it."


    *In a manner of speaking, yes, the spirit nods, their upside-down position making the gesture lookical. "They''ve created an intricate system of magical plumbing, if you will. But they don''t truly understand the source of the flow. They mime turning on a faucet. I tilt my head. "What about magicians? Are they different?"


    The spirit''s form shimmers, and suddenly they''re right-side up again, hovering cross-legged in the air. "Ah, magicians. They have their own tricks.


    I wait, sensing there''s more toe.


    "Magicians have found another way to cheat," the spirit continues. "They''ve discovered that certain rare jewels can act as reservoirs for magical energy. So, they spend their time stockpiling magic into these gems.


    My eyes widen. The concept is fascinating. "Like magical batteries?"


    "An aptparison," the spirit nods. "They pour excess magic into these jewels over time, storing it up. Then, when they need to perform a particrly powerful spell, they draw upon this stored energy.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A twinge of admiration for their ingenuity flickers through me. "That sounds... impressive"


    They ch


    "Oh, it is. To the uninformed observer, it makes them seem incredibly powerful, They can unleash massive amounts of magic in a single burst, drawing gasps and awe from those around them."


    "But?" I prompt, sensing there''s a catch.


    "But it''s still not addressing the fundamental issue," the spirit says, their voice taking on a more serious tone. "They''re treating magic like a finite resource to be hoarded and expended, rather than understanding its true nature as a flowing, living force: I nod slowly, trying to process all this information. "So, both wizards and magicians are finding ways to work around the problem of magical buildup, but neither is really solving it?"


    "Exactly, the spirit confirms. "They''ve bigger picture:

 Unshift 291

    291 Ava: New Bond


    Leaning forward, 1 stare at the spirit, who seems nonplussed by the intensity of my gaze.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What?" They sound defensive for the first time.


    "You aren''t fond of wizards or magicians, are you?"


    They scowl. "I am not fond of humans, human:


    "I told you, I''m Lycan. Kind of.


    "Hmm." They don''t sound convinced. I guess I can''t me them. It isn''t like I can shift.


    "You''re Grimoire, aren''t you?"


    In between one blink and the next, they''re now standing in front of me, feet firmly nted against the ground and taller than before. How tall? Seven feet? Eight?


    Are those mes I see flickering over their skin? Yes. Yes, those are.


    Gone is the ethereal, androgynous being. In their ce stands a towering figure, mes dancing across skin that seems both solid and intangible. His hair is as red as blood, his eyes an unnerving silver, and he''s unmistakably male. I keep my eyes on his face.


    His hand shoots out, gripping my arm with surprising strength. I try to pull away, but his hold is unyielding.


    "How did you know?" His voice, deep and undeniably masculine now, rumbles through me.


    I swallow hard, fighting the urge to struggle against his grip. "It seemed pretty obvious in retrospect." My eyes dart to his face, taking in features that seem both ancient and ageless. "Why do you look and sound different now?"


    A smile spreads across his face, transforming his stern expression into something almost warm. "You''re simply seeing me for who I am, Ava Grey"


    I nce around, momentarily distracted by the transformation of our surroundings. The clearing, once bordered by decay and darkness, now teems with vibrant life. Lush greenery. stretches as far as I can see, pulsing with an energy that makes my skin tingle. "Let go of me," I say, tugging at my arm again.


    His grip doesn''t budge. "I can''t. I must maintain contact with you for the transfer.


    That sounds a little unnerving. "Transfer? What transfer?"


    "I redouble my efforts to shake off his hand, twisting my arm and pushing against his chest with


    my free hand. It''s like trying to move a mountain.


    "Stop struggling" Grimoire says, his tone bothmanding and oddly gentle. "You''ll only hurt yourself.


    "Then exin what''s going on," I demand, forcing myself to stand still despite the panic creeping 201 Ava: New Bond


    up my chest. "What transfer are you talking about?"


    His eyes, now a swirling mix of silver and white, bore into mine. "The transfer of knowledge, of course. You came seeking answers, did you not?"


    I nod hesitantly, not entirely sure I like where this is going. "Yes, but-


    "Then be still and listen, he interrupts.


    The urgency in his voice gives me pause. I take a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. "Okay. I''m listening


    Grimoire''s expression softens. "Good. Now, close your eyes and open your mind. This may be ufortable."


    A surge of energy courses through his hand into my arm. It''s like being struck by lightning, every nerve in my body lighting up at once. I gasp, my knees buckling under the onught of sensation.


    Grimoire''s other arm wraps around my waist, supporting me as images and information flood my mind. Centuries of magical knowledge, secrets long forgotten by the mortal world, pour into me in a torrent I can barelyprehend.


    I see the rise and fall of civilizations, the ebb and flow of magic throughout history. I witness the triumphs and failures of countless witches, wizards, and magical beings. Through it all, Grimoire''s presence is a constant, observing and recording.


    As quickly as it began, the transfer ends. I sag against Grimoire, my head spinning from the influx of information. "What... what was that?"


    "A glimpse of what I am," he replies, his voice echoing strangely in my ears. "A fraction of what


    I''ve seen.


    I blink, trying to focus on his face. The world seems sharper somehow, colors more vivid and textures more defined. There''s an undeniable pull between us now, and the string within me is thick and sturdy, filled with a warm presence that I now recognize as Grimoire. He sets me on my feet, though he keeps a steadying hand on my shoulder.


    My head hurts.


    It feels like it''s splitting apart.


    "Yes, it will be like that for a while. My apologies."


    A sudden chill wracks my body with violent shivers. The warmth from earlier is gone, reced by an icy cold deep in my bones.


    Grimoire brushes a hand over my forehead, his brows tugging together in concern. "Your fever has worsened. I''m sorry, I should have been more careful."


    My teeth chatter as I wrap my arms around myself, trying to step away from him, despite wanting to lean into the warmth of his body. "W-why did you do that without asking me first, then?"


    Veu nought this hand. Aun Did you not sama kama ta


    291 Ava. New Bond


    He looks like a wounded puppy.


    Frustrated, I point out, "What bond? I was trying to summon a magic book, not bond with you. Whatever you are. He''s old and magical, but he''s definitely more than just a book.


    Grimoire points between us, his finger tracing an invisible line. "Our souls are linked now. It''s a profound connection, one that-


    "How many souls am I supposed to be linked to?" My voice is eerily calm, a stark contrast to the turmoil inside me.


    He looks offended, drawing himself up to his full height, which has now shrunk to a more normalized six-foot-something. "Are you bonded with others?" "Selene and Lucas are the other pieces of my soul," I reply without hesitation.


    Grimoire puffs out his chest, looking both proud and slightly miffed. "Well, I am now also a part of your soul. A rather important part, I might add."


    I raise an eyebrow, recalling our first conversation. "I distinctly remember you saying Grimoire likes his peace. This doesn''t seem very peaceful to me."


    He rolls his eyes dramatically. "Who wants more peace and silence after hundreds of years of not being around another living soul? Certainly not me."


    "I guess that makes sense, I mutter, still trying to wrap my head around this new development. Grimoire''s face lights up, a beaming smile spreading across his features, the new bond within me humming with happiness. It''s then that I truly understand-the feelings coursing through the new connection inside me? That''s his true self. The sarcastic, grouchy exterior is just a facade. Before I can process this revtion, Grimoire envelops me in a bear hug. His warmth seeps into me, chasing away some of the chill. "I''ve been so lonely" he sighs, his voice muffled against my "hair. "I was worried a new master wouldn''t care about me."


    I stand frozen for a moment, unsure how to react. This overly affectionate side of Grimoire is unexpected, to say the least. Slowly, I bring my arms up to return the hug, patting his back awkwardly.


    "Um, it''s okay," I say, my voice slightly strained from the tight embrace. "I do care. I just wasn''t expecting all of this."


    Grimoire pulls back, his hands resting on my shoulders. His eyes, swirling with silver and white, search my face. "I apologize for the abruptness of our connection. I should have exined more before initiating the transfer,


    I nod, still feeling a bit overwhelmed as I try to shove him a little further away. "Yeah, that would have been nice. So, what exactly does this connection mean? What am I supposed to do now?"


    He finally releases me and takes a step back, though one of his hands grasp mine, swinging my hand between us in a childish fashion.


    The standoffish spirit is a cuddlebug. Noted.


    (


    291 Ava: New Bond


    "The connection allows us tomunicate more easily. You''ll be able to ess my knowledge and abilities, and I''ll be able to guide you on your magical journey."


    "But what about Selene and Lucas?" I ask, worry creeping into my voice. "Will this affect my bonds with them?"


    Grimoire shakes his head. "No, this connection is different. Itplements your existing bonds rather thanpeting with them. Think of it as adding another instrument to an orchestra-it enhances the overall harmony without diminishing the other parts." I can see it in his face. He wants to hug me again, looking all pathetic and neglected.


    Very much like a puppy.


    It''s like I''ve acquired a new pet. Ap dog, to be precise.


    Somehow, I feel like I''ve bitten off a hell of a lot more than I can chew with this new bond of mine. "Okay. So, I have a magical book spirit linked to my soul now. That''s normal, right?"


    A chuckle escapes Grimoire''s lips. "Normal is rtive, especially in the magical world. But yes, for a witch of your potential, it''s not umon to form such a bond."


    "So..." I squint. "You are the book, right?"


    He nods. "In simple terms, the book is one part of me. A gift for the witches who yearned to understand the true nature of magic in the world.


    "So when I go back, the book will be...?"


    He frowns. "I''m right here."


    "No. The actual, physical copy of the book. The one I''ve touched. Where will that be?"


    "Oh. Looking thoughtful, he shrugs. "Anywhere you want me to be? You can bring me into existence at any time. Though, I prefer this form. Being book is quite boring. Nothing to see."


    a

 Unshift 292

    292 Ava: Renewed Connection


    When I open my eyes this time, Lisa''s napping on the couch. Grimoire, in book form, is on the ground before me.


    Seeing him in that form, a questiones to my mind-something I''d forgotten to ask him in that strange mental-magical dimension. Why did he send me to Magister Orion and the fac Ward, if he had little respect for wizards? That thick cord within me, the new bond linking me with Grimoire, vibrates intensely vening almost irritated. Without thinking, I stroke the cover of the book, trying to calm down this dog-like spirit within.


    Once my fingers contact the cover, I can hear his voice inside my head, sounding like a sulky child and not a hulking spirit with mes covering his skin. Odd how they didn''t burn me though.


    I have respect for wizards, he snaps peevishly. They''re just idiots sometimes.


    Yeah. So respectful.


    Respectes in many forms.


    Iugh. My mind has been so quiet without Selene; having Grimoire in it is a different feeling but it helps soothe the loneliness.


    Lisa jerks upright at the sound of my voice. "Ave?" Her groggy voice makes me smile.


    "Hey. You look tired."


    "Sorry. Just dozed off while thinking..." Her eyes drop to the book I''m touching "Is that it?! Did you do it?"


    Bouncing off the couch, she practically slides across the floor, up on her hands and knees over it "It even looks old and magical. Holy shit, Ava. You did it!"


    Tell her to stop breathing on me.


    Ignoring Grimoire, I take a moment to reach out with my senses, trying to see can get even a glimmer of Selene anywhere.


    Do you need my help?


    ncing at the book beneath my fingertips, I raise my brows. "Are you able to?"


    "Able to what?" Lisa asks, reaching out to run a finger down the worn leather cover.


    Tell her to stop touching me and I will


    ""He doesn''t want you to touch him."


    She jerks her hand back, mortified. "Oh. I''m sorry"


    If you pour magic into our bond, I can amplify.


    Okay. I get the English, but it''s like reading directions putting together a dresser. They make no


    203 Ava Fenewed Connection


    sense without pictures


    Just do it


    Closing my eyes-


    Why do you do that? You can''t see if your eyes are closed.


    Snapping my eyes open, I scowl at the book. "It''s so I can concentrate.


    Can''t you concentrate with your eyes open?


    "It helps when they''re closed."


    But then you can''t see.


    "Are you talking to the book?" Lisa asks hesitantly.


    I nod. "He''s in my head, as long as I''m touching the book, I think"


    As our bond strengthens. I will be able to speak to you at longer distances.


    I''m not sure if that''s a great idea. I wonder how he and Selene will coexist in my head. It feels like


    a pretty small space for three minds.


    It is remarkably small he agrees, in a tone that sounds distinctly derogatory.


    It is, he confirms.


    Scowling. I yank my hand off the book, only for that new connection inside of me around in frustration.


    "Not if you''re going to insult me," I warn him.


    It stills, with the distinct sense of remorse. It''s odd how I can sense it so clearly.


    to bounce


    A sharp knock at the door startles me from my thoughts. I nce at Lisa, who shrugs, looking as confused as I feel.


    *Ill get it." I say, pushing myself up from the floor, sensing the frustration from Grimoire when I


    leave.


    I open the door just enough to peek out, surprised to see Vanessa standing there. Her usually calm demeanor is gone, reced by a harried expression that makes my stomach twist. The guards outside my door are also gone. "Vanessa? What''s wrong?"


    She shakes her head, her eyes tight around the corners. "You need toe with me. Now


    The grim tone of her voice stops any questions from forming on my lips. Whatever''s happening, It''s serious.


    "Lisa," I call over my shoulder, "I''ll be right back.


    I don''t wait for her response before stepping out and closing the door behind me. Vanessa''s already moving, and I hurry to keep up with her brisk pace.


    As we head in the direction of the hospital, my heart clenches. Lucas. It has to be Lucas. What''s


    202 Ava: Renewed Connection


    wrong? He was fine just a while ago.


    The bond with Grimoire vibrates with frustration. Right, I left him behind. I''m sorry, I think, hoping he can hear me even though I''m not touching the book. I''ll be back soon.


    I''m not sure if he receives the message, but the vibration settles somewhat. It''s fascinating how different Grimoire''s presence feelspared to Selene''s. Selene, while having her own space in my head, is also an extension of myself. Grimoire feels distinctly separate, the bond between us simr to the fated bond in my chest, but different even from that.


    We pass the front desk without challenge, a strange tension in the air. There''s something odd in the way people look at me, and I realize after a moment that everyone''s female.


    Where did all the men go? There were plenty of male staff this morning.


    Stranger and stranger still.


    Vanessa knocks on Lucas'' door and opens it, ushering me inside before closing the door behind.


    1. me.


    Bizarre.


    My eyes are immediately drawn to the bed where Lucas lies.


    He''s awake, propped up against a mountain of pillows. His face is pale, a sheen of sweat glistening on his forehead. But it''s his eyes that catch my attention-they''re fever-bright, locked onto mine with a hunger that''s familiar. "Lucas?" My heart beats faster, wondering if he''s finally recognizing me.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Ava," he says, but the intonation is all wrong. It doesn''t sound like how he usually says my name.


    So, not my Lucas. But then why is he staring at me like this?


    "Are you oka-"


    Before I can finish my question, he lunges off the bed. His hands grab my wrists, mming me back against the closed door. The impact knocks the breath from my lungs, and for a moment, I''m too stunned to react.


    "Lucas, what''s wrong?" My heart pounds like a sledgehammer in my chest. This isn''t like him at all. Even without his memories, he''s never been violent toward me.


    His face is inches from mine, golden eyes wild and feverish as they roam over my features. Sweat trickles down his forehead, and I can feel the heat radiating off his body. His hands on my wrists are scorching, like brands against my skin. "Why?" he asks, his voice rough and desperate.


    Confused, I try for reason. "Why what? Lucas, you''re burning up. We need to get you back to bed. You''re sick." Wolves don''t get sick. Why is he so hot?


    But he doesn''t move. His grip tightens, and I wince. "Lucas, you''re hurting me."


    He doesn''t seem to hear me. His eyes bore into mine, searching for something. "What did you do to me?!"


    : Renewed Connection


    "Do what?" I ask, bewildered.


    His scent envelops me, familiar yet different. There''s an undercurrent of something wild, primal. Intense.


    Dangerous.


    "You did this," he growls. "I can feel it. Ever since you came here, it''s been getting worse. Your scent-what''s wrong with it?"


    I shake my head, fear creeping up my spine. I know my mate would never hurt me. The trouble is -he doesn''t feel the mate bond like I do. Not anymore. "I didn''t do anything, Lucas. I swear. You''re not well." Where is Vanessa? She should be in here.


    He leans in closer, his nose skimming along my jaw, down my neck, to nuzzle against the crescent scar beneath my ear. I shiver, caught between fear and an unwee spark of desire. This is wrong. So wrong. But the fated bond in my chest is ecstatic, begging me to press against him.


    "Your scent," he murmurs. "It''s driving me crazy. I can''t think straight. I can''t sleep. I can''t eat. All I can think about is you."


    My breath catches in my throat. Is the mate bond reasserting itself?


    "Lucas," I say softly, trying to keep my voice calm. "I know you''re confused, but it''s probably the fated bond between us. It isn''t something I did to.


    it''s just us. You''re my mate. And I''m yours."


    He pulls back slightly, with a soft growl. "Mine?"


    But then he shakes his head. "No," he says. "This isn''t just a connection. This is... more. It''s like you''ve crawled under my skin. Like you''re in iny blood. What kind of magic is this?"


    Magic? My heart skips a beat. Is this to do with my-


    He dives against my neck again, breathing deep and growling. "You smell like an omega."


    My heart trips.


    Omega.


    Shit. Of course.


    There were no guards outside my door. No males in the hospital. Every male within range has probably been dragged away. No wonder Vanessa looked so stressed.


    How stupid am I? I must be going into heat. He''d mentioned my strange scent earlier. I haven''t had any suppressants.


    Grimoire had even mentioned my fever.


    "Lucas, I need you to listen to me.

 Unshift 293

    293 Ava: Re-Establishing...


    "Lucas!" I call out sharply, shoving against his chest. My heart races, desire coursing through my veins as fear dissipates. He isn''t violent. He''s just affected by my heat,


    And as much as I''d love to have it take over us both, I can''t let that happen. I know how it feels to regret decisions made in the moment. I don''t want Lucas to feel that way about us.


    He blinks, shaking his head as if clearing fog from his mind. Stepping back, he murmurs, "I''m sorry. I''m not sure what came over me"


    "It''s okay, I say softly. "I think our bond is trying to reassert itself, now that I''m here. It''s what makes the most sense in this scenario, anyway.


    My bond yearns toward him in my chest, and it''s physically painful to not step forward and nuzzle into his chest.


    Lucas nods slowly, his brow furrowed. "That makes sense. The way I''m drawn to you is overwhelming." Even as he says that, he lifts his hand to brush his fingers against my cheek. 1 can''t help but lean into his touch, craving the connection we once had. His skin feels like fire against mine.


    I want so much more than this.


    "Why are you so hot?" he asks, concerncing his voice.


    I blink, confused. "Me? You''re the one burning up."


    Lucas shakes his head. "No, your cheeks are flushed. You feel warm!


    As if on cue, a chill runs through my body, making me shiver. Lucas'' eyes narrow.


    "You have a fever," he says sharply. "Why?"


    I can''t help butugh, though ites out a bit strained. "Pot, meet kettle. You''re not exactly the picture of health yourself."


    His frown deepens, and I sigh. There''s no point in hiding it. "I think... I might be going into heat. And it''s affecting you, too." I don''t remember yton being hot like this, though. Is it because of our bond?


    Lucas freezes, then leans forward, his nose skimming along my neck. A soft growl rumbles in his chest, sending shivers down my spine that have nothing to do with fever.


    "What do you usually do?" he asks, his voice husky. "For your heat?"


    I swallow hard, memories of yton shing through my mind. "I, uh... I slept with another alpha during myst heat. I rush to add, "But that''s not an option now."


    Lucas'' eyes sh gold as his head snaps up, a possessive snarl escaping him. "Damn right it isn''t." Despite everything, I can''t help but smile at his reaction, a flicker of triumph dancing through the bond in my chest. Even without his memories, some part of him recognizes me as his.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    203 Ava: Re-Establishing...


    But then confusion flickers across his face, as if he''s surprised by his own vehemence. He takes at step back, running a hand through his hair.


    "I''m sorry" he says again. "I don''t know why I''m acting like this.


    I reach out, touching his arm gently, watching him shiver beneath my touch. "It''s okay. It''s the bond, and my heat probably isn''t helping matters."


    Lucas suddenly steps forward with a curse, his hands mping around my hips. His touch sends electricity through my body, and I have to fight to keep my knees from buckling. He stares down at me, his eyes dark with desire.


    "You''re going to have to leave if you keep smelling like this," he growls, his voice low and husky.


    point


    My heart races, and I can feel the heat rising in my checks. I''m acutely aware of every po where his body touches mine, and it takes all my willpower not to lean into him. "Vanessa dragged me here, I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. "She threw me into the lion''s den. Lucas stills at my words, his grip on my hips loosening slightly. His eyes search mine, and I can see the conflict raging within him. He''s fighting against his instincts, against the pull of our bond.


    "Do you want to leave?" he asks, his voice strained.


    n every


    I shake my head, unable to lie to him. The thought of walking away from him now, when fiber of my being is screaming for his touch, is unbearable. But I know I have to give him a choice. He doesn''t remember me, doesn''t remember us. It wouldn''t be fair to take advantage of his current state.


    "I will if you want me to," I say softly, even as my heart aches at the thought.


    Lucas''s eyes darken further, and his fingers flex against my hips. The movement sends a jolt of pleasure through me, and I have to bite my lip to keep from moaning.


    "I don''t want you to leave," he says, his voice rough with need. It''s not a request or a suggestion. It''s a statement of fact, delivered with all the authority of an alpha.


    I suck in a sharp breath, closing my eyes as a familiar fire spreads through my veins. It''s like my body remembers his touch, even if his mind doesn''t remember me. Every cell in my body is singing, calling out for him to im me.


    With monumental effort, I open my eyes and meet his gaze. "You have to keep your hands off me if you want me clear-minded," I tell him, my voice shaky.


    A slow, predatory smile spreads across Lucas''s face, sending shivers down my spine. "Who said I wanted either of us clear-minded?" he asks, his voice a low rumble that I feel in my bones.


    My breath catches in my throat. The look in his eyes is pure hunger, and it takes every ounce of self-control I have not to give in to it. I want nothing more than to lose myself in him, to let our bodies remember what our minds have forgotten.


    293 Ava: Re-Establishing...


    "The heat is talking," I warn him, even as my hands slide of their own volition over his chest. "This isn''t your decision. You''re affected by-"


    "I''ve wanted this from the moment I saw you," he interrupts with a growl, yanking me against him as he buries his face against my neck. "You smelled like heaven. Vani. Honey. Just a little bit of orange. I wanted to taste you. Touch you. im you." He did?


    I distinctly remember how he first looked at me. Politely disinterested. Like a stranger. "I thought you-*


    Lucas''s lips crash into mine, cutting off my words and thoughts in an instant. The world narrows to this single point of contact, his mouth hot and demanding, invading my world. My mind, so full of questions and doubts just moments ago, empties in a rush, leaving nothing but pure sensation in its wake.


    His kiss is both familiar and new. The shape of his lips, the taste of him-it''s all as I remember. But there''s a desperate edge to it, an exploration that''s new, like he''s never kissed me before.


    He''s devouring me, nipping at my mouth and demanding submission.


    I melt into him, my body responding on instinct. My hands slide up his chest and around his neck, pulling him closer. The heat of his skin burns through the thin fabric of his shirt, igniting a fire in my core that threatens to consume me.


    Lucas growls into my mouth, the sound vibrating through my entire body. His hands, which had been gripping my hips, now roam freely. One slides up my back, tangling in my hair and angling my head to deepen the kiss. The other dips lower, cupping my ass and pressing me firmly against


    him.

 Unshift 294

    294 Ava: His Kiss


    I gasp at the contact, feeling every hard ne of his body against mine. The bond in my chest pulses with joy, singing at the reconnection. It feels right, likeing home after a long journey. T Lucas takes advantage of my parted lips, his tongue sweeping into my mouth.


    The taste of him explodes on my tongue. I moan, unable to hold back the sound of pure pleasure.


    Our kiss bes more frantic, more desperate. It''s as if we''re both trying to make up for lost time, to reim what was taken from us. My fingers tangle in his hair, tugging lightly. He responds with a low growl that sends shivers down my spine.


    I''m dimly aware that we''re in a hospital room, that anyone could walk in at any moment. But I can''t bring myself to care. All that matters is Lucas, his hands on my body, his lips against mine. He breaks the kiss, but before I can protest, his lips are on my neck. He trails hot, open-mouthed kisses down my throat, pausing to nip at the sensitive spot where my neck meets my shoulder, his tongue tracing my crescent scar. I cry out, my head falling back to give him better ess.


    "Lucas," I breathe, his name a prayer on my lips.


    He responds by sucking hard on my pulse point, surely leaving a mark. The possessive gesture sends a thrill through me, diving straight into the core of me. Even without his memories, some part of him knows I''m his.


    His hands slide under my shirt, calloused palms skimming over my heated skin. Every touch leaves a trail of fire in its wake. I arch into him, craving more contact.


    "Ava," he murmurs against my skin, his voice rough with desire. "My Ava."


    Those two words shatter what little control I have left. I pull his face back to mine, kissing him. with everything I have. All the longing, the fear, the joy of having him back-1 pour it all into the kiss.


    Lucas responds in kind, his hands tightening on my waist as he spins us around, walking me backward. Probably to the bed, but somehow we end up against the wall, instead.


    He presses against me, leaving no space between us. I can feel every hard line of his body, every tremor of desire that runs through him.


    This position is so intimately familiar, it nearly brings tears to my eyes. Just like our first time together.


    I wrap one leg around his waist, pulling him impossibly closer as I grind against him, gasping at the friction as his hips pump against me. Even through our clothes, I can feel how much he wants me.


    It isn''t enough.


    His hands slide down to my thighs, and in one smooth motion, he lifts me. I wrap both legs around him instinctively, my arms tightening around his neck. The new position brings us evenText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    +


    205 Ava: His Kiss


    closer together, and we both groan at the contact.


    Lucas breaks the kiss, resting his forehead against mine. We''re both breathing heavily, our chests heaving in unison. His eyes, when they meet mine, are molten gold, filled with a hunger that makes my insides clench with desire.


    "I don''t remember you," he says, his voice low and husky. "But my body does. Every part of me is screaming that you''re mine!"


    I nod, unable to form words. I know exactly what he means. Even when my mind was telling me to be cautious, my body was yearning for his touch.


    He leans in, his lips brushing against my ear as he speaks. "I want to remember you, Ava. I want to know every inch of you, to relearn every sound you make when I touch you."


    A shiver runs through me at his words. "Yes," I breathe, tightening my legs around him. "Please, Lucas."


    He captures my lips again, the kiss slower this time but no less intense. It''s a promise, a deration of intent. His hands start to roam again, sliding under my shirt and up my sides.


    I arch into his touch, my own hands exploring the broad expanse of his back. The strength in his muscles, the heat of his skin. I want more. I want to feel his skin against mine, to trace every new scar and learn his body all over again.


    Lucas seems to read my mind. He breaks the kiss long enough to tug at the hem of my shirt. I lift my arms, allowing him to pull it over my head. The cool air of the hospital room hits my heated. skin, making me shiver.


    His eyes roam over my newly exposed skin, darkening with desire. "Beautiful," he murmurs, before dipping his head to trail kisses along my corbone. One hand slides lower, dipping into the waistband of my pants, sending electricity through me. "Put your legs down. Spread them."


    The coolness of the wall against my back contrasts with the inferno raging in my body. My fingers tighten in his hair as I try to keep myself upright, lowering my leg to the ground, following his every whispered order.


    When his hand dives between my legs, his fingers brushing against that slick core of me, throbbing and aching for his touch, I almost sob from the pleasure. "More. Harder


    "God, Ava. You''re so wet," he says, his voice a gravelly growl against my ear. "You''re soaking for


    me."


    My cheeks heat at his words, but I can''t bring myself to care. All I can do is whimper as he slides. a finger inside, curling it and seeking out the spot that makes sparks burst behind my closed eyelids. I tilt my head back, exposing the line of my throat as pleasure shoots through me.. His lips are right there, and he nips at my pulse again, gentler this time. A needy sound escapes me, part plea, part surrender. My body is his to do with as he pleases. I just need more.


    294 Ava: His Kiss


    I feel him smile against my skin. "So eager. So demanding, my little mate," he says, his voice filled with dark amusement. "You''re going to be the death of me."


    "Only if you don''t kill me first," I mutter, my grip on his shoulders tightening.


    He chuckles, the sound vibrating through me.

 Unshift 295

    295 Ava: His Touch


    Lucas pulls his hand from between my thighs, leaving me bereft and aching for more. I whimper at the loss of contact, my hips bucking forward in a desperate attempt to regain it. He chuckles darkly, the sound sending shivers down my spine. "Patience, my little mate, he murmurs, his voice low and husky. "I''ll give you what you need."


    Before I can respond, he''s kneeling before me, yanking my pants down until they puddle at my feet. Exposed. Vulnerable.


    But when Lucas looks up at me, his eyes filled with desire and hunger, I feel powerful.


    A kiss to the inside of my thigh. Lips, hot and soft. I gasp at the contact, my fingers tightening in


    his hair.


    A trail of kisses. Waves of pleasure. And desire that grabs my thoughts and twists them into a delicious tangle.


    When he reaches the apex of my thighs, he pauses, his breath tickling my skin. "You''re so beautiful, Ava," he says, his voice filled with awe. "I could spend hours worshipping your body."


    I whimper at his words, my hips bucking forward involuntarily. He chuckles again, and the vibrations of the sound go straight through me. Without warning, he''s pressing his mouth there, his tongue darting out to taste me.


    The sensation has me crying out, back arching, legs shaking as I shove hard against the wall at my back, trying to stay upright. He sucks and bites at my sensitive flesh, his tongue darting in and out in a rhythm that leaves me breathless. The heat he brings is an inferno raging through my veins, so quick to bring me to the brink Every touch has our bond delighted, every groan as he tastes me sending pleasure on a direct circuit to my clit, and my entire body''s gone boneless. One of his hands slides up my belly, sending electricity through every inch, his fingers sying as he holds me against the wall. The other grabs my thigh, sliding it over his shoulder.


    "Rx" he rumbles, and I whimper.


    "I can''t-


    "Shh. Rx, little mate. I''ve got you.


    I''m standing on the very tips of one foot, the other hanging over his shoulder, terrified I''m going to slip at any second but unwilling to give up the ecstasy between my legs.


    -I can feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge, my body trembling with the effort of


    holding on.


    Lucas seems to sense my impending orgasm, his movements bing more urgent as he sucks and bites at my clit,ughing when I tangle my fingers more firmly into his hair. "I can''t-"


    295 Ava His Touch "You can."


    He dives more firmly between my thighs, one hand still pressing against my abdomen to pin me to the wall. With his other, he slides two fingers inside me, curling them and hitting that spot that brings me to the gates of heaven. I cry out his name, my hips bucking wildly, teased by the climax just beyond my reach.


    But Lucas doesn''t stop. He keeps licking and sucking at me, his fingers moving in and out in a relentless rhythm. I can feel it building, my body coiling, my calf spasming as my legs tense.


    "Lucas!" His name is barely more than a gasp. "I can''t... I can''t!"


    He chuckles darkly, the sound sending shivers down my spine. "Oh, you can, my little mate," he says, his voice filled with dark amusement. "You can take so much more."


    He draws out my response with each flick of his tongue, holding me on edge, hovering close to the climax I so desperately crave. I can barely stand, my calf muscles trembling with strain, threatening to give out from under me as I use the wall to support my weight. It''s too much, yet not enough. I want to fall, to sink to the floor and let him continue his delectable torture, but his hold on my body keeps me upright, pinned against the wall with his fingers curled inside me.


    I cry out, arching my hips as his fingers thrust deep, seeking to find that spot again, his tongue never ceasing its relentless assault. "Lucas! Please, I need-"


    "I know, little mate. His hot breath fans against my skin. "You''ve been so patient. I''ll give you what you need.


    His tongue swirls around my clit, circling it, teasing it, while his fingers thrust faster, harder, seeking to give me what I need.


    With each swirl of his tongue, each thrust of his fingers, the coll inside me tightens, the pressure building until I''m sure I''ll explode. I can feel the climax bubbling up inside me, waiting to be unleashed. But he''s determined to edge me closer, drawing out the exquisite tension, never letting me crest the wave of ecstasy.


    "Lucas, please, I beg, threading my fingers through his hair, holding him to me. "Please, you said you would...


    His chuckle vibrates through his chest to my sensitive flesh, sending bolts of pleasure straight to my core. "Thene, little mate, he rumbles, his voice thick with desire. "Come for me." Why?


    Why is that singlemand everything? It electrifies me, causing my back to arch, my hips to buck, my world to narrow to the sensation there.


    His tongue flicks my clit, his fingers curling again, finding that perfect spot, and the dam breaks. I shatter into a million pieces, crying out his name as the wave washes over me, something deep inside me howling in delight. Pleasure surges through me, bright and fierce, tightening every


    295 Ava: His Touch


    Lucas continues to lick and suck gently, drawing out my pleasure until I''m a whimpering, boneless mess, sliding down the wall to the floor. Gently, he gathers me in his arms, cradling me against his chest as he kneels beside me, his fingers gently stroking my sensitive skin.


    "We aren''t done yet, he whispers, and I shiver.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I need a minute." I need a lot of minutes, actually. Shit. He hasn''t even been inside me yet-I can feel that emptiness, the ache for him, for more. But my legs are worthless. There''s no way I can get up from here.


    Heughs, the sound all dark promise. "You get thirty seconds.


    Fuck. The way I clench down there at the sound of his voice-I''m not sure I''m going to survive this heat.

 Unshift 296

    296 Lucas: Her Touch


    My world has been nothing but shades of gray since the moment I opened my eyes, co


    A life I don''t recognize.


    Unfamiliar faces. Voices. Scents. Relentless pain.


    Concerned friends, but can I trust them? Are they allies, or enemies ying a dangerous game? Crazy stories of a world gone mad, and endless silence where half my soul should reside.


    It''s as though I''ve been living in a haze of simmering rage. At the world. At those who proim friendship. And this mysterious, alleged mate of mine, whoes in smelling like sex and hope, with wide blue eyes and the golden hair of an angel. She''s too perfect.


    I''m drawn to her. Every inch of me mors to soothe the grim lines around her lips, to take away the burdens weighing down her tiny shoulders. Some part of me insists that she''s mine and I need to keep her, to hide her away from everyone''s view until she''s so wholly mine she can''t even breathe without me.


    I want to possess her.


    My lips brush against the crescent scar on Ava''s neck. The constant tension in my muscles cases, reced by a warmth I can''t exin. Her scent envelops me, that mix of honey and vani that feels likeing home..


    I''m so tired. Tired of second-guessing every word, every touch. Tired of searching for hidden motives behind kind gestures. Tired of feeling like a stranger in my own skin.


    But here, with Ava in my arms, the world makes sense again.


    Her soft gasp as I trace the scar with my tongue sends a shiver down my spine. My hands tighten on her waist, pulling her closer. I want to memorize every curve, every freckle, every


    scar.


    "Lucas," she whispers, her voice trembling.


    I lift my head, meeting her gaze. Those blue eyes, wide and vulnerable, hold a universe of emotions. I want to understand everything about her.


    "I''m here," I murmur, though I''m not sure if I''m reassuring her or myself.


    My fingers trail up her spine, feeling the delicate bumps of her vertebrae. She''s so small, so fragile in my arms. Yet there''s a strength in her that calls to something primal within me..


    I''ve been living in a world of shadows since I woke up. Everything''s been muted, distant. But Ava... she''s a burst of color in my grayscale existence. A ray of sunlight breaking through storm clouds.


    For the first time since opening my eyes to this unfamiliar life, I feel anchored. Grounded. The constant buzz of suspicion in the back of my mind quiets, reced by a certainty I can''t exin. 206 Lucas: Hor Touch


    This is right. She is right..


    The entire world might burn, but she''s my everything.


    I know it now, deep in my bones.


    She feels so damn good in my arms-right where she belongs. Her warmth seeps into me, chasing away the chill of uncertainty, of a life in limbo.


    I''m ravenous for her. Insatiable. Like a starving man at a feast, I''m desperate to gorge myself on


    her.


    Her skin is silk under my fingers as I smooth her hair away from her face. My thumb brushes her cheek, reveling in the softness. Everything about Ava is a temptation I can''t resist.


    That gasp again as I lower her onto the bed. Her eyes are as deep and dark as the ocean as she stares at me.


    Willing,


    Waiting.


    Soaked with desire. With longing.


    It takes everything in me not to just take what I need from her. What my body is screaming for. Her hair tumbles over my arm as I lean down. Her lips are so damn sweet. So soft. The moment they touch mine, something in me ignites. This kiss is a brand, searing into my very soul. I could spend a lifetime just kissing her. Exploring every contour of her mouth. Tasting her. Memorizing every nuance of her.


    But my body has other ideas. Hands of their own, they wander, mapping her curves. Exploring what''s mine to im. Ava arches into me, a soft moan caught between our lips. The sound goes -straight to my cock. I ache for her. For the feel of her tightening around me. For the moment when we''re so tangled up that I don''t know where I end and she begins.


    This is where I''m meant to be. Here, in this bed, with her.


    It''s like the rest of the world falls away, leaving only her. This moment.


    My mouth trails down her jaw. She shifts, restless beneath me, the movement causing the bed to creak. I burn to feel her under me. To watch her expression as I sink into her. To hear her cry out my name.


    Her hands slide under my shirt, nails scraping lightly against my back. Everything in me tightens at that touch.


    "Why am I naked when you still have your clothes on?" Her whisper against my lips has me groaning.


    "I thought you needed to regain your energy. But I''m no fool; it takes two seconds to yank my shirt over my head.


    The way she looks at me, hungry and heated, has that primal part of me racing to the forefront. A low growl rumbles in my chest.


    2001 Lucas: Her Touch


    "I''m energized:


    The growl builds in my chest, a bass rumble of need and possession as I yank her toward me. Ava''s fingers dig into my shoulders, her lips opening under mine as I plunder her mouth. This kiss isn''t soft or gentle-it''s a iming. A branding. Mine.


    I can taste her need, her desire. This want is a living thing, snarling and wild between us. I want to devour her. Brand her as mine. Mark her so every male with a mile''s radius knows she''sContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    taken. 2


    Taken by me.


    The heat between us is consuming me. Consuming her. Leaving nothing behind. We''re just two fuses in this fire.


    I feel the spark as her fingers brush against my neck. A jolt shoots through me, straight to my cock, straining and aching for her touch.


    "I can''t hold back, little mate, I warn her, with thest vestiges of sanity at my disposal. "Then don''t.


    Those two words make up the sexiest thing I''ve ever heard.


    The beast within me roars to the forefront, demanding what''s mine.


    Teeth bared, I tear my mouth from hers, leaving a trail of wet, open-mouthed kisses down her neck. The crescent scar on her neck is a target, a brand that calls to something dark and primal within me. I lick and nip at the delicate skin, growling as her head falls back, baring her throat to


    1. me.


    "Lucas," she pants, her fingers tightening in my hair.


    iming.


    Possessing.


    I want to mark every inch of her. To leave my scent on her, a deration to any rivals that she''s taken. Mine.


    The rough fabric of my pants abrades my skin as she tugs them down. The air is cool against my heated flesh. But then her hand wraps around me, the heat of her palm like a brand. My back arches, driving me deeper into her fist.


    A groan rips from my throat. Her other hand joins the first, stroking me. Her touch is hesitant at first, then determined. Hungry.


    A mate''s touch.


    My hips jerk involuntarily, seeking more. My hands sy on her thighs, feeling the soft skin there. I burn to explore every inch of her. To learn every response. Every sound she makes.


    Mine.

 Unshift 297

    297 Ava: Marked


    There''s something different in his kiss, in the way his fingers dig into my skin. Every stroke ofThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    hands has his eyes half-closed, a low groaning rumble spilling from his throat.


    The power I hold with my touch leaves me fascinated, even as a heat deep within urges me to lie back and let him im me.


    Exploring the velvet heat of him is thrilling, but he yanks my hands off his cock and flips me over, trapping me beneath the weight of his body.


    "Stop," he growls against my ear. "Or this''ll be over before it even starts."


    Myughter is breathless and quickly turns into a moan as his lips trall kisses down my back. There''s a fire building inside me, spreading through my veins like a drug. I''m so sensitive to his touch, the pleasure is almost painful. I want to w my skin off. To meld into his body until we''re one. I want him to kiss everywhere. at once. He doesn''t have enough hands for the desire exploding through me, the wetness pooling between my legs.


    His hands grip my hips, fingers digging in hard, probably leaving bruises. I shove my ass back, wanting contact. Wanting him inside.


    I can''t handle any more teasing.


    His whisper is hot and dark against my ear. "You like this, don''t you? Knowing how much I want you?"


    My throat is dry, and I can barely think straight as the bond between us pulses with need. "Yes," 1 rasp out. "Please, Lucas."


    The side of my neck is on fire, wanting his attention. Wanting his kisses, the warmth of his tongue, his teeth. Desperate to be marked.


    A low curse escapes his lips, and then his hand is around my throat, leaving my heart fluttering in my chest. The strength in his fingers is a thrill, as if my life is in his hands.


    His knee pries my legs apart as he yanks my hips further back, his cock nudging against my entrance. "Mine," he grits out.


    "Yours," I whisper, arching my head back and thrusting my neck further into his grasp. His fingers tighten for a moment, making me shudder beneath his grasp.


    "Mine," he growls again, and I whimper as he thrusts into me, filling me with a harsh, primal need that matches my own.


    I can''t think beyond raw, zing pleasure, like fire raging beneath my skin. The way he holds onto my throat, the way into the tender skin of my hips-it makes me ache


    his other hand d


    for his mark. His bite.


    For the pain and pleasure.


    I need it.


    1. wa. Marked


    I want to be his in every sense of the word. I want him to dominate me-to take what''s his. I can''t speak, I can barely breathe as our bodies merge and my desire burns hotter than ever before.


    I love the possessive way he holds me, the way he growls against my neck as our bodies find a brutal rhythm. His thrusts are hungry and desperate, just like mine. He fills me, stretches me, sears every inch of my body with his need.


    I can feel his teeth graze my neck again, a promise of what''s toe. "Ava," he grunts, his voice raw, and I know he''s struggling to hold back. "I need-fuck, I need to="


    I can barely hear him through the blood pounding in my ears, through the exhrating joy of the bond that''s screaming for him to mark me. "Please, Lucas. Please. Take me. Make me yours."


    His body tenses above me, every muscle strained as his control snaps. With a low, guttural snarl, his teeth sink into my neck, iming me as his mate.


    It''s blinding-the pleasure and pain merge into something indescribable. I can feel his teeth dragging across my flesh, the searing fire of his mark, the way it burns.


    My back arches off the bed, my body trembling, every nerve screaming, and it feels like I''m flying apart. His name tears from my throat as the world shatters and reforms around us. I''m drowning in sensation, in the bond that''s crying out forpletion. In our bond. finally whole.


    It''s not just lust and desire anymore-it''s a deep, unbreakable link. Our souls are intertwined,


    and I can feel him as surely as I feel myself. The emptiness in my head shatters as the warmth of his presence intrudes.


    And something else. The faint sense of something missing finally returning. A voice I don''t recognize, but unmistakable in its source.


    His wolf surges forward with a deep growl, and I can feel his golden eyes in my head as Lucas ms into me again, pleasureing now from both mind and body.


    Mate, his wolf rumbles, and I cry out.


    I can''t even think as he pushes me further and further, the primal need taking over as the pieces. of our bond settle into ce. It''s like the world explodes around us, my back arching as I cry out his name.


    I don''t even realize tears cover my face until he spins me around, wrapping holding me tight as I


    sob into his chest.


    Everything is just... too much.


    My mind and heart are too full.


    Lucas strokes my hair, soft whispers I can''t quite decipher pouring out of him. I can feel ourbined presence still reeling from what just happened, a whole new depth added to our bond. as I breathe in his warmth. I feel so exposed and vulnerable, but I don''t want him to let go. I need his touch, his scent, his closeness.


    207 Ava. Marked


    His wolf is right there too, warm in my mind, nuzzling against us both. I can feel his adoration. and love, and it sends another burst of warmth through me.


    Mine, his wolf says, his voice deep and rumbling. My mate.


    A new presence in my mind finallypletes thatst bit of us, soothing the overstimtion of this new bond, sliding in with a curious atmosphere. Ava? Selene''s voice has my heart flipping with joy. I see you''ve finalized the bond.


    Lucas goes stiff. "That voice-is that your wolf?"


    "Selene. Yes."


    d I didn''t get here a few moments ago, Selene mutters. That would have been awkward.


    Augh bubbles up in my chest. Are you almost here?


    Almost. Soon. She sounds annoyed, and I can distinctly sense Lucas'' wolf trying to get her


    attention.


    The presence is fading, and I smile at Lucas. His wolf isn''t gone. The relief I feel is overwhelming.


    "I wonder where mine is, Lucas says, making the smile freeze on my face.


    "Where your what is?"


    "My wolf."


    He shifts to sit against the head of the bed, pulling me morefortably into hisp as he strokes my hair.


    "You can''t hear him?" He was just talking in my head, though. I heard him. He was there.


    "No. He''s gone."


    "But-" I try reaching in my head, but his wolf''s presence has faded. Selene, can you sense him?


    Of course. He won''t stop bothering me now. She sounds resigned.


    Lucas can''t hear him.


    So I''m hearing.


    "Can you still hear Selene?"


    He shakes his head. "No. It was just for a moment. Everything''s quiet again in my head."


    I''ll be there soon, Ava. Just make sure you''re both dressed when I get there.

 Unshift 298

    298 Ava: His Wolf


    Sister Miriam doesn''t apany Selenc-thank God, because while I convinced Lucas to get dressed, the room smells like sex and pheromones.


    The heat beneath my skin has dissipated, though. I''m not sure if that''s normal, or if there''s worse toe. Either way, with my neck marked by Lucas, at least I''m no longer a danger to the other shifters. My pheromones should only affect my mate now. The relief from that knowledge has my shoulders so much lighter; I hadn''t realized how stressed


    the thought of heat made me all this time.


    Seeing Selene''s silver husky form slip through the door, my heart is full near to bursting. Her presence in my mind is great, but her physical presence eases something inside of me.


    Selene''s lost a little weight. The pristine white of her fur is dulled with what seems to be flecks of dried mud. But her bright blue eyes are sparkling with joy as she bounds forward, vaulting into the bed to roll and wiggle her body against the both of us. It''s my first time seeing her give Lucas affection, but he doesn''t seem surprised at all, even lifting his hand to rub her ears and give her a sweet little hug.


    What happened between them when I was gone?


    He''s not so bad when you get to know him.


    Selene''s nonchnt words has my eyes narrowing. Not so bad? Get to know him?


    "Who are you, and what did you do with my wolf?"


    Don''t be impertinent. Selene snorts in my direction, wiggling further into Lucas''p and headbutting him until he scratches behind her ears. He gives good ear scratches. You should ask


    for some.


    Yeah, I''ll get right on that.


    Well, I suppose you have other things you''d prefer he scratch.


    "Selene!"


    She sneezes in my direction, tail thumping as Lucas rubs across her fur with vigorous affection, looking for all the world like the queen of huskies epting the attention that''s her due.


    "When did you guys start getting along so well?" Not sure if I''m jealous or not, I watch Lucas with a distinctly sulky feeling. I want them to get along-1 do-but Selene''s my wolf, isn''t she? "Did we not get along well before? Lucas seems surprised as Selene licks his hand, flicking her


    ear at me.


    "She hated you.


    "Well, she likes me now."


    The distinctly smug feeling emanating from Selene feels almost like a challenge.


    I worked hard nun keerine him alive for you wou know


    298 Ava: His Woll


    Scooting closer into Lucas'' side, I shove at Selene until she''s half off hisp. "Thanks, Selene. I appreciate it:


    Way to get between a wolf and her mate, Selene mutters.


    "Your mate? He''s my mate."


    Our mate.


    "Still mine, though."


    Selene bares her teeth at me.


    "What''s going on?" Lucas wraps his arm around my back, stroking my hip in a familiar manner that has my heart filling with joy.


    "We''re arguing over whose mate you are."


    He seems startled by that one. "Aren''t I your mate?"


    "Exactly."


    Selene jerks her head around to stare at him with cold blue eyes, her tail no longer thumping and muzzle wrinkling with displeasure.


    And mine.


    "You''ve done aplete one-eighty on your reaction to him." Reaching out to pet Selene, I''m not offended when she gives my hand a pretend snap before nuzzling into it.


    I changed my mind.


    High praise, indeed.


    His wolf, she says suddenly, changing the subject. He''s weak. He can''t break through the barrier


    himself.


    "Wait-hold on. What barrier?" Selene''s words have me straightening in Lucas'' arms, putting aside our childish banter for a moment. "Is that why Lucas can''t hear him?"


    Correct. Lucas has some sort of barrier in his mind. It''s blocked out his memories, but also his wolf.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Why? How? How do you know about it?"


    His wolf told me. I couldn''t hear him before, but the bond between us- and she sounds oddly disgusted at that, considering how affectionate she now is with Lucas-makes it so he can reach Questions swirl in my head. I need to tackle them one at a time.


    "Selene... I asked you a long time ago what your problem with Lucas is. I think it''s about time you exin.


    Ugh.


    She sounds like a teenager being told to do their chores.


    "You do, kind of


    Selene groans, resting her head on Laucas'' knee. I don''t know how to exin it.


    But I can sense the lie in her words.


    Incas, to his credit, stays quiet, watching us both.


    His wolf is a presence familiar to me, Selene finally admits, sounding as if I''m dragging the words out of her. I knew him in my past life.


    Honestly, I''ve forgotten-more than once-that Selene once lived long ago and retains some of


    the massacre, when


    those memories. How long has it been since she''s talked about it? 50 and retains some of


    Vanessa woke me up to my own personality ws, I think.


    Selene had been quiet for days, saying she didn''t have all the memories she thought she did. And she hadn''t spoken much of them ever since.


    It didn''t seem very important at the time. There was always something else to think about or focus on. My magic, for example.


    I stay quiet, sensing that she''s thinking things through.


    It is not my first time being mated to that wolf, Selene admits, sounding rather sour. He rejected the bond in ourst life. Mated to another she-wolf. My heart constricts at the thought of Lucas mating someone else.


    It was another time. Another life.


    Still-I can''t help but stare at Lucas, who seems ufortable at the intensity of my gaze.


    "Did I do something?" His brows draw together in confusion. "Are you upset with me?"


    "No, I lie. Well, it isn''t exactly a lie. I''m angry at this Lucas-wolf Selene''s telling me about. My Lucas, the one here in front of us today, would never.


    He rejected us, but he came back. He didn''t choose another wolf.


    Yes. He has proven himself. But Selene still sounds a little bitter. He is separate from his wolf. His human side was never a part of our bond before.


    "Right. Because Lycans came before shifters. "So you''re still angry about it?"


    Wouldn''t you be? Selene''s tail thumps hard as she snarls. He mated her in front of me, as I reeled from the pain of his rejection. If it wasn''t for the pain, I would have tore his throat out. And hers,


    too.


    Lucas winces, grabbing his head in a sudden gesture, and Selene nuzzles against his leg. Her concern flows through our bond. "Are you okay?"


    "Fine. Just had a stabbing pain for a second. His eyes are tight, his teeth clenched, but he gives me a smile anyway. "It''ll go away" Probably his wolf. He''s very upset. He''s insisting he would never reject me, but he doesn''t have the


    208 Avar His Wol!


    Reaching out, I rub Selene''s ears, trying to soothe her past hurt. It takes a little more concentration to speak in my head, but I don''t know how much of this to share with Lucas. It isn''t my story; it''s Selene''s. Don''t judge him based on the past. He''s in a whole new life now, isn''t he? He isn''t the same wolf who made those decisions. Though, I''m not sure how that works. For one to remember their past life, and the other to be blissfully ignorant of the pain he inflicted... What a strange dynamic.


    No wonder she had such strong feelings toward Lucas'' rejection, even when he came back groveling.


    I know. My wolf sounds exhausted. I''ve been trying all this time. For your sake.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t realize."


    No need to apologize. Selene leans her head into Lucas'' hand as he strokes her fur. I no longer recall many details. Only the pain and anger. Some of the many memories that have disappeared.


    She still sounds confused when she mentions her memories.


    "Are you still losing memories?"


    I don''t know. Things can be murky when ites to the past, but I still remember some things. It no longer feels as real as it used to. Almost like I''ve only ever lived this life. She sounds frustrated now. But never mind that. His wolf is struggling, and he won''t leave me alone.


    "What do you think we can do about that?" Feeling terrible for forcing Selene to relive frustrating memories, I follow along with the change in topic as smoothly as I can.


    We need to recover his memories.

 Unshift 299

    299 Ava: Lucas is Alone


    Lucas watches us both, calm despite only hearing one half of our conversation.


    Grabbing his hand, I give a gentle squeeze to show I''m still paying attention to his presence. "Do you know how?"


    you!


    Selene''s idea is a tall order. It isn''t like amnesia has some sort of cure.


    The dhampir has an idea. We can talk to her about it.


    Wow. I''d forgotten about Sister Miriam entirely. Between Lucas and now Selene''s return...


    My thoughts are interrupted when Selene suddenly darts out of herfortable position to shove her nose into my chest, sniffing intensely.


    Showing mild irritation, Lucas grabs her by the scuff and yanks her away. To my surprise, Selene merely slinks low in submission as her cars tilt in my direction, blue eyes hard and suspicious. What''s that scent?


    pping my hand over the new mate mark, right next to my crescent scar, I ask defensively, "What scent?"


    Lucas sniffs at me. "You smell fine to me."


    There''s something new, she insists, pawing at my leg. What is it? What did you get into?


    "I didn''t get into-


    The string near my magic tugs, and I pause. "Oh. Maybe it''s that."


    "What?" Lucas nuzzles into my neck, brushing his lips against the raw skin of my mate mark. "Is something wrong?


    "No. Selene can just sense something I almost forgot about. Sorry, Grimoire. "Actually, I-"


    The string yanks again, almost painful in its insistence, and I pause. This isn''t a safe ce to mention him. "I''ll tell you bothter." Where it''s safe, I add silently to Selene, wishing Lucas could hear me. Wait. Shouldn''t he be able to...? "When?" he asks, answering my question. I guess he can''t hear me. I''ll have to ask Vanessa. Is it because I haven''t been brought into the pack?


    "When you''re discharged home." I pause. "To the ce I''m staying, I guess. Is there another ce you''d go? Do you know?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He shakes his head.


    "Okay. Then when they discharge you and I bring you home."


    You can tell me now, Selene points out..


    Later. Let me focus on Lucas first.


    She whines and rubs her head against his knee.


    He seems to understand, because his hand squeezes mine and he changes the subject. "The


    should be home soon."


    The way he stresses the word home has my stomach flip-flopping. We''ve shared a sleeping space before, but we haven''t necessarily cohabitated. Though, there''s Lisa-so I guess it isn''t exactly the same. Especially with one bedroom. But still.


    "The sooner the better," I agree. "I don''t like being apart. Most of our time as mates has been spent away from each other. It''s high time that ends.


    I have a semi-teacher now in the form of Grimoire. My magic seems stable-ish. We''re all in hiding due to the new-found apocalypse. As dire and terrible as it is, maybe it''ll finally afford us both a little time to deepen our bond with each other. Silver linings and storm clouds, I guess.


    Lucas''s arms wrap around me, pulling me close as I melt into his embrace. The warmth of his body and the steady thrum of his heartbeat bring me that clusive peace, strengthening our connection.


    Oddly, I feel none of the fric desire of myst heat, content to just nuzzle into Lucas'' arms like this without needing more.


    The mark helps.


    Right. That would make sense. Lucas'' body seems to have lost its feverish temperature as well.


    A low whine breaks the silence, followed by the insistent press of fur against my leg. I crack open. an eye to see Selene trying to wedge herself between us, her tail wagging with hopeful enthusiasm. "Really?" I mutter, shifting to amodate her bulk. "It''s just like having a real dog."


    Selene''s ears tten against her head, and I feel a wave of indignation through our bond. I am not somemon canine, she huffs, her mental voice dripping with disdain.


    Lucas chuckles, the sound rumbling through his chest, vibrating against my head. His hand. reaches down to scratch behind Selene''s ears, and her eyes close in bliss despite her attempts to maintain her aloof demeanor.


    "Don''t be too hard on her, Lucas murmurs, his voice soft and tinged with affection. "Selene''s the only reason I''ve stayed sane in this room."


    The admission sends a rush of warmth through me, and I feel Selene''s joy and pride surge through our connection. Still, she maintains her air of nonchnce, as if Lucas''s words mean nothing to her. But I know better. I can feel the depth of her emotions, the way his acknowledgment soothes an old wound.


    I run my fingers through Selene''s fur, marveling at theplexity of our situation. My wolf, my mate, and me-all tangled together. Only his wolf is missing.


    He''s howling in my head about it.


    I bet.


    "I''m d you had each other, I say softly, meaning every word. The thought of Lucas alone in


    thir atse


    aff from kia maman and his mank? malina mui haart saha Phande uma five


    200 Ava: Lucas is Alone


    taking care of him, Selene."


    She huffs again, but I feel her pleasure at the recognition. Someone had to look after him, she replies, her mental tone softening. He''s important to us both.


    A chuckle breaks out at her words. As if she would have ever admitted such a thing just weeks. ago.


    A knock sounds at the door.


    Selene''s ears perk. It''s our healer.


    "Come in, I call out.


    Vanessa enters, no longer looking tense and harried as her eyes touch on my neck before meeting my gaze. "Looks like you two made the best of your time together.


    Heat rushes to my cheeks, but I nod as regally as I can manage. How are you supposed to act when people walk in knowing what you did? The smell is probably still in the air. On our skin. Everywhere.


    God, I hope she can''t smell all of it.


    And whoever was out there probably heard...


    God. This is horrifying.


    I mean-no, she doesn''t know the details. But anyone can take a look at the mark on my neck and know what we were doing in here.


    Whose idea was it to have sex in a hospital?


    Terrible idea.


    I was not made for this kind of public scrutiny.


    Lucas doesn''t seem affected by this situation at all, merely nodding at Vanessa, his posture aloof and guarded.


    I''m taken aback by the sudden tension radiating from him. This is Vanessa. Why would he react so defensively in her presence? Even if he doesn''t have any memories with her, he should have been told she''s one of his people.


    He doesn''t remember her, Ava, Selene''s voice echoes in my mind. To Lucas, everyone here is a stranger-even those who were once his closest friends and allies. Even his mate. Can he trust someone simply because they say he can? Shit, I hadn''t really thought much about that. I was so focused on me, on him not recognizing me, that I didn''t think how it must have been for him with everyone.

 Unshift 300

    300 Ava: Present Her as Luna


    How could I have forgotten, even for a moment? Lucas has lost everything-his memories, his sense of self, even his wolf. And here he is, surrounded by unfamiliar faces, hearing whispers of betrayals by his own pack. The pack he can''t remember. Can''t hear.


    My heart aches. How terrifying and isting it must be, to wake up in a ce you don''t recognize, with people iming to know you, to care for you, when you can''t remember a single thing. The vulnerability, the constant state of wariness-it must have been exhausting.


    I nce at Lucas, really seeing him now. The slight furrow between his brows, the tightness around his eyes, the way his muscles are coiled. He holds tension in every fiber of his body, carrying this burden alone, while I''ve been too caught up in my own emotions to understand what he''s going through


    No wonder he didn''t react well to meing around and telling him all about how we''re mates. It''s just noise at that point, isn''t it?


    I reach out, gently tapping his arm to get his attention. When he turns those intense golden eyes: on me, I lean in close, my lips nearly brushing his ear as I whisper, "Vanessa can be trusted. I trust her with my life."


    I feel the change in him almost immediately. The tension in his muscles cases, just a fraction, but it''s there. He doesn''t rxpletely-I doubt he''s capable of that right now-but there''s a subtle shift in his demeanor. Vanessa''s eyes widen slightly, and I know she''s sensed the change too. Her gaze flicks between


    1. US.


    "How are you feeling, Lucas?" Vanessa asks, her voice gentle and professional. "Any lingering pain or difort?"


    Lucas shakes his head. "No pain. Fever''s gone. His voice is gruff, but not cold.


    She nces toward me. "The fever came from the proximity to your mate''s heat. Now that the mating mark has been applied, it shouldn''t be quite so extreme. We did evacuate all unmated males once we realized her heat was approaching..." Evacuate. Wow. It makes me sound like a natural disaster.


    Though, thinking of how my heat had affected even yton... Okay. I get it.


    "Thanks, Vanessa. Would have been nice to get a heads-up, though."


    She hesitates. "A heads-up... on your own heat, Luna?"


    For the first time, the title almost feels like it fits. Maybe it''s the mating mark on my neck.


    But her question itself makes me snap my mouth closed. How am I supposed to admit that I didn''t realize my heat wasing up again? I should have been on high alert, knowing that we didn''t have suppressants around any longer. 200 Ava: Present Her as Lund


    Selene snorts, having gotten the general gist of the situation from my head.


    Vanessa shakes her head, but lets my lie stand. "My apologies, Luna. However, as lovely as it is to see you, I''m here with a purpose."


    The seriousness in her voice has me sitting up a little straighter. "What is it?"


    Her eyes flick toward Lucas, who inclines his head in her direction. "Speak."


    The order in his words is firm, sending a vague thrill through my body.


    "Our wolves have returned from the recent evacuation, but there is a little unrest among the pack. I believe it would be in our best interest to proim our Luna''s position. Tonight"


    I watch Vanessa carefully, feeling Lucas tense behind me. His reaction sends a ripple of concern through my body. I squeeze his hand, hoping to offer some reassurance.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "What do you mean by proiming my position?" I ask, my voice steady despite the flutter of nerves in my stomach.


    Vanessa''s eyes meet mine, her expression serious. "The Alpha would present you as his Luna to the pack. It''s a formal recognition of your status and role within ourmunity."


    I nod slowly. Normally, I''d imagine such an event would be a grand affair, filled with ceremony and celebration. But given the current state of the pack-disced, uncertain, and missing far too many of its members-it hardly seems appropriate to make a big production of


    it.


    "Usually, a Luna''s ceremony is quite an borate event," Vanessa continues, echoing my thoughts. "However, given our circumstances, we believe a more subdued approach would be


    wise."


    As she speaks, my mind drifts to the recent conversation with Ken. His worried words about potential alpha challenges echo in my memory. With Lucas still disconnected from his wolf... My skin crawls.


    We have to avoid that level of discontent among his people.


    1 nce at Lucas, studying his face. His jaw is set, tension visible in the lines around his eyes. He doesn''t look pleased with this suggestion.


    "This would put Ava in danger," he says, his voice low and firm. "As an official pack leader, she would be a target.


    "She''s already a target," Vanessa counters. "Everyone''s aware she''s your mate. This would be a great way to boost morale, and cement loyalty among the guards assigned to keep her safe."


    His concern for my safety warms my heart, but I can''t help feeling a surge of determination. His pack needs stability, needs to see strength in its leadership. And if I can provide that, even in some small way, Isn''t it my duty to do so? Before Lucas can continue his objections, I squeeze his hand again and turn to Vanessa. "I think it''s a great idea, I say, my voice stronger than I expected.


    I''d spent so long avoiding responsibility. Putting my position in the pack in the hands of its


    300 Ava. Present Hor as Luma.


    members, wanting them to approve of me, to want me as their Luna.


    There''s no time for that anymore.


    I need to keep my mate safe.


    Lucas stiffens beside me, clearly caught off guard by my quick agreement. I can almost feel the protest forming on his lips, but I slide off the bed and out of his arms.


    Standing on my own two feet seems a little silly, but I need him to understand. I don''t want to be protected any longer. I want to be the one saving him. Saving all of them.


    Somehow.


    "Lucas," I say softly, turning to face him. His eyes meet mine, a storm of emotions swirling in their golden depths. "I''m ready to step up. For you and for the pack. You''ve been waiting for this, even if you don''t remember it."


    The words hang between us, heavy with meaning. I see the conflict in his expression-the desire to protect me warring with the understanding of what the pack needs. The pack he doesn''t remember.


    His ties to these strange wolves is almost nonexistent, but his identity as an alpha is bone-deep. He must understand what it means.


    This isn''t just about us anymore. It''s about the entire Westwood Pack, amunity that''s been through hell and back. They need hope, need to see that their leaders are united and strong. And if I can provide even a fraction of that strength, I have to try. At least until Lucas is whole again.


    "Are


    you sure about this? Lucas asks er


    torn.


    I nod, offering him a small smile. "I am. We''re in this together. You''ve been my strength. Now it''s time for me to help you.


    Even if he doesn''t know everything happening, I know he''s aware. He knows his wolf is missing. He understands life as


    a wolf shifter. An alpha without a wolf is vulnerable.


    I can see that understanding in his eyes, feel it in the bond between us.


    The tension in his shoulders eases slightly, and I feel a wave of relief wash over me.


    "Alright" he says finally, turning back to Vanessa. "We''ll do it. But I want every possible


    precaution taken. Ava''s safety is paramount. The way the orders slip out of him is so reminiscent of the past.


    Vanessa nods, a hint of approval


    arrangements.


    I in her eyes. "Of course, Alpha. We''ll make all necessary

 Unshift 301

    301 Ava: Let Selene Be Known?


    All the necessary arrangements keep Vanessa and Ken busy.


    Someone manages to procure some sort of white, wispy dress that Lisa says will make me look like an angel, but I think looks more like something I''d wear on my honeymoon.


    Definitely not something I should wear in public.


    "Lucas won''t like it, I predict, scowling at how much of my skin shows beneath the sheer fabric. "Hell, I don''t like it."


    Lisa squints. "I can see your bra. I wonder if we can source a sexy one."


    "This isn''t an ad for lingerie. I''m supposed to be presented as Luna, not as the Alpha''s whore." Yanking off the flimsy excuse for a dress, my lip curls in distaste. "Who brought this over?" Lisa shrugs. "Some woman. I don''t really know the pack well enough to say who A frown deepens on my face as I ball up the dress and shove it back into the bag it came in. "Well, whoever she is, she''s got terrible taste."


    We still have the small pile of clothes Ken had scrounged up for me when I first arrived. They''re not fancy, but they''re practical andfortable. More importantly, they cover my skin. 1 grab a pair of well-worn jeans and a simple t-shirt.


    "Are you sure about this?" Lisa asks, poking at the meager selection of clothing. "I mean, it is kind of a big deal, you bing Luna and all


    I shake my head as I pull on the least distressed pair of jeans I can find. "It''s not some grand coronation, Lisa. I don''t need to look like a queen.


    "Maybe we should ask one guard to find something else?" Lisa suggests, ncing towards the


    door.


    "No," I say firmly, tugging a t-shirt over my head. "This is fine. It''s who I am, and if the pack can''t ept that, then..." I trail off, not wanting to finish that thought. They have to ept it. It isn''t really their choice. I''m their Alpha''s mate. But what if choosing me as Luna spurs others into an alpha challenge?


    What if, in trying to make it better, I make everything worse...?


    Stop trying to borrow trouble before it finds you, Selene says, interrupting my doom-spiraling. Lisa, unaware of the thoughts that shed through my head, just hums as she tosses a shirt back onto the tiny pile of clothes. "Okay. If you''re sure."


    I am sure. The thought of parading around in that gossamer nightmare makes my skin crawl. It''s not just about the dress, really. It''s about what it represents-like I''m a Luna made to breed little alpha puppies.


    That''s not who I am.


    301 Ava. Let Selone Be Known?


    Not who I want to be.


    Grimoire''s insistent tugging on our bond leaves me a little off-kilter as I ponder my first speech to my people. It''s usually made through the pack bond, but I''ve never been able to use one- leaving me to fret that my obvious defects will also bring weakness instead of strength to Lucas'' position.


    Just be yourself. You underestimate how much you have to offer.


    I groan. "You''re obligated to love me because we''re bonded. You''re a biased observer."


    I don''t have to. I choose to.


    Hah.


    "Is she yelling at you for worrying again?" Lisa asks from where she''s standing, staring out the


    window.


    Ken''s out there somewhere, and as much as she might deny the bond between them, her eyes gravitate to him.


    I sigh, grateful for the wardstone of silence in the room. Its presence allows me to voice the fears that have been gnawing at me since this whole Luna business began.


    "Lisa, I''m worried. What if trying to be Lucas'' strength actually backfires instead?"


    She turns from the window, her attention peeled off her mate, who''s running around getting the pack ready. "What do you mean?"


    Flopping onto the couch, I groan. "I can''t even use the pack bond to give my first speech. That''s, like, the basic of all basics. Everyone knows I don''t have a wolf. It''s going to be a shit-show." "Ava,e on," Lisa says, crossing the room to sit beside me. "You''re selling yourself short." "Am I though? Ultimately, I''m still an outsider. A ckwood. Their enemy. And even if they''re okay with that, it''s about perception. What if the pack sees me as a liability? What if they think Lucas is weaker for choosing me? I''m trying to avoid him getting challenged, not bring them out of the woodwork"


    "Is there any point in worrying about it now? You''ve already decided on this. There''s a mark on your neck-which looks hideous, by the way, and I still think it needs some Bacitracin. But you can''t really go back now, can you?"


    You can always introduce me to the pack, Selene says thoughtfully. Now that you''re mated, Alpha Renard isn''t going to want you for himself.


    Jerking upright, I stare at Selene, who thumps her tail casually against the floor as she watches.


    1. me.


    "That might make you a target, though. You''re still in a husky body, not a wolf one."


    I told you, appearances are deceiving. I can hold my own, Ava.


    "What''s going on?" Lisa asks. "What did she say? It sounds important."


    301. Ava, Lot Solenn Elo Known?


    "Selene thinks I should introduce her to the pack. On the one hand, it would greatly diminish my liability as a wolfless defect of a Lama. On the other-it would bring forth so many questions.


    But the world has changed.


    The situation is different.


    Lisa looks thoughtful, surprising me. I would have figured she would be on my side, rejecting the idea outright.


    "Do you agree with her?"


    "Maybe. I don''t know. I''m not familiar enough with pack politics to have a real opinion, I think


    His woll wants me to dere myself, Selene admits.


    A sharp knock on the door interrupts the conversation, and Lisa jumps up to open it, probably thinking it''s Ken.


    I''m pleasantly surprised to see Lucas and Vester. And, surprisingly, Dr. ckwell.


    Then, behind all of them, Sister Miriam.


    Lucas immediately sits beside me on the couch, linking our hands together and bringing some warmth to my panicked heart. "Where''s Vanessa?"


    Vester looks surprised by my question. "She''s been running around to get an appropriate venue set up for tonight. Do I need to call her here?"


    "No, no. Feeling a little uneasy around Vanessa''s mate, I shift ufortably on my feet. "It''s okay. I was just surprised she wasn''t here."


    The apartment is crowded with all of us, and Sister Miriam glides toward me, shocking me by leaning over to give a brief hug. It''s almost like an air hug, so nothing too intimate-but affection has never been a part of our rtionship before. She''s establishing your power base, Selene says softly. Everyone will know behind our Luna,


    Wouldn''t that be a negative thing? Wolves hate vampires.


    Sister Miriam stands


    Sister Miriam has a good reputation among the pack. She saved several lives and that of their Alpha as well. Though there are those who will never like her, no one is foolish enough to go up against her directly.


    Oh. That sounds promising. Definitely cases some of my worries that I''m about to be Lucas'' liability tonight.


    Indeed,


    "What are you guys doing here? Lisa asks, as Dr. ckwelles to stand beside her. "Is something wrong?"


    301 Ava. Let Selene Be Known?


    little support."


    "And to speak with a little privacy," Dr. ckwell says with a wry smile. "There is always a chance for tonight to go badly."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Vester nces at the gnome with some suspicion, his body tense. "Indeed."


    Three groups brought together as allies, but so many of them aren''t familiar with each other. I still don''t know Dr. ckwell, really. Or the infamous Elverly, who seems to be content with hiding in whatever house they''re staying in. But it''s a good thing they''re here. Straightening my shoulders, I clear my throat. "Selene brought up an interesting proposal.


    Lucas stiffens beside me, even as his thumb gently caresses the back of my hand. "Oh?"


    "She thinks we should introduce her to the pack as my wolf. Make her identity public."


    "No," he refutes immediately.


    Sister Miriam chuckles. "What a wily wolf. I do agree; it would be a prime situation to release the information and keep it contained. Withmunication outside of thispound inessible. it would mitigate several risks." Vester, on the other hand, crosses his arms, gazing at Selene with a raised brow. "Why?"


    Selene stands, her ears pricked forward. We are bringing Ava forward as Luna to cement Lucas'' position as Alpha, are we not?


    He looks startled. "We are. Why can I hear her?"


    The hand caressing mine tightens, squeezing hard enough for me to wince, before Lucas seems to notice and lets go with a muttered apology.


    I pat his leg, wondering why he reacted that way to Vester being able to hear Selene''s voice. "If she wants you to hear her, you will hear her!

 Unshift 302

    302 Ava: Strengthen Her Position


    Selene ignores Lucas'' reaction. Avar needs a show of strength when she''s introduced to the pack Too many know her as a ckwood wolf, and all know she cannot shift. Once they know of me, it will be easier to form connections with the pack members. Sister Miriam smiles faintly. "Those who want Ava''s power would not care about her wolf, and Alpha Renard will lose interest in her once she is announced as the Westwood Luna. It is low risk, as I see it."


    Lucas frowns, but his gaze settles on the gnome sitting quietly on the other side of the room. "Who are you?"


    "Dr. ckwell," I whisper in Lucas'' car. "He saved Lisa. Then, when I realize he doesn''t understand, I add, "She''s my best friend. The human with ck hair. She''s Ken''s mate."


    "Ah"


    Sister Miriam inclines her head toward Dr. ckwell. "He is under an alias here in your territory, but he is a powerful figure among many supernaturals outside of your influence. The Grand Sage of the gnomemunity, and a pioneer in magical technology." Lucas'' emotions ripple through our bond, a mix of confusion and frustration that bleed over, affecting my own feelings. It leaves me antsy and tense.


    Just push the bond away, Selene says then. Mate bonds can be very strong in early days. Your emotions will be mirrored if you can''t get control of it.


    He doesn''t seem as affected as I am, but I imagine a thick nket over his emotions, creating a small barrier between us. It''s enough to ease the tension in my shoulders.


    "It would be a good decision to cate the wolves," Vester says, his tone grim. "They need a little hope. Right now, even with the ability to sleep and rest, everyone''s on edge."


    I turn to face him, noting the tight lines around his eyes, the slight downturn of his mouth. He continues, "Morale is low. There are a lot of questions due to Alpha''s absence. His


    unresponsiveness in the pack bond is alsoing up, especially when they saw him out today" He nods his head toward Lucas.


    Lucas'' hand finds its way to my back, his touch warm andforting as he rubs slow circles. The gesture is so familiar, yet tinged with the knowledge that for him, it''s all new. I lean into his touch, soothed by his affection.


    "You want Ava to be my buffer, he says, his words t and cool, at odds with his gentle touch. "Yes," Vester doesn''t flinch from his Alpha''s regard. "We need to buy time and avoid the worst case scenario. Are you up for an inevitable challenge?" A soft rumble escapes Lucas, a low growl. "I will not hide behind my mate."


    "We aren''t intending for you to hide, Alpha. Merely boost confidence among our people. We have


    202 Ava Strengthen Her Position


    families, their pups. They need you to be strong, Alpha."


    Lucas holds Vester''s gaze, until the delta''s eyes drop to the floor. "I can see the merit in the argument," he says finally, his voice low.


    "I want to do it."


    As do I.


    He nods. "Do as you wish."


    Sister Miriam clears her throat. "With that decided, I''m here with news. Good news, this time."


    Selene settles by my feet, resting her head on Lucas'' knee. Her affection for him is obvious, and Lisa stares with a puzzled frown.


    Yeah, it''s still weird to me, too.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sister Miriam''s voice fills the room, her words flowing with an eerie calm that sends a shiver down my spine. "There is no evidence of any supernatural activity within sixty miles in any direction" she reports, her red eyes scanning the faces around her. "The closest hub is actually a registeredmunity to the west, which is decimated and abandoned."


    I feel Lucas tense beside me, his hand on my back stilling for a moment before resuming itsforting circles. The absence of supernatural activity should be reassuring, but knowing others are suffering only brings ominous shudders to m my spine.


    Lisa, ever practical, voices the question on my mind. "How is that good news?"


    Sister Miriam''s gaze shifts to Lisa, those unsettling red eyes boring into her. "It is good to know there are those who are not allied with our enemics," she says, in hernguid way.


    Dr. ckwell''s calm voice cuts through the tension. "The enemies of our enemies are our friends, he says. "We need allies."


    Lisa shakes her head. "I don''t get it. They''re all gone. How can we ally with dead people?" Lucas speaks up then. "It''s unlikely they were all killed," he says, his voice steady. "They are. probably in hiding, waiting to fight back, as we are."


    But I can feel the hint of surprise inside of him. Is he surprised he spoke up?


    "There are others out there," Sister Miriam agrees. "Perhaps as scared and desperate as we are, looking for allies. We are in the middle of a dead zone, which means we''re less likely to be attacked. So far, aside from influential human cities, the only ces to be attacked are supernatural hubs." Her eyes flicker to the wolves in the room. "And packs" "Which is why we need strong leadership. We have to find allies. We can''t fight back alone." Vester points at me. "You will be the catalyst for our rebirth.


    "Me?" Startled, I nce around the room. Everyone-including Lisa!-look as though they approve of Vester''s words. "How is it me?"


    Sister Miriam sighs. "Child, you have to open your mind. Have you learned nothing t


    302 Ava. Strengthen Her Position


    weeks?"


    Apparently not.


    Don''t take it to heart, Selene murmurs. She''s just like that.


    Oh, and now these two are besties, I guess.


    We have reached a truce between us.


    "You brought Westwood their first allies, child. They want you to take over diplomatic rtions." The vampire''s red eyes glitter. "Such des will serve to strengthen your Luna position and take gossip off their Alpha''s healing"

 Unshift 303

    303 Ava: Westwood Luna


    Everything moves too quickly, and before I know it, Lucas and I are standing in front of the entire pack.


    All the scouts are back for the asion. Even the humans who lived in thismunity before


    our arrival are here.


    This ce was long ago chosen as a safe ce in case of invasion, though I''m sure previous alphas never believed such a day would happen.


    Lucas stands before the pack, his presence a palpable force that washes over the gathered crowd. I can''t help but marvel at the sheer power he exudes, even without his memories. His alpha aura nkets the area, and I watch as it affects both wolves and humans alike.


    The weaker members of the pack bow their heads, unable to meet his gaze; it''s a stark reminder of the hierarchy that exists within wolf society. But it''s the stronger wolves that catch my attention, their eyes glittering as they watch Lucas. A mix of pride and unease churns in my stomach. How many of them are eyeing his position, waiting for a moment of weakness? Lucas''s voice rings out, clear andmanding. "I have found my mate, your new Luna."


    The cheers that follow are halfhearted at best, a ragtag chorus thatcks true enthusiasm. My heart sinks a little. I knew this wouldn''t be easy, but the lukewarm reception still stings. "Ava, Lucas says, gesturing for me to join him.


    I step forward, my legs feeling like lead. As I look out over the crowd, I''m not surprised to see several faces twisted with discontent. Their disapproval is written inly across their features, and I fight the urge to shrink back. Lucas continues, his voice steady and sure. "Ava has been working tirelessly to bring allies to our pack. She understands the threats we face and is dedicated to our survival.


    I keep my expression neutral, though inside I''m a mess of nerves. It''s also strange to hear Lucas speak about me this way when I know he doesn''t remember our history.


    "In fact," Lucas says, his tone taking on a note of pride that makes my heart skip, "it was Ava who brought Sister Miriam to us. As we know, her actions have saved countless lives."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The change in the crowd is immediate and startling. A loud cheer erupts, catching me off guard. The sound washes over me, a far cry from the tepid response from before.


    Sister Miriam saved many of the wounded, including those still in the hospital, Selene says, sounding rather proud of the vampire she once bickered with.


    I scan the faces before-me, trying to gauge the sincerity of their reactions. Some still look doubtful, but others nod in approval. It''s a small victory, but I''ll take it. Lucas''s voice takes on a more serious tone, and I can feel the shift in the atmosphere. "I know there have been rumors circting about Ava not having a wolf.


    1/3


    BIG Ava Westwood Luna


    The crowd falls into an unnatural silence. Every eye turns to me, scrutinizing, judging. I force myself to stand tall, my chin lifted. I meet their gazes head-on, refusing to cower or look away. fear. My heart pounds in my chest, but I won''t let them see my


    "I want to address these rumors directly," Lucas continues, his voice firm and unwavering. "Ava is no defect. She is not wolfless."


    A ripple of surprise moves through the crowd. Whispers start up, quickly hushed as Lucas raises his hand for silence.


    "Ava is unique," he says, his eyes scanning the faces before us. "She is one-of-a-kind, but her wolf stands among us.


    Confusion reces the surprise on many faces. I can almost hear the questions forming in their minds: How can this be? What wolf? What is he saying?


    Lucas turns slightly, gesturing to his side. "I''d like to introduce you to Selene."


    On cue, Selene trots forward, her movements graceful and deliberate. She takes her ce beside me, her presence aforting warmth against my leg. The crowd''s confusion deepens, their gazes darting between me and Selene. After all, she''s a husky. I''m sure they think it''s a big joke. They''ve all seen her around.


    She''s just a dog to their eyes.


    Ask Lucas to formally bring you into the pack as Luna, Selene''s voice echoes in my mind. It''s time.


    I take a deep breath, steeling myself. This is it. The moment that will cement my ce in this pack, for better or worse. I turn to Lucas, my voice steady as I recite the ritual words I''ve been taught.


    "Alpha of the Westwood Pack, I stand before you and our people. I offer myself as your Luna, to serve and protect this pack with all that I am. Will you ept me as your mate and as Luna of the Westwood Pack?"


    Lucas''s eyes lock with mine. His voice is strong and clear as he responds.


    "Ava Grey, I ept you as my mate and as Luna of the Westwood Pack. May your strength be our strength, your wisdom our guidance, and your love our shelter."


    As thest word leaves his lips, I feel it. A sharp, sudden snap inside me, like a rubber band breaking. I gasp, my hand flying to my chest. It takes me a moment to realize what I''m feeling-or rather, what I''m no longer feeling. The pack bond, the one I''d never truly felt before, has broken. It was brittle and frayed, barely existing within my soul.


    But before I can fully process this loss, a new sensation floods through me. It''s warm and golden, spreading from my core to the tips of my fingers and toes. It feels likeing home, like finding a piece of myself I never knew was missing. This, I realize, is what a true pack bond feels like. The wolves in the crowd begin to cheer, but it''s hesitant, uncertain. Their confusion is palpable,


    303 Ava Westwood Luna


    a living thing that hangs in the air between us.


    Suddenly, Selene''s voice rings out, not just in my mind, but in the minds of everyone present. We will serve the Westwood Pack as Luna with our very life. This is our vow, our promise, our destiny. The shock on the faces of the pack members is almostical. Some stumble back, others shake their heads as if trying to clear them. A few of the stronger wolves growl, their instincts


    rebelling against this strange intrusion.


    But Selene stands strong against the confusion, and I can feel it.


    A presence stronger than any wolf here, pulsing from her.

 Unshift 304

    304 Ava: Selene''s Presence


    The crowd falls silent, a wave of submission rippling through the gathered wolves. Some drop to their knees, eyes averted, while others struggle against the invisible force emanating from Selene. I watch in awe as her aura pulses, a shimmering curtain of power that washes over even the strongest wolves until they, too, lower their heads in deference.III


    Even Ken has his gaze lowered.


    Only Lucas stands, unaffected.


    but I can''t


    Of course. I would never undermine his authority here. Selene sounds way too smug. me her. This disy of raw power is unlike anything I''ve ever witnessed, and it''sing from my wolf-from a part of me I''m realizing I took for granted.


    Lucas seizes the moment, his voice ringing out clear and authoritative. "Wolves of the Westwood Pack, bear witness. Ava Grey stands before you as your one true Luna. She is my mate, chosen by fate and epted by me. I demand your loyalty, your respect, and your unwavering support for


    her


    His words carry weight, each syble heavy with themand of an Alpha. I feel their impact. through our newly forged pack bond, a ripple of energy that seems to reinforce Selene''s disy of dominance.


    Now is the time for your speech, Ava, Selene''s voice echoes in my mind. Show them who you are.


    I take a deep breath, steadying myself. This is my moment-our moment. I step forward, feeling the


    eyes of every wolf upon me. The silence is deafening, expectant.


    "Wolves of the Westwood Pack, I begin, my voice stronger than I expected. "I stand before you not just as Lucas'' mate, but as a warrior in my own right." Though the idea of calling myself a warrior falls t in my head, Selene assured me it''s the right word to use. "I may not have been born into this pack, but I choose it. I choose you."


    I pause, letting my gaze sweep across the crowd. Some faces are still wary, others curious, but all are attentive.


    "I know many of you have doubts. You''ve heard rumors, whispers of a Luna without a wolf. But as you can see, those rumors were false. Selene is my wolf, as much a part of me as your wolves are a part of you. We are different, yes, but that difference is our strength." I gesture to Selene, who sits regally by my side. "In Selene, I carry the wisdom of ages, the strength of our forebears. Through her, I am connected to the very essence of what it means to be a wolf. And through me, she is tied to humanity in a way no ordinary wolf can be."


    I can feel the crowd''s energy shifting, curiosity recing wariness. I press on, emboldened, but the weight of my words is heavy on my tongue. "I won''t lie to you. The road ahead is difficult. We face threats from all sides-vampires, rogue wolves, even traitors within our own ranks. But we are not helpless. We are not weak."


    Cada Ava Salorier''s Preistince


    My voice grows stronger. "We are the Westwood Pack. We are survivors, fighters, a family bound by more than just blood. We will rise again. With everyst drop of my blood, with everyst breath, I promise to serve as your Luna and lend my strength to our pack "You did great," Lucas says, rubbing a hand over my back. Lisa''s not in the cabin-Ken whisked her away, and I''m not asking questions. I''m sure I''ll hear the detailster.


    For now, Lucas and I are alone.


    Well, almost.


    I forgot how it feels to be with a pack, Selene says, sounding almost blissful as she wiggles her husky body between us, shoving at Lucas'' arm until he pets her instead of me.


    His eyes flicker. "Did she just say something? I think I almost heard it.


    "She did. Said she forgot how it feels to be a part of a pack


    That bit of light in his eyes goes dark. "Oh. I sec."


    My heart hurts as his face shuts down. "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t apologize." Lucas pinches my car in a way that should be yful, but feels to me as if he''s just masking his pain. "I''m proud of you.


    "Is it hard?" I ask, as Selene wiggles even harder, wedging herself more firmly between us as we sit on the couch. "Not feeling the pack? Can you tell it''s missing? I''ve never felt a pack before."


    "There''s an emptiness. Like a hole that can''t be filled. Lucas rubs Selene''s ear tips, and my dog-wolf lets out an enormous, pleased sigh over the affection. "I know what it should feel like, but I can''t remember having it


    We should call Sister Miriam, Selene opines, licking his hand. She has a theory on his memory,


    Damn. I hadn''t even thought of asking while she was here-


    We were focused on you, Luna.


    Hearing the title from my own wolf makes my skin crin


    cringe.


    "Lucas, do you mind if we consult with Sister Miriam? Selene says she might have some ideas on restoring your memories."


    His hand pauses in its gentle fluffing of Selene''s cars, his gold


    fine"


    gaze intense on mine. That''s


    But he sounds oddly unenthused at the idea of regaining his memories.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Nothing''s wrong, Lucas says, his voice low and husky. Before I can press further, he grabs my waist and pulls me over Selene, settling me onto hisp.


    The sudden movement catches me off guard. My hands instinctively brace against his chest


    304 Ava: Selene''s Presence


    feeling the solid warmth beneath his shirt. The scent of amber and campfire smoke envelops me, bringing a familiar tingle to my skin.


    Selene, ever perceptive, takes her cue. She slides off the couch, her nails clicking against the


    floor as she pads to the door. With a few determined scratches and nudges, she manages to get it open and slips outside.


    A guard''s face appears in the doorway, concern etched on his features, Lucas''s reaction is Immediate and fierce.


    "Close the door," he snaps, his voice a low growl that sends shivers down my spine.


    The guard quicklyplies, the door mming shut.


    In the sudden silence, I''m acutely aware of Lucas''s breathing, deep and slightly ragged. He buries his face in the crook of my neck, inhaling deeply. His stubble scratches against my skin, sending tingles of electricity through my body.


    "Are you doing this on purpose?" he murmurs against my skin, his lips brushing my pulse point. My breath catches in my throat. "Doing what?"


    His hands tighten on my waist, pulling me closer. "Smelling like this. It''s driving me crazy. Like you want me to breed you."


    Lucas''s words send a shiver through me, his hot breath against my neck igniting a fire in my core. My body responds instinctively, pressing closer to him as if drawn by an invisible force. "I''m not doing anything on purpose," I manage to stammer, my voice barely above a whisper.


    InText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His lips brush against my skin, trailing up to my ear. "Are you sure about that, Luna?"


    The title, spoken in his deep, husky voice, sends another wave of heat through me. My fingers curl into the fabric of his shirt, desperate for something to anchor me as the world starts to spin. Are these two wolves or bunnies?

 Unshift 305

    305 Ava: Under His Control (1)


    Lucas''s hands roam my body, leaving trails of fire in their wake.


    There''s heat in his eyes. Golden mes flicker in their depths, reflecting the fire burning between us. I shiver as he teases his fingers beneath the hem of my shirt, a shudder that starts deep in my core and ripples outward.


    His hands slide up my stomach, burning trails of need across my skin. "You didn''t answer my question, Luna."


    His fingers brush under my breasts, never quite touching what I need. I arch forward with a gasp. "Wh-what question?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Are you sure you aren''t doing this on purpose?" My nipples peak beneath his teasing.


    "I''m not-Lucas..." My plea is breathless, and he chuckles.


    "What do you want, Luna?" Again, the way my thighs clench and desire pulses between my legs when he calls me that. Shit. I''m drenched.


    His lips brush my ear, nipping at my earlobe, sending another shock of need through me. "Do you want me to breed you, Luna?"


    My entire body goes up in mes.


    Ava, calm down, Selene says, sounding amused. You''re going to pass out from sensory overload at


    this rate.


    You''re not helping, I snap back at her, my body bucking involuntarily as Lucas continues his relentless torture, teasing and tormenting me with his fingers. My nipples are pinched and rolled, tugged and fondled, until they''re swollen and aching for more. "No answer?" he murmurs, nipping at my neck. His hands press against my breasts, squeezing hard, before trailing lower. "What do you want, my sweet little mate?* "I... I want...


    I can''t finish the sentence. His fingers slip under the waistband of my jeans and under the stic band of my panties, sliding lower.


    Teasing.


    Tormenting.


    I''m burning up, panting, desperate for more.


    "Take your clothes off, Luna. I need to feel your skin against mine." His voice is ragged, controlling, dominating.


    And I obey. Because I can''t do anything else. I''m putty in his hands, a ve to his touch.


    He growls as I stand, throwing my shirt to the floor. My hands shake as I unbutton my jeans, sliding them off.


    He doesn''t let me got my underwear off before he enine me around and vanke me aca him


    305 Ava. Under His Control (1)


    His chest is warm against my back as he buries his face in my hair, inhaling deeply. "Your scent" he mutters, his voice hoarse. "It''s driving me insane."


    His hands slide down my body, gripping my hips and pulling me back against the hard length of him. "Please," I breathe, not even sure what I''m begging for anymore.


    His teeth scrape my shoulder, sending another shock of pleasure through me. "Please what, Luna? Fill you? Stretch you? Make you scream?"


    "Yes, yes I nod frantically. "All of that."


    Lucas growls, a deep, primal sound. It reverberates through his chest, through me. My entire body is buzzing now, hypersensitive to his every touch.


    His fingers slip between my legs again.


    "You like that, Luna?" He sucks a mark onto my neck, his fingers gliding over my most intimate spot.


    More! I want to scream it at him, but the words won''te out, overwhelmed by pleasure.


    "Say it, Luna. Tell me what you want." He slides my legs further open, hooking them outside of s. A finger teases the opening of my vagina, making obscene sounds as he slides a finger in, then out.


    It should be disgusting, but it just makes me shake uncontrobly. "More."


    He chuckles, the sound vibrating against my back. "Anything for you, Luna. But I want to hear you beg.


    Beg? I can barely form words anymore. I''m a mess of need, desperate for release, for him. "Please, I gasp. "Lucas, please."


    His fingers slide away, leaving me empty, aching. My hands fly to my breasts, trying to relieve some of the pressure building inside me.


    "Not


    good enough," he growls. "Get on your knees and beg your Alpha to breed you, little Luna."


    It''s as if his words are a match to the tinderbox of my body. When he says "breed", desire pools between my legs, soaking the thin fabric of my underwear.


    I slide off hisp, hearing a rumble of satisfaction as he ps my ass.


    Fuck. Why is that hot? That shouldn''t be hot.


    Turning, I kneel and reach out to tug his shirt out of his waistband. He grabs my wrist, and I still, raising my eyes to meet his.


    Hungry. Hot. Absolutely feral.


    The way his jaw is clenched-he''s holding himself back.


    Slowly, I sink to my knees. The floor is cold, but my skin is burning.


    Knowing he''s watching my every move-naked as can be, while he''s still fully dressed-makes every second a thrill.


    () 10. Aval Under His Control


    305


    This is not something we''ve done before.


    My breath quickens, and I slide my hands up his thighs, feeling the hard muscles beneath. My body is on fire, but I don''t know what to do next.


    "Beg. Luna. His voice is a low growl, vibrating against my skin.


    Oh. He meant that.


    "Please, Alpha." My checks flush. I can''t help but squirm, even as my vagina clenches hard. Shit. I don''t know what''s stronger-the embarrassment, or how much this is turning me on.


    My voice is hoarse, barely recognizable as my own, but I manage to string a few more words together. "I want you. Breed me. Please


    The strength I needed to let those words slip out of my mouth-it''s hard to ask for what I want. It''s even harder to beg for it.


    "That''s it. Luna. Such a good girl, aren''t you?" His hand tangles in my hair, yanking my head back. I''m exposed, vulnerable, andpletely at his mercy.


    loly. Shit.


    I''m pretty sure there''s a puddle beneath me.


    "Take my pants off, sweet Luna.


    I swallow hard, hesitating for a moment, before I reach forward and hook my fingers into the waistband of his jeans. Unbuttoning them while being unable to lower my head is awkward, but every brush of my fingers against his cock, straining against the rough denim, has his eyes darkening.


    Slowly, I tug his pants down.


    "Boxers. One word. No realmand. But it''s obvious what he''s asking.


    66


    Do not judge me for the words I ce upon a page. Thank you and good day... Lenaleia

 Unshift 306

    306 Ava: Under His Control (II)


    Listening to his breaths shorten, feeling the way his thighs shake when he lifts his hips for me to pull everything down-my confidence soars.


    And the way his cock springs up, unrestrained and free, makes me want to climb onto hisp so he can slide inside.


    But I wait, heart pounding, vagina drenched and pounding with arousal.


    His hand tightens in my hair. "Use your mouth, Luna"


    Another shock of desire hits me.


    Fuck.


    I lean forward, pressing a kiss to the tip of his cock. I can feel his pulse racing beneath the skin, his heartbeat thrumming through me. He''s musky, salty-not quite pleasant, but not terrible. Hearing his little hiss as I flick my tongue over the head of his cock makes me want to do more. He might be giving the orders, but I''m the one with the power.


    Good girl, he murmurs, his fist rxing in my hair to stroke my head.


    The way my body lights up at his praise-God.


    I need more.


    "Suck," hemands, and I obey, closing my lips around him. His hands clench in my hair once again, guiding me as I take him deeper into my mouth. I moan around him, and he groans, his hips jerking involuntarily.


    "Good girl, Luna. You''re so good at that. Keep going." His voice is tight, but the fist in my hair is gentle. "Take me in, sweetheart."


    I hum in response, delighting in how he jerks a little at the vibration. My saliva


    mixes with his pre-cum, making it easier to slide my lips over his shaft, but it still feels strange, almost alien, in my mouth. He doesn''t push me to go too deep, and I''m too afraid to gag. The musky scent lingers, making my head spin, but the more I do it, the more I crave it.


    His breathing grows ragged, and I can feel his heart pounding through his cock, pulsing in time with mine. The realization that I have this much control over him, that I can bring him to the edge with just my mouth, sends a thrill through me.


    I increase my pace, sliding my lips over him faster, using my tongue to tease the sensitive underside of his shaft, wrapping my fingers around the base of him, stroking what doesn''t fit inside my mouth. He groans, his hips bucking, and I know I''m doing something right. It''s intoxicating.


    My own fingers find their way between my legs, stroking the wetness there as I work him with my mouth. I''m so close, and he hasn''t even touched me.


    300 Ava: Under His Control (1)


    "Stop. Hismand is abrupt, and I pull back, his cock sliding out with a soft, wet pop. His breathing is harsher than ever, his eyes glittering with need. "Stand up, Luna. I want to see you."


    My hands tremble as I stand, facing him. My legs are weak, my body on fire. Lucas''s eyes roam over me, taking in every inch, lingering on my breasts, my thighs, the damp fabric of my underwear.


    "Take that off, slowly. His voice is a husky whisper, and I shiver, my hands shaking as I reach behind me to hook my fingers beneath my panties. Slowly, I tug them down, my thighs clenching as the cool air hits my overheated skin. "Beautiful." He leans forward, sliding his hands up my legs to cup my ass, pulling me towards him. I straddle hisp with as much grace as I can muster-which isn''t much-but his groans in my ear tell me I''m not doing terribly. His cock brushes against my ass, hot and velvety.


    His lips touch my ear, the breath of his words making me shiver. "You''re so responsive, my little Luna. It''s adorable. Tell me what you want."


    I bite my lip, shy even as my need burns. "I want you, Lucas.


    His hands tighten on my ass, his thumbs stroking over the plump flesh. "So sweet, Luna. You''re my perfect mate."


    His praise sends another wave of heat through me, and I moan, pressing closer to him, lifting my hips in invitation. "Lucas, please"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I know, baby. I can smell how much you need me. He nips at my neck, sucking another mark onto my skin as I writhe against him. Finally, his hands grip my hips and he lifts me, the warm head of his cock settling against my core.


    I could cry with how relieved I am to finally have him there, only for him to keep me lifted as he trails kisses down my corbone and over my left breast, drawing my nipple into his mouth.


    It''s amazing. It''s all wonderful. It''s great.


    Except I want to scream because I just want him inside already, even as my back arches for him to suck harder.


    "Lucas!" His name is more of a sob than a word.


    I''m moaning. Thrashing, really.


    God, I want to be


    but the words stick in my throat. He''s killing me, making me feel like this, but not giving me my release.


    My back arches as he caresses my spine, his mouth ravaging my breasts in the best way.


    I whimper.


    I can''t form any other words, can''t say anything coherent. Can''t say please, beg him to let me go. to slide down on his cock and take him inside me. I can''t say any of it. All I can do is make desperate, pleading sounds as he continues to tease and torture me.. 108 Ava: Under His Control (11)


    He groans against my nipple, nipping at it sharply. "God, Ava. You''re so fucking beautiful,"


    I shudder at his words, at the way his low growl makes my inner walls flutter. He drags his lips across my shoulder, and I can feel his cock, the broad tip pulsing with his heartbeat, dragging through the slick folds of my core. But he won''t breach me. *Please, please, please," I chant, writhing in his arms. "I can''t. I can''t. Lucas!"


    He groans, pressing firmer into me, and suddenly, his hands are both wrapped around me, pushing down on my hips, lowering me onto him.


    Finally.


    I stifle a scream of relief as he slides inside me, every muscle in my body clenching down on him. His jaw drops to my shoulder as he ms my hips down, burying himself to the hilt, his arms like iron bands holding me up. He freezes, his breath harsh and ragged with the effort of holding himself back.


    He fills every space inside me, stretching me in the best possible way.


    But I''m too desperate for release.


    rock against him in frantic movements, peppering kisses along the side of his face as I beg him


    to move.


    I''m surrounded by his scent, his heat, his strength, and all I want is for him to m into me harder, until I''m falling apart.


    "Fuck," he hisses, sliding his arms from around me to grip my hips hard enough that I''m positive he''s bruising me.


    The pain only urges me to rock against him harder.


    He slides out, and I want to beg him to stay-only for him to thrust into me again, mming my hips up and down on his cock as he fucks into me, desperate and wild.


    Unleashed and untamed. No longer holding back.


    I w at his shoulders, my nails digging into his skin as my back arches, baring myself to him, offering everything, as every thrust sends me higher.


    He growls, reaching between us to rub his thumb over my clit. And it''s enough, the spark that sets off the explosion.


    Stars burst, my body tenses, and my inner walls clenching around him as pleasure racks my body. I cry out his name and he follows, his thrusts bing erratic as he spills himself into me with a hoarse shout.


    We''re both breathless, spent. Copsed together in a tangle of limbs and damp skin.

 Unshift 307

    307 Ava: His Memories


    "Ava."


    Someone''s gently prodding at my shoulder, and I groan, my entire body battered. Oh, right. Lucas... was an animalst night.


    "Ava.


    "What?" Now that I''m marginally awake, his voice registers in my brain. I turn my head to squint through a tangled mass of hair. I need a shower. And a brush. And, like, five cups of coffee. ""Sister Miriam''s here."


    Sister Miri-oh.


    Sitting up abruptly, I must startle Lucas. He jumps up from the edge of the bed, hands in the air as he watches me cautiously, like I''m about to bite.


    "Sorry, I''m up."


    "I see that. Lowering his hands, he adds, "You didn''t warn me you''re such a bear when you''re asleep.


    A bear? Me?


    You bit him when he tried to wake you up earlier, and you kicked him when he tried to cover you in a nket. Selene''s helpful, overly chipper words have my head pounding.


    The still-new string of connection to Grimoire pulses urgently, tugging and yanking every which


    way.


    Damn. Wake up and everyone needs you, all at once.


    "Selene said I bit you. And kicked you."


    He shrugs, politely ignoring the heat reddening my cheeks. "Take your time. Do you want to shower first?"


    "No, I''m okay-


    But Lucas arches a brow in such a meaningful way that I pause. Damn. Do I smell like our sexcapades?


    You do. It''s everywhere. You should shower. "I''ll shower.


    Sister Miriam is sitting at the table, nursing a cup of coffee that lost its steam a while ago. Without speaking, Lucas slides a cup of coffee in front of me. It''s as ck as Sister Miriam''s hair. Silently, I grab some creamer and sugar, dumping them into the mug as he watches in what looks


    like horror


    His Memories.


    307 Ava His


    Lucas is a coffee purist. He might drink it with a little sugar, but he seems to enjoy torturing himself with its bitter vor. Not me. I love myself, so I doctor mine up with as much cream and sugar as I can manage while still maintaining a decent level of caffeine. vored syrup would be great, but that''s a luxury we don''t have in this ce. Commune? Camp? Hideaway? It needs a word, so I can settle on one in my head.


    "Morale is up," Sister Miriam mentions casually,nguidly drawing a finger around the rim of her cup. "Your wolves seem to be in good spirits. You''ve given them their first taste of hope since their arrival. You did well, child."


    Her approval sends a little butterfly flutter through me, leaving me more pleased than I''d like to admit. "Thank you." Her report is a bit of a surprise to me, though; wolves don''t change off a few words, and I don''t have the best history in this pack. They ept strength. It is the ultimatew of thend, Selene says, and I nce around in surprise. She''s nowhere to be found.


    ""Where are you?"


    Lucas looks at me with concern, and I grimace. "Sorry. I was talking to Selene."


    I''ve


    got to get used to this whole mind-speak business, but it just feels weird to converse that way. I guess it''s normal when you''ve grown up your entire life doing it, but it''s hard to concentrate and separate my mental speaking from just... brain noise. There is an exceptional amount of noise, says Selene, sounding far too amused for my liking. Ast for your question, I''m poking my nose in other people''s business.


    "Whose business?"


    The gnomes.


    Sister Miriam clears her throat. "Your wolf is with the Grand Sage." She taps the stone in the center of the table. "We are clear to speak, so let''s get started. It is imperative we retrieve


    your alpha''s memory. While you made a good disy yesterday, it doesn''t change the feelings of some more troublesome wolves."


    Sipping at my coffee, I nod to show I''m listening. Lucas leans back in his chair in silence; it looks as though they''ve already discussed this, and I''m just being brought up to date on the situation.


    I must have been exhausted, to sleep right through that. This ce isn''t that big.


    The bed is just outside the range of the stone. You heard nothing.


    Oh. That makes sense, too.


    Sister Miriam studies me, her ruby red eyes as disconcerting as ever. "Your mate has lost his connection with his wolf. This is why he could not heal properly."


    I nod; Lucas had already told me his wolf is gone. "How many know about this?" While I suspect Ken realizes, it isn''t a subject I''ve brought up to anyone. The danger Lucas faces without his wolf is too terrifying to let that information out loose. "Do you know why?" I ask. leaning forward slightly, trying not to let hope rise too high in my


    Thears


    Sister Viram doesn''t answer immediately. Instead, her gaze fixes on Lucas, who meets her stare with an impassive expression. His arm drapes casually over the back of my chair, a gesture that feels back protectie and possessive. The tension between them thickens, and I resist the urge


    to squirm in my seat


    Es dear he has no intention of contributing to this conversation. He seems to hold respect for Sister Miriam, but there is also a cold distance between them.


    After what feels like an eternity. Sister Miriam breaks the stalemate. Her attention shifts back to me her expression softening slightly. Ava, how much do you know about the attack that injured


    binic caught off guard by the question. My mind races, quickly gathering the fragments of infomation that have been tossed my way. "Not much. I admit, feeling a twinge of guilt. I''m always so nerwhelmed with what''s in front of me. I forget to ask all the right questions. But how in somente supposed to juggle this all so easily?


    stow he was trying to save civilians, but beyond that... I trail off. It must have been brutal. Will it upset him to hear about it even if he doesn''t have memories of the attack? I nce at Lucas, But his expression remains unreadable. The bond in our chest has quieted, making it impossible to feel his emotions as clearly as I did yesterday.


    That is normal. Selene antires me. It is not good to feel each other so closely. You lose yourselves in your bond. That is not a good thing


    Tseet Sitter Miriam murmurs, her fingers drumming lightly on the table.


    Sweet creamy sips of coffee do little to soothe the knot forming in my stomach. There''s clearly more to thin story than I''ve been told, and I''m not sure I''m going to like what I hear.


    Peran Sister Minam continues her voice gentle but firm, it would be beneficial for you to anderstand the full scope of what urred


    I nod meeting myself for whatever revtion ising. "Yes, I think that would help I turn to Lucas reaching out to ce my hand over his, where it rests loosely on the table. "If that''s okay


    Fit goes a cunt nod his fingers tightening almost imperceptibly around mine.


    Siener Miram Sakes a deep breath, her gaze growing distant as if she''s looking into the past. "It was hear. They had put evacuated the packnds. Many wolves were already dead, and wolves Bard to the Their connection to the park bonds from the bacsh of so many lives lost. They


    Sining in firen entreat, livean received word about an attack on Granite City. He gathered his team to care the runs, hoping to buy rime. It was the first attack on humans.


    1 presses Liven fetermined and leased, leading his wolves into danger to protect innocent


    307 Ava: His Memories


    lives. It''s so quintessentially him that my heart aches.


    "The attackers were not rival wolves, as initially believed, and as were seen with the attack on Westwood. They were a mixed group. Vampires, rogue shifters, and even some humans."


    "Humans?" I can''t keep the surprise from my voice. "Are you sure?" This is the first report I''ve heard of humans working with the attackers.


    Sister Miriam nods grimly. "It appears there are factions within the human world that have aligned themselves with supernatural entities. Their motivations are unclear, but we can guess as to their motivations."


    Right. If these new supernaturals want to take over the country-even the world-there aren''t enough numbers. The promise of power is an allure few can resist, and humans outnumber all supernaturals by arge margin.


    The implications of this send my mind reeling.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There''s no one we can trust. Not even humans,

 Unshift 308

    308 Ava: Get His Memories Back


    "Lucas and his team were outnumbered, Sister Miriam continues, her eyes flickering to Lucas. He remains stoic, but I can feel the tension radiating from him. "They managed to evacuate most of the civilians, but the fighting was..." She pauses, looking thoughtful. "Brutal." I swallow hard, my imagination filling in the nks with scenes of chaos and bloodshed. My grip on Lucas''s hand tightens.


    "In the midst of the battle, he pushed himself beyond his limits. He tapped into a power most alphas cannot ess without severe consequences."


    My brows pull together. "What do you mean?"


    Sister Miriam''s gaze is intense as she looks at me. "There''s a reason alphas are so revered, Ava.


    ar They possess abilities that go beyond what ordinary wolves can do. But essing those abilitieses at a cost.


    I shiver at the implications of her words. "What kind of cost?"


    "The deeper an alpha delves into their power, the more they risk losing themselves to their wolf," Sister Miriam exins. "It''s a delicate bnce. Push too far, and the human side can be overwhelmed. The human psyche is not meant for the power a Lycan wields. Not even this weakened version of Lycans you have be."


    "So he...?" I nce at Lucas, who returns my stare with an impassive expression. He remembers none of this; it''s like talking about a stranger.


    For the first time, I''m grateful he doesn''t have his memories. How traumatic it must have been. "I''m sure your alpha had no idea what he was doing. None of you know your true heritage. But it''s still a knowledge deep inside your souls; something your wolves are aware of, even if they don''t realize it. He pushed himself to the brink to save his pack and the civilians. He unleashed a power that decimated his attackers, but in doing so, he nearly lost himself entirely"


    I struggle to process this information.


    It''s as if she''s giving me words, but they just flow over me like water, impossible to understand. "When the dust settled; Sister Miriam says, "Lucas was found unconscious, barely clinging to life. His physical injuries were severe, but it was the damage to his psyche that was most concerning


    "His memorics," I whisper.


    I can''t fathom the power.


    Sister Miriam nods. "In order to protect himself from being consumed by his wolf, Lucas''s mind retreated. It locked away not just the memories of the attack, but everything that made him who he was.


    "And his wolf?" I ask, though I suspect I already know the answer.


    1104


    308 Ava Get His Memories. Back


    1


    "Locked away as well; Sister Miriam confirms. "It cannot be allowed free reign without Lucas'' human side to temper it. So now, they''re separated-neither able to reach the other."


    Lucas remained impassive through the vampire''s recounting of events. Even Selene is silent in my head, leaving me to sort through it all.


    Sister Miriam sips at her coffee, gazing out the window and leaving me to process.


    I squeeze Lucas'' hand, seekingfort in his touch. His fingers tighten around mine, a reflexive response that sends a flutter through my chest. But when I look at his face, I see no recognition, no understanding of the weight of Sister Miriam''s words. He''s unfazed, as if we''re discussing the weather rather than the near-loss of his humanity.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The bond between us is still, serene.


    Grimoire, on the other hand, is still insistently tugging at me.


    I turn to Sister Miriam, feigning a calm I don''t possess. "How do we fix this? How can we get his memories bac


    Sister Miriam''s crimson cyes meet mine, her expression grave. "It''s not a simple process, Ava. The mind is a delicate thing, especially when there are two involved."


    way"


    "But you know of a way I lean forward. "You think you know how we can do it, right?"


    Sister Miriam sighs, setting her coffee mug on the table. "The most straightforward method would be to trigger your memories through intense emotional experiences. Recreating moments from your past, exposing you to familiar scents or sounds-anything that might jog your subconscious." "That doesn''t sound too risky," I say, a glimmer of hope rising in my chest.


    "The risk lies in the unpredictability, Sister Miriam counters. "We don''t know which memories. might surface first. If the wrong memory is triggered-say, the trauma of the battle-it could send Lucas in


    a downward spiral, potentially causing more harm than good."


    My hope detes like a punctured balloon. "What other options do we have?"


    Sister Miriam''s face goes nk. "There are magical methods we could explore. Spells designed to unlock hidden memories, bridging the gap between conscious and subconscious minds."


    "But?" Lucas asks calmly, as if this isn''t his life we''re talking about.


    "Magic alwayses with a price."


    Grimoire''s presence pulses erratically within me, making it hard to focus.


    "What do you mean by ''a price?" I ask, wondering how bad it must be for her to beat around the bush.


    Sister Miriam''s crimson eyes lock onto mine, her expression grave. "Magic, especially magic that deals with the mind, requires bnce. To restore Lucas''s memories, we would need to offer something of equal value" 308 Ava Get His Memories Back


    I swallow hard, a knot forming in my stomach. "Something from Lucas?"


    She nods slowly. "Yes. The magic would require a sacrifice from him-something deeply personal, something tied to his very essence."


    What could he possibly give up that would be worth his memories? I nce at him, studying his face. He looks calm, almost detached, as if we''re discussing someone else entirely.


    "What kind of sacrifice are we talking about?" Lucas asks, his voice steady.


    Sister Miriam sighs, her gaze flickering between us. "It could be many things. A cherished memory, a defining personality trait, even a portion of his power as an alpha. The magic seeks bnce-to give back what was lost, it must take something in return." The thought of Lucas losing any part of himself, even to regain his memories, feels wrong on a fundamental level.


    I open my mouth to protest the unfairness, but Grimoire''s presence suddenly res within me, sending a jolt of energy through my body. The sensation is so intense that I gasp, my free hand flying to my chest. "Ava?" Lucas''s voice isced with concern. "What''s wrong?"


    Grimoire''s energy pulses erratically, making it hard to concentrate on Sister Miriam''s words. It''s as if he''s trying to tell me something, but the message is garbled, lost in the chaos of his frantic energy. "Hold on."

 Unshift 309

    309 Ava: Grimoire''s ns


    Ignoring Sister Miriam''s curious stare, I dart for the cupboard where Grimoire''s resting.


    I rush to the cupboard, my fingers tingling as they make contact with Grimoire''s supple leather cover. The moment I touch him, his mental shouts pierce my mind like a st of thunder. "Grimoire, for the love of all that''s holy, quiet down!" I wince, pressing my free hand to my temple. "Speak at a normal volume before you shatter my mental eardrums."


    The roaring stops abruptly. Through our bond, I sense an almost sheepish energy emanating from the book. He clears his mental throat.


    You''ve been wasting time theorizing when you could have just consulted with me, Grimoire says, sounding far too condescending for someone who was screaming at me to notice him.


    I resist the urge to roll my eyes. "Now you tell me." 2


    "Ava?" Lucas''s voice cuts through our conversation. I turn to find him frowning at me, confusion etched across his face. "What''s going on?"


    I take a deep breath, suddenly aware of how bizarre this must look to him and Sister Miriam. "I''d like you both to meet someone." I hold up the book. "This is Grimoire. He''s... well, he''s a sentient magic book. And apparently, he has some thoughts on our current situation." Sister Miriam''s eyes widen, a spark of fascination igniting in their depths. She steps forward, hand outstretched. "Fascinating. May I?"


    Before I can warn her, her fingers brush the cover. A bright spark erupts between them, and she yanks her hand back with a hiss.


    Tell the bloodsucker to keep her hands off me, Grimoire''s voice echoes in my mind, indignant. My lips twitch. "He doesn''t want to be touched. He called you a bloodsucker. I don''t think he''s very friendly."


    I''m very friendly, he snaps. When / want to be.


    To my surprise, Sister Miriam''s lips curl into an amused smile. "Well, he''s not wrong. Though I prefer the term ''vampire'' these days. It has a bit more... panache.


    Setting the book on the table, I keep my hand t on the cover as I sit next to Lucas once again. "Okay, Grimoire. You''ve been listening. What do you think about this situation?"


    Your alpha''s predicament is indeedplex. The memories aren''t gone, merely locked. Think of it as a defense mechanism. The human mind couldn''t process the raw, ancient power the wolf tapped into. So it builds a wall.


    "So, how do we break down the wall?"


    With a bomb, he says cheerfully.


    There''s no way I heard that right.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "With a what?"


    <


    309 Ava: Grimoire''s ns


    Lucas leans forward. "What did he say?"


    I ry Grimoire''s words quickly before pressing my hand more firmly against the book''s cover.


    "Care to borate?"


    Not a physical bomb, you simpleton, Grimoire''s voice echoes in my mind, dripping with disdain. A magical one. A surge of power so intense it shatters the mental barriers.


    So, the Grimoire I first met is still a part of his personality. Not just a cuddlebug puppy of a bond, but an intellectual elitist.


    No, no. I didn''t mean it like that. The way he backpedals would be amusing if I wasn''t more focused on the information he gave.


    I ry his words again, watching their expressions shift from confusion to intrigue.


    "That sounds dangerous," Lucas says, his voice tight with concern.


    Sister Miriam leans forward, her eyes gleaming with interest. "It''s not entirely without precedent. Brute force is often used when finesse fails."


    Tell the bloodsucker she''s not entirely useless, Grimoire says, sounding pleased by the vampire''s understanding.


    "Grimoire, what exactly would this ''magical bomb'' do? And what are the risks?"


    There''s a pause, and I can almost feel Grimoire considering his words. It would be a concentrated burst of magical energy, focused on breaking down the mental barriers. The risks... well, they''re not insignificant. Best case scenario, it works perfectly, and all memories are restored. Worst


    case...


    I swallow hard, already dreading the answer. "Worst case?"


    Worst case, it could shatter more than just the barriers. It could fragment the mind entirely, leaving nothing but broken pieces.


    My heart plummets. I ry Grimoire''s words, feeling my brief rising hope dissipate.


    Lucas is the first to break the silence. "So, it''s either get my memories back or be a vegetable? Those aren''t great odds."


    One option is a gradual approach. Instead of a bomb, think of it as a slow erosion. We could use magic to slowly wear away at the barriers, allowing memories to trickle back over time.


    "That sounds better," I say, hope rising in my chest. "What''s the catch?"


    It would take time. Possibly months, maybe even years. And there''s no guarantee it would workpletely. Some memories might remain locked away forever.


    Once again, I''m a parrot, repeating it all for Lucas and Sister Miriam.


    "We don''t have that kind of time," Sister Miriam muses. "The war won''t wait for a single alpha to regain his memories. The longer he is without them, the worse it is for all of us." "What do you think, Selene?" I ask, fishing for her presence in my mind.


    TAPhiln the vialin nen frichtoning the notantial nounedo nun immanan If it woulin


    12:09


    Tunna woning


    309 Ava: Grimoire''s ns


    everything he''s lost. His memories, his sense of self, his connection to his wolf...


    I shake my head; it doesn''t feel worth the potential downsides.


    I know it''s not what you want to hear, Selene says, her presence in my mind softening. That''s why I''ve remained silent during this discussion.


    "Grimoire, is there anything in between these two extremes? Something that bnces risk and speed?" Lucas asks, for the first time showing real interest in the conversation.


    There is one other option, Grimoire says, his tone serious. It''s a bit... unconventional.


    "At this point, I think we''re open to unconventional," I mutter.


    The alpha could summon his wolf.


    I blink, confusion washing over me. "Summon his wolf? What do you mean?"


    Just as you summoned your wolf, Grimoire exins, his tone matter-of-fact.


    My brow furrows deeper. "What are you talking about? I never summoned Selene. She just appeared one day."


    I can almost feel Grimoire''s exasperation through our bond. Child, do you truly believe a powerful being like Selene would simply materialize without cause? You called her, whether you realize it or not.

 Unshift 310

    310 Lisa: Humans Have Pheromones?


    LISA


    Ken''s stare leaves me unsettled. It''s been intense ever since our reunion.


    I''m grateful for the space he''s given me-this whole fated mate business is like being mmed into by a rogue freight train-but there''s a whole lot of little things that keep throwing his feelings into the foreground, making it impossible to ignore. Like how he touches me a little too often.


    How he watches my every move.


    He hasn''t kissed me again, but it doesn''t make the current situation any less awkward.


    "Can''t sleep?" he asks, as if us sharing a bed and him lying on his side to stare at me for the past hour is somehow conducive to falling asleep.


    "Nope." The word pops out with a little more sass than I intend, but damn it, does he have to


    stare at me like that?


    "Oh."


    And awkward silence again.


    "So, why couldn''t I just bunk with Dr. ckwell?" My question breaks the uneasy tension


    between us.


    "They don''t have an extra bed," he exins easily.


    "And no empty beds anywhere else? At all? Just-none?"


    "None."


    "No sleeping bags?"


    "No."


    "Extra nket?"


    "Not even one of those."


    He''s lying through his damn perfect teeth.


    "You have a couch," I point out. I saw it. I know it''s there.


    "Peoplee in and out at all times of day. It isn''t the safest ce to sleep. Better to be in bed."


    "Right." Fiddling with theforter-soft and warm and smelling like Downy-I dare to nce in his direction again, only to be caught by his unblinking gray eyes. "You could sleep on the couch," I point out in a vague mumble.


    "I don''t want to."


    Of course he doesn''t. These wolves just do what they want and damn the consequences.


    Angh an I want to ha anave, ahout it to then a fit and damand haan an tha aanah That


    17:09 y


    310 Lisa: Humans Have Pheromones?


    make an inane sort of sound and watch the ceiling in the darkness. I hate to admit it, but I kind


    of like that he''s there.


    "I hope Ava and Lucas are getting along."


    I''m sure they are.


    The heated huskiness of his voice has all mydy bits tingling.


    Bad Lisa. Bad! He thinks you''re his mate and he''s being all caveman about it. Don''t give in.


    I clear my throat, desperate to change the subject from the tension simmering between us. "It''s only right to give the newly mated couple their own space, don''t you think?"


    Ken nods, his intense gaze softening slightly. "Absolutely. Ava and Lucas need to be around each other as much as possible for the next few days."


    My curiosity piques, momentarily overriding my difort. "Why''s that?"


    "The mate bond requires proximity," he exins, his voice taking on a lecturer''s tone. "Especially in the beginning stages. It''s like... imagine a sapling that''s just been nted. It needs constant care, water, and sunlight to grow strong roots. The mate bond is simr." I let out a little hum. "So, they literally need to be in each other''s presence? Like, all the time?"


    "At first, Ken confirms. "Their bond will demand that time together. She''ll feel wrong and anxious without his sense, and his aggression will increase when she isn''t near."


    Wow. More reasons this whole mate thing is kind of bullshit. It''s a lot less romantic when you suddenly get pped with thebel yourself one day out of nowhere. "Huh."


    Wepse into silence, but it feels different now. Less awkward, more... contemtive. I find myself studying Ken''s face in the dim light, noting the strong line of his jaw, the warmth in his gray eyes.


    "Can I ask you something?" I venture after a while.


    "Anything," he replies immediately.


    "What happens now? I mean, with us? With this whole... mate situation?"


    Ken goes very, very still. It''s like he isn''t even breathing, until he finally talks again. "That''s


    up


    to you, Lisa. I know this is a lot to take in, and I don''t expect you to just fall into my arms and live happily ever after. We can take things as slow as you need."


    "And if... if I decide I don''t want this? The mate thing, I mean."


    He''s quiet again.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You aren''t going to force me, are you? Drag me into your cave and have your wicked way with me?"


    He sounds strangled when he responds, "Of course not."


    Hlet out a sigh of relief, my body rxing into the mattress. The tension that had been coiling in my muscles starts to unwind, but it''s short-lived.


    310 Lisa. Humans Have Pheromones?


    Shit. My eyes widen as I realize how my words must have sounded. "No! I mean, I don''t-" I stumble over my words, trying to backpedal. How do I exin that it''s not him specifically, but this whole situation that has me on edge?


    Ken sighs, his broad shoulders slumping slightly. "Look, Lisa, I know you''re an independent soul. Thest thing I want to do is scare you or make you feel trapped."


    I narrow my eyes, suspicion creeping back in. "So... does that mean you are going to do it and you''re just lying to me now?"


    A strange sound escapes Ken-half groan, halfugh. "No, Lisa. I would never do that to you. Never." His gray eyes lock onto mine, intense and sincere in the dim lighting. "I want you toe to me of your own ord."


    The conviction in his voice sends a shiver down my spine. I believe him, I realize. Despite everything-the chaos of the past few days, the whole mate situation being dropped on me like a bomb-I believe that Ken won''t force me into anything. ""Oh," I breathe out, not sure what else to say.


    Ken shifts, propping himself up on one elbow. The movement causes the nket to slip further down his chest. He doesn''t have a shirt on, which is far too enticing for a woman like me. Especially when I''m trying so hard to not fall into his arms. "I know this is a lot to take in," he says softly. "Hell, it''s a lot for me too. But I meant what I said earlier-we can take this as slow as


    you need."


    "Can I ask you something else?"


    "Of course."


    Since he''s being so kind as to exin things, I may as well ask all the questions we humans want to know. "What exactly does being mates mean? Like, practically speaking. Is it just... attraction? Or is there more to it?"


    "The mate bond is more than just physical attraction, though that''s certainly part of it. It''s a deep, instinctual connection. Like finding a missing piece of yourself you didn''t even know was


    gone."


    His words send a flutter through my stomach. It sounds romantic, sure, but also terrifying. "But


    what does that mean for us? For our lives?"


    "It means we''re uniquely suited toplement each other," Ken exins. "In theory, we should bnce each other out-strengths and weaknesses, personality traits. The bond encourages us to be better versions of ourselves."


    I can''t help but snort at that. "So, what? The universe decided we''d be perfect together and now we''re just supposed to ept that?"


    The way his voice changes, I can tell he''s smiling, even if I can''t see it. "I know it sounds crazy. Trust me, I''ve been grappling with this too. But the mate bond isn''t a guarantee of happily ever after. It''s more like... a strong foundation. We still have to put in the work to build something on


    it."


    12:09


    (


    310 Lisa: Humans Have Pheromones?


    "Are you going to have problems because you''re mated to a human?"


    Ken''s body jerks a little, and my breath stops. Damn. I didn''t realize the question was such a bomb.


    "The pack will ept my fated mate" he says in a nonanswer,


    "So, it''ll be a problem for you, Undermine your position, maybe?"


    "No."


    "Don''t lie to me, Ken."


    He sighs, "A mate bond with a human is rare, I didn''t even realize it at first"


    "That''s right!" I sit up in excitement. "You didn''t know at first. Ava said you find out when you smelled my blood, but I''ve had so many scratches, and you never knew"


    His


    grunt is


    my only answer for a while. Then, "It isn''t just the blood," he says tightly. "I could smell your pheromones."


    "Pheromones?" I frown. "Humans have pheromones?"


    Ken''s body tenses beside me. "I could smell that you had sex"


    Shock courses through my body, and I jerk back instinctively. The sudden movement throws me off bnce, having moved too far off the side of the bed, and I il as I fall.


    Just as I''m sure I''m about to hit the floor, a strong hand grabs my arm and yanks me to safety. My body thumps against Ken''s chest with an undignified squeak escaping me.


    For a moment, we''re frozen like that-me pressed against him, his arms holding me tight. I can feel the heat of his skin through the thin fabric of my pajamas, can hear the rapid beating of his heart. Or is that mine?


    "I... you... what?" I stammer, my brain still trying to catch up with everything that just happened. Ken''s arms loosen slightly, but he doesn''t let gopletely. "Are you okay?" he asks, concern evident in his voice.


    "Physically? Yes. Mentally? I''m not so sure" I reply, my voice shaky. I push myself up, putting a little distance between us, but not quite breaking free of his hold. "Did you really just say you could smell... that?"


    I''m not a prude by any measure. I''m not ashamed of sex. But somehow, my cheeks are burning He nods, a grimace twisting his features. "It''s part of being a wolf. Our senses are... enhanced" "Enhanced enough to smell... Oh my God: Mortification washes over me as the full implications of what he''s saying sink in. The heat rising to my checks is so intense I''m surprised the room doesn''t burst into mes.

 Unshift 311

    311 Lisa: Would a Watch Work?


    LISA


    "You''ve gotten fat. Elverly greets me, in that traditionally hateful way of hers.


    Does the fact that I missed her toxic tongue mark me as abnormal? Probably. But I hug her anyway, smiling when her body doesn''t tense, even as she grumbles at me for touching her without permission.


    The rest of the night with Ken was nothing but awkward silence. Being away from him is a blessing right now. I just keep thinking about how he smelled-yeah. No. Not thinking about that. "I''ll ask next time. How have you been?"


    Elverly''s snort could mean anything really, but I choose to interpret it as I''ve missed you too.


    Maybe I''m psychotic. Or delusional. But I''m pretty sure that''s what she means.


    "Their food is terrible," she mutters. "Not a cook among them."


    "They are refugees from war," says the Grand Sage, sounding rather resigned. "It isn''t as though they would gather the kitchen before escaping."


    "Food is important, the old gnome woman snaps. "Eating well is an important part of recovery."


    ""Yes, yes."


    I can''t help but smile as I watch the Grand Sage and Elverly bicker. Their dynamic reminds me of an old married couple, though I''d never dare say that out loud. Elverly might actually bite my head off if I did. "It''s good to see you, Lisa," the Grand Sage says, turning to me with a warm smile.


    "Ken thought it''d be the safest ce for me while Ava and Lucas are... you know."


    The Grand Sage''s eyes twinkle with understanding. "Ah, yes. It''s always important to step away from new mates. Wolves don''t have the same deep-seated urges for privacy as humans do."


    My cheeks burn at the implication. Desperate to change the subject, I nod towards the papers scattered on the table in front of him.


    "What are you working on? Looks like some kind of design."


    The Grand Sage''s face lights up. "Indeed it is. I''m developing amunication device. Something smaller and more portable than what we currently have.


    "Oh?" I lean in, genuinely curious. "Like a magical walkie-talkie?"


    He chuckles. "Something like that. Communication is a weak point for us right now, and I''m trying to address that. But I''m working with limited options due to ourck of supplies." We''re refugees, after all. It''s not like we have ess to thetest tech or endless resources. "Plus," he continues, "it needs to be independent of magical affinity."


    11:34


    <


    311 Lisa: Would a Watch Work?


    "What do you mean by that?"


    The Grand Sage sets down his pencil and turns to face me fully. "Not everyone in our camp can utilize or sense magic. We need a device that anyone can use, regardless of their magical abilities."


    Oh. Yes. Obviously that''s what that means. "Right. Gnomes can''t use magic. Or wolf shifters."


    He smiles. "We gnomes have always been deaf to magic."


    I lean against the table, fascinated. "So, how does that work with werewolves? I mean, their whole shifting thing is pretty magical, right?"


    "Ah, excellent question," the Grand Sage says, his eyes lighting up. "Werewolves do indeed have a form of innate magic that allows them to shift. But that doesn''t necessarily trante to an ability to manipte other forms of magic. It''s a bit like how some humans might have extraordinary physical abilities but no talent for, say, mathematics. They are unrted. Now, let''s get back to themunication device, shall we?"


    I nod, leaning in to look at his sketches. They''re intricate, full of symbols I don''t understand and diagrams that make my head spin. "So, how exactly would this work?"


    The Grand Sage picks up his pencil again, tapping it against the paper. "The basic principle is to create awork of energy that can carry messages across distances. Think of it like your human radio waves, but powered by a different kind of energy." "Magic," I supply.


    He nods. "Yes, but not in the way you might think. The device itself would be charged with magical energy, but using it wouldn''t require any magical ability from the user. It would be like using a shlight. The electricity makes it work, but you don''t need to be an electrician to turn it


    on."


    It always surprises me how familiar the gnome is with our human world and its inventions, but I suppose that''s why he works on magical technology, trying to blend the two things. "That makes sense. So, what''s the hold-up? Why isn''t it working yet?"


    The Grand Sage sighs, running a hand through his beard. "Resources, mainly. We need certain materials to construct the devices, and they''re not easy toe by in our current situation. And then there''s the matter of testing and refining the design. It''s a delicate process. But above all, we would need a way to charge them."


    So many intricate designs and symbols are scattered across the papers. A thought strikes me, and I can''t help but voice it.


    "Instead of starting from scratch, what if you used something that already exists as a base?" @


    The Grand Sage''s eyebrows rise with interest. "That would depend on what you have in mind, my dear."


    It seems almost silly to suggest, but... "Well, what about watches? You know, instead of carrying around something bulky, we could take old watches and turn them into something like cell phones. Kind of like smart watches for humans." 11:34


    311 Lisa: Would a Watch Work?


    His eyes light up with fascination. "Smart watches? I''m afraid I''m not familiar with this term. Could you


    borate?"


    "So-watches are these small devices we wear on our wrists to tell time. But smart watches are like tinyputers. They can do all sorts of things-make calls, send messages, even track your health. They''re often linked to our cell phones." The Grand Sage leans forward, clearly intrigued. "Fascinating! And these are small enough toThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    wear on one''s wrist?"


    "Yep. They''re super convenient. I thought maybe we could do, something simr with magic." "Could you perhaps draw one for me?" he asks, sliding a nk piece of paper towards me.


    I grimace. "I''ll try, but I have to warn you-I''m not much of an artist."


    Taking the pencil, I start sketching. My lines are wobbly, and the proportions are all off, but I do my best to capture the basic shape of a watch face and band. (2

 Unshift 312

    312 Lisa: Elverly''s Seasonings


    §àThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    LISA


    "So, this is the face," I exin, pointing to my crude circle. "And these are buttons on the side for different functions." I add a few lumps to represent the buttons. The Grand Sage peers at my drawing, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "I see. And you believe we could adapt something like this for magicalmunication?" "Maybe?" I shrug, feeling a bit self-conscious about my suggestion now that I''ve said it out loud. "I mean, I don''t know much about magic. It was just an idea." He nods slowly, his eyes still fixed on my terrible sketch. "You know, Lisa, your idea has some merit. Thepact size would certainly be an advantage. Of course, I''d need to acquire some of these watches to see what I could do with them, but it''s an intriguing concept." A warm flush of pride spreads through my chest at his words. It''s nice to feel like I''ve contributed something useful, especially when I often feel so out of my depth in this magical world.


    A strange scratching soundes from the door, startling me out of my warm glow. I nce at the Grand Sage, who looks equally puzzled.


    "I''ll get it," I offer, pushing away from the table.


    As I approach the door, the scratching intensifies, sounding distinctly impatient. Curious, I turn the handle and pull the door open.


    To my surprise, Selene slinks into the room, her silver fur gleaming in the dim light. Ice-blue eyes meet mine before she pads past me, walking straight toward the older gnome, where they stare at each other in silence. Probably mind-reading each other or something. Elverly gives an exasperated sigh, grabbing for a washcloth and wiping the floor. Muddy paw prints trail behind Selene, leaving the marks of her presence. "Walking into a home, leaving it a mess. I''d never have a dog as a pet. Too much time spent cleaning up after them."


    "Some people don''t mind the mess. But Selene isn''t a dog. She''s a proper wolf and the Westwood


    Pack Luna now."


    "Luna or dog, does it change these muddy paws on my floor?" Elverly points at them, her ascerbic words even throwing Selene off guard. The husky raises a paw, leaning her head down to sniff at it, her tail sliding between her legs.


    "Come now, Elverly. She is a guest here. Do treat her with a little more understanding." -Elverly''s scowl deepens as she turns her gaze from Selene to the Grand Sage. Her wrinkled face


    contorts into what I can only describe as a grimace of politeness as she curtsies. It''s like watching a cat try to swim-unnatural and slightly painful to witness.


    "My sincerest apologies for my unseemly outburst, Grand Sage," she intones, her voice t. "It was most unbing and shall not happen again." 11:35


    312 Lisa: Elverly''s Seasonings


    I bite the inside of my cheek to keep fromughing. Elverly''s delivery? Let''s just say she''d never make it as an actress.


    Elverly''s attention snaps to me. Maybe she could hear my internalughter, which stops abruptly as she stomps over, each step punctuated by a soft thud of her gnomish feet. "You," she barks, jabbing a gnarled finger at my midsection. "Kitchen. Now. We need to put some meat on those bones."


    A grin spreads across my face. "Didn''t you say I was fat?"


    She snorts, already turning towards the kitchen. "You''re getting fat. You aren''t fat yet."


    Wait a second. Wasn''t she justining about the quality of the food here? "Did you pack your seasonings?"


    She pauses at the kitchen doorway, throwing me a look over her shoulder that clearly questions my intelligence. "Of course I did. I understand what priorities must be had."


    As she disappears into the kitchen, I can''t help but chuckle. Trust Elverly to consider her spice rack a priority during an escape. But then, a memory shes through my mind-the chaos of our flight, the urgency, the fear. My smile fades as I realize something. "Elverly?" I call out, following her into the kitchen. "Did you... did you pack your seasonings before you woke me up to save my life?"


    She''s already bustling around the small space, pulling out pots and pans with a tter that seems too loud in the sudden silence that follows my question. For a moment, I think she hasn''t heard me. But then she turns, fixing me with those sharp eyes of hers. "And what if I did?" she challenges, one eyebrow raised. "Would you rather I left them behind? Then where would we be? Eating nd, vorless mush like savages?"


    I stare at her, mouth agape.


    Really?


    "Close your mouth, girl. You''ll catch flies," Elverly snaps, turning back to the stove. "And make yourself useful. Chop those vegetables over there."


    Numbly, I move to the counter where a pile of vegetables sits waiting.


    I start chopping, the rhythmic thud of the knife against the cutting board matching the confused beating of my heart. The silence stretches between us, broken only by the sizzle of whatever Elverly''s cooking and the steady chop-chop-chop of my knife.


    "You know," Elverly says suddenly, her voice gruff as always, "a good chef always has their tools ready. Can''t make a proper meal without the right seasonings."


    I pause in my chopping, ncing over at her. She''s not looking at me, focused intently on stirring something in a pot.


    "But," she continues, "a chef is nothing without someone to cook for. What''s the point of all those spices if there''s no one to appreciate the meal?"


    17:35


    <


    312 Lisa: Elverly''s Seasonings


    girl. I still think you''re a nuisance. But you''re my nuisance. And I''ll be damned if I let anything happen to you on my watch." 2


    A warmth blooms in my chest, chasing away the cold doubt that had settled there. I feel my lips quirk up into a smile. "Thanks. I like you, too." 2


    She huffs, turning back to her cooking. "Don''t push it. Now hurry up with those vegetables. I''m not getting any younger over here."

 Unshift 313

    313 Ava: What Do You Think I Should Do?


    Grimoire''s presence inside of me is unfazed after his revtions from the morning. I swear his


    book form even looks cheerful, sitting there on the table.


    You seem worried, Selene says, sounding distracted.


    "I am. I still don''t agree with Grimoire"


    About the summoning?


    "Yes. Wouldn''t you know if you were summoned?"


    I suppose. Selene goes quiet for a bit, before asking, How does Lucas feel about it?


    Lucas.


    He''s standing by the window, watching the light rain drizzle across our world. The soft patter of droplets on ss is the only sound outside of my voice. Sister Miriam and Vester left a while ago, leaving us to contemte our next move. Lucas hasn''t spoken since they departed, his thoughts as opaque as the cloudy sky outside.


    "I don''t know."


    He seems ambivalent to the idea of summoning his wolf, but I can''t me him.


    After dropping the bomb of Selene''s alleged summoning-though she denies it-he did mention. the possible negatives.


    While Lucas would not lose his sense of self, he might lose his wolf. Like me, he would exist as a human. But unlike me, he wouldn''t have magic to bridge that supernatural gap.


    No healing. No strength. What would happen if he were challenged then?


    Is it any better than now?


    His wolf would be strong, but can an Alpha survive without his internal wolf? Would the pack ept that?


    Crossing the room in silence, I slip my arms around his waist, pressing my cheek against the broad expanse of his back. The steady thump of his heart echoes through me. Soothing. Strong. My anchor in the storm.


    Lucasrge hand covers mine where they rest on his stomach. His touch is warm, familiar, yet so new. We stand like this as the rain continues its gentle patter.


    and


    Time stretches, undefined and uncertain. The warmth of his scent fills my lungs, surrounding me in assurance, soothing the anxiety beating in my veins.


    "What do you think I should do?" His voice breaks the silence, low and rumbling. I can feel the vibration of his words through his back.


    What should he do? The options before us are all shit, covered in more shit, until it bes a


    shit mountain.


    A What 10 You


    Do You Think I Should Do?


    If it weren''t for the state of the world...


    If it weren''t for the pack....


    Maybe we''d have more time.


    Maybe we wouldn''t be forced into these decisions.


    But as I''ve learned so many times, life isn''t fair.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I don''t know," I admit softly. "There''s so much at stake.


    Lucas''s fingers tighten slightly over mine. "Tell me what you''re thinking"


    A soft sigh, with all the weight of the world in it, escapes my lips.


    "Even if you keep your sense of self... I worry that you would feel as if you were living half a life without your wolf."


    I know how it feels to be so alone...


    Having Selene has changed my world, but it''s still different from the bond any normal shifter has with their wolf. Distance can create emptiness within our bond. And-scariest of all-I can die and leave her alone in this world. Or she can dic, and I''ll be alone again.


    My voice wavers slightly. "And I worry about what that would mean for you as Alpha. Would the pack ept a leader without abilities?"


    Lucas remains silent, but I can sense him listening intently.


    I shift, pressing closer to him. "And selfishly, I miss you. The you who remembers our history."


    Lucas turns in my arms, his golden eyes searching my face. "I feel that connection with you," he says softly. "Even without the memories, there''s something right about being with you. It''s here: He taps his chest, then mine. "Something inside of me is so happy, every time you''re near.


    My heart swells. "I feel it too," I whisper.


    He cups my face in his hands, his touch gentle. "But this isn''t just about us. I have a responsibility to the pack."


    I nod, leaning into his touch.


    Do you regret that we are not one body? Selene asks, still sounding distracted.


    Sometimes, I admit. But I can''t imagine not being able to touch you, either.


    It is the same for me.


    The rush of love I can feel from her bond has me smiling, and Lucas narrows his eyes. "Are you talking to the book again?"


    "No. I can''t talk to Grimoire unless I''m touching him."


    There''s a familiar yank in our bond.


    "Speak of the devil; I murmur, pulling away.


    213 Ava: What Do You Think I Should Do?


    A sudden jerk pulls me back, and I find myself pressed against Lucas''s chest. His arms wrap


    around me strong and possessive. The warmth of his breath tickles my ear as he nuzzles into my hair.


    "I don''t like the book," he grumbles, frustration evident in his voice.


    His deration catches me off guard. I pat his arms, trying to soothe him. "Why not?"


    Lucas''s grip tightens slightly. "Grimoire is a man."


    Augh bubbles up from my chest. "Well, he''s male in a sense, I suppose. But it''s not the same for him as it is for us.


    "He''s still a man," Lucas mutters, his tone bordering on petnt.


    Another hard yank tugs at my bond with Grimoire. I can feel his impatience growing.


    "I need to talk to Grimoire," I say, attempting to pull away.


    Lucas''s arms tighten around me. "Do you have to?"


    For a big, strong alpha wolf, he sounds...


    Childish.


    I can''t help butugh at this side of him. It''s endearing to see him so vulnerable, so different from theposed Alpha I''m used to. "I do," I reply, my voice gentle but firm.


    With a resigned sigh, Lucas releases me. But as I move towards the table, he grabs my hand, following close behind. I shake my head, amused by his persistence.


    As we reach the table, I extend my free hand to touch the book. The moment my fingers make contact, a spark ignites. Magic surges through my bond with Grimoire, a rush of energy that leaves me breathless.

 Unshift 314

    314 Ava: Grimoire''s Maniption


    Before my eyes, the book''s form fades. In its ce, Grimoire materializes, perched on the edge of the table. mes lick at his skin, but do nothing to the wood of the table. His expression is distinctly sour as he glowers at Lucas. "It isn''t right to wedge yourself between my bond with Ava."


    I feel Lucas tense behind me, his hand tightening around mine.


    "I''m not wedging myself anywhere. She''s my mate."


    Grimoire''s eyes narrow. "And I am her magical counterpart. Our bond is just as important. Perhaps even more so."


    The way my mate tenses behind me has me scrambling to defuse the situation. "Enough, Grimoire."


    Know your ce, Selene adds, her mental growl making my eardrums vibrate.


    Lucas''s thumb traces circles on the back of my hand, and when I nce back, he looks... pleased. His lips curl up, his face rxed. In fact, I think I''d categorize him as distinctly smug. Grimoire, on the other hand, has shrunk from the size of a man to the size of a child. He even looks younger, the nes of his face round and soft, and his voice a higher pitch than before. "He still has to respect our bond, Grimoire insists, crossing his arms in a sulky demeanor that makes him seem about five years old.


    He''s...


    Adorable. HIGO


    Patters.


    Even though I know he''s thousands upon thousands of years old, my heart pitters and squeezing out maternal affection at his appearance.


    Really? Selene''s exasperation snaps me out of it. He''s a book, Ava. Not your kid.


    Frowning at Grimoire, I focus on the bond between us. There''s an odd sort of fuzziness there that brings up all those maternal feelings again when I touch it.


    My eyes narrow. "Are you manipting my emotions, Grimoire?"


    His eyes go wide. Wider than should be possible. He looks like a woebegone child, and my heart trembles-until I m closed the magical connection between us. The childish figure of Grimoire pops out of existence, leaving behind only his book form. Our bond tugs and yanks incessantly.


    "Not until you act right. No manipting me, Grimoire. I mean it. It doesn''t feel good to know he was able to force emotions into me I didn''t want to feel.


    The yanking stops.


    Lucas pulls me into his arms, his chest warm against my back. "See? I don''t like him. He turned


    into a child tes grain vestr svmnathu"


    314 Ava. Crimaire''s Maniption


    Instead of a yank this time, there''s a tiny little tug. So gentle I would miss it, if I wasn''t waiting


    for it.


    Reaching out, I touch the book again, thinking of how my magic flowed into itst time. He hadn''t asked for permission; he''d just taken it. That pisses me off, now that I think about it.


    "Do you have something to say to me?"


    I''m sorry, Grimoire says, sounding suitably chastised. I won''t do that again.


    Narrowing my eyes at the book, I ask suspiciously, "And how am I supposed to believe you?"


    I swear I won''t do it again. I allowed my jealousy to take over. You''ve been spending all your time with him and ignoring me


    That doesn''t excuse what you did, Selene says irritably. You''re old enough to know better. Bonds are sacred. If you only bonded her to manipte her into doing what you want, I''ll tell her exactly how to break it Break it? You can do that? Fascinating...


    I won''t. I won''t do it again. I promise. Please, let me out. I''ll be on my best behavior.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There''s no hint of the condescending elitist; it''s all back to that puppy-dog bond, the one that''s overly affectionate and needy.


    Infusing our connection with magic is easier than I thought it would be. The book fades away again, leaving child-Grimoire in its ce. This time, I don''t feel a rush of maternal emotions when I see his face. It''s cute, but in the way children can be cute. Nothing special. Just a kid.


    "Thank you," child-Grimoire says gratefully.


    Lucas grunts, his arms tightening around me. "Why is he back?"


    "I wanted to say something!" Grimoire holds up his tiny hands. "I want to help."


    As if any of that was helpful, Selene mutters. If I was there, he''d have teeth marks all along his spine.


    Grimoire shudders. "I''m sorry, okay? I already apologized."


    That is hardly an apology.


    "What more should I-"


    "That''s enough." Interrupting the two is necessary for my sanity. "Why were you trying to get my attention, Grimoire?"


    "Ah." Grimoire brightens, Somehow, this childish look of his suits his personality. "I thought of something."


    "Oh?"


    "Your wolf was once mated to his, wasn''t she?"


    Selene''s growl inside my head intensifies You have no right to sneak of such things.


    314 Ava: Grimoire''s Maniption


    He scowls. "How can I help it? I''m bonded to your mistress, too." Then close your ears to what doesn''t concern you, she snaps.


    "Your wolf is as illogical as you are," Grimoire mutters.


    I narrow my eyes, but he just looks away, clearing his throat. "Either way, this means the mate connection between them is strong. For it to persist through several lifetimes is quite rare. It is a blessing from the Goddess." The sheer rage that out of s


    if Lucas wasn''t holding me up.


    side of our bond would have me falling to my knees,


    "What''s wrong?" he asks, his arms tight as he bears my weight.


    "She''s angry."


    You know not of which you speak, Selene snarls. Get your filthy soul out of this bond.


    "Your mate might not have appreciated the blessing, but that doesn''t change the truth, wolf. Enough, book.


    "Guys..." Even though Selene''s not here, I hold my hand up as if gging their attention. "Can we get back to the problem at hand?"


    It''s clear my new bond has upset the delicate bnce inside my head. They hate each other. And my mate isn''t fond of him, either.


    "Selene," Grimoire says, pointing at Lucas over my shoulder, "can control his wolf. Use the bomb.


    Love at World''s End-


    Comment


    Post your firstment


    Fandom


    Swipe left to continue

 Unshift 315

    315 Ava: n of Action, Finally


    "The bomb is risky" I protest automatically. "You said it could shatter his mind.


    Meanwhile, the rest of my brain is focused on this idea that Selene can somehow control Lucas'' wolf. Really? He''s an alpha. The strongest of the strong. Though, Selene showed her presence as Luna, and that was a force I never expected.... I am stronger, she asserts, sounding mildly insulted.


    "Don''t shatter it, then. Only weaken the barrier."


    *Not destroy itpletely?" I ask again, seeking rification-because this is nothing like he exined earlier.


    Grimoire''s mes flicker as he nods. "Correct. Your magic would create a weak point, allowing Lucas'' wolf to break through naturally."


    "But then wouldn''t that lead to my wolf side taking over?" Lucas asks, absently running a hand


    hair in a gentle caress. "Wouldn''t that be the oue we are trying to avoid?"


    over


    my


    "Indeed," Grimoire confirms. "Once your minds reconnect, the wolf will be feral due to the breakdown of your psyche."


    Feral. The image of Lucas'' golden eyes, wild and uncontrolled, shes through my mind. Reaching up to grab his hand, I link our fingers in a firm grip, even as my hand shakes at the worries of my mind.


    "That''s where Selenees in, right?" My gaze never leaves Grimoire, my voice steady with false calm. "She can control his wolf. Keep him from bing feral."


    Grimoire looks pleased. "Precisely."


    Forcing submission is not easy. Not when your opponent is an alpha.


    But she doesn''t sound like she opposes the n.


    Grimoire continues, his voice taking on a lecturing tone. "As long as Selene maintains control, Lucas will be able to recover his mental strength and regain bnce. It''s crucial to understand that Lycan and human souls can only coexist when the Lycan soul is tempered into submission.


    "If that''s so," I interject slowly, turning these facts over in my head, "Why weren''t Lycans like this before? I mean, in the past? Selene was never feral.


    It was umon to run across a feral Lycan. Usually a rogue, with too little time spent in a pack.


    Grimoire''s mes dance excitedly, clearly pleased by my curiosity. "Ah, an excellent question! You see, the human mind is inherently too weak to contain a Lycan soul and endure its primal instincts. This is precisely why the shifters of today are much weaker than the Lycans of history."


    Lucas leans forward. "What are these Lycans? This doesn''t sound like proper history.


    He wouldn''t know anything about the true history of wolf shifters; only what he''s grown up with. I can''t even remember if I''ve ever shared what I learned with him before his memory loss. 315 Ava nol Action, Finally


    As Grimoireunches into what promises to be a lengthy exnation, I clear my throat. Even with as little time as I''ve spent with the book, I can recognize that he''s getting carried away with his own voice.


    "Grimoire," I interject, trying to sound firm instead of exasperated. "We appreciate the history lesson, but maybe we should focus on the matter at hand?"


    Selene adds her own mental nudge, and Grimoire''s mes flicker.


    "Of course, of course. My apologics, I do tend to get carried away with the wealth of knowledge at my disposal."


    Lucas, for his part, looks a little


    the problem in front of us, to Appointed at the interruption. But it''s too easy to try to avoid


    the problem in front of us, to get distracted by other things. I don''t want his memories to be ack of priority.


    There''s too much at stake, and the idea that an alpha challenge coulde at any time has the area between my shoulder des itching.


    "What do you think?" I ask, pulling his attention away from the book. "Should we try Grimoire''s n?"


    I''m not sure how I feel about it.


    "Something in here... Lucas taps his chest. "Something tells me to try it."


    His wolf agrees, Selene says quietly. His wolf wants out. He hates being apart from Lucas.


    But that doesn''t mean this is a great idea...


    Privately funneling my thoughts toward Selene still feels awkward. You said it won''t be easy. Do you really think you can do it?


    At first, there''s silence. Then her mental voice, firm and steady. I will do it.


    Fumbling to enter Lucas'' mind is an exercise in futility.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "It isn''t inside you," Grimoire lectures, though his tone is kind. "It''s in the mental bond between


    you."


    But no matter how I open myself up, no matter how I reach, and no matter how I try to feel for anything else, any glimmer of connection between us, there''s only the bond that''s warm and golden in my chest.


    It pulses steadily, but now that I know what I''m supposed to be hunting for, there''s a vague sense that it''s iplete. Like a bridge missing its other half.


    "Ava," Lucas murmurs, his voice a soothing balm to my frayed nerves. "It''s okay. Take your time.


    I feel his hand reach for mine, seeking to offerfort. Before our fingers can touch, a sharp crack echoes through the room.


    "No physical contact, Grimoire snaps. "It''ll only muddle things further


    amund must hann kann hlin amaalidne 1 mama! banal anima


    My ever so patient mate grunts in annoyance but doesn''t argue. I hear him shift on the couch, probably settling back into position.


    "Sorry," I mutter, more to Lucas than Grimoire.


    "Don''t apologize," he says. "You''re doing great."


    But I''m not. I''m falling miserably.


    "You''re thinking too hard, Grimoire chides. "Stop trying to force it. Let the magic flow naturally."


    I want to snap at him, to tell him how easy that is to say when you''re not the one fumbling in the dark. But at some point, I''ve learned more about myself. I can recognize that instinctive reaction as my frustration with myself, not with my teacher. I''m angry at my own incapability. And, as Magister Orion cautioned me many times, that frustration is only an obstacle to my eventual sess.


    Taking a deep breath, I clear my mind. It''s an easy exercise now, hardly worth a thought in my


    head.


    I focus on the golden warmth in my chest, imagining it expanding outward. Like tendrils of light that stretch from me, searching for something-anything-to connect with. Nothing.


    "Again, it isn''t from there, Ava. You''re looking out now, but that''s still not where it is. Not from here. I can feel his fingers tap my chest. "It''s up here." And then my temple. "Okay, okay."


    But even when I fumble up there, there''s nothing


    Only Selene. And Grimoire.


    "Suchtent talent," Grimoire mumbles. "Yet you''re so dense at picking up the application."


    Love at World''s End-

 Unshift 316

    316 Ava: Selene vs Grimoire


    I crack my eyes open, glowering in Grimoire''s direction. To my surprise, Lucas mirrors my expression, his brows furrowed as he stares daggers at the sentient book. Even Selene, now sitting across the room as she watches, growls with unmistakable hostility. Grimoire clears his throat, clearly sensing the shift in the room''s atmosphere. "Perhaps a more hands-on approach would be beneficial, he says, his tone noticeably softer. "Ava, if you would hold my hand, I''ll guide you through the process!


    Hesitantly, I reach out and ce my hand in his. The moment our skin touches, I feel a surge of energy coursing through me. It''s different from the raw power I''ve experienced before-more focused, controlled.


    I want to ask him why, when I touch him as a book, he takes my magic. And how, now that he''s here and human, I can take his. But that''s a question for another time, not when I''m busy doing something important. "Now," Grimoire instructs, "close your eyes and follow my lead."


    I obey, letting my eyelids flutter shut. Grimoire''s presence in my mind is gentle but insistent, guiding my consciousness along unfamiliar paths. We delve deeper into the recesses of my psyche, searching for that elusive connection to Lucas. But as we explore, Grimoire''s mental touch bes hesitant, then puzzled. The silence in the room grows heavy as minutes tick by without result.


    Finally, Grimoire''s voice breaks the stillness, tinged with confusion. "This... this can''t be right."


    I open my eyes to find him staring at me, his brow furrowed in concentration. "What is it?" I ask, anxiety creeping into my voice.


    "You are correct, he admits reluctantly. "There''s nothing there. No trace of a pack bond, no lingering connection: Grimoire shakes his head, clearly struggling to articte his thoughts. "As if the bond doesn''t exist.


    How could that be possible? I''ve felt the connection between Lucas and me, felt the warmth of our bond, the presence of his mind, at the moment of our mating connection. It can''t just notThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    exist.


    Selene sounds downright surly. This shouldn''t be news to you, book. Ava has no ess to the pack bond. Why act surprised now?


    Grimoire bristles at her words. "There should still be something," he snaps back. "A remnant, a trace, anything. Even without ess to the full pack bond, there should be some evidence of the connection between mates."


    Lucas reaches out, his hand hovering near mine before he remembers Grimoire''s earlier admonition. "It doesn''t change how I feel," he says firmly. "Bond or no bond, I know there''s something between us, Ava. I can feel it." "Of course there''s a bond, you alpha moron. It''s only one facet of it that seems to be missing...


    310 Ava: Solone vs Grimane


    Grimoire''s voice trails off as he looks at Selene, silver eyes brightening. "Of course. Of course!


    Such an oversight."


    Apologize, Selene growls.


    "Apologize? For what?"


    She slinks forward, hackles raised and teeth gleaming as her upper lip lifts in a snarl. You disrespected our mate.


    I nod. He did. I heard it.


    Lucas, watching in silence, is as lost as ever.


    "Excuse me? I have been nothing but-ah!"


    The shriek that tears from Grimoire''s throat is almostical. One moment he''s there, all righteous indignation and shing silver eyes, and the next he''s gone. The heavy thud of his book form hitting the floor echoes in the sudden silence. But Selene isn''t done. She pounces on the fallen magical tome, her teeth bared in a snarl as she mps down on its spine. The growl rumbling from her chest is low and menacing, a sound I''ve rarely heard from her.


    I bite my lip, trying desperately not tough. The sight of my fierce, dignified dog-wolf gnawing on a book like an overgrown puppy with a chew toy is almost too much to bear. But I know I need to intervene before she does any real damage. "Selene,e on," I say, reaching for the book. "Let him go"


    She growls again, her teeth still firmly embedded in Grimoire''s leather binding. I have to tug a bit before she finally releases him, leaving behind a few wet marks and indentations from her sharp canines.


    As I cradle the slightly worse-for-wear Grimoire in my arms, I nce up to see Lucas watching me. His eyebrow is raised, a mix of amusement and confusion ying across his features. Right. He has no idea what just happened. "Sorry," I say, feeling a bit sheepish. "They were arguing. Selene... well, she took offense."


    Lucas nods slowly, his eyes darting between me, the book, and Selene. "I see," he says, though his tone suggests he doesn''t really see at all.


    Grimoire''s voice suddenly erupts in my mind, loud and indignant. That flea-bitten mongrel! How dare she attack me? I am an ancient repository of magical knowledge, not amon chew toy!


    I wince at the volume of his mental tirade. "Grimoire, calm down. She was just defending Lucas."


    Defending him? he scoffs. From what? Words? How painful they must be


    Selene''s growl grows louder, her ice-blue eyes fixed on the book in my hands. Apologize, she demands, her mental voice a low, dangerous rumble.


    For a moment, there''s silence. I can almost feel Grimoire''s indignation warring with his self-preservation instinct. Finally, he speaks, his mental voice noticeably subdued.


    E.. apologice, he says grudgingly. Aly words were... perhaps... poorly chosen.


    I have to stille anotherugh at the reluctance in his tone. It''s clear he''s not used to backing down, but Selene''s fierce protectiveness has cowed even his considerable ego.


    "There" I say, patting the book''s cover gently. "Was that so hard?"


    Excruciating, Grimoire grumbles, but there''s less heat in his words now.


    Lucas clears his throat, drawing my attention back to him. "So," he says, a hint of amusement in his voice, "are we done for now?


    His question brings me back to reality, "Oh. I don''t know-


    It was an unpardonable oversight on my end, Grimoire says. We should try again. This time, that vicious monster needs to be a part of it.


    The vicious monster in question snapszily at the air just centimeters away from him.


    Selene, he hastily backtracks. Selene needs to be part of it.


    "She does?" Somehow this makes sense, but-


    Your mating bond involves your wolves. She is your ess point to the pack bond. Such a simple thing I never should have overlooked.


    I guess it''s good to know even a semi-omnipotent magic book of ages can make stupid mistakes.. It''s even a little bit of a boost to my ego. Idiot, Selene mutters.


    Murderer, Grimoire responds. And if there''s a mental equivalent to him hiding behind me, I''m pretty sure that''s what''s happening right now. It''s hard to put it into words, but I can feel it. In my head.


    This personality of Grimoire''s is odd and capricious. At times his ego is more vast than the sky, and at others he''s little better than a child. It''s hard to get a grasp on him.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Exasperated, I press my palms against my eyes, trying to stave off an iing headache. "Can we please get to the important stuff, you two? I want to help Lucas, not deal with bickering bonds." Of course, Grimoire save


    find ess to Lucas.


    promptly. This time, enter through Selene''s mind. Through her, you will


    "Wait. If I have to go through Selene, wouldn''t I have to go through Lucas'' wolf?"


    It is possible. As long as you can get to either of them, you''ll have ess to the mental barrier in ce.


    Love at World''s End-

 Unshift 317

    317 Ava: Mindscape


    Diving into my bond with Selene is like falling into warm clouds. It''s an odd feeling to enter a mental space, but she draws me in naturally, her expertise in this space far outstripping mind.


    It''s as if my body is separate now, almost a distant memory.


    I can''t feel the air on my skin. Can''t feel the ground I''m sitting on. Even the weight of Selene''s body against mine is gone.


    There''s no smell here.


    It isn''t even urate to describe this ce as darkness.


    It''s just-void.


    This isn''t a ce of physical senses, but something else. An energy of the mind, with its own


    ent that ebbs and flows.


    As I sink deeper, initialfort gives way to a maelstrom of emotions so intense, so raw, that I nearly lose myself in them. It''s as if I''m drowning in a sea of feelings that aren''t entirely my own. yet resonate within me on a primal level. I want to rage at the fleeting memory of my mate rejecting our fate.


    I want to cry as I die alone, thest of my pack.


    I''m suffused in wonder as my eyes open to a new life.


    Panic. Longing. Frustration. Love. They crash over me, intense and impossible to control,ing and going in such fleeting moments that I can''t hold my own.


    As soon as I recognize a memory as not mine, it''s gone, reced by another that drowns me in


    how real it feels.


    Focus, Ava, Selene''s calm voice cuts through the chaos. Let me guide you. Focus on the bond between us. You''re drowning in my memories.


    The bond between us has a sort of glow that doesn''t exist in the real world. Something I can see with my mind''s eye, despite there being nothing here.


    She steers me through the tumultuous sea. Gradually, I begin to discern a pattern in the chaos, a rhythm that pulses with a familiar energy.


    His wolf.


    The moment I recognize it, his presence ms into me. Old memories mix with new. Selene''s fury mix with her mild exasperation. Her desire to tear out his throat has me raging, wanting-


    Ava.


    Her voice steadies me, buffers me from the memories. But this time, the frantic energy of his wolf engulfs me, a whirlwind of recognition, joy, and desperate frustration. He knows me. He sees me as his mate, his other half. But there''s an underlying current of anxiety, a maddening sense of ipleteness.


    317 Ava Mindacapa


    He''s half feral already.


    Mate, the wolf whines. Here but not here. Why?


    The anguish in that simple question breaks my heart. I want to reach out, tofort him, but I don''t know how.


    Selene yanks at my mind, dragging it with her as we go deeper.


    Bloodlust rises, but it isn''t as intense now.


    I''m buffering you, she says, her mental voice strained. The hope of being reunited has incited. sort of madness in him. Just focus on me. Push away what doesn''t belong to us.


    I try to heed her advice, but it''s like navigating through a storm with my eyes closed. The wolf''s emotions buffet me from all sides, each one a vivid burst of sensation. His frustration at being separated from Lucas is so intense that it''s almost a physical ache, despite not having a body in this space.


    And then, suddenly, I hit a wall.


    It''s not a physical barrier-nothing is truly physical in this mentalndscape-but it might as well be. One moment I''m swimming through a sea of emotions, and the next, I''m brought to an abrupt halt. It''s like trying to push through solid stone with my bare hands. This is it, Grimoire''s voice echoes in my mind, startling me. I''d almost forgotten about him in the intensity of the experience. This is the barrier we need to break.


    Gather your magic, Ava. Let it flow through you, through Selene, through the bond. All you need to do is weaken this ce. Selene and his wolf will do the rest.


    Is it strange to suddenly fixate on how his wolf has no name?


    Not now, Ava. Selene''s words are calm, though strained. Hurry.


    It''s disorienting, existing in this ce of pure sensation. There are no visual cues to ground me, no physical sensations to anchor me to reality. Just emotions, energy, and the vague sense of


    presence.


    I reach for my magic, trying to summon that familiar warmth, but it''s not there. It just doesn''t


    exist.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t I say, frustration building. "I can''t find it. It''s not... it''s not there."


    I''m speaking, but is iting from my body or my mind?


    I can''t tell.


    I think it might be in


    my head.


    It exists, Grimoire insists. You''re just looking for it in the wrong way. It''s in your very essence. Focus on your own feelings, Ava, Selene''s voice cuts through the chaos. Find what''s distinctly yours in this sea of emotions. I take a deep breath-or at least, I imagine I do. Her words anchor me, giving me a direction.


    317 Ava Mindscape


    concentrate on that feeling, letting it fill me up. The warmth of his smile, the strength in his arms, the way his eyes light up when he looks at me. Even with his memories gone, there''s still that spark between us. That connection that defies exnation. As I focus on these thoughts, something shifts in the emotionalndscape around me. It''s subtle at first, like a ripple in still water. Then I feel it-a gossamer thread, delicate yet unbreakable, stretching out into the void.


    Our bond.


    I reach for it, my nonexistent hands grasping at nothing and everything. The moment I make contact, it''s like touching a live wire. The bond jumps, almost as if startled by my presence. It pulses with life, with recognition.


    Lucas, I think, pouring all my love and longing into that single thought.


    And then, slowly, I feel it. A familiar sensation creeps through me, starting from my core and spreading outward. It''s a thrum of energy, a tingle in fingertips I don''t have in this ce. My magic, responding to my call. Good, Ava. Now, guide that energy. Focus it on a single point in the barrier. Attack it there. How? I can''t see anything here. How am I supposed to aim at something I can''t see? It sounds simple until you''re actually about to do it.


    Your mind understands the intent of your actions, Grimoire exins patiently. Trust in brain. It knows what you want to do.


    your own


    Trust my brain? That seems like a tall order when I''m floating in a void of pure emotion and


    energy.


    Okay, brain. Let''s do this.


    I picture the barrier in my mind. Not as a physical wall, but as a resistance. A point where the flow of energy and emotion suddenly stops. I imagine my magic as aser, focused and precise. In my mind''s eye, I see it striking that point of resistance. The release of magic is intentional, something I control, but it almost feels like I''m firing blind.


    No, that''s actually how it feels. Not almost


    But to my surprise, I feel something give way. It''s small, barely noticeable, but it''s there. A tiny crack in an otherwise imprable wall.


    Encouraged, I pour more of my magic into that focused beam. The crack widens, spreading like a spiderweb across the surface of the barrier. With each pulse of energy, I feel the resistance weakening.


    But it''s not enough. The barrier is vast, and my magic feels like a mere drop in an ocean. Frustration builds within me. We''re so close, yet still so far.


    You don''t need to break through, Grimoire reminds me. His wolf will do the rest. And then it will


    be Selene''s turn.

 Unshift 318

    318 Ava: Waiting For Him to Wake


    Out, Selene says simply.


    The journey into his woll''s mind was long. It was a turbulent sea, every inch taken a victory.


    Getting out is much easier.


    Between one instant and the next, there''s nothing more than a distinct yank from Selene''s mind, and it''s as though I''m sucked through a vortex and thrown back into my own head. There''s enough force that 1 pitch forward and almost hit my face against the ground before my hands fly up to save myself.


    "Fuck"


    My body''s soaked. There''s only a small light on in the kitchen; the rest of the house is dark, the windows showing evidence of nightfall.


    I''m a used dishrag, ttened to the floor, struggling to push myself to my knees and check on


    Lucas.


    Grimoire''s hands grab onto my arms, pulling me up. He''s huge again, his mes higher than normal, his eyes red instead of silver.


    Where his hands touch me is odd; pressure without temperature. Not cold. Not hot.


    My legs wobble as I struggle to my feet, grateful for Grimoire''s steady grip on my arms. The room spins for a moment before settling, and I blink away the disorientation. My gazends on Lucas, sprawled across the couch.


    He''s asleep, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. But something''s off. Sweat glistens on his skin, running in rivulets down his face and soaking into his hair. His hands, resting on the couch, tremble visibly. My stomach knots. "Is he okay?"


    Grimoire''s grip on my arms tightens slightly. "His wolf is attacking the barrier.


    The grim tone in his voice sends a chill down my spine. I turn to look at him, searching his fiery face for any sign of reassurance. There is none.


    "Isn''t that what we want?" I ask, dreading the answer.


    Grimoire''s mes flicker, casting dancing shadows across the room. "The wolf is already feral. Completely focused on reuniting with its other half. The moment he felt evidence of the breach, he went wild."


    "But Selene-" I start, turning to where Ist saw her.


    My words die in my throat as I spot her curled up on the floor. Her eyes are closed, nose tucked into her tail. She looks peaceful, but something feels terribly wrong.


    And that ce in my head where she rests is empty.


    Panie zdawa at mu elect Virlowire Lean''t feel hart Solene''e mane 1.


    13


    31B Awa: Waiting For Him to wake


    "Breathe, Ava," Grimoire interrupts, his voice firm but gentle. "Selene is fine. She''s fully immersed in Lucas and the wolf''s psyche right now."


    I take a shaky breath, trying to calm my racing heart. "But why can''t I feel her? She''s always. there, always...


    "She''s not here. She''s there. He gestures toward Lucas. "We have to watch and wait


    There''s nothing I can do except sit by his side and wait.


    Sometime in the carly hours of morning, there''s a knock on the door.


    I ignore it.


    Grimoire''s long since reverted to his book form, the heavy leather-bound paper resting on myp as my eyes never once leave Lucas'' sweating form. He asionally thrashes and even moans, but he doesn''t open his eyes. Doubt creeps in, whispering that we''ve made a terrible mistake.


    That Lucas isn''ting back.


    That we''re going to lose him.


    His face contorts in pain, sweat beading on his forehead. My heart aches to reach out andfort him, but Grimoire made it clear: Physical contact might cause more issues.


    The door creaks open, and Ken''s voice breaks through my haze of worry. "Ava? We need to


    talk"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I tear my eyes away from Lucas to see Ken and Lisa enter. Ken''s usuallyposed demeanor is frayed at the edges, his hair mussed and dark circles under his eyes. "The pack is going wild," he says, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "I''ve spent thest. several hours breaking up fights between all the younger males."


    His gaze drifts to Lucas, concern etching deeper lines on his face. "What''s going on here?"


    "We''re trying to get his memories back," I reply, my voice t and lifeless even to my own ears.


    Ken falls silent, his eyes widening slightly. After a moment, he speaks again, his tone softer. "I wish you would have called me here for it.


    "You''re right. It might have been better to have you here. I take a deep breath, forcing myself to exin further. "Lucas'' wolf has gonepletely feral?


    Ken nods slowly. "Sister Miriam exined some things to me. I somewhat understand the


    situation"


    I return my attention to Lucas, watching as he twitches and mumbles incoherently. My fingers itch to brush the damp hair from his forehead, to offer some smallfort, but I remain frozen in ce.


    Silence stretches.


    <


    318 Ava: Waiting For Him to Wake


    a


    "Yes," I whisper, clinging to that connection like a lifeline.


    "Then don''t look so down," Ken says, his voice gentle but firm.


    I try to smile, to show some glimmer of hope, but it feels forced and brittle on my face. Suddenly, Lucas bolts upright, his eyes wide and unseeing. We all jump, startled by the abrupt


    movement.


    Then it''s Selene. She''s no longer curled up into a cid ball of fur, but standing, hackles raised and a low growl rumbling.


    The air in the room is thick and heavy with oppressive energy, all emanating from Lucas. It''s as if all the oxygen has been sucked out, leaving me gasping for breath.


    Lucas'' eyes are open, but they''re not his. Not really. The warm golden hues I''vee to love are now a zing, feral amber. His gaze darts around the room, unfocused and wild. The sheer power emanating from him is overwhelming. "Lucas?" I whisper, my voice barely audible even to my own ears.


    He doesn''t respond. Doesn''t even look at me. His chest heaves with rapid, shallow breaths, and his muscles are coiled tight, ready to spring at any moment.


    He can''t hear you right now, Grimoire says. Stay quiet. This is Selene''s fight.

 Unshift 319

    319 Ava: Wolf vs Husky


    A soft thud draws my attention for a split second. Lisa''s crumpled to the floor, her face pale and eyes wide with fear, gasping for oxygen. An alpha''s presence is too much for humans.


    Ken is at her side in an instant, shielding her with his body while keeping a wary eye on Lucas. "Be careful, Luna. That''s not Lucas right now. That''s pure wolf."


    I know he''s right. The man I love is nowhere to be seen in those wild eyes. This is something primal, dangerous. Yet I can''t bring myself to be afraid. The mate bond pulses between us, stronger than ever before. It tugs at me, urging me closer even as every instinct screams to keep my distance.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Selene''s growl deepens, drawing Lucas'' attention. His head snaps towards her, lips curling back to reveal elongated canines. The tension in the room ratchets up another notch as Lucas shifts.


    In mere seconds, where my mate once stood, a massive wolf now looms. My breath catches in my throat as I take in his new form. This isn''t the Lucas I remember.


    His fur gleams like spun gold, an ethereal glow emanating from each strand. He''s enormous, dwarfing Selene in a way that makes my stomach clench with worry.


    Before I can voice my doubts, Lucas lunges at Selene. The room erupts into chaos as the two wolves sh, snarls and growls filling the air.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I see Ken react swiftly. He grabs Lisa, shoving her between himself and the wall, shielding her from the fray. The protective gesture would be touching if I weren''t so terrified for Selene.


    My wolf, my other half, fights with everything she has. But Lucas''s sheer size gives him an overwhelming advantage. My heart pounds as I watch him overpower her, pinning her to the ground with his massive body, her throat grasped between his jaws. Then, something shifts.


    Selene''s presence explodes outward, filling the room with an energy so potent it makes my skin tingle. Lucas yelps, leaping away from her as if burned. He shakes himself, looking disoriented, while Selene struggles to her feet. She''s limping and hurt, but her presence in my head is silent.


    I don''t know what she''s thinking. What she''s feeling, as she looks at him.


    She''s alreadyunching herself at Lucas again. This time, though, the fight is different. Selene''s presence continues to pulse through the room, and I can see its effect on Lucas. His movements be less certain, his attacks less ferocious.


    Selene is subduing him, not with physical strength, but with the sheer force of her will. I watch in awe as my small, silver husky holds her own against the golden giant.


    He''sing to his senses, Grimoire remarks calmly, as though everything''s been under his control this entire time. Her presence is breaking through that primal part of him. He should recognize her soon.


    My heart leaps into my throat as Lucas thrashes Selene to the ground. The sight of my mate and


    319 Ava: Wolf vs Husky


    my wolf locked in such a violent struggle tears at my soul. I want to intervene, to protect them both, but I know this is beyond my control.


    EOS SEE


    Suddenly, the golden wolf pauses. My breath catches as I watch his bristling, stiff tail lower and tuck between his legs. The change is so abrupt it takes me a moment to process. Gone are the fierce growls and snarls that filled the room moments ago. Instead, a soft whine escapes Lucas'' muzzle.


    Selene, seizing the opportunity, surges forward. She pins Lucas to the ground, her teeth nipping at his face and ears. It''s not the vicious attack from before, but a disy of dominance. My wolf is asserting herself, and to my amazement, Lucas is allowing it.


    I watch, transfixed, as Lucas slowly lowers himself to the ground in submission. The sight of such a powerful alpha yielding to my Selene is both awe-inspiring and slightly unnerving. Selene, panting from exertion,ys atop him, her eyes meeting mine with an unmistakable air of smugness.


    Well done, I think, unable to keep a small smile from tugging at my lips. Despite the tension still thrumming through my body, pride swells in my chest.


    As I draw nearer, Lucas'' nose twitches. He begins sniffing frantically, his nostrils ring as he catches my scent. The change in him is immediate and startling. He pok¨¦s his head out from beneath Selene, whining and whimpering in my direction. His paws scrabble against the floor as he tries to move towards me, desperation evident in every movement.


    Selene snaps at him, a quick, sharp reprimand. Lucas settles instantly, but the whining continues. He isn''t Lucas, she says, her mental voice a wee reprieve from the silence in my head. He''s in there somewhere, but right now, his wolf is at the forefront of his mind. "Is that okay? Is he going to be okay?" Sitting beside them, I rub a finger over Lucas'' wolf muzzle. I get several frantic licks for my efforts.


    Yes. His psyche is overwhelmed, but he should be back soon. You can feel it in your bond, can''t you?


    The bond between me and Lucas is strong, pulsing, and warm, far more present than before. It almost feels like I can reach out to touch it.


    And there''s something in my head-it isn''t quite there, but there''s a nebulous space where something should be.


    "I think so."


    He will return, Grimoire assures me. He isn''t broken. But his wolf is the one in control right now. A smile tugs at my lips as Lucas-no, his wolf-nuzzles against me. The golden fur is soft beneath my fingers, and I can''t help but marvel at how such a massive, powerful creature can be so gentle. His eyes, though still wild and unfamiliar, hold a warmth that makes my heart skip a beat.


    319 Ava: Wolf vs Husky


    "Will I be able tomunicate with him soon?" I ask, ncing between Grimoire and Selene. The question burns in my mind, a desperate need to connect with my mate in any way possible. 2

 Unshift 320

    320 Ava: A Stronger Bond Than Before


    Soon, Grimoire assures me. O


    Great.


    Selene sets her paw on the golden wolf''s head, shoving it down while she rubs her head against my hand.


    "Jealous?" I ask her in amusement.


    Why would I be jealous? she asks, even as she wiggles her way between us.


    Unlike with Lucas, she isn''t trying to share affection with the golden wolf. It''s me she wants to snuggle against.


    I guess she still doesn''t have a full connection with his wolf.


    No, she agrees shortly.


    As Ken and Lisa approach, the golden wolf lets out a low, menacing growl in warning. Selene, ever protective, sits up abruptly and snarls back. He immediately cowers in response.


    Ken''s voice cuts through the tension. "It might be best to keep him in here. Not everyone''s seen their Alpha''s new form."


    The pack is already on edge; seeing their Alpha in an unfamiliar state could cause more unrest. He''s taking it in stride, but maybe he''s already seen it before.


    Selene''s agreementes with an unexpected caveat. It wouldn''t be good for them to see their Alpha wolf submitting to me, either. Unless... Her piercing gaze falls on me. Unless you wish to be Alpha yourself. Me? Alpha? The very thought sends a jolt of panic through my system.


    "No. Absolutely not. No way!"


    The vehemence of my refusal surprises even me. I''ve never wanted that kind of power or responsibility. I''m still adjusting to bing Luna.


    As if sensing my distress, Lucas'' wolf squeezes past Selene. He bumps his massive head against my shoulder, whining softly, in tender affection.


    Selene grumbles, clearly not thrilled with the disy. I can feel her conflicted emotions through our bond-protective, jealous, and yet somehow resigned.


    Lisa settles beside me, with slow and steady movements. He ignores her. She reaches out tentatively, her hand hovering over Lucas'' golden fur. To my surprise, he allows her touch, though he remains somewhat aloof.


    "It was hard to breathe when he first woke up," Lisa says, her voice barely above a whisper. "Like all the air was suddenly pulled out of the room."


    I nod, understanding exactly what she means. "That was his alpha presence. It''s always hard for humans to take, especially when it''s unleashed suddenly like that."


    11:28


    <


    320 Ava: A Stronger Bond Than Before


    Lisa sighs, her hand still absently stroking Lucas'' fur. "Wolf business is way tooplicated for humans." She nces over her shoulder at Ken.


    "Are you having a hard time staying with Ken?" I ask, concern coloring my voice. I''ve been so wrapped up in my own drama that I haven''t had a chance to really check in with her about her new living situation. Lisa just shrugs, her expression carefully neutral. "It''s fine."


    But I know my best friend. There''s something going on.


    "Do you need to stay with me instead?" I offer, even though I''m not sure how I''d manage it with Lucas in this state. What if he tries to eat her because she gets up to use the bathroom at night?


    Lisa shakes her head quickly. "No, no. You need to focus on your mate." She gestures to the golden wolf still pressed against my side. "This is way more important."


    Rubbing the wolf''s soft ears, I ask, "What have you been up to? Setting in here okay? How about the gnomes? Are they doing okay, too?" I need to be more present in pack life and learn about everything. I''ve spent all my time in this cottage. Thankfully, the excuse of being newly mated means no one expects to see me around much for


    the next week or so.


    Lisa gives a thoughtful hum. "The Grand Sage is working on a newmunications device. He''s still designing it. He thinks he might be able to make, like, a magical smartwatch."


    "Oh?" This is news to me. "That''s fascinating. Does he think he can do it?"


    "He does, but says there''s a lot of things to work through. He wants to go to a local human city so we can buy a few watches to work on."


    Ken''s voice cuts in, his tone a mix of surprise and concern. "This is the first I''m hearing of this."


    Lisa has the grace to look a bit sheepish. "We haven''t brought it up to you yet. It''s all very preliminary."


    A flicker of worry ignites in my chest. I turn to Ken, searching his face for any sign of how he feels about this. "How safe would it be to do something like that? Going so far out right now."


    He frowns, taking a moment to think. "It''s probably safe, but I can''t guarantee it. Nothing''s certain these days. Still, Sister Miriam mentioned that it''s been quiet."


    I can see the wheels turning in his head as he considers the possibilities. After a moment, he adds, "I could bring along a few wolves for extra protection." Relief washes over me. "That''s a great idea."


    Lisa leans against me with a dramatic sigh. "More guards, right?" But her tone is yful, not


    grumpy.


    It''s crazy to think we were both once so angry and frustrated to have guards shadowing our every move. Life can change so quickly.


    111,28


    320 Avt A Stronger Bond Than Before


    he wants to insist on going with her. The thought of Lisa venturing out into the human world, even with protection, sends a tendril of fear curling through my gut.


    But the Luna can''t just go out on a whim so I can buy a bunch of watches. At this point,


    something like that is a mission, not an errand. It has to be nned out to keep everyone safe.


    I swallow hard, pushing down the urge to be overprotective. "Be careful, okay?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She punches my shoulder lightly. "I''m always-"


    Lucas'' wolf growls, his hackles bristling.


    Selene snaps at him, and he ttens to the ground with a whimper.


    Lisa snorts. "Never thought I''d see the day a husky can overpower a wolf"


    I can''t help but chuckle at Lisa''sment. It''s true-the sight of Selene dominating Lucas''s wolf form is amusing.


    Ken clears his throat, drawing my attention. "Luna, I''d like to request permission to apany Lisa and the gnomes into the city for their shopping trip."


    His formal tone catches me off guard. It takes me a moment to remember that as Luna, I have the authority to grant or deny such requests. Yet another massive change.


    "Of course," I say, trying to sound confident. "That''s probably for the best."


    As soon as the words leave my mouth, a wave of anxiety washes over me. Ken is Lucas'' right-hand man, the beta of the pack. He''s been taking care of everything in Lucas'' ce. Am I going to be able to handle anything thates up?


    Trial by fire, I guess.


    His expression softens. Maybe the panic is written on my face. "Don''t worry, Luna. Vester and Vanessa will be here to help. They''re more than capable of handling things in my absence. And me, Selene points out. But let''s hope nothing happens. I''m ready for azy day.


    Honestly? Me, too. My body''s exhausted. My heart''s exhausted. Every cell in my body and being wants a beach vacation with no stress, no worries, and no war.


    It''s weird to think that a beach vacation like that might not happen for years. Not out of poverty, but because of the state of the world.

 Unshift 321

    321 Ava: His Name


    "Holy shit," Vanessa breathes, her eyes wide. "Is that-?"


    I nod, unable to keep the smile off my face despite the gravity of the situation. It''s her first time seeing my mate''s new wolf form. "Yep, that''s Lucas."


    Vester takes in the sight of the massive golden wolf sprawled across my living room floor. "How... when did this happen?"


    "A couple hours ago," I say, running my fingers through Lucas'' thick fur. He leans into my touch, a low rumble of contentment vibrating through his chest. "The short version is that we finally tried to unlock his memories, and... well, this was the result. I''m not sure why he looks different now. Maybe Sister Miriam will know. Selene? Do you?" Hmm, is her nonresponse.


    Vanessa takes a tentative step forward, her healer''s instincts clearly kicking in. "Is he okay? I mean, physically and mentally?"


    A slight shrug. "Physically, he seems fine. Maybe even better than before. But mentally..." I trail off, ncing at Selene for support.


    He''s disoriented, Selene supplies. The wolf is in control right now, but he''s not feral. Just confused. Waiting for Lucas.


    I ry this information to Vanessa and Vester, watching as they exchange worried nces.


    "Can he shift back?" Vester asks, the surprise on his face now faded back to his usual stoic expression.


    I shake my head. "I don''t know. Probably not. His wolf is the one in control right now. Lucas is still healing."


    Vanessa kneels beside Lucas, her hand hovering just above his fur. "May I?" she asks, looking to me for permission.


    He lifts his head, surprisingly not growling or upset in any way. Then again, he was only irritated with Lisa; maybe it''s theck of pack bond that bothered him.


    I nod, and Vanessa gently ces her hands on Lucas'' wolf body, checking him over with deft, professional movements. "He''s muchrger than before, but I''m not sensing any issues in his joints. It''s hard to tell without a full check-up, but I''d say he might be stronger than before."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I turn to Selene. "You know, it''s really weird to keep calling him ''Lucas'' wolf'' or just ''the wolf.'' Doesn''t he have a name?"


    Selene''s ears tten against her head, and I can feel her reluctance through our bond. He did, once. But that was a long time ago.


    "Come on," I prod gently. "What was it?"


    Selene huffs, clearly ufortable. In our past life, when we were... closer, I called him Aurum.


    11:28 0


    Ava: His me


    The moment the name leaves my lips, the wolf''s ears perk up. His golden eyes lock onto mine.


    "Aurum," I repeat, more confidently this time. The wolf-Aurum-lets out a soft whine and nuzzles my hand.


    "It seems like that name holds some significance, Vester observes.


    "It''s from his past life, apparently. The one he shared with Selene."


    Vanessa''s eyebrows shoot up. "Past life? Ava, what exactly happened when you tried to unlock his memories?"


    "Oh, no. That''s not from... No." Pressing a hand to my forehead, all the tidbits of information in my head take a minute to reorganize. I can''t remember who knows what anymore. "Selene has memories of her past life, and she and Aurum were mates then." "But how is this possible?" Vanessa steps away from Lucas-Aurum-now that her examination is over, taking a chair at the table. "How can someone remember their past life?"


    ncing at Selene and how her ears don''t even perk up for this conversation, I realize she has no interest in rifying things. Even to our friend.


    So I hedge. "It''s just part of what makes her so special."


    "Aurum," Vester muses, standing beside his wife as he leans against the dining table, his arms crossed over his broad chest. "That''s Latin for gold, isn''t it? Seems pretty appropriate, considering his new color."


    Is it? I''m not familiar with Latin. They stopped teaching it in school in my parents'' generation, from what I heard.


    ncing at Aurum and his gorgeous golden fur, I point my thoughts to Selene. Is this what he looked like in your past life?


    Yes, she says shortly.


    Why didn''t you tell me?


    But she goes stubbornly silent, leaving me frustrated and answerless.


    "But why would his shifted form change?" Vanessa wonders. "I don''t know how the pack is going to feel about this,"


    "They''ll all be able to sense he''s Alpha," Vester says, reaching out to brush some hair from her face. "Don''t be too worried. Can''t you feel it? How strong he''s be?"


    "Of course I can, but-" The healer motions in Aurum''s direction, sounding frustrated. "He''s still not present in the pack bond. I tried greeting him when we walked in. Silence."


    She will hear him soon, Selene says, proving she''s listening and present, just unwilling to answer my question. She even pads over to Vanessa to rest her furry husky head against the healer''s knee in aforting gesture. Aurum, for his part, snuggles even further against me, whining a little as he nces in his mate''s direction. He''s distraught by Selene''sck of affection, but I have no idea how to help him.


    11:25 TO


    (


    321 Ava. His Name


    Sorry, buddy. She''s still holding grudges from your past. My thoughts are aimed in his direction, but of course he can''t hear me.


    It''s Selene who responds in my mind, with a derisive snort.


    Grimoire pipes up then. She''s hard to get along with. It''s going to be a long road for that poor wolf.


    "Yeah, it really-wait a second."


    I sit bolt upright, my eyes darting around the room until theynd on the familiar leather-bound tome resting innocently on the dining table.


    Not in myp.


    I''m not touching it at all.


    And his voice is in my head.


    "How are you talking to me right now?"


    Really? You''re just now noticing? His voice echoes in my head, tinged with amusement. We''ve grown stronger. Our bond.


    Slowly tapping my finger against my knee, I ask, "And... you weren''t going to tell me?"


    You never asked,es his cheeky reply.


    I resist the urge to roll my eyes. Of course, he''d have a smart-ass answer like that.


    Love at World''s End-

 Unshift 322

    322 Ava: Luna''s First Trial (1)


    "Ava?" Vanessa watches me carefully, her head tilted to the side. "Is everything alright?"


    "Sorry, I zoned out for a second."


    Vanessa raises an eyebrow but doesn''t press further. "I was asking if Ken informed you about


    the brawls."


    "Brawls?" Come to think of it, he''d mentioned something about fighting. "Not in detail."


    Vester''s posture shifts, his spine straightening as he faces me. The change is subtle but unmistakable, and I sit up straight in response, rolling my shoulders back as I meet his gaze. He''s a soldier reporting to his superior; not a pack member speaking casually to his Alpha''s


    mate.


    "There were multiple violent altercations just before midnight. Multiple reports were taken of altered states of mind, and all have returned to their normal state by early morning, at approximately 9 this morning."


    "Go on," I say, trying to keep my voice steady and authoritative.


    Vester clears his throat. "The incidents urred primarily in themunal areas-the shared dining hall and lodge. Three separate brawls broke out, involving a total of twenty-five pack members. The fights were unusually aggressive, beyond typical pack disputes." I rub my eyebrow, not even sure what to do with this information. "Were there any serious injuries?"


    "Fortunately, no life-threatening injuries were sustained. However, several wolves required. medical attention for broken bones and deepcerations."


    My eyes flick to Vanessa, who nods in confirmation. She must have been busy treating the wounded.


    "What sparked these fights?" I ask, my mind racing to understand the sudden outbreak of


    violence.


    Vester''s expression tightens slightly. "The exact cause is unclear, Luna. However..." His eyes dart


    to Aurum''s massive form beside me.


    I follow his gaze, understanding dawning. "You think it''s connected to what happened in here?" But Selene and Aurum didn''t fight until hours after the brawls broke out. Still...


    "It''s a possibility we can''t ignore," Vanessa chimes in,ing to stand beside her mate. "There is some precedent to aggressive spikes within packs during times of turmoil within the Alpha. It''s like a trickle effect. While most wolves will have a psyche strong enough to brush it off, there are those who will be affected. The timing seems to match up, and it would exin the phenomenon."


    Aurum, for his part, just sits there, gazing at both of his pack subordinates in an aloof manner, as though it has nothing to do with him.


    13


    322 Ava: Luna''s First Trial (1)


    Does he understand he''s this pack''s Alpha wolf? I ask Selene, worried.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In a sense. However, shifters are different than /. He is the Alpha''s wolf; not the Alpha himself.


    Grimoire slips in to exin further as Selene falls silent. While this is his pack, he borrows Lucas'' authority. Though, if you really look at it, Lucas'' authority is given due to the strength of his wolf. It''s a fascinating social dynamic in this situation. He will not act as Alpha alone; he''s too primal of a mind. Selene is very different from the wolves inside these shifters'' heads.


    I nod slowly as he speaks, piecing it together. The pack bond, usually a source of stability and unity, had been thrown into chaos when we attempted to break Lucas'' mental barriers. With his wolf taking over, it makes sense that some wolves might have reacted poorly to that disruption.


    The tendency toward aggression and fighting is far more of a wolf characteristic than human. They must have felt what Aurum was feeling.


    "And the involved parties are no longer... agitated?" I ask, choosing my words carefully.


    "No, Luna. All participants have calmed significantly since the incidents. They''re currently confined to separate areas for everyone''s safety, but they''ve expressed remorse for their actions."


    He said that was starting around 9 this morning; so, about the time Selene had forced Aurum to


    submit.


    It all tracks.


    I feel a small surge of relief at that. At least we''re not dealing with ongoing violence.


    "And the rest of the pack?" I press. "How are they handling this?"


    Vester''s expression softens slightly, approval flickering in his eyes at my question. "There''s unease, naturally. Several are worried that there''s something going on to instigate such behavior, and there are those paranoid about sabotage. But no further incidents have urred." "Thank you for your report, Vester," I say, proud of how steady my voice sounds. "How do you rmend we proceed?"


    As soon as the words leave my mouth, I want to kick myself. I''m supposed to be giving orders, not asking for them. But to my surprise, Vester doesn''t seem disappointed by my question. If anything, there''s a glimmer of respect in his eyes. 2 "Typically, in situations like this, we would hold a formal hearing," he exins. "The involved parties would be given a chance to exin their actions, and appropriate disciplinary measures


    would be decided."


    I nod, grateful for his straightforward answer. "And who usually presides over these hearings?"


    "The Alpha," Vester says, then adds, "Or in his absence, the Luna."


    The weight of responsibility settles more firmly on my shoulders. With Lucas currently unable to fulfill his duties, this falls to me. The thought is terrifying, as someone whose personal life is in shambles, but I can''t shy away from it.


    Kind of wish I''d had some sort of managerial leadership in my life, though. That would be helpful


    322 Ava: Luna''s First Trial (1)


    about now.


    "I see. Thank you, Vester." But as I nce at Aurum, the source of the agitation within the pack, I shake my head. "I don''t believe a formal hearing will be necessary in this situation, if we are the cause of it."


    "If I may, Luna," Vanessa cuts in, "I respectfully disagree."


    "I also disagree with utmost vehemence, Luna."


    Their earnest dissent leaves me a little flustered. "You think I should question them, despite knowing the likely cause of their outbursts?"


    "Yes," Vester says, standing even straighter. I didn''t think that was possible. "With all due respect, Luna, the pack needs stability. If we were to admit that such a wave of violence came from our Alpha''s fractured state, it would reduce faith in our Alpha. Questioning the offenders and showing benevolence will not only increase morale, it will avoid such an oue."

 Unshift 323

    323 Ava: Luna''s First Trial (II)


    I blink, taken aback by their united front. My gaze shifts between Vester and Vanessa, trying to process their suggestion. A knot forms in my stomach as the implications of their words sink in. "You''re suggesting that I lie." My wordse out t. Disappointment churns in my chest. Vanessa shakes her head. "No, Luna. Not lie. We''re suggesting a strategic approach to the truth."


    "A strategic approach to the truth," I repeat, the words tasting bitter on my tongue. "That sounds an awful lot like lying by omission."


    Vester steps forward, his expression earnest. "Luna, please understand. The pack is already on edge. If they were to learn that their Alpha''s condition caused such widespread aggression, it could destabilize us further." 2


    I run a hand through my hair, even though it isn''t in my face. My hands just need something to do. They''re shaking. "But isn''t honesty important? How can I expect the pack to trust me if I''m not forting with them?"


    "Trust is built on more than just raw honesty," Vanessa says gently. "Sometimes, it''s about providing the stability and leadership the pack needs, even if that means carefully managing certain truths."


    My eyes dart to Aurum, still lounging on the floor. His golden gaze meets mine, and for a moment, I wish I could ask him what he thinks. But he can''t answer, can he? And even if he could, would the wolf understand the nuances of pack politics?


    I wish Lucas was here to take these reins. I''m not fit to make these decisions.


    But he''s not.


    It''s pointless to sit here and whine about it.


    "It feels wrong," I tell them, though their words make too much sense.


    Grimoire''s voice echoes in my mind. Politics is rarely about what feels right, little witch. It''s about


    what works.


    I almost snort out loud. Of course he''d say that. I''m not sure he has much empathy for people''s struggles.


    Empathy isn''t what keeps you alive.


    Selene, surprisingly, chimes in as well. The book isn''t wrong. Sometimes protecting the pack requires tough choices.


    Their input only adds to my inner turmoil. I''ve never been good at lying, even by omission. But then again, I''ve never been responsible for an entire pack before.


    "Luna," Vester says, his voice softer now. "We''re not asking you to fabricate a story. We will not punish any of these wolves for their actions. It is nothing more than window dressing. A quick hearing, listen to their words, and tell them to be careful in the future. We''re addressing the situation, we are just not revealing certain details."


    10:59


    <


    323 Ava: Luna''s First Trial (II)


    His words soothe me. A little, anyway. "And what would that look like, exactly?"


    Vanessa steps closer, her expression sympathetic. "You would hold the hearing as normal. Listen to their ounts, show understanding for their actions while still emphasizing the importance of pack unity and control. Then, you''d issue a fair judgment. Knowing they weren''t in their right mind, you can attribute it to stress and tell them you''re letting it go this time, with a warning for


    the future."


    I chew on my lower lip, weighing the options. On one hand, the idea of withholding information from the pack feels fundamentally wrong. On the other, I can see the logic in their argument. If the pack loses faith in Lucas''s ability to lead, especially now when we''re so vulnerable...


    Those alpha challenges will roll in like a storm.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Am I willing to risk that over a little thing like morals?


    Okay, yes, morals are a big thing. A big, big thing. But so is my mate''s life.


    "What about when Lucas regains control?" I ask. "Won''t the pack feel betrayed if they find out


    Vester shakes his head. "By then, the situation will have stabilized. And if handled correctly, it may never need toe to light at all."


    The weight of the decision is on my shoulders, not theirs. But their faces are drawn, too. Vanessa''s eyes are a little red, as if she hasn''t slept. Vester''s face is grim and tight.


    They aren''t taking this lightly.


    They care about their pack. Just like Lucas does.


    I look at Aurum again, his massive form a reminder of just how precarious our situation is. Then to Selene, her blue eyes watching me intently. What do you think? I ask her silently.


    I think you need to decide what kind of leader you want to be, she replies, maddeningly unhelpful.


    1


    I''m not here to make your decisions for you, Ava. I''m here to support the decisions you make. Unless you want to start eating someone''s pups. Well, obviously I''m not going to do anything that horrible.


    Then what are you worried about?


    I take a deep breath, steeling myself. "Okay," I say finally, my voice steadier than I feel. "I''ll do it. But I want to be clear-we''re not lying." Vanessa and Vester exchange a look of relief.


    "That''s a wise decision, Luna," Vester says, his face a little more rxed than before. Not by much, but some.


    This choice doesn''t restfortably in my heart, but the necessity is clear in my mind. Maybe it''s a terrible decision. Maybe it''s objectively wrong. But it''s the decision I''ve made. I''ll take 10:59


    2/3


    <


    323 Ava: Luna''s First Trial (II)


    responsibility for it.


    "When should we hold this hearing?"


    "As soon as possible," Vanessa suggests. "The sooner we address this, the less time there is for rumors to spread."


    "Alright," I agree, straightening my posture. "Let''s aim for this afternoon, then. Vester, can you arrange for the involved parties to be brought to... where do we usually hold these hearings?"


    "The main lodge would be appropriate," he replies. "Most will not attend the hearing, but it has space in case they wish to."


    "Perfect. Have them brought to the lodge at..." I nce at the clock, calcting, "...three o''clock. That should give us enough time to prepare." And by prepare, I mean I need a shower. And maybe to find some clothes that make me look a little more authoritative and less like a homeless child. 2

 Unshift 324

    324 Ava: Luna''s First Trial (III)


    The main lodge is a humble log cabin with an openyout that somehow manages to feel both spacious and cozy. Exposed wooden beams stretch across the ceiling, and a massive stone firece dominates one wall. The furniture is simple but sturdy-all handcrafted, I''d bet.


    There''s a raised tform where I stand, and plenty of space for people to stand.


    There are no rooms. No kitchens. I think they even said there isn''t a bathroom.


    I tug at the hem of my ck shirt, which hangs a bit loose on my frame. The jeans I''m wearing are slightly too big as well, but they''re the best I could find on short notice. My hair is pulled back in a simple ponytail, practical if not particrly stylish.


    Not morous. Not intimidating. The best I managed to aim for is clean and presentable. Hopefully it''s enough.


    My fingers tap an anxious rhythm against my thighs as I watch shifters file into the room.


    Calm down, Selene''s voice echoes in my mind. You''re radiating anxiety. They can pick up on it.


    They can probably smell it.


    Yes.


    Ugh.


    Straightening my shoulders a little further, I sp my hands behind my back, trying to look confident and no-nonsense. Like I''m a leader, and not someone just fumbling around in this Luna role. Damn it. I want an instruction book.


    No such thing, Grimoire says cheerfully. You''ll have to make it up as you go along.


    I liked it better when he was a book who couldn''t talk to me at will.


    That''s cruel. (2)


    But honest.


    Selene stands beside me, ears pricked forward as she watches more wolves enter. They all incline their heads slightly as they pass us.


    They''re showing respect, Selene exins. They''ve all greeted you through the pack bond.


    A twinge of jealousy shoots through me. "I can''t hear it, I murmur, keeping my voice low.


    It shouldn''t be impossible for you to hear, Selene replies, sounding thoughtful. I have some ideas.


    Grimoire''s presence stirs in my mind. I agree. We''ll work on that, little witch.


    My heart does a little somersault. The idea of having a real pack bond, where I canmunicate with other wolves, is a dream I''ve had since I was a young girl.


    I long ago gave up on it, but if it''s possible...


    Vester clears his throat beside me. Delta Ryder, Vanessa''s brother, leads several wolf shifters into the lodge, some sporting fading bruises. None are bound. All walk in line as if being $11.00


    324 Ava: Luna''s First Trial (III)


    marched.


    This is it. The moment of truth.


    Well-not exactly truth. I guess it''s more of a moment I try to pull wool over the eyes of my own people.


    I straighten my posture, trying to project an air of authority I don''t quite feel. Vester steps forward, his voice carrying easily through the room as he begins to introduce the wolves before


    1. us.


    The charges-forck of a better word-areid out simply.


    Vester''s voice rings clear through the lodge as he lists the charges. "Unprovoked aggression, destruction of pack property, and endangerment of pack members."


    The terms all sound horrible and vicious, even though I know everyone''s a victim. I keep my face carefully neutral, but a bead of sweat trickles down the back of my neck.


    The first wolf, a burly man with a fading bruise on his jaw, steps forward. Vester addresses him directly. "Jerrod, exin your actions on the night in question."


    Jerrod shifts his weight, his eyes darting between Vester and me. "It wasn''t unprovoked," he growls. "That bastard Will''s been running his mouth, saying our Alpha''s gone soft. That we''re weak now." His fists clench''at his sides. "I couldn''t let that stand." I feel a vague ripple go through the crowd. People are standing a little straighter, listening a little more intently.


    It''s a hot topic.


    Vester nods, his face unreadable. "William, your response?"


    A leaner wolf with a split lip steps forward, his shoulders drooped in shame. "I apologize, Luna. I don''t know what came over me. My friends can tell you, I only drank one beer. We''re all limited to one, you know."


    I nod, even though I didn''t know. "Go on."


    "It''s like I got drunk right off it. Like I''d been mming shots all night. I don''t know what came over me. I can''t even really remember it clearly."


    Vester nods and moves to the next wolf.


    One by one, their stories unfold, each eerily simr to thest. The words blur together, a chorus of confusion and regret.


    "It came out of nowhere..."


    "I felt drunk, but I''d barely had anything..."


    "I was looking for a fight, and I don''t know why..."


    "When I came to my senses, I couldn''t understand what I''d done..."


    Vester''s voice cuts through my thoughts. "Luna Ava, how do you judge these actions?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    11:00


    324 Ava: Luna''s First Trial (III)


    looking to for judgment.


    Is it really that simple? No further investigation, no gathering of evidence beyond these testimonies, and boom, we''re done? It just seems unfair.


    Why are our packs so basicpared to humanw?


    Selene''s voice fills my mind. The Alpha is thew in the pack. You know this. While some matters require deeper investigation, others can be handled swiftly. It depends on the Alpha''s discretion. It can be a boon or an injustice.


    "Your actions have caused harm to our pack," I begin, my voice steady despite my nerves. "We need to work together. To be stronger. To heal from the true enemy of our pack. And yet we brawl among ourselves. We speak poorly of our Alpha. We rage at the very people we should be fighting for. This cannot go unpunished."


    I pause, letting the weight of my words sink in. The used wolves lower their heads, shame evident in their postures.


    "However," I continue, "I believe your testimonies. We are all exhausted. We''ve been pushed past our breaking points. We have lost friends. Family. We''re disced."


    A few nods in the audience. Good. At least some of them are resonating with my words.


    "Therefore, my judgment is this: You will work to repair the damage you''ve caused. Apologize to each other. And move on."


    A ripple of surprise moves through the crowd. Even if they''re not whispering, I''m sure the pack bonds are buzzing with the things they''re saying to each other.


    "But let this serve as a warning," I add, my tone hardening. "Watch your words carefully from now on. Question our Alpha again, and it will be the Alpha himself who passes judgment. And I assure you, he will not show the same mercy I have today." The used wolves nod as one.


    There''s a subtle shift in the room. Something in the energy, perhaps. In their gazes as they look


    at me.


    They''re nodding. A few even have faint smiles. Even Vester''s stoic expression softens, though this was his n and no surprise at all. Maybe he''s just relieved I got through it without fumbling.


    Well done. You showed strength tempered withpassion in your first act as Luna. They will remember this.


    Reaching down, I brush my fingers over Selene''s head in silent thanks for her words. Trying to speak like a confident judge is much harder than I thought it would be, and I never assumed it would be easy.

 Unshift 325

    325 Lisa: Shopping Mission (1) LISA


    The pack only has a few cars now. Nothing like the SUVS they used at the Westwood Pack; these are older sedans and a couple trucks.


    The Grand Sage sits in delight in the front, while Elverly crosses her arms and scowls out the window from her side of the backseat. Ken seems minorly irritated I gave up shotgun to the Grand Sage, but maybe it''s just me projecting things. Despite being pretty okay with giving me space, he''s also clingy. I know, I know, I''m contradicting myself. It''s just how things feel right now.


    The gentle rumble of the car lulls me into a drowsy state as I gaze out the window. It''s almost hypnotic, the way thendscape rolls by.


    "How does this auto-mo-bile function without horses?" the Grand Sage asks for what feels like the hundredth time. His enthusiasm for technology is endearing, if a bit exhausting. for technology is endearing, if a bit exhausting. Ken, to his credit, answers patiently. "It''s an automobile, sir. And it runs on an internalbustion engine."


    I stifle a yawn, my eyelids growing heavy. The constant questions and exnations fade into background noise as I let my mind wander.


    "Why do we keep passing these cities?" Elverly''s sour tone cuts through my haze. "Are none of them suitable?"


    Ken nces in the rearview mirror. "These aren''t cities, ma''am. They''re small towns. We''re avoiding anything too close to the safe haven to maintain our cover."


    The old gnome scoffs. "Humans and their excess. Calling these sprawling monstrosities ''towns."


    I turn in my seat, meeting Elverly''s disapproving gaze. "Actually, these are pretty smallpared to real cities. In big human cities, the buildings touch the sky." "Humans aren''t so capable."


    "They''re engineering marvels," I exin, warming to the subject. "Some are over a hundred stories tall, with foundations that go deep into the earth."


    The Grand Sage turns in his seat to peer back at me, eyes sparkling. "Fascinating! And how do humans traverse these vertical metropolises?"


    "Elevators," I say, then catch myself. "Um, they''re like... vertical moving rooms? They carry people up and down."


    Elverly shakes her head. "Stairs work just fine."


    I shrug. "A hundred flights of stairs is a lot. There are elevators everywhere. You''d understand if you saw them. We have to build high because of the poption of the cities; we''ve run out of space to house them. Millions of people can''t share one or two story houses in such a small


    area."


    11:00 1/3


    325 Lisa Shopping Mission (1)


    "Millions?" Elverly''s voice is barely a whisper, her face pale. "In one city?"


    It must sound overwhelming to someone who''s never experienced it. "Yeah, New York City has over eight million people."


    "Eight million souls, all in one ce," the Grand Sage muses. "The magical potential of such a gathering boggles the mind."


    Elverly sniffs. "It sounds like a nightmare. How do they not suffocate each other?"


    I can''t help butugh. "It''s not so bad. There are parks and open spaces. And the city has its own kind of magic, you know? The energy, the diversity, the constant motion..."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You sound fond of it," Ken observes, his eyes meeting mine in the rearview mirror.


    "Yeah, I guess I am. I mean, I always wanted it to be my home. To be a city girl like that."


    The Grand Sage nods sagely. "Home is where the heart finds peace, regardless of its surroundings. There are those who thrive in a busy atmosphere."


    "It''s not just the atmosphere. Convenience, too. Oh, and the food."


    "Food?"


    "You could get anything you wanted, any time of day or night. Indian, Chinese, Italian, Ethiopian... And the best pizza in the world, if you go to New York." "Pizza?" the Grand Sage inquires.


    "Oh man, you guys haven''t lived until you''ve had pizza." I grin. "It''s like... a t bread with tomato sauce and melted cheese and toppings. It sounds simple, but when it''s done right, it''s heavenly." Ken chuckles. "You''re making me hungry."


    "Sorry," I say, not feeling sorry at all. "But seriously, the food in the city is amazing. And then there''s the museums, the theaters, the music..."


    I trail off, realizing I''m gushing. But the gnomes are listening intently. The Grand Sage, of course, is always interested in things humans do, but not Elverly.


    "It sounds... vibrant," Elverly admits grudgingly. "Though I still can''t fathom so many people in


    one ce."


    The Grand Sage ps his hands together. "Marvelous! We must find a way to visit one of these human metropolises someday. Think of the technological wonders we could study!" Ken coughs. "That might be a bitplicated, sir. Many of them have been attacked."


    "Ah, yes. He strokes his beard with a sigh. "The world has changed. A pity"


    These facts are hard to fathom when you can look outside the window and see what looks like pristine rural towns on the side of the highway. Like all of it happened in another world. Ken nces at the Grand Sage again. "Maybe we can bring some of that city magic to the safe


    haven."


    I perk up at that. "Oh! We could totally have a pizza night. I make a mean homemade pizza."


    41.00


    <


    325 Lisa: Shopping Mission (1)


    Elverly turns to me with a scowl. "You cook?"


    "When I have to," I shrug. "It''s not as good as New York pizza, but it''s not bad."


    The conversation drifts to other topics as we continue our journey, but I find my mind lingering on thoughts of home. Not of fancy cities, but of the life I left behind. My parents, my friends, college...


    My heart clenches as I think of Mom and Dad. They probably think I''m dead. I want to see them, to hear their voices again, to feel Mom''s arms around me.


    The Grand Sage''s voice cuts through my reverie. "Are you alright, my dear?"


    I blink, realizing I''ve been staring out the window, lost in thought. "Hm? Oh, yeah. I''m fine."


    But I''m not, not really. I force a smile, hoping it doesn''t look as brittle as it feels. Thest thing I want is to worry anyone.


    "We''re about ten miles from the city," Ken announces, his eyes flicking to mine in the rearview mirror.


    Turning back to the window, I use the motion to discreetly wipe at my eyes.

 Unshift 326

    326 Lisa: Shopping Mission (II) LISA 1


    The moment I step out of the car, a chill runs down my spine that has nothing to do with the temperature. Something''s off.


    People hurry across the parking lot, their eyes downcast and shoulders hunched. Shopping carts rattle past, piled high with bottled water and toilet paper. It''s like everyone''s preparing for some impending disaster. O "What''s going on?"


    Ken appears at my side. "You feel it too, huh?"


    I nod, watching as a mother hurries past with two small children in tow, her face pinched with worry. "This isn''t normal, is it? I thought these towns were supposed to be... I don''t know, untouched by everything.". He shakes his head grimly. "Looks like nowhere''s really safe anymore."


    Another car pulls up nearby, and I recognize some of the wolfy bodyguards from our group. Ken leans in close, his breath warm against my ear. "They''re going to gather some essentials, if there are any left." "Good luck to them," I mutter, eyeing the frantic shoppers streaming in and out of the store.


    We make our way towards the entrance, the Grand Sage and Elverly trailing behind us. It''s strange to see them so subdued, their usual chatter silenced. As we pass through the sliding doors, the tension only seems to increase.


    Inside, the store is a hive of barely controlled chaos. People jostle each other in the aisles, their carts overflowing with canned goods and other non-perishables. The shelves are picked clean in ces, gaping holes where everyday items used to be. "This way," I murmur, leading our small group towards the jewelry and essories section. It''s quieter here, removed from the frenzy of the grocery aisles.


    The Grand Sage''s eyes widen as we approach the watch disys. "Fascinating," he whispers, leaning in close to examine the various timepieces.


    I point out different styles, keeping my voice low. "These are digital watches," I exin, indicating a sleek ck model. "They use electronic disys to show the time. And these over here are analog watches, with traditional clock faces and moving hands." The Grand Sage nods, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "And which would be most suitable for our purposes, do you think?"


    I consider for a moment. "Probably digital. They''re easier to modify, and the disy could potentially show messages or other information beyond just the time."


    He picks up a chunky sports watch, turning it over in his hands. "This one seems sturdy. Built to withstand various conditions."


    "Good choice," I agree. "Those are designed for outdoor activities, so they''re pretty durable."


    <


    326 Lisa: Shopping Mission (II)


    As the Grand Sage continues to examine the watch, I can''t help but nce around nervously.


    "Have you decided on one?"


    He holds up the sports watch. "I believe this will suffice. Now, we''ll need to acquire the necessary tools to modify it..."


    As he speaks, I notice a small group of people approaching our section. They look different from the panicked shoppers-more purposeful, their eyes scanning the area with a predatory intensity that makes my heart race.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ken," I whisper, nudging him gently.


    He follows my gaze, his body tensing beside me. "I see them. Stay close."


    The Grand Sage and Elverly pick up on the change in atmosphere.


    "We should go," I suggest, trying to keep the tremor out of my voice. "We can figure out the restter."


    Ken nods, his handing to rest protectively on my lower back. "Agreed. Let''s make our way to the checkout."


    As we start to move, I catch snippets of conversation from the approaching group.


    "...definitely picked up a scent..."


    "...not human, that''s for sure..."


    My pulse quickens. They''re looking for something-or someone-supernatural. And we fit that bill perfectly.


    Well, not me. But the rest of them.


    We weave through the aisles, trying to blend in with the other shoppers while making our way to the front of the store. The group seems to be following us, though they''re trying to be subtle about it. "Almost there," Ken murmurs, guiding us towards an open checkoutne.


    As we approach, I notice the cashier giving us an odd look. Her eyes linger on the Grand Sage and Elverly, widening slightly. I hold my breath, praying she doesn''t say anything to draw attention to us.


    The group is getting closer. I can feel their eyes on us, burning into my back. My palms are sweating as I ce the watch on the conveyor belt, fumbling with my wallet.


    "That''ll be $49.99," the cashier says, her voice sounding unnaturally loud in my ears.


    I hand over the money with shaking hands, willing her to hurry. Every second feels like an eternity as she bags the watch and hands me the receipt.


    "Thank you, have a nice day."


    We''re almost to the exit when I hear a shout behind us.


    "Hey! You there! Stop!"


    Ken''s orin on my arm tightens "Run" he whisners urgently


    <


    326 Lisa: Shopping Mission (II)


    We burst through the doors into the parking lot, the sound of pursuit close behind us. My heart pounds in my ears as we race towards our car, the Grand Sage and Elverly struggling to keep up. "Get in!" Ken yells, fumbling with the keys. I dive into the backseat, pulling Elverly in after me as the Grand Sage mbers into the front. Ken starts the engine just as our pursuers reach the car.


    "Go, go, go!" I shout, my voice high with panic.


    Ken floors it, tires squealing as we peel out of the parking lot. In the rearview mirror, I catch a glimpse of angry faces and raised fists. "The others"


    "Already warned them. We''re splitting up. That might not be the only group."


    As


    my adrenaline rush fades, I slump back into my seat with ragged gasps. Even that short run across the parking lot was too much for my body. "What... what was that?" I manage to ask between gulps of air.


    Ken''s knuckles are white on the steering wheel. "Hunters, I think. Or some kind of supernatural-aware group."


    The Grand Sage clutches the bag with the watch to his chest. "At least we aplished our mission," he says, though his voicecks its usual cheer.


    Those untouched towns I''d imagined earlier seem like a distant fantasy now. The reality is far grimmer-a world on edge, where even a simple shopping trip can turn into a life-or-death situation.


    "Good thing we weren''t close to the haven."


    "That''s exactly why we weren''t. And now we know someone''s hunting supernaturals." Ken taps his fingers against the wheel, his voice tight.

 Unshift 327

    327 Ava: A Book''s Debate


    That''s absolutely ridiculous.


    "It''s a solid theory," Grimoire counters, sitting on the floor across from Selene. He''s back in his child form, with only minimal mes flickering over his skin. Aurum, for his part, watches in silence, exactly seven feet separating the tip of his paw from her side. If he moves even an inch forward, she snaps at him. It didn''t take long for him to realize he should stay back.


    I feel bad for him, but-


    Don''t feel bad for him.


    -Selene doesn''t have any interest in backing down.


    Of course I don''t.


    Grimoire continues, unfazed by our side conversation. "Look, the fault lies with her, no matter how you slice it."


    That is factually incorrect.


    "You use that word, but I don''t think you understand what factual means."


    That is also factually incorrect.


    "No. You have to break it down. Let''s start from the beginning. Victoria and Gene were dating, right? But then Gene asked for a break. He never said they were breaking up, right?"


    He asked for a break because he wanted to take La to the prom. Stop trying to spin this around


    so Gene''s the victim.


    Groaning, I hit my forehead against my knees. This discussion started with Selene trying to exin the first season of her favorite show, and now the two are arguing over the main plotline in season three.


    It''s enough to drive the brain host (that''s me) certifiably insane.


    There''s no one to certify that.


    "You should really be a part of this conversation, since your life mimics this story line a little," Grimoire adds, both of them staring at me from across the room. ""Excuse me?"


    "You know, when you and yton-"


    "No." Holding up a finger, I shake my head firmly. "We are not going there. That is ancient history.


    Done. It''s over."


    "Technically, ancient history would be-"


    "It''s ancient history, Grimoire. Drop it."


    "I''m just saving that Gene and Victoria were also in an ambiguous rtionship setting at the 11:31


    1/4


    <


    327 Ava: A Book''s Debate


    time of-"


    If you keep this up, she might shut you back into that book forever, Selene points out, sounding


    far too smug.


    She''s right, though.


    Grimoire shuts his mouth with a scowl, and she takes the opportunity to lead in the argument.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Taking a break means the rtionship was inactive. There''s nothing wrong with Victoria being with Sam during that arc. In fact, I''d argue that Sam is better for her. "Oh, so you''re saying yton''s better for Ava, then?" he asks sarcastically.


    "Oh, my God. How am I even involved in this conversation? You''re talking about a TV show.


    Please talk about the TV show, and not about me."


    "I''m just pointing out how her logic is based on emotional response and not facts."


    That is factually incorrect, Selene says primly again. 2


    I groan and bury my head against my knees, wishing I could tune them both out. The bickering is driving me insane, and I just want a moment of peace.


    "You know I can hear that thought, right?" Grimoire''s stupid voice cuts through my attempt at


    mental solitude.


    As can I, Selene chimes in.


    Just great. What did I do wrong in my past life to be tortured this way? Maybe I should have asked Vester and Vanessa to find me some more busy work as Luna instead of opting to spend time with Aurum, waiting not-so-patiently for Lucas'' psyche to return.


    A soft whine draws my attention, and I feel a warm, furry body press against my side. Aurum has abandoned his Selene-stalking to curl up next to me, nuzzling my arm with his cheek. I can''t help but smile, running my fingers through his thick fur with a sigh. "At least you''re not joining in on their silly arguments," I murmur to him. "I bet when you''re thousands of years old, you won''t waste time debating the finer points of TV drama."


    Oh, you''d be surprised, Selene''s dry voice echoes in my head. Right now, he''s thinking about how good fish tastes when it''s half-burned and covered in the ashes of a campfire. You might want to rethink your assessment of his IQ and maturity level. Aurum''s ears perk up at Selene''s words, and he pants hard, staring at her once again. It''s clear he''s thrilled that she''s paying attention to him, even if it''s just to mock his thoughts. "Wait, how do you know what he''s thinking?"


    Grimoire bursts intoughter, clutching his sides as he rolls in mid-air. "How does she know?" he wheezes. "She can''t not hear him. It''s the mate bond. She''s got a constant stream of consciousness flowing between them. It''s driving her crazy."


    Selene lets out a low, menacing growl at Grimoire''s outburst. Aurum tenses beside me, his


    rxed demeanor vanishing in an instant. He turns his head, fixing Grimoire with a dark, intense ators that gonda a ahinor down my anino


    11:31


    327 Ava: A Book''s Debate


    The atmosphere in the room shifts, catching me between the urge to diffuse the situation and the instinct to stay very, very still.


    Grimoire doesn''t seem to have that level of self-preservation, because he''s still cackling over Selene''s plight.


    "Okay, let''s all calm down," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. "Grimoire, maybe tone down theughter? And Selene, I''m sure he didn''t mean any offense."


    He knows exactly what he''s doing, Selene''s voice rings in my head,ced with what feels like centuries of resentment, even though they''ve barely known each other for like, two days. Aurum''s muscles bunch under my hand, and I realize he''s ready to spring into action at a


    moment''s notice.


    Grimoire''sughter dies down, but a mischievous glint remains in his eyes. "Oh,e on. It''s just


    a bit of fun."


    I stroke Aurum''s fur, trying to soothe him. "Hey, it''s okay," I murmur. "No one''s going to hurt anyone here. We''re all friends, remember?"


    Selene suddenly stares at the door, and Aurum follows suit.


    Lisa and Ken are almost back.


    "Yeah?" Grimoire askszily, floating in the air and spinning in a slow circle. "How''d their shopping trip go? For watches, right? Gnomes do love to tinker."


    Not well. She pauses, probably listening to a mental report. They''re still a while out. Ken will take the gnomes directly to their cabin before bringing Lisa here. She''s a little stressed out.


    "What happened?" All the levity of the past few minutes has dispersed. Grimoire even quits his mid-air spinning to listen in silence.


    Someone is hunting supernaturals in the humanmunities, they think. They were chased, but got away. Selene hesitates. It might be good to send a scouting party out to make sure no one''s managed to follow them without being noticed. "Good call. Do that. What''s Sister Miriam doing?"


    I don''t know. She isn''t here. She''s out somewhere.


    Oh. I had no idea she wasn''t around. I guess it''s hard to keep tabs on a vampire.


    She has her own informationwork and acts on her own terms. She is a powerful ally, but she''s a bit capricious in her own way. I''m sure she will be back soon.


    "I''m surprised you even know the word capricious," Grimoire mutters, and Selene gives azy snap in his direction.


    "Is everyone ounted for? Are we missing anyone?"


    We don''t know yet.


    "Okay. Make sure we have people covering their trail, just in case. Call Vester and Vanessa here and let them know what''s going on."


    11:31


    <


    327 Ava: A Book''s Debate


    Just moments ago, I wasining because Selene and Grimoire were bickering over a soap opera''s plot line. Now, there''s so much worseing our way. 2

 Unshift 328

    328 Ava: Scouting Parties


    Vester and Vanessa pore over a map unfurled on my dining table. Our ward stone of silence has gotten a lot of good use here, keeping everything private.


    "This is the city they went to, right?" Vanessa asks, tapping her finger against the thick parchment.


    "Yes. It''s not asrge as this one," and Vester taps at a city sixty miles away, "but it''s a little


    arther, to throw off anyone searching for us."


    The healer nods thoughtfully. "There are three main interstate highways branching off here, so it''s a good choice. It''s likely that the others went down this highway. It''ll add another hour to their drive back, but should throw off anyone in pursuit, as well. If we send some scouts this way, they might be able to pick them up."


    "My thought as well," her mate agrees. "But we will have to emphasize stealth. If there are groups searching for supernaturals, they would be able to pick up their scent."


    Awkwardly, I lean forward to interrupt their conversation. "What about scent blockers? Can''t we use those?"


    "We can," Vanessa says with a wry smile. "But we don''t have many, and have no way to replenish


    our stock. It is better to conserve those for emergencies."


    "So, our scouts are also possibly leading any intruders straight to us?"


    Vester''s eyes meet mine, a hint of amusement dancing in their depths. "Of course not."


    His words are reassuring, but a flicker of embarrassment flushes my cheeks. I never once questioned scouts in packnds. They''ve been around all my life. Now that I''m here and worried about my people, I realize how little I understand. There''s so much to learn.


    But there''s too much at stake for me to wallow in self-doubt.


    "Our scouts are highly trained," Vester continues, his voice taking on a patient, instructional tone. "They don''t simply run straight lines from point A to point B. They employ a variety of techniques to muddy their tracks."


    Motioning me closer, he gestures to the map, using a finger to mimic what he''s talking about. "False starts, backtracking, twisting patterns-there are a variety of ways to confuse and misdirect any potential pursuers."


    Vanessa nods, adding, "It''s not just about physical movement either. They use natural elements to their advantage-streams, rocky outcroppings, dense foliage. Anything that can disrupt or mask their scent. In packnds, our scent is everywhere, in a wide radius. It''s impossible to track down the den by scent alone. You''ll have to search every square inch of miles upon miles to find the heart of the pack, even if you knew we were in the general area."


    "Sometimes," Vester continues, his finger tracing an intricate pattern on the map, "they''ll even split up. creating multiple false trails before reconvening at a predetermined location. It''s a Ava uting Parties


    wes


    constant dance of deception. Now, here, where we are, we have limited our radius to avoid exposure. Once you catch our scent, we are easier to find. But you have to know that we are in this small of an area in order to find us. And this town isn''t even on any map. It''s just a privatemune, on privatend."


    Their exnations make a lot of sense. "And we''re branching out. So, that makes us more likely to be found"


    Yes. But our scouts will work in anti-reconnaissance in order to confuse any potential pursuers.


    the worst case scenario, when someone catches their scent, they will have to throw them farther off the trail in different directions. At that point, we cannot have a ry in order to remain in touch with our wolves. They''ll be on their own out there until they make it back home."


    I try to picture it in my mind-wolves darting through the wilderness, weaving an invisible tapestry of misdirection. It''s both impressive and slightly dizzying.


    "But doesn''t that slow them down?" I ask, genuinely curious. "All that extra movement?"


    Vester nods, acknowledging my point. "It does. But the trade-off in security is worth it. Better to arrive a bitter than to lead enemies straight to our doorstep." "How long does it take to train a scout?" I ask, my mind already racing with possibilities. Could I learn these techniques? Would it help me protect the pack better?


    Vanessa answers this time, her expression thoughtful. "It varies. Some wolves have a natural aptitude for it, while others take longer to master the intricacies. But generally, we''re looking at months, if not years, of intensive training." Years. So, that''s not feasible after all.


    "Don''t look so discouraged," Vester says, clearly reading the doubt on my face. "You learn quicker than you think. And you bring other strengths to the table."


    "Thanks." But the weight of my inexperience is still frustrating. ncing at Grimoire, who''s once again in his book form, I wish I could just take all his knowledge and shove it into my mind in a usable format.


    Technically, that''s what our bond is.


    Yeah, but not really. The knowledge is in his head, not mine. He just rys it to me. And it doesn''te with understanding.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    You have yet to put our bond to work. We can work on some of your magic trainingter. I''ll show you how much help I can be.


    Selene''s mental scoff is loud and clear.


    Don''t doubt me, he warns her. I''m the most powerful item in Ava''s arsenal.


    I can shred you with one bite. You''re not as powerful as you think you are, she retorts.


    -Luna? Ava? Are you listening?"


    "Sorry" Shaking my head and imagining I''m shoving their faces out of my head, I blink in 328 Ava. Scouting Parties


    Vanessa''s direction. "They wouldn''t be quiet.


    "Mm. Yes, I''m sure there''s a bit of dominance posturing going on between them. The healer nces at Grimoire with a curious frown. "Our wolves aren''t usually great at sharing."


    Thinking of Selene, I nod. "Yeah, that sounds about right." But this isn''t the time to ponder the rtionship between my bonded souls. "How many scout teams have been sent out?"


    "Three." Vester leans back in his chair, looking thoughtful. "Marcus and Delta Ryder are leading two. They are not specialized in scouting, but we have ack of leaders right now. Thankfully, we do have Ethan Hawke, one of our best scouts. He leads the third." Vanessa sighs. "If Jericho ever shows up..."


    "Yes. He would be the best option in these situations."


    My heart twists. I haven''t seen Jericho since arriving here, and I''ve avoided asking about him. That''s what we''ve all done. There are many missing faces, and no one mentions their names.


    Too many are gone. Too many missing.


    My vision blurs as I turn away, desperate to hide the tears threatening to spill over.


    Jericho is strong, Selene says quietly. I have faith he has survived somewhere.


    I focus on my breathing, willing myself to findposure. Footsteps approach, and a gentle


    hand rests on my shoulder. Vanessa says nothing, just stands beside me as we both gaze out the window.


    Surreptitiously wiping my tears, I ask, "How long before they get here?"


    Vester clears his throat. "They should be here within the hour, depending on the back roads taken. Ken won''t attempt a direct route here."

 Unshift 329

    329 Ava: Security


    A beat-up red sedan rolls to a stop. Then the passenger door flies open, and Lisa dashes out.


    "Ava!"


    I meet her halfway, throwing my arms around her and pulling her close. She''s mmy with sweat, and her hands shake where they rest against my back.


    Are you okay?"


    mf


    she says, trying to sound breezy and nonchnt even as her voice shakes. "Just d to get out of the car."


    Over Lisa''s shoulder, I see Ken emerge from the driver''s side. He looks grim, with a tight-lipped expression of concentration. He nods at me before turning to the back of the car, where the Grand Sage and Elverly are. "Come on," I say, tugging gently on Lisa''s arm. "Let''s get inside. We can talk there."


    As we walk, Lisa fills me in on their harrowing escape. Her words are rushed, stumbling over each other, a vivid picture of her fear, even as she throws a few jokes in to lighten the mood.


    "Ken floored it before they reached us, but we left some of them behind."


    "I know. We''re still waiting to hear from them."


    Lisa''s shoulders droop. "I hope they''re okay. If they got hurt because we went there..."


    "Hush. It isn''t your fault. Missions are always filled with risk. Now we know someone''s out looking for us-or at least people like us-and we can n ordingly."


    I don''t recognize the guards outside my cabin today, but they incline their heads, one of them opening the door when Lisa and I get close.


    "Thank you."


    "Of course, Luna."


    Lisa settles on the couch beside Selene, yawning as she rxes against the cushions. My gaze drifts to Aurum, curled up beneath the dining table, and I can''t help but wonder... "Did you bully him again?" I ask my wolf with suspicion.


    Selene''s tail swisheszily. No. It''s so people don''t see him as easily when they open the door.


    I frown, puzzled by her logic. "Why didn''t you just have him sleep on the bed?"


    Her ears flick, but she gives no other response. It''s clear she did it just to exercise her power over Aurum. "You should enjoy this while you can, because I don''t think this is always going to be how it is between you two." Selene rests her head against her tail, tantly ignoring my words.


    Grimoire''s voice enters my head. I have an idea. He''s resting in book form on the table.


    "Hold that thought." I tell him, heading to the kitchen to fetch Lisa a cup of water. When I


    829 Ava Secinity


    return, Grimoire has transformed into his child-sized form, perched on the edge of the table. "Get down from there," I say absently, handing Lisa the water.


    Lisa takes a sip, watching Grimoire hop off the table to float an inch off the ground instead.


    "You take all this magic so easily," she marvels. "Like it''s natural."


    A random person floating randomly in midair is definitely an odd sight, but I can only shrug as I


    ettle into a nearby chair. "I guess I''ve gotten used to it."


    She shakes her head. "I don''t think I ever will."


    Grimoire interrupts, his small face alight with excitement. If it wasn''t for his bizarre coloring and overall ethereal attributes-plus the tiny bits of me flickering along his skin-he''d truly look like a happy kid. "I have a great idea, both for your magical practice and for the pack. We should create a magical security perimeter."


    I lean forward, intrigued. "Go on."


    "While researching, I found-" he begins, but Lisa cuts him off.


    "How does a book research?" she asks, genuine curiosity in her voice.


    Grimoire''s eyebrows snap together. "Many things have been written in my pages that I haven''t paid attention to when I was locked away," he exins impatiently.


    I nod, remembering our first encounter. He was there for a while, locked away with the magic of that strange forest, in the world that isn''t here. That weird ce in my head, where magic seems


    to live.


    Grimoire continues, shooting a scowl in Lisa''s direction. "As I was saying, while researching, I learned that most packnds were not chosen by wolves. They took advantage of already existing security wards, created hundreds of years ago by witches."


    As he speaks, Ken walks in, settling beside Lisa on the couch. He wraps an arm around her, and she leans into him naturally. They''refortable together, despite the earlier tension in their rtionship.


    I wonder if Lisa''s noticed how she''s reacting to his presencetely.


    Grimoire''s voice pulls me back to the conversation. "These wards can keep us safe, acting as a natural repent against those who wish harm upon the pack."


    Ken perks up at this. "Are we talking about security wards?"


    I turn to him, curious about his knowledge on the subject. "How much do you know about


    them?"


    Ken''s brow furrows as he considers the question. "Not much, to be honest. I know how to maintain the ones on packnds, but that''s about it." His expression darkens. "And even those weren''t enough to keep the vampires out."


    The reminder of the vampire attack sends a chill down my spine. I nce at Lisa, remembering how close we came to losing her. The idea of strengthening our defenses is certainly appealing,


    but I don''t Insur hour to do it


    329 Ava Security


    "Grimoire. I say, turning back to the small figure, "how would these wards be different from what we already had? What makes them more effective?"


    Grimoineyes light up at my question. "The wards I''m proposing are far moreplex and powerful in the basic protections most packs use. They''re rooted in ancient magic, drawing power from thend itself. And they won''t be half-broken. Without a witch to maintain its adaries, it''s unlikely to have worked at proper strength. I''d have to inspect them to know for sure where its weaknesses lie, of course, but-"


    "Okay, okay" I lean forward, brushing off his tangent. "And you think I could create something like that, with my current skills?"


    "With my guidance, absolutely," Grimoire asserts. "It would be an excellent opportunity for you to expand your magical abilities while providing a tangible benefit to the pack"


    I chew my lip, considering the implications. The idea of strengthening our defenses is tempting, especially after recent events. But what if I mess up? What if the wards fail when we need them


    most?


    Well, I guess we won''t be in any worse of a situation than we are now.


    It''s all potential benefits with no downsides.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Okay. How do I do it?"


    "I''m still in the process of nning the wards. We''ll need to establish what our perimeter is and see how much magic you''ll be able to use at a time. The bigger the area, the more draining it will be, and the more work it will be."


    "I can help with that," Ken offers. "At least if you let me know what our possible coverage area is, I can help define our boundaries."


    "We can go walk together-"


    "No," I cut in immediately. "Grimoire, we aren''t ready for others to learn of your existence. Ken can bring a map, or we can bring you along as a book. We still don''t know if there are traitors here. It hurts to even admit it, now that I''ve been here for a little while. I don''t like looking at faces and wondering if any of them are willing to betray us. Willing to murder us, even if it isn''t at their own hands.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!